《In Konoha, This Naruto Has Decided To Take It Easy》


 Chapter 1 Fox Demon

    Chapter 1 Fox DemonThe bell rang three times, and Rodger opened his eyes.


    On the streets of Konoha, in a narrow apartment.


    All he saw was darkness. On a midsummer night, the wind chimes on the balcony swayed in the wind, making a lonely sound.


    At this time, a strange soul descended upon Konoha and took over Naruto''s body.


    [Ding! The Take It Easy System is loading] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [7%]


    Rodger had a severe headache and everything in front of his eyes was blurry and blood red.


    ¡®Am I going blind?¡¯


    ¡®It hurts! Hiss~!¡¯


    ¡®It''s just a game. Do I have to die suddenly for this? How will I go to work tomorrow?¡¯


    ¡®I''m just about to transition to a full-time position. I''ve almost made it.¡¯


    As the pain gradually subsided, Rodger opened his eyes, and in the dim light, he saw a strange and cluttered room.


    The air was filled with a faint stench, and the walls were covered with old, moldy, pale yellow wallpaper. Clothes and books were scattered messily on the wooden floor.


    Rodger seemed to realize something and looked down at his hands.


    His pupils dilated slightly, and with a cry, Rodger fell backward.


    ¡®My hand has shrunk?¡¯


    [System loading progress 13%]


    A mechanical synthesized voice echoed in his mind, and fragments of memory suddenly pierced into Rodger¡¯s mind, causing him to scream in pain and roll over on the bed.


    Voices kept drilling into his ears like ants, the pain almost making him faint.


    ¡®Is it that child? How disgusting!¡¯


    ¡®I told you not to play with him. Who knows what that freak might do!¡¯


    ¡®It was that fox demon who killed the Yondaime Hokage.¡¯


    ¡®Naruto, do you have the Will of Fire?¡¯


    ¡®Hokage-sama is the most powerful person in the village and is the one who protects us. Naruto, you have to work hard to become Hokage too.¡¯


    "Hokage? Are you kidding me?" Rodger¡¯s head throbbed painfully.


    The surroundings were pitch black, with two small holes not far away.


    He stumbled over, using all his strength to press his eyes against them, and saw there are people outside, all kinds of people. Their eyes were full of disdain, indifference, and resentment.


    ¡®Get lost! You monster!¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t sell anything to you! Get out!¡¯


    ¡®Why don''t you just die? How can you still have the courage to live in this world?! You monster!¡¯


    The cold emotions mixed with pain surged in his heart, almost suffocating Rodger. He turned over, gritted his teeth, and pounded his chest with all his might, and only then was he able to catch his breath.


    [System loading progress 17%]


    Rodger suddenly opened his eyes. Lying on the bed, he saw a slowly appearing panel in front of him. He had read many novels and played many games, so he roughly understands his current situation.


    He had crossed over and become Uzumaki Naruto from Naruto. At the moment, he should still be in the Academy, and is about to face the Genin Graduation Exam.


    What comforted him was that despite the transmigration, the system unique to outsiders was also fully equipped on him.


    ¡®It seemed to be still loading, but what kind of system was it?¡¯


    ¡®Whatever, having a system is better than having no system at all.¡¯


    Looking at the night scene outside the window, Rodger had no intention of sleeping. He turned over, got out of bed, and fumbled to turn on the room light.


    With a click, the bright light dispelled the uneasiness in his heart.


    "From now on, I am Uzumaki Naruto."


    Naruto ignored the messy room and the smelly table. No one could blame an orphan who had no one to care for him for not tidying up. After all, there was no one even to scold him.


    Naruto sat at the table, took out paper and pen, and tried to write a line, automatically writing it in the Japanese Language.


    But Naruto could also understand it. He tried to say a sentence, and it seemed he had several language choices. He could switch back and forth between three or four languages. Although it was useless in this world, as long as he knew Japanese Language, it would be enough.


    He pulled open his clothes, but couldn''t see the seal of the Nine-Tailed Fox on his belly.


    ¡®This was a bit troublesome, the Double Four Symbols Seal.¡¯


    The Chakra leaking from the seal of the Kyubi flowed through his Chakra Pathway System, eventually turning into normal blue Chakra.


    Although he could temporarily use the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, it was not a long-term solution.


    After thinking for a while, Naruto wrote down his training plan on paper. In this world, naturally, only the strong have the right to speak.


    Being as strong as possible would also help his future growth.


    Then there was life. Naruto scratched his head, stood up, and walked to the dressing mirror. Looking at the young face in the mirror, he grinned broadly, baring his teeth.


    ¡®To hell with being Hokage!¡¯


    ¡®Who wants to become something like that and protect those who despise him? Dream on, better for them all to die! Bastards, trash!¡¯


    He vented all the negative emotions accumulated in his heart, and instantly felt a lot more relaxed.


    ¡®Forget about becoming Hokage, but it is still necessary to make my life better.¡¯


    ¡®To hell with companions, the village, the Will of Fire. Living was for enjoyment. Once the system finished loading, I can walk around the village with my head held high.¡¯


    While humming a tune, Naruto wrote down his Genin training plan on a piece of paper.


    ¡®Become the coolest guy in the village!¡¯


    [System loading progress 34%]


    ¡­


    The next day, at daybreak.


    The first thing Naruto did upon waking was to pull up the panel to check the system''s loading progress. The damned loading speed was like a 2G network, which was really frustrating.


    [System loading progress 79%]


    Naruto yawned. He didn''t get much sleep last night. Seeing it was almost dawn, he could only drag himself out of bed to wash up.


    Thinking that he still had a few theoretical classes in the morning, he could just lie down in the classroom and catch up on his sleep. Anyway, in the eyes of his classmates, Naruto was always like this, and no one cared about such an ominous person.


    After washing up, Naruto spent another hour tidying up the room.


    Choosing his clothes before going out, Naruto had a really hard time. His previous outfit looked like that of a flashy delinquent, and the big jacket was too hot for summer.


    After hesitating for a moment, Naruto chose a casual black short-sleeved shirt with brown shorts, and did not take the goggles on the table.


    He is not a Genin yet, so he does not have a Konoha¡¯s forehead protector.


    "I''m heading out!" He shouted into the empty room, receiving no response, but he didn''t mind, and slammed the door shut.


    He lived in an old apartment building on Konoha Street. He had to go through many winding alleys to get out. Seeing people standing in the sunlight, Naruto paused for a moment.


    Until he saw their disapproving gazes, Naruto shrugged indifferently, lowered his head, and silently walked through the crowd.


    The villagers'' expressions were cold and indifferent, their eyes casting disdainful glances at Naruto before quickly looking away.


    [System loading progress 87%]


    At the Academy, Shikamaru lazily scanned the crowd and then seemed to notice something. He nudged Choji next to him and pointed in a direction for Choji to look over there.


    "Isn''t that Naruto?" Choji stopped eating his chips, "Did he get beaten up on the road again?"


    "That should be it." Shikamaru showed a pair of dead fish eyes, "Those people are really excessive."


    Choji threw the last chip into his mouth, crunching it loudly.


    The two then swaggered towards the crowd, using advantage of Choji¡¯s round body to their advantage, squeezing through the crowd surrounding Naruto. After all, no matter how powerful these people who bullied Naruto were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the Ino-Shika-Cho clans.

 Chapter 2 Sunlight

    Chapter 2 Sunlight"Ah, it''s Taikou and his gang."


    A group of three boys, led by Taikou, blocked Naruto''s path. One of them, who is shorter than Naruto, shoved him.


    "Youkai, I heard your dream is to become Hokage?"


    Shikamaru and Choji squeezed through the crowd just in time to hear the question. They thought Naruto would refute it, then loudly declared that he was going to be the man to become Hokage.


    However, Naruto remained unusually quiet.


    Sunlight streamed through the gates of the Academy, casting a black and white line at his feet.


    Naruto stood in the sunlight, his blond hair seemed to have lost its former sharpness, but he didn''t shy away, and his gaze is fixed intently on Taikou.


    The childishness in him had faded, crushed by indifference.


    It was as if he had become a different person. Everything from before was like ashes, blown away cleanly by the summer breeze.


    "Your eyes are disgusting. Keep staring, and I''ll beat you up!"


    [System loading progress 99%]


    Another person stepped forward and shoved Naruto, causing him to take a few steps back.


    The surrounding people just watched, chatting and laughing among themselves, with no intention of stepping forward to stop it.


    "Damn it! Those guys from the small clans are too much!" Choji was so angry that he was about to step forward to stop them.


    Shikamaru sighed, then said ¡°What a drag,¡± as he slowly walked towards Naruto too.


    [System loading progress 100%]


    [Option 1: Push down the three people in front of you and loudly declare that your dream is to become a Hokage stronger than the Yondaime Hokage! Reward: Proficiency in the Three Basic Techniques.]


    [Option 2: Deny your dream of becoming Hokage and avoid conflict. Reward: The side effect of Chakra disorder in your body disappears.]


    Naruto saw the panel, but seeing that no one around him reacted, he immediately determined that he was the only one who could see it. Relieved, he focused on the options.


    The Three Basic Techniques were crucial for the graduation exam at the Academy. Mastering them would ensure his graduation. However, it¡¯s also because of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra that the Chakra inside the body became disordered, preventing him from using Ninjutsu properly.


    One option was a shortcut, directly solving the immediate graduation issue.


    The other addressed the root cause of the Chakra disorder. Even if he still needs to spend time practicing the Three Body Technique afterwards, it looks more worthwhile.


    "That¡­ Naruto-kun..." Hinata, who appeared out from nowhere, said timidly.


    "Eh? What did you just say? I can''t hear you clearly!"


    The tall boy named Taikou didn''t seem to hear what Hinata said and looked directly at Naruto. As for Hinata, Taikou completely disregarded her.


    "Naruto-kun didn''t do anything wrong¡­" Hinata, though scared, mustered her courage to speak.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s disgusting."


    Taikou said rudely, not wanting to listen to Hinata at all.


    "I don''t want to be Hokage. Unlike you, I''m not that childish. That''s your ridiculous dream, isn''t it?" Naruto said, "But it''s also quite sad."


    "With your current strength, you might not even become a Shinobi in the future."


    Naruto said mercilessly as he pushed the leading Taikou hard.


    "Do you think you can become Hokage? Does anyone in your clan have what it takes?"


    "You can''t! Neither can they!"


    "W-what are you saying?" Taikou stammered as he took a step back and looked at Naruto shock.


    Naruto''s gaze remained sharp as he stared straight at the leader, Taikou.


    "People change, Taikou." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go back and ask your father, believe it or not, I can burn your house down tomorrow and nothing will happen to me!"


    "Use that muscle-bound brain of yours to think carefully about what you can and cannot do."


    "Ptui! What a joke!" Naruto spat in Taikou¡¯s face and left with a grim expression.


    Anyway, this is not the first or second time he has skipped classes, he was just doing it openly this time.


    Taikou was stunned, recalling Naruto''s ferocious tone just now, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "You''re lying! We''re not like that!" The ashamed and angry voices of the two people came from behind. Naruto''s words seemed to have hit their sore spot.


    The boys who wanted to become Hokage were insecure and sensitive. Having their dreams laid bare in the sunlight made them jumpy.


    [The reward was successfully distributed.]


    After a mechanical prompt, Naruto felt a cool sensation throughout his body, like drinking a cold drink on a hot day.


    He tried to sense the flow of Chakra within him. He could now feel the direction of his Chakra flow, which had become active and resonant compared to before.


    It was like a spring suddenly boiling, with every cell in his body being nourished by Chakra, bringing a refreshing sense of comfort.


    Naruto couldn''t help but shout, feeling a sense of elation.


    "Shikamaru, did I hear that right?" Choji tugged on Shikamaru''s clothes and asked as he watched Naruto leave, "Naruto said  he doesn''t want to become Hokage anymore?"


    "Wasn''t that his dream? Why suddenly¡­?"


    "Who knows?" Shikamaru''s dead fish eyes shifted, and he said indifferently, "That guy was really scary just now. Besides, what''s so great about being Hokage?"


    "Busy all the time, no time to relax at all."


    "Enough about that. Naruto''s gone." Choji said, "If Iruka-sensei catches him skipping class, he''s in for it!"


    Hinata stood in an inconspicuous corner of the crowd, watching Naruto leave with a conflicted expression. Class was about to start, but she was afraid that something might happen to Naruto.


    ¡®Naruto-kun must be in pain right now, right?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Hinata clenched her little fists.


    At this moment, she really wanted to chase after him, but she lacked the courage. Just stepping forward to help had used up all her bravery. Now, in front of so many people¡­


    Without Naruto, the Academy was unusually quiet. When Iruka learned that Naruto had skipped class, he lost his temper as usual.


    No one was messing around with paint buckets, and no one was causing a ruckus in the Academy. Everything seemed very harmonious.


    Until sunset, Iruka did not find any trace of Naruto on the Hokage Rock. The most mischievous kid in the class seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth.


    Just as Iruka started to panic, a soft voice called out.


    "Iruka-sensei?"


    "Hinata? What are you doing here?" Iruka turned his head and was slightly stunned.


    The girl stood timidly in the orange sunset. She lowered her head and dared not look at him, her face flushed, as if she had been caught doing something bad.


    "I...I came to look for Naruto-kun." The girl''s voice was barely audible. "Naruto-kun didn''t come to class all day... I''m worried¡­"


    Looking at Hinata''s very red face, Iruka smiled kindly and said, "Hinata, you are worried about Naruto too, right?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to find him. It''s getting late. You should go home now, or your father will be worried."


    "No, no!" Hinata mustered her courage and said loudly, "Iruka-sensei, I...I want to help you find Naruto-kun!"


    Iruka was touched, and the smile on his face froze. He looked at the sky and said gently, " Alright, but only for half an hour. If we don''t find him, you must go home, okay?"


    "Yes! Thank you, Iruka-sensei!" Hinata nodded excitedly.


    "Ah? You were looking for me?" Naruto looked up and looked at the two of them in confusion.


    "Hinata, you''re here?" Naruto asked in surprise.


    "I¡­" Hinata lowered her head.


    "I asked Hinata to help me find you." Iruka explained, "I thought she might know where you were."


    "Is that so¡­" Naruto scratched his head, "Iruka-sensei, are you here because I skipped class?"

 Chapter 3 Hinata-chan

    Chapter 3 Hinata-chan"I guess so." Iruka hesitated for a moment before replying, then asked as gently as possible, "But what I really want to know is, why you gave up on your dream?"


    "No reason, that kind of thing isn''t my dream." Naruto shrugged, "Iruka-sensei, you said the Hokage is the strongest in the village, right?"


    "Yes, I did say that." Iruka nodded.


    "They''re right; I''m just a dead-last. There is no way I can become Hokage, right?" Naruto asked back.


    "You can''t say that. As long as you are willing to work hard¡­" Iruka trailed off, feeling a bit at a loss. He roughly knew Naruto''s situation, but due to the ban of the Sandaime Hokage, he couldn''t say it clearly.


    Naruto tilted his head and looked at Iruka with a confused look on his face.


    "Iruka-sensei, I don''t want to be the Hokage anymore. I want a more reachable dream." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What dream?" Iruka''s forehead broke into a cold sweat. He didn''t know why he was getting wrapped up in a conversation with a child.


    "Maybe getting married to a kind wife and living like a normal adult." Naruto said while scratching his head.


    Iruka was both surprised and a little frightened. For Naruto, a simple dream like that was far more unattainable than becoming the Hokage.


    ¡®Naruto, it is impossible for you to get married and have children in an ordinary way.¡¯


    These words got stuck in Iruka''s throat. When he thought of all the cold stares and exclusion aimed at the orphan, Iruka just felt uncomfortable.


    After all, the Kyubi is sealed in Naruto¡¯s body. It can be said that Naruto made a great contribution by becoming the Jinchuriki for the rest of his life. Yet, Naruto, despite his contribution, was treated like an outcast.


    Iruka''s parents had died in the Kyubi¡¯s attack, but he couldn''t bring himself to hate the parentless boy in front of him.


    After all, it wasn''t Naruto who was wrong, it was Kyubi.


    Naruto was turned into the container of the Kyubi when he was born, living a life of resentment and ostracism until now.


    Suddenly, Iruka realized that Naruto might have grown up enough to understand the villagers'' disdain and hatred. When this thought formed in his mind, Iruka suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡®Once the seeds of hatred are planted in the heart of a Jinchuriki, the consequences will be disastrous!¡¯ For a moment, Naruto''s face was shadowed, but when Iruka looked again, he saw Naruto''s bright smile.


    "Naruto, your dream¡­"


    "What about it? It''s great, right, Iruka-sensei? " Naruto''s smile was still bright, " Iruka-sensei, you''re so old and still don''t have a girlfriend. You must have a lot of savings, right?"


    "Hey!" Iruka''s thought shattered upon hearing this, and he yelled with clenched fists, "Naruto!"


    "Help!" Naruto screamed and ran away.


    As the two played around, Hinata, who had been blushing furiously the whole time, stood to the side. Her hands were tangled together, and she was mumbling something.


    "Alright, that''s enough." Iruka said sternly, "Make sure you come to school tomorrow! Naruto!"


    "Yes, Iruka-sensei." Naruto lowered his head, looking obedient.


    Both of them then looked towards Hinata, who was silent with her head lowered. She uttered an ¡®ah¡¯ and her face quickly turned red again.


    "Naruto, you should go home on your own. I''ll take Hinata home first. Will you be okay on your own?" Iruka said, holding his forehead.


    Just as Naruto was about to agree, the system interface suddenly popped up again.


    [Option 1: Pursue Sakura. Reward: S-Rank Ninjutsu.]


    [Option 2: Pursue Hinata, avoid ten years of detours. Reward: Kyubi¡¯s approval (you can use Kyubi¡¯s Chakra at will)]


    [Note: Option 1 will grant you immediate mastery of a random S-Rank Ninjutsu (with a certain probability of obtaining a rare Wood Release Ninjutsu), while Option 2 offers progressive rewards based on the pursuit''s progress.]


    ¡®Do I even need to think about this? The power of the Kyubi is not comparable to an S-Rank Ninjutsu at all.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, even if there is no reward, if I had to choose between Sakura and Hinata, of course I would pick Hinata without hesitation.¡¯


    ¡®If nothing else, I should let my future children eat the soft one, right? Big is the truth after all!¡¯


    ¡®Choose the second option!¡¯


    [Task successfully initiated. Please prioritize completion.]


    "Iruka-sensei!" Naruto suddenly interrupted, "Let me walk Hinata home!"


    "Ah!" Hinata turned beet red upon hearing this and immediately turned away.


    "Huh?" Iruka looked at Naruto with some confusion.


    "I know where Hinata''s home is. I''ve sent her there before." Naruto explained with a smile, "Iruka-sensei, it¡¯s not on your way and would be too much trouble for you, right?"


    "This¡­" Iruka hesitated, but thinking about the cold demeanor of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s members, he agreed.


    "Alright then, Naruto, make sure you protect Hinata and act like a true gentleman!" Iruka said with a smile.


    "Yes! I''ll take good care of Hinata!" Naruto responded with a bright smile.


    After Iruka left, Naruto patted Hinata on the shoulder. She was startled, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "It''s okay, I''ll walk you home, Hinata." Naruto smiled gently and his voice became much softer.


    "Thank you, N-Naruto-kun!" Hinata''s voice was very quiet.


    "Then, give me your hand."


    "W-why?" Hinata was startled, her face turning even redder, stuttering as she spoke.


    "It''s dangerous for a girl to walk alone at night. Holding hands will make us both feel safer, right?"


    "That''s true, but... Naruto-kun''s hand¡­" Hinata hesitated.


    "What''s wrong? Does it bother you? I''m sorry."


    "No! It''s not!" Hinata shook her head like a rattle, then carefully extended her hand, her heart pounding.


    When she felt the warmth of Naruto''s hand, a sense of comfort washed over her, instantly calming her anxious emotions.


    ¡®Naruto-kun didn''t lie. It does feel more reassuring.¡¯


    ¡®But this is already considered holding hands, right?¡¯


    ¡®What on earth was I thinking? Naruto-kun probably doesn''t see it that way.¡¯


    Looking at Naruto walking ahead of her, Hinata suddenly felt a wave of panic, ¡®Naruto-kun is truly a kind person at heart.¡¯


    Naruto, who was walking in front while holding Hinata''s hand, was completely unaware of Hinata''s thoughts. Feeling the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra overflowing from his body and constantly circulating in his Chakra Pathway System, he couldn''t help but feel delighted.


    ¡®Sure enough, it succeeded.¡¯


    Naruto sent Hinata to the gate of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound and stopped. Without a necessary reason, the Hyuga Clan didn''t welcome outsiders, especially not him.


    "Thank you for walking me home, Naruto-kun." Hinata bowed to Naruto, her ears red, her slender neck flushed.


    "I should be thanking you. After all, Hinata, you were looking for me." Naruto waved at Hinata, "Have a good night''s sleep, Hinata-chan!"


    After saying that, Naruto turned and ran off in the opposite direction, disappearing into the night.


    Hinata lost herself in the calls of ¡®Hinata-chan¡¯ and whispered softly while clinging to the wooden door.


    "See you tomorrow, Naruto-kun."

 Chapter 4 Who Doesn’t Have a Hokage Relative?

Chapter 4 Who Doesn¡¯t Have a Hokage Relative?

 Chapter 5 The Shackles of Fate

    Chapter 5 The Shackles of Fate"Uchiha Sasuke, perfect score!"


    With Iruka¡¯s approving voice, the students crowded at the door, trying to see the scene inside.


    "As expected of Sasuke!"


    "That''s the Uchiha Clan¡¯s genius, a perfect score!"


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Praise kept coming, and all eyes focused on the boy with a cold expression, sharp eyebrows, and a high nose bridge, giving his face clean lines.


    His sideburns were sharp, and his eyes are carrying a habitual aloofness.


    Naruto was also looking at Sasuke, leisurely observing this future teammate of his.


    "Next, Uzumaki Naruto!"


    When his name was called, everyone started whispering. They discussed quietly while occasionally glancing at Naruto.


    "The dead last guy, is he going to use his Sexy Technique again?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "That''s how he was kicked out by Iruka-sensei last time."


    "How obscene! People who use that kind of Ninjutsu are so disgusting!"


    The discussion even made Sasuke, who was leaving, to turn around and glance in the door¡¯s direction. Naruto happened to enter the classroom at this time, noticing Sasuke¡¯s gaze as he turned around.


    The assessment was brief, typically not exceeding a minute, so Sasuke didn¡¯t leave, and chose to stand there.


    After a moment of silence in the classroom, Iruka¡¯s voice, tinged with hesitation, announced, "Uzumaki Naruto, perfect score!"


    ¡®A perfect score? He got a perfect score too!¡¯


    The students outside the door showed surprised expressions, and the surroundings fell silent, ¡®That guy who was always the dead last had scored perfectly in the exam.¡¯ S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though the Three Basic Techniques didn¡¯t represent the final overall score, it was a crucial part of the Ninjutsu assessment. If someone got a perfect score in the Three Basic Techniques, it meant that they were sure to graduate.


    At this moment, the door opened, and Naruto walked out of the classroom. His gaze swept over everyone, finally stopping on Sasuke in the distance.


    Sasuke¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He just glanced at Naruto and then turned to leave.


    Naruto smiled and didn''t take it to heart, ¡®As expected, he was very tsundere.¡¯


    After resolving his Chakra disorder problem, Naruto didn¡¯t spend much time mastering the Three Basic Techniques. It might also have something to do with the natural talent of this body, after all, he has the bloodline of the Uzumaki Clan.


    Mastering the Three Basic Techniques meant he no longer needed to worry about the Graduation Exam.


    After the mock exam, they could leave directly. Naruto also didn¡¯t linger and walked straight out.


    When passing by Hinata, Naruto remembered how she had helped him out yesterday, so he stopped to say thank you.


    "I left in a hurry yesterday, so... I''m sorry I''m only thanking you now."


    "Thank you for helping me out, Hinata-chan."


    Hearing Naruto call her ¡®Hinata-chan¡¯ again, Hinata''s cheeks immediately flushed a noticeable red. She seemed a bit embarrassed but also happy.


    "I didn''t really help much... You don''t have to specifically thank me, Naruto-kun."


    Hinata looked exceptionally cute when she spoke like this. She was wearing a long-sleeved training outfit that covered her fair arms, with short hair reaching her shoulders, and her skin was as plump and shiny as if it had been filled with milk.


    No matter how one described her, just standing there, Hinata easily evoked the dignified aura of a Noble Clan¡¯s eldest daughter.


    It was precisely this dignified yet slightly shy demeanor that made her even more stunning, probably the so-called ¡®noble lady¡¯ persona.


    "Not at all, it''s all thanks to you, Hinata-chan." Naruto said, noticing that Hinata was becoming more and more embarrassed.


    Only then did he realized there seemed to be more eyes on them. Naruto immediately recalled that his relationship with Hinata wasn''t close enough yet.


    If he kept talking to her, it might lead to rumors about Hinata, so he knew it was time to retreat.


    "I''ll be going now, Hinata-chan. Anyway, thank you."


    Naruto waved as he turned back and slowly left the Academy¡¯s hallway.


    He thought to himself to prepare a gift next time he met Hinata, so it wouldn''t seem too abrupt.


    [Capturing Hinata, Kyubi¡¯s approval 2.2%]


    The sudden mechanical voice in his mind startled Naruto.


    Kyubi has always been a source of worry for him, and in the short term, it is indeed beneficial for him to gain Kyubi¡¯s power. However, Kyubi is just a stronger Chakra mass, essentially a temporary power.


    Since it is a power, it is easy for others to covet it. Whether it is Konoha who wants to use him as a weapon, or various forces that want to capture Kyubi in the future.


    Naruto is like a piece of meat on the chopping block. As long as a powerful person appears, they will target the Kyubi inside him.


    To be honest, Naruto would rather Kyubi be far away from him, ideally finding a new home and never having anything to do with him again.


    However, once Kyubi leaves his body, he, the Jinchuriki, couldn¡¯t survive. Such a heaven-defying setting made Naruto a bit frustrated. Since he now had the system, even if Kyubi is not in his body, Naruto can still use Kyubi¡¯s power.


    So, wouldn¡¯t it be best if Kyubi didn¡¯t cling to him?


    Naruto was very aware that having Kyubi was like Eren gaining the power of the Attack Titan. At the moment Eren gained that power, the things binding him were no longer the walls of Maria or the towering Titans, but the future that he saw, which symbolized his destiny.


    His fate was determined the moment he gained the Attack Titan, and he was destined to be unable to break free of the shackles that forced him to make the choice to destroy the world.


    The same is true for Naruto. Starting from obtaining Kyubi, to becoming the Child of Prophecy, and obtaining Sage Body. Step by step, it was not Naruto who chose to save the world, nor was it Naruto who chose to become a Hokage.


    It was fate''s doing. Everything seemed like an unbreakable shackle, forged by Jiraiya¡¯s death and Neji¡¯s blood, sacrificed for fate.


    He wanted to take it easy, take it easy against that destined, unchangeable fate¡­ to live for himself.


    Nightfall.


    By the river in the forest, a bonfire was burning slowly, and several fish were being slowly roasted over the fire.


    A blond boy was fishing with a fishing rod. The moonlight in the forest was clear and still. Occasionally, the scales of fish could be seen glimmering on the rippling water.


    The silent forest and the cold white crescent moon are reflected on the water.


    With a rustling sound, a figure suddenly appeared beside Naruto, as if appearing out of thin air.


    ¡®Body Flicker Technique.¡¯


    Naruto had already sensed someone beside him and quickly turned to look. He then saw a Shinobi with long white hair standing in front of him.


    "Mizuki-sensei?" Naruto exclaimed, pretending to be surprised, "Why are you here?"


    The person who came was none other than Iruka¡¯s good friend, Konoha¡¯s top schemer, Mizuki.


    At this moment, Mizuki didn''t know that he was already under the surveillance of Sandaime Hokage¡¯s crystal ball, and smiled at Naruto with a gentle face.


    "Naruto, do you want to become stronger?"

 Chapter 6 Scroll of Seals?

Chapter 6 Scroll of Seals?

 Chapter 7 I Have Very Few Friends

    Chapter 7 I Have Very Few FriendsMizuki eventually left, and Naruto continued fishing by the river. With the help of the Full-level Fishing Mastery buff, it wasn¡¯t long before he successfully caught a large basket full of wild fish.


    Including the two he had already roasted and eaten, Naruto didn¡¯t actually need that many fish. Without a refrigerator at home, taking them back would just lead to spoilage.


    Initially, Naruto just wanted to test how effective the Full-level Fishing Mastery was, but the result was far beyond his expectations.


    From the moment he cast his line, he caught fish continuously. Even without bait on the hook, as long as Naruto held the rod, fish would keep coming.


    What stopped him from continuing fishing was not time or his stamina, but the fact that the fish basket, which was taller than his waist, was already full and could not hold any more fish. The fish were so packed that they could easily jump out with a slight struggle.


    Looking at the basket full of big, juicy fish, Naruto fell silent.


    Taking them home wasn¡¯t realistic, as without a refrigerator, he couldn¡¯t store them.


    Sell ??them? That wasn¡¯t an option either. No fish shop in the village would buy fish from him. Not only would they not buy it, they would even suspect that Naruto stole it from somewhere.


    Following the principle of avoiding unnecessary trouble, Naruto abandoned the idea of selling the fish.


    That left only one option, which is to give them away.


    He had very few friends, so few that he could count them on one hand, so deciding whom to give them to required little deliberation.


    ¡®The Hyuga Clan would definitely not accept gifts from me, so they are ruled out! Iruka-sensei is a single guy, but he has always been kind to me after all, so he deserved a few extra fish.¡¯


    Choji''s house was too far away, so Naruto gave up on that. Shikamaru was a good candidate, so he could drop some off there too.


    He also excluded Sakura and Ino. At this stage, Naruto¡¯s relationship with them wasn¡¯t very close, and suddenly giving them a strange gift would only cause trouble.


    "Is this a new Ninjutsu developed by Naruto?" The white-haired old man, the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was currently watching the scene in the crystal ball with a wide smile.


    This is Hiruzen¡¯s favorite voyeurism technique. Everything that happened to Naruto by the river just now was seen by him.


    "Hiruzen, you¡¯re too soft." A cold voice interrupted, "If the Jinchuriki harbors resentment towards the village, it will be catastrophic for the village!"


    "Danzo, Naruto has made his choice." Hiruzen stroked his gray beard and said seriously, "He wasn¡¯t swayed by Mizuki and rejected him."


    "Although the crystal ball can¡¯t capture sound, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not hard for you to know what Naruto said."


    "The Jinchuriki has suffered too much unfair treatment in the village, so the conflict between the villagers and Naruto is difficult to reconcile. If we can''t resolve it, Kyubi might reappear."


    "Hmph!" Danzo snorted, and said indignantly, "Give him to me, and I guarantee he will become the village¡¯s safest weapon."


    Hiruzen was displeased when he heard this, and his expression immediately darkened.


    "Danzo, I am the Hokage!"


    "I¡¯m well aware of what you¡¯ve been up to, Danzo, you should take care of yourself. Naruto is an important companion of the village, not a cold weapon. The Root has gotten enough weapons, you don''t need to worry about Naruto''s affairs."


    Faced with Hiruzen¡¯s warning, Danzo was obviously unconvinced, but there¡¯s nothing he could do about it.


    The person sitting in that position was Sarutobi Hiruzen, not him, Shimura Danzo, and this almost become his lifetime regret.


    The Yondaime Hokage, the Sannin, Kakashi, and even the current Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, all of them have a close relationship with Hiruzen. Danzo knew that the Hokage¡¯s position might only be passed back and forth among them.


    ¡®This old fox Hiruzen wanted to change the entire Konoha Village by himself. He¡¯s delusional! Konoha Village is not his village alone!¡¯


    "Huruzen, you will regret this!" Danzo threw out this parting words before slamming the door behind him.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Hiruzen didn''t say anything more, just sighed softly.


    ¡­


    Outside Shikamaru¡¯s house.


    Three knocks broke the quiet atmosphere, and the person who came to open the door was Nara Shikaku, the scar-faced Konoha''s top think tank and military strategist.


    As the door opened, the bright light from inside spilled out like silk threads, illuminating Naruto''s feet.


    Seeing Naruto covered in fishy smell, Shikaku was somewhat surprised.


    "Naruto? What brings you here? Isn''t tomorrow the Academy Graduation Exam?"


    The main reason why Shikaku was so surprised was because Naruto rarely came to his house. Even when he came to see Shikamaru, no matter how much he was invited inside, Naruto would never come in.


    He would just stand far away under the shade of a tree, curiously and nervously observing the household.


    To others, Naruto might seem like a mischievous kid, but Shikaku knew about Naruto''s inferiority complex and sensitivity, which is why he never told Shikamaru not to play with Naruto.


    Hearing Shikaku¡¯s questions, Naruto smiled brightly, then reached out and pushed the almost empty fish basket in front of Shikaku, and said loudly.


    "I caught too many fish today. I can''t eat them all, and I can''t store them, so I wanted to give some to Shikamaru."


    There were only five or six fish left in the basket, as Naruto had already given fish to everyone else, leaving only Shikamaru''s family.


    "This..." Shikaku scratched his head, looking at the fish in the basket with some difficulty, "Uncle will have to ask Auntie."


    The sound of cooking came from inside the house. At this time, Shikamaru seemed to hear Naruto¡¯s voice outside and came out. He poked his head out from behind his father, and his eyes lit up when he saw the basket of fish.


    "Naruto, you''re amazing. How did you catch so many fish?"


    "I don''t know either." Naruto scratched his head and said with a silly smile, "Maybe I have a talent for fishing."


    Shikaku, who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but be moved when he heard this. He thought to himself, ¡®For such a young child to have such skill in fishing, he must have gone through a lot of hardships to practice it.¡¯


    The big fish in the mountains are very smart and it is not easy to catch them even with bait. Shikaku had tried fishing there before, but gave up after coming back empty-handed a few times.


    "Naruto, wait a moment." Shikaku said, leaving Naruto and going back inside.


    After a while, he returned, placing a box of snacks and a box of food in Naruto''s hands. Shikaku looked at the somewhat bewildered Naruto and smiled. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is our thanks for your gift, please accept it."


    Naruto looked at Shikaku, then looked down at the two boxes of food in his hands, then turned to look at Shikamaru beside him.


    "Take it." Shikamaru said, looking nonchalant as he held his head, "If my mom finds out you didn''t accept it, she would probably feel so guilty that she couldn''t sleep all night."


    "Thank you." Naruto said with a smile, then turned to leave.


    "Naruto!" Shikamaru suddenly called out to him, "We have the Graduation Exam tomorrow, don''t oversleep!"


    "Got it!" Naruto waved his hand, seemingly taking the advice to heart.


    Even after his figure disappeared into the night, Shikamaru''s worried expression didn''t ease.

 Chapter 8 Perfect Graduation

    Chapter 8 Perfect Graduation¡°What a drag. I wonder how long it''ll take to eat all these fish." Shikamaru said, bending down and fiddling with the black fish in the basket.


    "Naruto must have spent a lot of time at the river to catch these fish." Shikaku said, rubbing the scar on his face, "I used to fish there in the past, but I didn''t catch anything even after half a day."


    "That kid¡­ If I invite him for a meal, he''d surely refuse. I wonder if he liked our gift."


    "Don''t worry about that. Naruto is just like that." Shikamaru said lazily, "Dad, you can be quite intimidating."


    "You brat, what are you talking about?"


    "Naruto is used to being alone. Although he seems indifferent to many things, being invited to a family dinner would only make him feel awkward and uncomfortable." Shikamaru said as he stood up.


    Shikaku didn''t say anything, and thinking about Naruto''s life experience, he fell into a long silence.


    ¡­


    The next day, the Academy Graduation Exam began.


    The Academy¡¯s entrance was much more lively than usual, with many parents accompanying their children for the Graduation Exam, gathering noisily at the entrance.


    Before the exam started, the area was usually cleared to prevent the parents from being too noisy and affecting the exam.


    Naruto arrived at the school early, sitting on the swing under the big green tree, until he saw Hinata passing by and jumped down to approach her.


    He wasn''t wearing his usual orange jacket today, but a simple black T-shirt. The cotton jacket was too hot, and he still didn''t have the courage to wear it out.


    "Hinata, good morning."


    "G-good morning, Naruto-kun."


    Hinata was startled, and her face instantly turned red. She avoided Naruto''s gaze and responded in a small, stuttering voice.


    "This is for you." Naruto said, taking out a small object from behind his back.


    It was a small wooden carving, vividly depicting a chibi version of Hinata. The carving was only about the size of three fingers and looked extremely cute.


    "Did you make this yourself, Naruto-kun?" Hinata blushed, but her eyes could no longer move away from the small wooden carving.


    "Yeah, I happen to know a bit about carving, so... I made it for you."


    In fact, he knew more than just a bit. Before crossing over, he had been learning wood carving from his master since he could remember. He had practiced diligently for fifteen years through all seasons, never stopping during summer or winter breaks.


    Hinata''s face turned even redder as she accepted the carving and softly thanked him.


    "I remember your grades are always very good, right? Then do your best in the exam." Naruto said, waving goodbye as he turned to leave.


    [Kyubi''s approval 2.2%]


    ¡®The system is indeed not so easy to fool.¡¯


    The wooden carving could make Hinata blush deeply, but the system seems to have noticed Naruto''s attempt of cheating points.


    The system made a fair judgment on Naruto''s attempt to take advantage of the loophole. Although the repetitive actions are effective on Hinata, they were not on the system.


    ¡®It seems I need to be more sincere.¡¯ Naruto muttered in his heart.


    At this time, Hinata was still very cute, but she¡¯s even more reserved than in the anime. She wore a tracksuit and had short hair that reached her ears.


    Although she speaks in a soft voice, she is very polite to others and has all the attributes of a perfect wife. She is a perfect young lady in every aspect.


    To be honest, Naruto couldn''t understand why such a girl would like him, ¡®What did Hinata see in me?¡¯


    The Graduation Exam was held in a separate classroom. Before that, the students taking the exam would be gathered in a large classroom and wait for their names to be called.


    "The exam begins!"


    Iruka''s stern voice rang out, followed by the electronic bell of the Academy.


    The exam time was short, with one of the Three Basic Techniques chosen for the content. Naruto''s class was scheduled for the first session, and after ten minutes, a few students had already completed their exams.


    Not many people can receive the forehead protector. It¡¯s roughly a third of them. And this is just the Graduation Exam. After all, if they want to become a real Genin, they have to pass the test of the Jonin Instructor as well.


    "Haruno Sakura!"


    "Present!"


    Naruto caught a glimpse of a pink figure quickly ran towards the adjacent classroom. He happened to be sitting by the door and could easily hear Iruka''s voice.


    "The Clone Technique."


    "Yes, Iruka-sensei!"


    "Very good, excellent score."


    Sakura''s excited voice could be heard, "Thank you, Iruka-sensei."


    "Clone Technique, huh?" Naruto muttered, thinking back to his own practice and finding it not too difficult.


    The passing standard was to create a clone with almost no flaws, and creating two would be considered excellent. As for the perfect score, the conditions are very harsh.


    For example, Naruto recalled he had seen Sasuke created three indistinguishable clones in the Clone Technique test some time ago. So it can be seen how hard it is to get perfect score.


    Sasuke was called next. Before he left the classroom, he glanced at Naruto sitting by the door. Seeing this, Naruto raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything.


    "Uzumaki Naruto!"


    After about half an hour, Naruto''s name was finally called.


    To his surprise, Naruto drew the Body Replacement Technique, which is a more difficult Ninjutsu. Although it is also one of the basic Ninjutsu, it was a step above the Transformation Technique and Clone Technique in difficulty.


    The main challenge lay in the speed of forming the hand seals. The assessment criteria for the Body Replacement Technique are speed and accuracy. Speed tested how fast one could form the hand seals, and accuracy tested the perfection of the technique.


    If one put their heart into it, passing wasn''t difficult, and with effort, it was possible to obtain excellent score.


    "Hey? Someone drew the Body Replacement Technique!" Someone in the class shouted, and all of a sudden, those who had taken the exam and those waiting for their turn all gathered around the doors of the examination classroom.


    "What kind of bad luck did Naruto have? He actually drew the Body Replacement Technique, which we rarely see?" Shikamaru mumbled, frowning slightly.


    Everyone felt that it doesn''t matter which subject Naruto draws, after all, based on his skill, he will fail.


    However, after eating the fish Naruto had caught yesterday, Shikamaru suddenly felt a sense of guilt. He vowed not to laugh no matter how funny it was, feeling it would be wrong to do so.


    This wasn''t a joke, as it could affect his karma.


    "Hahaha! I hope that guy doesn''t transform into something weird!" Ino laughed gleefully while slapping Shikamaru''s back.


    "Remember the last time he did the Body Replacement Technique? He turned into a half-human, half-log thing. It had me laughing so hard I almost couldn''t breathe!"


    Shikamaru didn''t react and just shrugged, "That''s what Naruto is like. He tries so hard but still can''t perform the technique properly."


    The exam didn''t take too long, and Iruka''s voice, tinged with hesitation and a hint of surprise, could be heard.


    "Perfect score."


    "What did Iruka-sensei said? Perfect score?" Ino asked, looking at Shikamaru with a questioning gaze.


    "Why ask me?" Shikamaru replied indifferently, "Iruka-sensei didn''t call out the name."


    "Uzumaki Naruto, perfect score!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9 Dreams

    Chapter 9 Dreams¡°Perfect score? Amazing." Sakura muttered, stunned for a moment, "Naruto seems different from before."


    Ino was completely dumbfounded, thinking to herself, ¡®Today is really strange. How come that last-place guy become so powerful now?¡¯


    "Tsk, that guy" Inuzuka Kiba muttered and walked away with the white puppy on his head.


    As a member of the truancy trio, Kiba was thankful that Naruto''s poor grades kept him from being the worst in the class.


    Sasuke, after watching for a while, also turned away, his eyes reflecting the lush trees at the end of the corridor, showing his usual indifferent demeanor.


    "Sa...Sasuke-kun, since we graduated, can we have a meal together?" A girl who had just emerged from the corridor''s corner asked as she nervously clutched her forehead protector. It was obvious that she had just passed the exam.


    "I have things to do, find someone else." Sasuke said coldly. He was a proud person who did not allow himself to stagnate, so he intended to go back and redouble his training.


    The hatred for his clan''s extermination drove him to live, and aside from that, he had no interest in anything else, so without hesitation, he refused the girl.


    Sakura, in the crowd, watched the scene of the girl being rejected by Sasuke at the end of the corridor, and her heart was filled with mixed emotions. Suddenly, a hand slapped her shoulder, startling her.


    "Ino, what are you doing?"


    "Hehe, stop looking. Sasuke-kun won''t go on a date with you alone." Ino said as she looked at Sakura smugly.


    For some reason, Naruto''s annoying face flashed through her mind, and his vile voice echoed in her ears.


    "Sasuke doesn''t like women! Wo! Men!"


    "Ah!!!! Damn it!" Ino suddenly squatted on the ground with her head in her hands, her face twisted in pain.


    After passing the Graduation Exam successfully, Naruto''s life was back on track. During the three-day break, Naruto was lazily lying at home for two days.


    Naturally, he did not meet Konohamaru.


    On the last day of the break, as Naruto was dozing off, the sunlight filtered through the window onto him, making him feel warm and cozy.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light made Naruto frown and he opened his eyes directly.


    An Anbu¡¯s member wearing an animal mask was squatting on the tree outside the window, his cold eyes visible through the holes in the mask, his voice emotionless.


    "Hokage-sama wants to see you."


    After saying this, without giving Naruto a chance to react, the Anbu¡¯s member vanished instantly.


    Naruto stared at the ceiling for several minutes, confirming that someone had indeed been there, ¡®But where did he go?¡¯


    "Go¡­"


    "The sun is so warm and comfortable, just like soaking in hot spring water."


    "Hot spring."


    Even breaths sounded as Naruto fell asleep again.


    When he woke up, it was already dark.


    There was no light in the room. A dark figure was sitting at the desk, flipping through Naruto''s training plan. In the dim light, the rustling pages sound quietly, suddenly stopping after a while.


    "Ah, you¡¯re awake." An old and familiar voice sounded, with a hint of gentleness and kindness.


    When the light came on, the room was directly illuminated.


    The Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was sitting at the desk, and he turned his head to look at Naruto with a smile. On the desk were Naruto''s brand new forehead protector, diary, and recipe book.


    "Hokage-sama." Naruto, groggy from sleep, rubbed his eyes and called out.


    "Didn''t you call me Grandpa Hokage before?" Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then laughed heartily, "What''s wrong? Now that you''re a Shinobi, you''re becoming distant?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe." Naruto scratched his head a little embarrassedly, "I am already a qualified Shinobi now, so it is not appropriate to call you that."


    Hearing this, Hiruzen smiled and let it go, then asked, "Did you forget something today?"


    "Something?" Naruto looked puzzled. After thinking for a long time, he finally remembered that an Anbu seemed to have come and asked him to go see the Hokage.


    "Ah! I forgot!"


    "You little rascal!" Hiruzen sighed helplessly, "But it''s normal for you to rest."


    "Hokage-sama, is there something you want to talk to me about?" Naruto asked.


    "Well, it¡¯s not really something important." Hiruzen said, "I wanted to ask about your dreams for the future."


    "My dream is take it easy." Naruto said without thinking.


    "Take it easy?" Hiruzen was puzzled.


    "It means living a stable and relaxed life," Naruto explained.


    "Have young people become like this now? I guess I¡¯m out of touch with the times." Hiruzen said self-deprecatingly.


    "But Naruto, wasn¡¯t your dream to become the Hokage?"


    "What is life like after becoming Hokage? Are you happy?" Naruto asked.


    "Well," Hiruzen coughed and said, "I''m usually quite busy, and sometimes, Konohamaru would complain that I can¡¯t spend time with him."


    "But in order to protect the village and its people, this responsibility drives me forward, even to the point of risking my life for the village at any time. I think I am probably happy."


    "Well, that¡¯s is the life of the Hokage-sama. It sounds tough." Naruto said, sitting cross-legged on the bed, "But I don¡¯t want to live such a hard life. I don¡¯t want to be looked at with strange eyes anymore."


    "For someone like me, even to have a fresh meal, I have to consider whether the store owner will sell me the vegetables. Even if I become the Hokage, nothing will change."


    "Naruto, if you become the Hokage, the people in the village will definitely respect and love you." Hiruzen tried to persuade.


    "But Hokage-sama, I''m doing pretty well now." Naruto said, holding his head. "If I don''t make mistakes and slowly become an ordinary person, everyone will forget their hatred towards me."


    "Although I don¡¯t know why so many people are hostile to me, I think by becoming a Shinobi, I probably won''t have to deal with such looks anymore."


    Hiruzen wanted to say something, but the words got stuck in his throat, and he didn''t have the courage to say them out loud. He knew that it was his negligence that caused a child to become what he is now.


    Rome wasn''t built in a day. Naruto is an optimistic person by nature, and it is obvious that he has become like this because of the hostility he has suffered over the years.


    If he wanted to change Naruto''s attitude, he may need to guide him slowly in the future.


    "Naruto, if the enemy breaks into the village in the future and wants to harm the people you care about, what will you do then?" Hiruzen asked.


    Naruto thought about it, and after thinking for a moment, he looked at Hiruzen and said seriously.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    ¡­


    Hiruzen left without saying more.


    Naruto sat at the desk where Hiruzen had been, touching the forehead protector, his gaze gradually turning indifferent. Although this system appeared to be a ¡®take it easy¡¯ system, it was actually a competitive one.


    Naruto could take it easy, but his strength would continuously grow. If there¡¯s a more relaxed way to become stronger, why not take it easy?


    Take it easy yourself, and let others compete.


    In this terrifying world where strength reigns supreme, having no power means being at the mercy of others.

 Chapter 10 The Shinobi World

Chapter 10 The Shinobi World

 Chapter 11 Team 7’s First Intelligence Sharing

Chapter 11 Team 7¡¯s First Intelligence Sharing

 Chapter 12 The Harsh Truth

Chapter 12 The Harsh Truth

 Chapter 13 Choosing Between Lava Release And Wood Release

    Chapter 13 Choosing Between Lava Release And Wood ReleaseAfternoon, in the classroom.


    Team 7¡¯s members sat idly in the classroom, waiting for their Jonin Instructor. Naruto, well aware of Kakashi''s habit of being late, was already dozing off on his desk.


    Sasuke sat by the window, his fingers interlaced on the desk, his gaze wandering among the lush treetops outside.


    Sakura lowered her head and stared down at the desk, feeling somewhat despondent.


    Although she had just been comforted by her companions, once the surroundings became quiet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lost again.


    After what felt like an eternity, the classroom¡¯s door finally opened.


    The Jonin Instructor of Team 7 arrived fashionably late, and the moment he stepped into the classroom, a lazy voice was heard first.


    "Yo, sorry, sorry. I was accidentally late."


    "I am your Jonin Instructor, Hatake Kakashi."


    The Jonin, who called himself Kakashi, probably in his early twenties. His silver hair stood up like a scarecrow¡¯s, he wore a black mask covering his face, and a forehead protector tilted to cover one of his eyes. He was dressed in a black combat outfit with a green Jonin vest, and his eye curved into a crescent as he spoke.


    Naruto was already awake when he heard the voice. The three of them then looked at Kakashi with a mix of expressions.


    "Sensei, you''re way too late." Naruto took the lead in complaining.


    "Well, it''s because I was helping an old lady cross the street, so¡­" Kakashi scratched his head, giving a ridiculously far-fetched excuse.


    "Liar!" Sakura retorted.


    Kakashi, a bit embarrassed, laughed it off and quickly changed the subject, "Anyway, follow me. We¡¯ll talk somewhere else."


    After the words fell, the three of them stood up and followed Kakashi out of the classroom. During this time, the three of them maintained a tacit silence.


    Kakashi had already gathered some information about the three from Sandaime, one of whom was a survivor of the Uchiha Clan¡¯s massacre, and the other was the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    ¡®Uzumaki Naruto, huh?¡¯


    ¡®The days ahead will not be easy.¡¯


    Walking ahead, Kakashi felt a slight headache.


    ¡®It''s really hard to understand the decisions made by the village''s higher-ups are doing. After making such decisions, they now wanted to train these two kids into Shinobi.¡¯


    After sighing in his heart, Kakashi took a deep breath and geared up for the day.


    Early the Next Morning.


    Sakura was wearing casual clothes. After walking out of the alley, she paused for a moment in a brightly lit area, as if she was trying to determine the direction.


    "Here!" Naruto waved at Sakura.


    The latter also waved with a smile on her face.


    As she got closer, Sakura realized that Naruto was standing at the entrance of a small restaurant. The last time they shared information was at a barbecue restaurant, and this time, it was at a small food restaurant again.


    "Didn''t Kakashi-sensei say not to eat breakfast?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He said it¡¯s best not to, since it might make you throw up." Naruto said nonchalantly, "But it''s better to throw up than to fight on an empty stomach."


    Sakura hesitated, intending to refuse, but seeing Naruto and Sasuke both nodded at her, she nodded as well and sat down.


    After breakfast, the three of them rushed to the agreed location and waited.


    They waited for several hours, until the sun was high in the sky at noon, when Kakashi finally arrived.


    "Well, there''s a little girl who got lost on the road." Kakashi smiled shamelessly, without any sense of guilt for being late.


    "Really? Kakashi-sensei is too much!"


    "That''s right! What a lame excuse."


    "Tch."


    Having had breakfast, the trio¡¯s complaints were more routine than genuine. This surprised Kakashi, who noted that they didn¡¯t seem to be hungry.


    Kakashi didn''t care that his goal was not achieved. He pulled out two bells from his pocket and dangled them in front of the three.


    " Alright, here are the rules for the test.¡±


    ¡°I only have two bells. Only those who manage to get a bell before noon will qualify to become Shinobi. In other words, one of you will be eliminated."


    "Eliminated?" Sakura suddenly became nervous, "Kakashi-sensei, what happens to the person who gets eliminated?"


    "Hehe!" Kakashi''s eye curved into a crescent moon shape as he smiled, "Unfortunately, the person who gets eliminated will not qualify to become Shinobi. They will also be tied to a log until sunset."


    "If none of you manage to get a bell, you''ll all go back to the Academy for retraining."


    "During this test, you can use any means necessary. Don''t worry about hurting me; with your current abilities, it''s nothing but a dream."


    With that, Kakashi paused and then tied the bells to his waist, "Now, have I made myself clear?"


    The three of them didn''t answer, and Sakura''s face turned pale.


    She didn¡¯t expect it would actually be a real battle. Her strengths lay in theoretical analysis and intelligence gathering, and combat was her weak point. Let alone taking the bell from Kakashi, it would be difficult for her just to get close to a Jonin.


    If one person had to be eliminated, it was undoubtedly going to be her.


    Naruto stood silently beside her. After the conversation at the BBQ restaurant yesterday, he hadn¡¯t shared any more information. Some things were better left unsaid, and there was no need to spoil everything.


    The true purpose of this bell test was to assess their ability to work together, but after yesterday''s talk, their relationship had already tightened significantly.


    However, when faced with the dilemma of who to sacrifice, Naruto was unsure what the others will do.


    That¡¯s why he chose to remain silent. He wanted to help them avoid unnecessary detours, but he didn¡¯t plan to carry them through the journey. Additionally, he wanted to see how they would handle this choice.


    Suddenly, a familiar mechanical voice echoed in his mind.


    [Option 1: Use all your strength to snatch the bells, and then give them to Sakura and Sasuke. Reward: Lava Release]


    [Option 2: Do nothing, lie down in front of Kakashi, and accept being tied to the log. Reward: Wood Release]


    Looking at the panel that popped up, Naruto nearly choked.


    ¡®Wood Release and Lava Release? Holy crap!¡¯


    ¡®I got them at the same time?¡¯


    ¡®What to choose?¡¯


    ¡®Yonbi¡¯s Lava Release is so powerful. If I really get Lava Release, would I still be afraid of Water Release?¡¯


    ¡®But even if I choose Wood Release, although it is rare, it is not likely I would be able to use Wood Release as the same level as Hashirama.¡¯


    ¡®This time, the system did not indicate the level of mastery of Wood Release, so it¡¯s probably just an entry-level Wood Release Chakra Attribute.¡¯


    ¡®Choosing Lava Release can also allow me to display my strength in front of Sakura and Sasuke. However, snatching the bell is not an easy task and I might fail.¡¯


    ¡®But if I chose to lie down, Sasuke would be left alone to face Kakashi, and the possibility of those two getting the bells would be slim.¡¯


    While Naruto was caught in his dilemma, Kakashi had already announced the start of the test.


    Almost as soon as the words fell, Sasuke and Sakura disappeared from their spots, leaving Naruto standing there, lost in thought.

 Chapter 14 Two Bells

    Chapter 14 Two Bells¡®What''s Naruto doing spacing out at a time like this?¡¯ Sakura lay in the grass, her face full of anxiety.


    ¡®The test has already started, so why was he just standing there?¡¯


    Sasuke stood on a densely leafed tree, frowning as he watched Naruto, unsure of what he intended to do.


    Kakashi squinted and smiled at Naruto, then asked, "Are you planningto take the bell by force?"


    Naruto didn''t say anything. No matter which of the two options the panel gave him, both are problematic.


    If he wanted to forcibly take the bell from Kakashi, he would have to reach the strength of at least Elite Chunin, which meant that he would inevitably have to use Kyubi¡¯s power.


    If the condition for passing the test is that the whole team will pass as long as one person gets the bell, then he can give it a try.


    However, Naruto already knew that Kakashi''s intention was not this, and they needed to see him show a spirit of cherishing their companions and working together before he would let them pass.


    Taking a step back, even if they got the bells from Kakashi, how would they divide them? There were only two bells.


    Moreover, with Kakashi''s personality, lying down and doing nothing might indeed lead to being judged as having a negative attitude and thus failing.


    Mastering the rare Wood Release Kekkei Genkai could also bring a series of troubles. Danzo wouldn''t leave him alone, and Sandaime wouldn''t let him go either.


    In that case, he¡¯ll just use all my abilities! Sooner or later, he will still have to use Kyubi¡¯s power.


    Anyway, the higher-ups, including Sandaime, valued Naruto¡¯s Uzumaki Clan''s physique and his status as Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, and wanted to brainwash him into a staunch supporter of the village.¡¯


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have deliberately set up a trap to get Naruto to steal the Scroll of Seals, and even prepared the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique for him.


    This thing is of little use to others. After all, if the Chakra is not enough, it is no different from an ordinary shadow clone.


    [Kyubi''s approval 2.2%]


    This was the power he could use now. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get the bells!" Naruto bent his legs slightly and made a gesture of exerting force, "All I have to do is get the bells, right?"


    "Of course." Kakashi flicked the bell on his waist and said with a smile, "Get one, and you pass the test."


    "Then I''ll take both!"


    Kakashi felt that Naruto had suddenly become a different person when he spoke, and an extremely familiar feeling surged throughout his body.


    The orange Chakra enveloped Naruto, making his face fade from view.


    In an instant, Naruto''s small body shot forward like an arrow, causing Kakashi''s pupil to dilate. The grass at Naruto''s feet was uprooted, and fresh earth flew up.


    Naruto''s speed was too fast. Under the influence of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, his movements were astonishingly agile.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Naruto threw a punch, which Kakashi dodged by tilting his head. After the attack missed, Naruto swung his elbow horizontally, his body twisting violently in midair.


    As the elbow missed, his left leg had already chopped down heavily.


    "Naruto! He¡­!" Sakura, hiding in the grass, was stunned, her mouth agape.


    A thought flashed through her mind, making her suddenly realize something, ¡®If we wanted to take the bells from a Jonin, it would be impossible without Naruto.¡¯


    ¡®Now that Kakashi-sensei¡¯s attention has been attracted by Naruto, I had to do something!¡¯


    This thought drove Sakura¡¯s body into action. While circling around Kakashi, she reached for her ninja pouch.


    Meanwhile, Sasuke, perched in the tree, had already thrown six shuriken at this time. The six shuriken sliced through the air, forming arcs that blocked Kakashi''s escape routes.


    Kakashi, still looking relaxed, suddenly increased his speed, deftly dodging the six shuriken Sasuke had thrown.


    With a sharp sound, three kunai came flying. Sakura had synchronized her attack with Sasuke''s rhythm, even though her position was less than ideal and she was too close to Kakashi.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    The three kunai embedded themselves in a tree trunk, missing their target.


    "Genjutsu!" Sakura looked at the approaching Kakashi and hurriedly formed hand seals.


    "Genjutsu!" Kakashi countered with hand seals of his own, using the same method against her. Of course, it was not a particularly advanced Genjutsu, but it was enough to overpower Sakura''s level of skill. Trapped in the Genjutsu, Sakura froze and fell straight onto the grass.


    "Too slow." Kakashi remarked as he effortlessly dodged Naruto''s spinning kick, tilting his head to the side without even looking.


    And at that moment, he reached out and grabbed Naruto''s leg, then flung him forcefully.


    However, instead of the expected scream, there was a puff of white smoke as Naruto transformed into a log upon hitting the ground.


    ¡®Body Replacement Technique?¡¯


    Kakashi didn''t even realize it was a Body Replacement Technique. Although he hadn''t been entirely serious just now, he did grab Naruto''s legs, and the texture actually fooled him!


    He didn¡¯t expect that the perfection of the Body Replacement Technique used by a kid, who wasn''t even a Genin, was comparable to that of a battle-hardened Jonin.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Kakashi thought, feeling somewhat proud.


    But he soon realized something. He glanced down to see Sakura, who was under a Genjutsu not far away, being carried away by Sasuke.


    "Caw!~" A crow flew overhead, its blood-red eyes looking down at the grass below, taking in the scene below.


    Kakashi stood alone in the grass, the surroundings silent. At this time, Naruto and the others were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®So it was a diversion? The goal was to allow Sasuke to rescue Sakura.¡¯ Kakashi cracked his neck, making a series of crisp sounds, and leisurely pulled out a copy of Icha Icha Paradise from his ninja pouch.


    After taking a quick glance, Kakashi lazily called out, "Well, looks like you''re getting the hang of it."


    After saying that, he walked towards the river while shouting, "If you want the bells, you''ll have to show some real skills."


    In the bushes, Naruto looked at Sasuke and said unhappily, "What are you staring at me for? I can''t break Genjutsu."


    Before Naruto could finish his words, Sakura opened her eyes. Her pupils suddenly dilated, then contracted again. Upon seeing Naruto and Sasuke in front of her, she relaxed.


    "Kakashi-sensei''s hand seals were too fast." Sakura said with lingering fear.


    Seeing Naruto and Sasuke staring at her, Sakura blinked and looked back. Seeing that no one was behind her, she asked in confusion, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "How did you wake up by yourself?" Naruto asked.


    "Genjutsu can be broken," Sakura explained, "I''m quite good at it, so I managed to dispel the Genjutsu myself."


    "It was mainly because Kakashi-sensei was holding back and didn''t use his full strength."


    Naruto was silent, ¡®Sakura had indeed reached the limit for an ordinary person. She could reach this point without any special bloodline, all thanks to her good brain.¡¯


    Perhaps because of the blow she received yesterday, Sakura seemed much calmer currently. There was a hint of reluctance in her smile, and her face was full of fatigue.

 Chapter 15 Answers

    Chapter 15 Answers"I haven''t got the bell yet." Naruto muttered.


    The three of them hid in a forest, using tall bushes as cover. The surroundings were silent, and Kakashi seemed to be waiting on that patch of grass for them.


    "Kakashi-sensei is too strong. We are no match for him." Sakura sighed. The scene of Kakashi performing hand seals was still vivid in her mind.


    ¡®The speed at which he formed hand seals, almost leaving afterimages, was probably two hand seals per second, no, it should be three or four hand seals, right?¡¯


    "The speed at which he formed hand seals was so terrifying. It was simply not something a human could do."


    Hearing this, Sasuke''s face was full of solemnity, but Naruto remained calm. Kakashi''s hand seal speed was of course fast, after all, the title of the Shinobi World¡¯s foremost master of Ninjutsu was not given without reason.


    He was the first in Konoha, after Sandaime Hokage, to master all Chakra Nature Transformations and know thousands of Ninjutsu.


    Although Kakashi is not as powerful as Sandaime, his genius was undeniably deserved.


    "We have to cooperate, otherwise, we have no chance of winning." Sasuke said expressionlessly, "I¡¯ll handle the direct attacks, Sakura will create distractions, and Naruto will grab the bells."


    "Wait, I..." Sakura was a little panicked, "I can''t do it. My Genjutsu is not effective against Kakashi-sensei"


    "This is our only chance." Sasuke said firmly.


    "I¡­" Sakura lowered her head.


    At this moment, Naruto patted Sakura on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "Sakura, we will buy you some time. You can use the opportunity to use Genjutsu on Kakashi-sensei. We¡¯ll leave our backs to you, so you have to believe in yourself."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Sakura gritted her teeth and nodded. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The World of Shinobi is cruel. If you could do it, you could, and if you couldn¡¯t, you couldn¡¯t. Naruto found that neither Sasuke nor Sakura had the same exaggerated personality as portrayed in the manga.


    They are just normal people. Sakura wasn¡¯t that obsessed, and Sasuke wasn¡¯t that aloof. They are top talents of their generation, and overall, their character was decent.


    Perhaps it is also related to the powerful strength displayed by Naruto. In short, for the time being, the three had formed a positive pressure between them.


    Coupled with Naruto''s previous information sharing and the tacit cooperation just now, even though Team 7 hadn¡¯t officially formed yet, they already had a good rapport.


    No grudges, no arrogance, only the belief in mutual cooperation.


    Under the scorching sun, on the grassy field.


    Kakashi leaned leisurely against a wooden post, his eyes scanning Icha-Icha Paradise. It seemed he was completely unguarded against everything around him.


    A wind rustled through the forest, and Kakashi stopped flipping through the book. Two sharp sounds of wind from the jungle broke the silence of the grassland.


    Shuriken flew at Kakashi from the sun¡¯s reflection, flashing rapidly twice, aimed directly at Kakashi, who is next to the wooden post.


    Thud, thud.


    The shuriken missed, embedding themselves deeply into the wooden post. Kakashi had already jumped away, and before his feet touched the ground, Sasuke suddenly charged out from his flank.


    ¡®Wasn''t the one who threw the shuriken Sasuke?¡¯ Kakashi wondered silently in his heart.


    It can¡¯t be helped that Kakashi thought so. After all, in the information given by Sandaime, Sasuke''s shurikenjutsu was the best among these three, which made Kakashi subconsciously think that those shurikens just now were thrown by Sasuke.


    ¡®The throwing force is immense, so it can''t be Sakura, which means, it must be Naruto.¡¯ Kakashi muttered, "He¡¯s unexpectedly good."


    While Kakashi was still in the air, Sasuke quickly formed hand seals the moment he rushed out. Kakashi also noticed Sasuke''s surprise attack and stared at Sasuke''s hands.


    "Snake seal? Fire Release?"


    Snake - Ram - Monkey - Boar - Horse - Tiger, six hand seals formed rapidly, and the Great Fireball Technique was activated. The raging flames immediately spread toward Kakashi, forcing him to dodge again.


    But as he moved, Kakashi suddenly realized something was off. Though he had evaded, his movements seemed much slower.


    ¡®Genjutsu?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t dispel it right away, but looked in one direction and saw Sakura struggling to maintain the Genjutsu hand seal.


    Suddenly, Kakashi seemed to understand something. But before he could lower his head, two bell chimes rang in his ear.


    There was a bang and white smoke filled the air. A gust of wind blew past as his vision blurred. And the next moment, Kakashi felt a sense of emptiness around his waist. When the smoke cleared, the bells were already in Naruto¡¯s hand.


    The other two members of the team breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Naruto succeeded and slowly approached.


    Seeing this, Kakashi also stopped.


    Even though he had held back a lot during this test, the fact remained that the bells were in their hands.


    "Congratulations, you have successfully snatched the bells." Kakashi said with a narrow-eyed smile, "By the way, you are the best coordinated team of graduating Genin I have ever seen."


    Hearing this, all three of them smiled. Sakura was even more relieved, and her worried expression looked somewhat better.


    But at the next second, Kakashi''s tone changed sharply, becoming instantly serious.


    "You only have two bells, so only two of you can pass, or maybe just one."


    As soon as the words fell, Sasuke and Sakura''s gazes instantly focused on Naruto, who was holding two bells.


    "You can give one of the bells to someone else, or you can choose not to. Hmm, if you''re trained alone, you''ll probably learn more from me."


    "I am a Jonin after all. And apart from the time I am on missions, I don''t have much time left to teach my students."


    "Teaching two is not as effective as teaching one, and it would also be much easier for me."


    Kakashi''s words immediately made Sakura and Sasuke, who had no bells in their hands, nervous. They anxiously looked at Naruto.


    Kakashi''s words were too tempting. Both Sasuke and Sakura knew that Naruto was the strongest among them.


    If Naruto chose to keep both bells for himself, they couldn''t really argue.


    Even though they would have complaints, Sakura felt utterly hopeless. Her heart seemed to plunge into an icy abyss.


    ¡®There were only two bells, and even if Naruto was willing to give up one, he probably wouldn''t give it to me. Who would need a companion who couldn''t help at all?¡¯


    "How is it?" Kakashi asked Naruto with a smile in his eye, arms crossed as he looked at Naruto, "Have you decided?"


    "There''s no need to think about this." Naruto raised the bell in his hand.


    Hearing this, Sasuke and Sakura''s expressions froze. They wondered if it is going to be like this. After all, receiving one-on-one training from a Jonin would indeed allow for faster improvement.


    The smile in Kakashi''s eye grew even brighter, and he uncrossed his arms. Just as he was about to speak, Naruto spoke again, "I''m so strong now, so I don''t need guidance at all!"


    "What?" Sasuke was slightly stunned.


    Sakura held her breath and looked at Naruto with disbelief.


    As he spoke, Naruto tossed the two bells backward. The bells seemed to have eyes, as they fluttered like leaves and landing gently in Sasuke''s and Sakura''s hands.


    "Jonin¡¯s guidance or something¡­" Naruto dug his ears and flashed a brilliant smile in the sunlight, "I don''t need it at all!"

 Chapter 16 Leo Sasuke

    Chapter 16 Leo Sasuke"You little brat." Kakashi didn¡¯t get angry at Naruto¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled, "Then, you have to go back to the Academy."


    "Going back is fine, I''m so strong anyway. I¡¯ll still be number one in my grade when I go back." Naruto said nonchalantly, resting his head on his arms.


    "No way! He can''t go back!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, walked up to Kakashi, and took out his bell, "I¡¯ll give him mine!"


    "No way, Sasuke. Neither you nor Naruto can go back!" Sakura handed over the bell she had just received, "Kakashi-sensei, I¡¯ll give mine to Naruto."


    "I can''t help much anyway. It''s always been Naruto and Sasuke who do everything."


    "Everyone passed." Kakashi suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Sakura was stunned and the bell in her hand fell to the ground.


    Ding ling!


    "Pass?" Sasuke was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, everyone passes!" Kakashi reiterated.


    Hokage Tower.


    "That¡¯s the situation, Hokage-sama." Kakashi placed three files on Sandaime''s desk.


    Hiruzen didn''t say anything. His eyes were fixed on Naruto''s file which was placed at the top, puffing on his pipe with each drag.


    After a long while, Hiruzen put down his pipe and spoke, "Kakashi, what do you think?"


    "Hokage-sama, the performance of these three today was commendable, but among the Genin Teams I¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re the best."


    Kakashi said emotionlessly while standing in front of the Sandaime''s desk with his hands behind his back.


    "Naruto seems to be able to use a small amount of Kyubi¡¯s Chakra. Uchiha Sasuke has mastered the Fire Release Ninjutsu and has a strong Chakra Control. Sakura has a talent for Genjutsu and Medical Ninjutsu."


    "So I¡¯m requesting additional personnel for Team 7 to speed up their training, so they can become independent sooner."


    "Kakashi, you are too impatient." Sandaime gently declined Kakashi¡¯s request, "One is an Uchiha child, and the other is the village''s Jinchuriki."


    "Sasuke and Naruto are both important companions of the village. Rather than letting them become independent sooner, it¡¯s more important to cultivate their bond with the village."


    When Sandaime said this, Kakashi understood Sandaime¡¯s meaning and said no more.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Sandaime watched Kakashi slowly leave the office, only sighing deeply once the door was closed. He then picked up the three files again, and examined them closely.


    On the other side, Naruto was lying on his bed, shaking a bell in his hand. This was a bell Kakashi gave to Naruto later, just as a memento.


    The breeze rustled outside the window, the bell in Naruto¡¯s hand tinkling in response.


    In life, one tree alone can¡¯t support a forest.


    In the future, Naruto would have to carry out missions with Sasuke and Sakura, and bonds would inevitably form. He also hoped that Sasuke and Sakura would become stronger, making missions easier.


    But regarding this village¡­ Naruto didn¡¯t have much feeling for it. Being a Shinobi was just a job, and working hard was just for food.


    With a click, Naruto gripped the bell and casually placed it on the headboard of his bed.


    ¡®But there is no point in thinking so much, I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time. At least I should earn money for food first, and deal with other things as they came.¡¯


    With that thought, Naruto closed his eyes.


    Time passed quickly, and the three continued their daily training of tree climbing and water walking. Since Naruto''s Chakra disorder problem had been solved, everything proceeded smoothly.


    The three of them trained tirelessly from dawn till dusk, long past the point of considering the time. Occasionally, they would do some D-Rank missions, which was also a mandatory requirement in Konoha.


    Before Genin Team can accept C-Rank missions or higher, they must complete a certain number of D-Rank missions, which is somewhat like gaining experience.


    D-Rank missions are simple, but the rewards are meager, and the money they can actually get is not much. And the days of relentless training have caused Naruto''s appetite to increase significantly.


    Naruto had never thought of relying on the system for mastering the climbing trees and treading water. After all, it was still necessary to work hard on some basic things.


    With the help of the system, he has obtained some of the Kyubi¡¯s power, Lava Release, and the Full level Fishing Mastery. Although he gave up the Multiple Shadow Clones Technique, he was not in a hurry.


    He can just ask the village for that Ninjutsu when he becomes stronger. At worst, he felt that learning a shadow clone will be enough.


    Hinata seemed to be training as well, as he hadn''t seen her for a long time. Even if he wanted to make some progress on the mission, he had no way to do so.


    July.


    Naruto, who was sleeping soundly, vaguely heard a knocking sound. He groggily opened his eyes, and the knocking sound became clearer.


    ¡®Someone was really knocking on the door. Who would come at this time?¡¯


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The urgent knocking was accompanied by a female voice. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey! Naruto, open the door!"


    "I knew you would forget! We agreed on this! You promised!"


    Naruto, who was still half asleep, went to open the door. When he saw the person in front of the door, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "Sakura? What are you doing here?"


    "Ah!" Sakura was about to explode, " You promised me a few days ago. I already reminded you yesterday, and you forgot again!"


    "Yesterday?" Naruto really couldn''t remember anything. After thinking carefully, he finally recalled it and asked tentatively, "Sasuke''s birthday?"


    "Yeah." Sakura turned her head away, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "Good thing you remembered Young Master Sasuke¡¯s birthday." Naruto yawned.


    "It''s all in the file!" Sakura said as she stood at the door to the corridor, "Sasuke-kun¡¯s birthday is July 23rd, Leo. You¡¯re October 10th, Libra."


    "Uh." Naruto was a little surprised that Sakura actually remembered his birthday, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "See, it''s easy to remember, right?" Sakura asked.


    "So, Sakura, when''s your birthday?" Naruto asked.


    "March 28th, Aries, it''s already passed." Sakura replied, "But boys probably don¡¯t care about these things."


    "Well, if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to you." Naruto said casually, "The training is so hard, and today is a rare day off."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go. Come with me to pick a gift for Sasuke-kun. I don¡¯t know what to choose on my own." Sakura urged, "As a reward, I''ll treat you to barbecue."


    "Okay." When Naruto heard that there was food, he mustered his energy and went back to his room to change clothes.


    The training for Team 7 had come to a temporary end, and their performance was still quite good. Kakashi had submitted a request to the village higher-ups for C-Rank missions, but the review would take two days.


    For this reason, Team 7, for the first time in a month and a half, got a two-day break. Unless something unexpected happened, after the break, they would have to take on missions again.


    At this time, the drunken Tazuna, the bridge-building expert from the Land of Waves, has arrived at Konoha Village.

 Chapter 17 In the Rain

Chapter 17 In the Rain

 Chapter 18 Incident

    Chapter 18 IncidentIn a narrow alley, Ino cornered Naruto against the wall.


    Her thick golden bangs covered half of her face, and her blue eyes stared intensely at Naruto as she uttered, "Hey!"


    "Does Sasuke like women?"


    "What?" Naruto tilted his head and looked at Ino in confusion, completely unaware that he was being interrogated.


    "Damn it! You said that yourself!" Ino was getting frustrated. She grabbed Naruto by the shirt and said, "Don¡¯t play dumb, Naruto!"


    "Well, you should ask Sasuke directly." Naruto suddenly smirked mischievously.


    "Ugh, damn it!" Ino was on the verge of losing it, clutching her head and shaking it from side to side, "Does he like women or not?"


    "I have a way to verify it." Naruto chimed in at the right moment.


    "What way?" Ino looked up suddenly.


    "Every year, Konoha¡¯s Shinobi have a chance to take a collective hot spring vacation." Naruto said with a smile, "When the time comes, you can go directly to the men''s side while Sasuke is alone."


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Ino, not getting the answer she wanted, took a deep breath and decided to give up.


    The Yamanaka Flower Shop wasn¡¯t far away. Naruto escorted Ino there before returning to his apartment. In fact, he actually had a pretty good relationship with the Ino-Shika-Cho trio.


    The next day, Naruto¡¯s two-day break ended.


    Kakashi gathered Team 7 and informed them that their mission had been approved. Moreover, he had taken the liberty of assigning them their first C-Rank mission.


    "Protecting a bridge-building expert from the Land of Waves?" Sakura asked.


    "Yes." Kakashi, with his usual laid-back demeanor and hands in his pockets, said, "Stay alert. This is your first ever C-Rank mission."


    "Even though C-Rank missions generally don¡¯t involve encountering enemies, anything can happen outside the village."


    "Bandits, Rogue Shinobi, pirates, Shinobi from other Shinobi Villages. Any of these factors could escalate the mission into a combat situation."


    "I know, Kakashi-sensei. You¡¯re so nagging." Naruto, who was in a much better mood than during the rainy day yesterday, couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    When he left his apartment that morning, he had tossed a bag of garbage in the faces of those people with gloomy looks downstairs, which had lifted his spirits significantly.


    Those villagers were just like keyboard warriors. When they saw Naruto take out the Shinobi forehead protector, they immediately shrank back and dared not to speak.


    Kakashi didn¡¯t say a word, just gave Naruto a knock on the head.


    "Team 7! Gather at the village gate in half an hour. Dismissed!"


    After saying that, Kakashi vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "I''m really looking forward to this mission!" Sakura said with a hint of longing, "I wonder what kind of person that bridge-building expert is like." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever. We¡¯re just there to protect the client." Sasuke said indifferently, "It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. Kakashi already said there wouldn¡¯t be any combat in a C-Rank mission."


    "It''s boring. Let¡¯s just get it over with and not waste time.¡±


    Naruto glanced at Sasuke and noticed he was wearing a blue wrist guard on his left wrist.


    "Naruto, what kind of person do you think the bridge-building expert is?" Sakura turned to look at Naruto, who was yawning at the moment.


    "No idea. But since he''s an expert, he must be an old man with a bad temper." Naruto scratched his face and said indifferently.


    Half an hour later, at the gate of Konoha Village.


    "Hey! Are you kidding me? I paid for protection! Now you sent three little brats to protect me. What''s wrong with you Konoha people?"


    A scruffy, bearded old man clutching a bottle of alcohol was yelling at Kakashi.


    "Is this how Konoha treats its clients? How can you protect me like this? I¡¯m a bridge-building expert!"


    Sakura¡¯s face was full of dark lines as she stared at the tall, scruffy old man, then she turned around and glanced at Naruto, her expression saying that ¡®you guessed it right¡¯.


    Kakashi was explaining with a smile, but the old man was not convinced at all and spoke with great agitation.


    "I am Tazuna, the bridge-building expert from the Land of Waves!"


    Naruto, who was on the side, was growing increasingly impatient, and shouted at the man.


    "Shut up, old man! What¡¯s so impressive about building bridges?"


    "You little brat!" Tazuna¡¯s expression turned agitated, but he quickly calmed down with Kakashi¡¯s intervention. After some coaxing, he finally agreed to set off.


    Half a day later.


    The group reached the border of the Land of Fire¡¯s forest. If they walked a little further, they would reach the dock. However, Kakashi''s eye became sharper for a moment.


    Sasuke seemed to notice Kakashi''s reaction and his brow slightly furrowed. Although he still looked calm, he had already become vigilant.


    Naruto had long known that someone was waiting to ambush them. After all, the hiding skills of the Kirigakure¡¯s Shinobi were too clumsy. But he was not worried and continued to walk forward while humming a tune.


    As they walked, even Sakura in the team felt a little nervous. She couldn''t help feeling uneasy when listening to Naruto''s ambiguous humming.


    Just as she was about to speak, an unexpected turn of events occurred.


    Two Shinobi suddenly jumped out from the puddle on the road, wielding spiked chains, and charged straight at Kakashi.


    In that instant, the muggy wind stopped, and Naruto could feel the sweat sticking to his skin momentarily freeze.


    This mysterious feeling was fleeting. The black-and-white scene was suddenly filled with color, becoming vivid. A mechanical synthesis sound rang in his head again.


    At that moment, the frozen scene instantly came to life. Kakashi was attacked and blood was splattered everywhere.


    Naruto knew that this was Kakashi''s Body Replacement Technique, and ignored Sakura''s screams. The two Kirigakure¡¯s Shinobi thought they had dealt with Kakashi, so they charged towards the seemingly defenseless Naruto.


    "Naruto, dodge!" Sakura shouted in horror.


    But Naruto remained unmoved, as if he was frozen in place. Not far away, Sasuke clicked his tongue and threw three shuriken.


    The three shuriken temporarily repelled the two Kirigakure¡¯s Shinobi. At this moment, Naruto finally moved. However, he didn¡¯t retreat, and instead charged towards them.


    "Naruto! It¡¯s dangerous!"


    Sasuke was also stunned. After regaining his senses, without any hesitation, he grabbed his kunai and rushed towards them.


    "Sakura, protect Mr. Tazuna."


    Sakura only heard Sasuke¡¯s words before seeing Naruto and Sasuke rush towards the two enemy Shinobi.


    Her heart pounded rapidly, a mix of panic and a hint of inferiority. They were all executing their first mission, but those two didn¡¯t seem as scared or apprehensive about confronting Shinobi as she was.


    Just as she was distracted, Naruto¡¯s voice rang out ahead.


    "Damn it! Are you messing with me?"


    "Options! Show yourself!"


    Bang bang bang!


    The two Kirigakure¡¯s Shinobi fell to the ground with bruised eyes and noses, while Naruto was still muttering strange words while continuing to beat them.


    Sasuke stopped halfway, with a look of shock on his face. While Kakashi, who should have been dead, was standing nearby perfectly fine, shaking his head as he looked at Naruto.

 Chapter 19 Gato’s Wealth

    Chapter 19 Gato¡¯s Wealth"Alright, Naruto, that''s enough."


    Kakashi glanced at Naruto, who was still punching and kicking the two Kirigakure¡¯s Shinobi while muttering to himself.


    "I need to ask them some questions." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Naruto reluctantly stopped.


    He was sure that the momentary pause and desaturation of the scene were caused by the system, but strangely, no system options had popped up.


    That fleeting ripple, appearing and disappearing instantly, felt like the system had experienced some dreadful glitch. Naruto wasn''t sure what had happened to make the system appear and then retract so quickly.


    ¡®Was it broken?¡¯


    Naruto felt a bit uneasy. The last time, during the bell-grabbing test, he had chosen to give his all rather than doing nothing and take it easy.


    That option didn''t make much sense anyway. Doing nothing? That would harm both himself and others. Even though he would gain Wood Release, it could have meant the end of Team 7.


    At the same time, Naruto also realized one thing.


    The options given by the system weren''t balanced, they seemed more random. The system had no emotions and just triggered options randomly.


    Whether it was a proactive choice or a passive one, neither was a perfect option. Once a choice is made, he will inevitably have to pay the opportunity cost.


    For instance, with Mizuki''s invitation, Naruto had refused and gained full-level fishing mastery. However, at the same time, Naruto lost the opportunity to obtain the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    However, Naruto did not regret it afterwards. Only people can use Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, so he will get it sooner or later.


    If he had agreed to Mizuki''s plan, he would have to step into the touching drama set up by Sandaime and the other higher-ups, and force himself to suppress his nausea while expressing his loyalty to the village.


    After summarizing everything in his mind, Naruto also realized something. The system was just an aid, and any choice was meant to improve his situation.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the system that Naruto can obtain Ninjutsu without relying on anyone, and he doesn''t even need to establish any bond with Kyubi to directly draw its power.


    This is the true purpose of the system, to save Naruto from many troubles. He could refuse things he didn''t want to do and obtain everything he desired.


    Naruto thought silently, ¡®This is probably the true purpose of the Take It Easy System.¡¯


    "Are you okay?" Sakura asked worriedly.


    "I¡¯m fine." Naruto waved his hands to indicate that he was really fine.


    Hearing this, Sakura felt a bit reassured but soon remembered something and hesitantly asked.


    "Naruto, why did you just stand still earlier?"


    ¡°It was my first real battle, so I panicked a bit.¡±


    "Really?" Sakura showed a relieved expression and said comfortingly, "I was also shocked just now, my whole body went stiff."


    Rather than comforting Naruto, Sakura was comforting herself. When Kakashi was sliced into pieces by the two Kirigakure¡¯s Shinobi, Sakura''s face turned as white as paper.


    Naruto nodded and said nothing more.


    Meanwhile, Kakashi''s interrogation was progressing. The two Kirigakure¡¯s Shinobi were known as the Demon Brothers and were after Tazuna.


    But when Tazuna was asked about this, he remained silent.


    The mission had been accepted, so even though something felt off, abandoning the client was not an option. After some thought, Kakashi decided to push forward and complete the mission with Team 7.


    It was not until Team 7 reached the other side of the Land of Waves, aboard a boat heading towards the small island, that Tazuna revealed the truth.


    "The person who wants me dead is a wealthy tycoon from a shipping company. I''m sure you''ve heard his name." Tazuna said with a helpless expression on his face.


    As Tazuna continued to explain, the whole situation became clearer.


    Gato is the owner of a shipping company and a significant figure who operated both legally and illegally. He ran a company on the surface, but secretly hired Shinobi to carry out unlawful activities.


    It was this Gato who had set his sights on the island country of the Land of Waves, which is surrounded by sea on all sides. He wanted to control the waterways to expand his influence on the island and eventually gain complete control over it.


    The island''s only bridge was under construction, and the old man in front of them was the only one who knew how to build it. If Gato kills him, the bridge will naturally not be built.


    Naruto leaned back against the boat, letting his hand touch the flowing seawater as he pondered how to make a profit from Gato.


    The Land of Waves was a poor, dirt-eating island nation, but Gato was a bona fide tycoon. Since Gato was going to die eventually, Naruto thought he might as well seize the opportunity to make some money.


    After all, the purpose of being a Shinobi is to earn money to live. Continuously doing missions didn''t bring much money, and he couldn''t work forever.


    Shinobis also have a prime age for their work. Shinobi from large clans generally only trained and did missions during their youth. After that, they lived a more stable life, with regular hours and leisurely activities.


    Since Naruto has decided not to work towards becoming Hokage, his future life depended solely on himself, and there are plenty of things he needed money for.


    Dating, buying a house, traveling.


    Come to think of it, Jiraiya''s lifestyle wasn''t bad either, traveling everywhere and visiting different hot springs with different women.


    Even in his fifties or sixties, he was still living well.


    While Naruto was lost in these thoughts, the boat reached the shore.


    Tazuna''s lie gave Kakashi quite a headache. They could choose to abandon the mission. However, one of the purposes of taking a C-Rank mission was to train Team 7, so Kakashi decided on the next plan.


    As long as they safely escorted Tazuna home, the mission would be considered complete.


    "What should we do after this mission?" Kakashi mused leisurely as they walked, "How about giving Team 7 another two days off?"


    "That sounds good." Naruto was the first to agree.


    "That''s great." Sakura said with a smile.


    Sasuke didn''t say anything, but his eyes are scanning their surroundings. As the mission neared its end, he frowned slightly when he heard that the others seemed to have let down their guard and even discussed their plans after the mission.


    ¡®If all Shinobi were like this, it would be hard for them to survive for long.¡¯


    "Hey, how much longer until we arrive?" Naruto turned to Tazuna and asked impatiently, "Old man, say something."


    Compared to Sasuke, Naruto is not worried about Zabuza suddenly appearing. After all, with Kakashi around, there should be no real problem.


    Even if Uchiha Madara came, Kakashi could still beat him. Kakashi was so powerful that he could fight anyone on equal terms.


    With such strong backup, Zabuza''s ambush would only become a joke.


    Besides Kakashi, there were also Sasuke and Naruto who could fight. With three against one, the advantage was on Team 7. That¡¯s why Naruto didn''t pay attention to Zabuza. He was always thinking about Gato, the financial backer behind Zabuza.


    ¡®System, system, please come out.¡¯ Naruto thought silently in his heart, "I can''t pull off this Robin Hood act without you."


    ¡®System?¡¯


    ¡®Daddy System?¡¯


    [Ding!]


    The familiar mechanical voice sounded, and Naruto took a deep breath. At this moment, the sound was like music to his ears.

 Chapter 20 Choice

    Chapter 20 ChoiceThe panel popped up, presenting the classic two-choice scenario.


    [Option 1: Kill Momochi Zabuza. Reward: Ice Release (Incomplete)]


    [Option 2: Kill Haku. Reward: All assets related to Gato (Real estate and company assets will be converted into cash at the same value and stored in the new system warehouse function).]


    Seeing this, Naruto swallowed his saliva almost immediately. He didn''t feel guilty about killing either. After all, whether it was Zabuza or Haku, they were enemies in a life-or-death battle.


    But what really annoyed Naruto was¡­


    ¡®Why did I have to choose between the two? Why in this world was there such a cruel thing as choosing between the two?¡¯


    ¡®Can''t I just kill them both?¡¯


    The system didn''t respond at all, and Naruto didn''t dare to act rashly. The previous incident made him a little afraid. After all, if he bugged the system and lost it, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    Without the system, Naruto would have no way of escaping his predetermined fate. Whether he liked it or not, the Akatsuki would come for him and kill him, unless he trained desperately, which would also mean he couldn''t escape the cycle of serving Konoha.


    He would have to form those bonds and get involved in troublesome things like being the Child of Prophecy. He would be tortured over and over again, licking blood off the blade.


    "Naruto? Why did you suddenly stop? Is¡­ Is there something wrong?"


    Noticing Naruto''s sudden halt, Sakura immediately became alert and looked around nervously, fearing that another Shinobi would suddenly jump out from some corner.


    Fortunately, what she feared didn''t happen, and her voice also made Kakashi and the others at the front turned around to look at the stopping Naruto.


    "It''s okay, just a bit of a stomach ache." Naruto said.


    Hearing this, Kakashi and the others turned back and continued walking.


    Naruto caught up with the group, staring at the pop-up panel in front of him with a frown, while there¡¯s a constant turmoil in his mind. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Zabuza is a Water Release Shinobi, so I can use Kyubi¡¯s Chakra to counterattack. With the addition of Lava Release, I should be able to fight him.¡¯


    ¡®But with Kakashi around, even if I face Zabuza, I won''t be under much pressure. Instead, I can take advantage of Zabuza''s contempt for Genin and seize the opportunity to launch a surprise attack.¡¯


    ¡®Haku''s Kekkei Genkai is Ice Release, which was countered by Lava Release.¡¯


    ¡®No matter what, if I want to kill Zabuza, I can''t avoid Haku. As long as Haku is still alive, he will definitely protect Zabuza at all costs.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, it is not that easy to kill Zabuza in one go. Instead of doing that, it is better to just target Haku directly.¡¯


    Killing Zabuza will give Naruto the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, which is a rare help for him at this moment.


    Even with the incomplete Ice Release, Naruto''s strength could leap to the level of a Tokubetsu Jonin.


    But Gato¡¯s entire fortune was equally appealing to Naruto.


    In this world, even Akatsuki has to take on missions for money. The assumption that being strong meant never lacking money was incorrect in this world. As robbery will also bring risks such as being hunted down by Shinobi.


    The amount of fortune a person can steal at one time is extremely limited, as wealth is mostly in the form of fixed assets and companies. The stolen money and jewels might not even be usable and could bring safety risks.


    But the system''s operation directly extracted Gato¡¯s wealth. All the company''s fixed assets, like the jewelry, buildings, etc., will be converted into cash and stored in the system warehouse. This means that all the money would be clean.


    ¡®With this money, I will be truly free.¡¯ Naruto murmured to himself, ¡®I also want to become stronger. I will definitely do so next time.¡¯


    Up ahead, Kakashi was talking to Tazuna, and their conversation inevitably reached Naruto''s ears.


    "Gato has accumulated a lot of wealth over the years by using Shinobi. Now, his fortune rivals nations. He has countless Rogue Samurai and Shinobi under his command, making his force very powerful."


    "Well, I have heard of that. I occasionally hear such information when I am on missions." Kakashi''s lazy voice responded.


    "That man is a very scary guy. If you guys hadn''t escorted me, I might have already been killed on the way."


    "Since Konoha took the mission, we absolutely won''t abandon it halfway. Rest assured, we''ll make sure you get home safely."


    Their conversation became more chaotic, and Naruto decided to stop listening. His eyes gradually became determined, ¡®Wealth that rivaled nations?¡¯


    ¡®Sure enough, it turned out that I had made the right choice.¡¯


    The system had solved his worries, as this wealth would be stored directly in the system''s warehouse.


    This meant that Naruto only needed to complete the system''s task, and the wealth would appear in the system warehouse without leaving a trace.


    Even if someone discovered Gato¡¯s wealth had disappeared, they wouldn''t associate it with Naruto.


    Since he no longer intended to be entangled with Sandaime and avoid being brainwashed with the ¡®village''s interests above all¡¯, he had to take control of his finances.


    He remembered that in the original work, Naruto ran around doing missions for the village, solving problem after problem, yet he remained a Genin.


    Although one reason was the abundance of missions leaving him no time for exams, but according to the rules, since Naruto was still a Genin, the share of the mission rewards he got was very low.


    In the end, no matter how hard he worked as a Genin, he couldn''t save much money. And after becoming Hokage, his life completely revolved around the village.


    On the other hand, the members of the Konoha¡¯s big clans never lacked money. Even Tsunade, who had a gambling addiction, could never run out of money.


    Moreover, the dowry given by the Hyuga Clan is enough to last Naruto a lifetime. His financial situation before and after marriage couldn''t be compared at all.


    Mooching is indeed more comfortable. But although Naruto didn''t mind living off Hinata, as a man, he still wanted to excel in his own right.


    After thinking about it, Naruto still chose Gato¡¯s treasure as his first pot of gold.


    ¡®It won¡¯t be long before Team 7 is short of staff.¡¯


    Naruto had to plan ahead and avoid the vicious circle of working hard. People around him are not short of money. He can''t live like the prince of Konoha and still have to work for money.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a huge, spinning Kubikiribocho suddenly blocked their path ahead.


    "Watch out!" Sakura immediately tackled Tazuna to the ground.


    Kubikiribocho flew past them, embedding itself into a tree. At the same time, a figure appeared on top of the blade, staring coldly at them.


    "Momochi Zabuza?" Kakashi instantly recognized the bandage-wrapped man standing on the blade.


    He then quietly reminded the Genin of Team 7 behind him, "Be careful, this guy is a Missing-nin from Kirigakure, and has Elite Jonin-level strength, comparable to me."


    "Hatake Kakashi." Zabuza jumped down to the grass, grinning wildly, with the massive Kubikiribocho slung over his shoulder. He then arrogantly said, "I''ll take the life of the man in front of you!"


    Almost as soon as he spoke, Zabuza''s figure suddenly disappeared, and with a bang, he suddenly appeared in front of Tazuna.


    "This is my client. I will be in trouble if the mission fails. Why don''t you pick a different target?" Kakashi''s voice was lazy but firm as he blocked the Kubikiribocho with a kunai.

 Chapter 21 Haku

Chapter 21 Haku

 Chapter 22 Lava Release

    Chapter 22 Lava ReleaseZabuza lay motionless on the ground, and Haku, wearing a mask, stood beside him, watching Kakashi and Team 7 calmly.


    "I am a Hunter-nin from Kirigakure, tasked with retrieving the Missing-nin from our village." Haku''s voice was cold and his words were concise.


    The dense, milky fog still hung around the forest, showing no signs of dissipating. Mist from the treetops gathered into drops, falling with a soft plop onto the grass below. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Kakashi was uncertain about the masked youth who claimed to be a Hunter-nin. Team 7 was equally tense, muscles taut and ready for action.


    Kakashi said nothing, merely stepping forward to check Zabuza''s breath. After confirming he had stopped breathing, Kakashi relaxed slightly. Since the enemy is dead, it was only right to return the body to Kirigakure.


    "Kakashi-sensei, is he dead?" Naruto suddenly appeared behind Kakashi, pointing at the motionless Zabuza with an innocent expression.


    Haku stood aside without reacting, his eyes scanning Naruto''s face from behind the mask.


    "Ah, he''s dead." Kakashi, Konoha''s top genius, replied perfunctorily, "He was hit by my Water Dragon Bullet just now, and then his throat was pierced by this Hunter-nin''s needles, so he died just like that."


    At this moment, Naruto seriously doubted that Kakashi had seen through Zabuza''s fake death and was intentionally letting him go.


    In fact, it is understandable since the forty-four hand seals required for the Water Dragon Bullet Technique consumed too much of Kakashi''s stamina. It is understandable that Kakashi is unwilling to take the risk of entanglement with the enemies, but still!


    ¡®Come on! As an Elite Jonin, how could you not have the awareness of finishing off a target?¡¯


    Naruto planned to teach the naive Kakashi, the best holding-back person in Konoha, a lesson, to let him know how powerful the most boastful¡­ No, most ruthless Shinobi in Konoha is.


    "Hey, Kakashi-sensei, how come this guy can move if he''s dead?" Naruto said while pointing at the supposedly dead Zabuza lying on the ground.


    "What?" Kakashi''s expression instantly became serious.


    "He''s already dead." Haku, who was trying to maintain his cool demeanor, couldn''t help but retort, "Little brother, you must have seen it wrong."


    "This man is a Missing-nin from Kirigakure. His body contains the village''s secrets. Please allow me to take his body back."


    After saying this, behind the mask, Haku¡¯s face couldn''t help but show nervousness, but fortunately, the mask covered his face so that he wouldn''t be exposed.


    Zabuza, unable to withstand a prolonged battle against Team 7, had planned this fake death to escape.


    Haku had arrived as planned, and everything would have gone smoothly, until this blonde kid suddenly interfered.


    Kakashi looked at Naruto, then at Haku, and finally his gaze rested on the motionless Zabuza.


    "In that case, please allow me to verify whether Zabuza is alive or dead."


    "Sure." Haku replied.


    Kakashi stretched out his hand and slowly reached towards Zabuza''s neck. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Kakashi''s hand, with Sakura and Sasuke instinctively holding their breath.


    ¡®Lava Release!¡¯


    Naruto, who was standing next to Kakashi, suddenly jumped up, a large amount of Chakra surged out of his body, and his eyes instantly turned scarlet.


    Scorching lava surged from Naruto''s hand, and its intense heat evaporated the surrounding mist in an instant.


    Seeing that Naruto had hurled the lava at Zabuza, who was pretending to be dead on the ground, Hakuon the side was shocked and pounced towards Zabuza.


    Haku''s right hand was scorched black by the intense heat of the Lava Release, but he also managed to save Zabuza and deftly pulled out the senbon from his neck with his left hand.


    Zabuza''s eyes snapped open and he instantly came back to life.


    "Zabuza-sama, I failed." Haku said to Zabuza apologetically, but his face showed no signs of pain despite his severely burned right hand, as if the hand was not his own but belonged to someone else.


    After he finished speaking, Haku formed a single-hand hand seal and, together with Zabuza, vanished swiftly like the wind.


    This secret escape technique was akin to the smoke escape technique. Naruto can understand it, but he can''t learn it.


    Kakashi watched Zabuza and Haku leave the whole time, and three seconds later, he collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura hurried forward to check on him.


    "It must be that his Chakra has been used up." Naruto imitated Kakashi''s earlier method of checking Zabuza''s breath, waving his hand in front of Kakashi''s nose and calmly stated.


    Kakashi on the ground had fallen into a baby-like sleep. Fortunately, his breathing was still steady, indicating he had indeed fainted.


    "This is not a good place to stay, let''s take him back first." Sasuke said with one hand in his pocket.


    He had tried a one-handed hand seal earlier but had failed. His hand, left hanging, moved uneasily before he grabbed one of Kakashi''s arms and put it over his shoulder.


    Naruto followed suit, taking Kakashi''s other arm over his shoulder, and they supported him together.


    "The village is just ahead. Let''s take him to my house." The protected client, Tazuna, suggested.


    The three Genin of Team 7 discussed it for a while and agreed directly.


    At Tazuna''s house.


    The three placed Kakashi in a clean room, laying him on a futon. Sakura tucked the quilt for Kakashi with a worried look on her face.


    When she walked out the door, Naruto and Sasuke were already standing in the hallway, waiting for her.


    When Sakura saw Naruto''s gaze, she nodded in understanding, didn''t say anything, and followed the two boys directly.


    They walked a short distance outside the house, where the view was open enough to spot enemies and their conversation wouldn''t be overheard.


    "How''s Kakashi?" Sasuke asked with serious expression.


    Sakura, with a tired look on her face, shook her head worriedly.


    "He just fainted from exhaustion. He should be fine."


    "We can''t let our guard down until Kakashi-sensei wakes up," Naruto said. "The enemy could attack at any moment before they die."


    "Who are those people?" Sakura asked, visibly shaken. After all, it was her first time facing a life-and-death battle between Shinobi.


    "The Missing-nin from Kirigakure." Sasuke was a little calmer and said calmly, "What concerns me is Zabuza''s killing intent. He''s as strong as Kakashi."


    "And that man wearing the mask can form hand seal with one hand. We must be on guard against that skill when we face him next time."


    "Then next time, we''ll kill them." Naruto raised his hand and made a cutting gesture, "That masked Shinobi¡¯s right hand is already useless."


    "We must complete the mission, and with Kakashi-sensei¡¯s current state of not being able to fight, I want to ask you both something."


    At this point, Naruto lowered his voice significantly.


    "This mission was supposed to end here. We have already sent that old drunk back. But if we don''t take this chance to kill those two while they are injured, it will be a hidden danger for us."


    "I have a plan to kill those two Kirigakure¡¯s Missing-nin before Kakashi-sensei wakes up."

 Chapter 23 The Decisive Strike

    Chapter 23 The Decisive Strike¡®Kill the Kirigakure¡¯s Missing-nin?¡¯


    Sasuke raised his head and looked at Naruto, almost instinctively frowning.


    ¡®With just the three of them, how could we possibly kill an Elite Jonin on par with Kakashi?¡¯


    ¡®Not to mention that Zabuza still has a masked boy by his side whose strength is unknown. How could we possibly achieve this?¡¯


    ¡®It''s simply insane.¡¯


    Sakura looked at Naruto in shock, almost thinking her ears were malfunctioning.


    "Naruto, the three of us are still Genin! Killing a Jonin is¡­ impossible, right?"


    "No, it¡¯s not." Naruto raised his hand, and the hot Lava Release surged from his palm. "If we seize the opportunity, I can kill them."


    "What is that?" Sakura was stunned for a moment.


    "I don''t know how I did it." Naruto scratched his head, feigning innocence, "It just came out during an emergency."


    Sasuke was speechless, his eyes began to wander, ¡®It seemed that ever since we left the Academy, the gap between us had widened.¡¯


    ¡®The guy seemed to have said before that the other teams are almost all clans¡¯ Shinobi, so they probably inherited their clan¡¯s Ninjutsu like the Uchiha Clan in the past.¡¯


    ¡®But now the Uchiha clan no longer exists.¡¯ Sasuke''s eyes dimmed for a moment, and a feeling of powerlessness surged into his heart and then disappeared in an instant.


    "What should we do?" Sasuke raised his head and his eyes became determined.


    Either he becomes stronger in battle or he dies in battle. If things continued as they were, he would never have the hope of killing that man.


    "Strike while the iron is hot!" Naruto said decisively, "Kakashi-sensei was already seriously injured, not to mention Zabuza, who was at a disadvantage at the time."


    "That masked boy''s arm is also already useless. Now is the best opportunity!"


    "Naruto!" Sakura was stunned as she listened on the side. Then, she finally understood that these two people were really planning to kill those two Missing-nin.


    "But we don''t know where they are."


    "I know!" Naruto suddenly smiled, "They can''t run far, so they must be hiding somewhere in the woods."


    "Maybe it''s a small wooden house, or a room in a building."


    Upon hearing this, Sakura looked at Naruto and then at Sasuke, realizing that at this point, both of them had made up their minds and there was absolutely no turning back.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too risky?¡±


    Upon hearing this, both Naruto and Sasuke looked at her.


    Sakura was a bit flustered and suddenly at a loss, and asked stutteringly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay." Naruto said, "Sakura, if we don''t take action now, it will be even more dangerous when those two recover."


    "We have no way out. Behind Zabuza is Gato. Didn''t you hear what the old drunk, Tazuna, said?"


    "Gato has many Rogue Shinobi and Rogue Samurai under his command. If we don''t eliminate Zabuza and the masked boy, we will have to face attacks from two forces."


    As he said that, Naruto held up four fingers.


    "There are only four of us, one Jonin and three Genin. If we face Gato and Zabuza together, we will have no chance." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Although there are only three of us now, we only need to deal with a masked boy with half his hand disabled. No matter how you think about it, acting now is the best strategy."


    ¡®Naruto''s words made sense.¡¯ Sakura opened her eyes wide, and she had no way to refute him. Finally, she bit her lip and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Naruto glanced at the two of them and said seriously.


    "Believe me."


    "This time, we will definitely win. Once we deal with Zabuza, Gato will be just a bug."


    Naruto wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Zabuza is the most powerful Shinobi Gato could hire. After all, a profit-driven and unscrupulous businessman like Gato wouldn¡¯t spend a fortune hiring a legitimate Shinobi.


    It must be known that his subordinates are a group of Rogue Shinobi and Rogue Samurai, in other words, thugs. He hired Zabuza simply because he saw the advantage of his Missing-nin status. Even so, he wanted to get his services for free.


    So the whole situation is easy to understand. Gato wanted to kill bridge-building expert, Tazuna. But when he learned that Tazuna had hired bodyguards from Konoha, he called in a backup hitter.


    Gato, wanting to cut costs, didn¡¯t use a legitimate platform to find a mercenary, but instead privately contacted Zabuza and promised to pay him after the job was done.


    However, Gato never intended to pay. He planned to swoop in and take advantage during the ensuing chaos.


    ¡­


    Night.


    For the first time, Team 7 undertook a solo mission, slipping into the forest under the cover of darkness.


    "Found it." Naruto scouted the area, then jumped back to the others, and speaks in a hushed tone, "They¡¯re in a two-story cabin in the woods."


    Hearing this, Sakura couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    "I¡¯ll launch a frontal attack, you flank, and Sakura, you provide Genjutsu support. How does that sound?¡± Sasuke quickly proposed a battle plan.


    "Okay!" Naruto nodded, "But there is one thing I want to confirm."


    "What is it?"


    "The Uchiha Clan can awaken the so-called Sharingan, right?" Naruto said casually, "Sasuke, it¡¯s best if you go all out from the start. This way Sakura will be safer."


    "The longer this drags on, the more dangerous it becomes for Sakura."


    "Me?" Sakura was a bit confused, but she couldn''t help but become more nervous. "You¡­ you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself."


    "Sakura, your strength isn¡¯t in direct combat." Naruto looked at Sakura deeply and said, "You don''t need to push yourself. Sasuke and I will handle the fighting."


    "You just need to support us with Genjutsu. If the situation changes, we¡¯ll rely on you to help us get out."


    Hearing this, Sakura couldn''t help but feel moved and nodded firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I can do it!"


    Whether she could or not, Naruto didn¡¯t know. But he knew that Haku and Zabuza were right in front of him, and if he and Sasuke unleashed their strongest attacks from the start, Haku alone wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.


    The three took their positions, each on a different side of the two-story cabin.


    After exchanging a glance, Sasuke made the first move. He ran forward, throwing three shuriken at odd angles toward the cabin.


    Naruto went directly from behind, orange Chakra enveloped his whole body, the hot Lava Release heating his body. This time, he unleashed all his Chakra, aiming for a single, lethal strike.


    Sakura took a deep breath and followed the trajectory of the shuriken thrown by Sasuke. At the moment when the window was broken by the shuriken, she formed a hand seal, immediately activating her Genjutsu.


    Naruto directly burst through the cabin¡¯s wall, and the hot Lava Release instantly set it on fire. Haku immediately fled from the cabin with Zabuza on his back, with her blackened hand hanging uselessly in front of him.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto shouted.


    At this moment, Sasuke was blocking the direction of Haku and Zabuza''s escape route, and his scarlet one-tomoe Sharingan suddenly unleashed!


    Haku, who was still forming hand seals with one hand, was caught off guard and froze in place. Even though this time was less than a second, Sakura managed to seize the opportunity to cast another Genjutsu on him.


    "Die!" Naruto was nearly frantic, his pupils were blood red.


    Seizing Haku¡¯s momentary pause, he rushed towards the two of them with lava all over his body, directly piercing Haku¡¯s chest.


    The scorching lava directly burned through the weakened Zabuza, who couldn¡¯t move. Both of them turned wide-eyed in disbelief, not expecting to meet their end in this unexpected ambush.


    [Gato''s wealth has been stored in the warehouse.]

 Chapter 24 Sakura and Medical Ninjutsu

Chapter 24 Sakura and Medical Ninjutsu

 Chapter 25 Bamboo Grove

    Chapter 25 Bamboo GroveSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Little piggy, be good, open the door, if you don''t, I won''t."


    Naruto strolled leisurely through the forest with his hands behind his back, humming a nursery rhyme, his eyes scanning everywhere for the missing cat.


    A cat had run away from Mrs. Yamanaka''s flower shop, so she registered the mission at Hokage Tower and paid five thousand ryo for a D-Rank mission.


    Since all the other teams were out on missions with their Jonin Instructors during this period and only Team 7 was idle, so this mission naturally fell on the head of the unlucky Naruto.


    Who made him act on his own and risk his life with Team 7 to hunt down Zabuza and Haku? Although they succeeded, it also made Kakashi furious.


    As punishment, Naruto had to complete twenty D-Rank missions alone.


    "Little cat, come out and go home with uncle."


    "Ino? Mrs. Yamanaka?"


    After shouting a series of things that might catch the cat''s attention, Naruto still didn''t hear any movement. In the end, he could only lie down on a bench by the road in frustration.


    "Naruto? What are you doing sleeping here?"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Naruto raised his head, and what came into view was a head of golden hair. Ino stood with her hands on her hips, leaning forward slightly to look at Naruto.


    "Ino?" Naruto didn''t bother to get up, "When did you return to the village?"


    "This afternoon. After the mission is over, Asuma-sensei gave us two days off." Ino sat next to Naruto.


    "My mother''s cat is missing."


    "Oh, I know that. I''m the Genin who accepted that mission." Naruto said, leaning back on the bench and pointing at himself.


    Under the street light, the two people were not far away from each other and looked at each other casually.


    Naruto was wearing a black T-shirt and loose brown shorts, with a completely nonchalant look on his face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, you!" Ino grabbed Naruto''s clothes and said angrily, "Since you accepted a mission from someone, you need to show some effort!"


    After that, Ino forcefully pushed Naruto to the other side of the bench. But Naruto, still lying down, didn''t care and said nonchalantly, "Yes, yes, Ino-sama, you''re the best. So find the cat, and I''ll treat you to barbecue."


    "That''s your mission! Why are you just lying here?" Ino was getting exasperated.


    "It''s my mission, but I can also hire you." Naruto said nonchalantly, "The village never said a Shinobi can''t hire another Shinobi to complete a mission, right?"


    "That''s true, but I have no obligation to help you find the cat!" Ino glared at Naruto.


    "Ino, you don''t want Mrs. Yamanaka to be sad, do you?"


    "You!"


    "Stop saying useless stuff, Ino. If we find the cat, I''ll treat you to barbecue. Besides, for you to be out this late, you must be looking for the cat, right?"


    After hearing this, even though she was still unhappy, Ino had to compromise.


    Holding back her anger, she stood up and walked to Naruto, leaning down to look at Naruto''s face with a displeased look and said, "Get up and look for it with me! Hurry!"


    "Yes, yes." Naruto yawned as Ino forcefully dragged him up, pulling him along by the hand.


    "Honestly! How can you be like this?" Ino grumbled as she tugged Naruto forward, continuously complaining.


    "Bastard! If you take on a mission, do it properly! Who are you showing this lazy attitude to? Don''t you want to get home early¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I go home or not." Naruto suddenly said, "I was planning to sleep on the bench all night."


    "Stop saying things like that and start looking properly!" Ino paused for a moment, but continued dragging Naruto forward.


    "Ino, I think I heard something over there." After listening carefully in the forest for a while, Naruto pointed in a direction and said.


    "Got it, got it!" Ino said impatiently.


    In the moonlight, Ino pushed Naruto aside and walked forward, but she tripped and was about to fall forward.


    Just as she was about to regain her balance, Naruto grabbed her.


    "What are you doing?" Naruto asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "Me? Can''t you see that I tripped?" Ino replied irritably.


    "Oh, then I''ll let go." Naruto pretended to release her hand, causing Ino''s pupils to shrink in panic.


    "Naruto!!"


    Ino screamed as she desperately grabbed onto whatever she could. Naruto wanted to grab her again, but Ino grabbed at his clothes at this moment.


    "Shit." Naruto was caught off guard and cursed in surprise.


    However, it was too late. Naruto fell in the direction where Ino fell, and with a ripping sound, his clothes were torn.


    "Ouch!" Ino opened her eyes to find Naruto on top of her.


    Their lips weren''t so precisely aligned, but Naruto''s clothes had been torn by her and his head was resting near her neck.


    ¡®That spot! This is bad!¡¯ Ino felt the warmth coming from her neck and her face flushed instantly.


    "Naruto! Get off me!" Ino shouted with a red face.


    "Stop pulling my clothes!" Naruto yelled, then screamed again, "Stop pulling! Your hands!"


    After a chaotic struggle, Ino got up from the ground, wiping the moisture from her lips, and said, "What did you do!"


    "I didn''t do anything, don''t talk nonsense Ino!" Naruto jumped up, covering his tattered clothes.


    "How am I supposed to go home like this?"


    Ino''s anger was almost visible to the naked eye, and she clenched her fists tightly. Just as she was about to teach Naruto a lesson, a meowing sound was heard.


    A pure white cat walked gracefully out of the bamboo grove, passing by the quarreling pair, giving them a glance.


    Under a large green tree outside the Yamanaka flower shop, Ino pulled out a white shirt from behind her and handed it to Naruto, saying reluctantly, "Here, you are not allowed to do weird things with my clothes!"


    "Huh?" Naruto pouted and said, "Why would I do that? Besides, you were the one who tore my clothes first. Apologize sincerely, damn it!"


    "How would I know if you would!" Ino argued. As it was already late at night, her voice softened, "Anyway, I''m sorry."


    Hearing the usually strong-willed Ino apologize, Naruto was taken aback and didn''t know how to react.


    "Well, since you''ve apologized, I''ll forgive you." Naruto scratched his head and said, "It was partly my fault too. How about I treat you to barbecue?"


    Ino looked up and stared at Naruto for a long time with complicated eyes, then asked, "You really want to treat me to a barbecue?"


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded.


    ¡°Barbecue is expensive.¡±


    "I''ve saved up some money from the missions I''ve done recently. Anyway," Naruto said, "you don''t have to worry about this."


    "Alright then." Ino nodded and said, "Since you sincerely invite me, I will mercifully agree to your invitation."


    "But I''m also rich, so I''ll be the one treating you, idiot."

 Chapter 26 Brocade Clothes

Chapter 26 Brocade Clothes

 Chapter 27 Hinata

Chapter 27 Hinata

 Chapter 28 The Telepathy Technique

    Chapter 28 The Telepathy TechniqueSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Traversing the lush forest of Konoha, the underbrush retreated as they moved forward, the forest breeze gently brushing against their faces. Hinata felt light as a feather until the dappled sunlight vanished.


    After a bend in the forest, the view ahead suddenly opened up. The sound of rushing water surrounded them, creating a blanket of white noise.


    A massive waterfall came into view, with a fast-flowing stream cascading down.


    "Where is this?" Hinata was slightly taken aback.


    "The riverside " Naruto replied as he let go of Hinata''s hand. Then, he carried the large bundle alone to a shaded spot near the river.


    The midday forest sunlight was harsh, the cicadas'' cries blending with the sound of the waterfall, creating a noisy symphony. But Hinata''s heart was beating vigorously in rhythm with the waterfall.


    Standing under the tree shade, Hinata watched Naruto busy himself, unwrapping the bundle and spreading a long cloth on the grass.


    In no time, Naruto had set up a basic camping site. A tablecloth, fire pit, grill, some seasonings, and even a pot.


    Hinata was dazzled by the sight and couldn''t help but cover her mouth in surprise.


    "Hinata!" Naruto called out to her.


    The latter quickly responded and walked over in a daze. Curiously looking at the camping utensils on the ground, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder. After all, she had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    As the eldest princess of Hyuga Clan, Hinata''s biggest challenge had been failing to surpass her father, who was an insurmountable mountain for her.


    Though saying she had never touched a chore might be an exaggeration, Hinata was indeed a genuine princess. Unlike Naruto, who had grown up rough, her clothes were always clean.


    Standing there quietly, unstained by the elements.


    "Naruto-kun, what are we doing?" Hinata asked.


    "Picnic barbecue." Naruto smiled at her and said, "The stream below this waterfall flows fast, so the fish meat is very delicious."


    Hinata nodded, a bit nervous as she said, "My father and others love sashimi, but I don''t like it, so I rarely eat fish."


    "Sashimi?" Naruto squinted his eyes, momentarily stunned, "I only know how to grill fish and cook fresh fish soup."


    "That''s enough. I... I have never eaten the grilled fish made by Naruto-kun." Hinata blushed deeply, waving her hands in panic, afraid Naruto would misunderstand, "No. I mean¡­"


    "It''s okay." Naruto walked up to Hinata and said, "No need to explain so much. Come on, I''ll take you fishing."


    "Hinata, have you ever fished before?"


    "No." Hinata blushed slightly and lowered her head, "In the past, I would be taken away whenever I got close to the river. I''ve only seen others fishing from a distance."


    ¡®That makes sense. The Hyuga Clan has always regarded themselves as the nobles of Konoha. Fishing is a recreational activity for common folk, and the Hyuga Clan will not allow Hinata to do such a meaningless thing.¡¯


    "It''s okay, I''ll teach you." Naruto said, grabbing Hinata''s hand again and leading her to a nearby grove.


    In the distance, an Anbu and a Hyuga Clan¡¯s Shinobi were standing on the treetops not far from each other, looking at each other.


    Hyuga Shinobi: "Where is that boy taking the young lady?"


    Anbu Shinobi: "Into the grove, I guess."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Why don''t you use your Byakugan to check?" The Anbu Shinobi suggested.


    "It would disturb the young lady." The Hyuga Shinobi said with a straight face, "Why don''t you go see for yourself?"


    "It would be bad if I¡¯m discovered." The Anbu Shinobi laughed and said, "I only get that little salary a month, why would I take the risk?"


    "What if the young lady is in danger? What if that boy..." The Hyuga Shinobi hesitated to speak.


    "That''s your problem. If something goes wrong, I might lose my job." The Anbu Shinobi said shamelessly, "But if I''m caught, the chances of losing my job are even higher. It''s better to just watch from a distance."


    "You!" The Hyuga Shinobi huffed, "Isn''t it the responsibility of you, the Anbu, to restrain the Jinchuriki?"


    "Not really." The Anbu Shinobi said lazily, " As long as the Jinchuriki doesn''t leave the village, I don''t have to worry about anything else."


    "Thanks to the Jinchuriki, I have this easy job. It''s much better than fighting outside. Why do something stupid?"


    ¡°It¡¯s totally unreasonable!¡±


    "Well, Shinobi from big clans like you retire at the age of thirty. How would you understand the hardships of life?" The Anbu Shinobi said with a smile.


    "Forget it. If I don''t die on a mission and can safely retire, that''s a blessing."


    "Oh, right! It''s time for me to clock out."


    Having said that, the Anbu Shinobi actually left instantly.


    The Hyuga Shinobi was dumbfounded, ¡®Who clocks out in broad daylight?¡¯


    About fifteen minutes later, Naruto emerged from the small groove with Hinata. At this time, Naruto was already holding a long wooden pole in his hand.


    After choosing for a while, Naruto finally used a kunai to craft a wooden rod. The pole made of bamboo is easy to break, and the fish in this stream are relatively large.


    They reached the riverbank, and Hinata watched as Naruto skillfully took out a fishing line and hook from his pocket. After assembling it, he handed it to her.


    "Me? I-I can''t." Hinata said nervously, taking a small step back.


    "It''s okay, I''ll help you." Naruto said, gently placing the rod in her hands and then positioning himself behind her.


    At this moment, Naruto practically hugged Hinata from behind. Hinata obviously realized this and her face instantly turned as red as a ripe apple.


    Hinata''s cheeks were burning, and she felt like she was about to faint. She¡¯s unable to tell which way was up. Luckily, Naruto had recently bought a new washing machine and no longer smelled of sweat.


    Hinata didn''t think too much about it, as her mind was going completely blank.


    "Naruto-kun, there''s no bait." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need for bait." Naruto waved his hand and said, "Just cast the hook out like this. The fish here bite without bait."


    As he spoke, Naruto held Hinata''s hand and skillfully casted the line and hook.


    In the distance, the Hyuga Shinobi was grinding his molars.


    "Why are you pretending? If you can catch fish without bait, I''ll pluck out my own eyes!"


    [Kyubi¡¯s approval 4.5%]


    [Kyubi¡¯s approval 6.7%]


    Suddenly, the panel popped up again with a ding.


    [Option 1: Tell Hinata that you always dislike gentle girls, because gentle girls are gentle to everyone. She just like heroes, just like all princesses like heroes who are always pure, and you are not a hero. Reward: Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.]


    [Option 2: Tell Hinata that she is already wonderful and will surely become a gentle wife in the future. Reward: Telepathy Technique (Creates a completely nonexistent avatar with unquestionable abilities at the moment of creation, and what it says will be heard by people within a certain range)]


    Naruto''s gaze skimmed over the first option without much reaction, then instinctively ruled it out. When he saw the reward for the second option, he paused slightly.


    ¡®Telepathy? From the description, it¡¯s like Yamanaka Clan''s Mind Body Transmission Technique, but with the ability to hide the voice''s recognition factor. It¡¯s essentially anonymous loudspeaker within a certain range.¡¯

 Chapter 29 The Shinobi God’s Diary

Chapter 29 The Shinobi God¡¯s Diary

 Chapter 30 I’m So Happy!

    Chapter 30 I¡¯m So Happy!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Question: If a teammate suddenly collapses during a mission and you ask if they''re okay, and they respond with ''I''m fine¡¯, what does it mean?"


    "It means¡­" Hinata held a piece of fish, frowning as she fell into deep thought. The orange sunset shining on her made her look even more adorable.


    The two were sitting on a picnic cloth, playing a question-and-answer game. Although the game was a bit childish, for two teenagers who had feelings for each other, it was just perfect.


    Hinata had also received the Shinobi God''s Diary. Naruto told her that he received it too, and brushed off the topic with a few vague sentences, claiming he didn''t understand it.


    "It means your teammate needs medical attention." Hinata answered softly.


    "Wrong." Naruto gently tapped Hinata''s head and said seriously, "This means that your teammate''s airway is unobstructed and not blocked by blood."


    "So that''s how it is." Hinata nodded confusedly, thinking that Naruto was imparting knowledge seriously.


    "So what should you ask them at this moment?"


    "Where does it hurt?"


    "No, you should ask them what is one thousand minus seven."


    "A-choo! A-choo! A-choo!"


    "Kiba, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing." Hinata''s teammate, Kiba stopped and sniffled, then said, "Maybe I inhaled some pollen."


    Kiba''s sister, Inuzuka Hana, walked over and squatted in front of Akamaru to check his injured leg. As the only veterinarian in the medical department, Akamaru''s minor injury was no big deal for her.


    "Sis, those things that appeared in our minds just now... I''m a bit concerned." Kiba said worriedly.


    "Kiba, this matter involves Danzo-sama, a high-ranking figure in Konoha. It''s best if we don''t talk too much about it." Hana, being a mature woman, was naturally more stable than Kiba.


    She and Itachi graduated from the same batch. Relying on the resources of the Inuzuka Clan, she is now a Chunin in Konoha.


    Having spent so many years in the medical department, she had heard a lot of secrets, but in order to avoid trouble, she had always kept quiet about them.


    For example, she knew about the time when the Konoha Corpse Disposal Unit was blocked by Root¡¯s Shinobi outside the Uchiha Clan''s compound, and then how the Uchiha Clan''s bodies were cremated overnight by Root.


    Then, there are also some unsavory rumors, such as the claim that the Hokage secretly allowed Root to conduct Kekkei Genkai experiments on humans.


    There are many such rumors and secrets. The true and false interwoven, making it hard to discern reality.


    Hana ''t want her only brother to get involved in these troublesome matters, nor did she want Kiba to do something foolish and attract Root''s attention.


    ¡®That organization was notorious for its unethical actions. If Kiba got dragged into it, his life would be ruined.¡¯


    Kiba had no idea of ??his sister''s good intentions, and due to the pressure of his age, he could only suppress his curiosity and squat beside his beloved dog, Akamaru.


    "Sis, how''s Akamaru?"


    "He''ll be fine."


    ¡­


    Similar scenes were happening all over Konoha. In the training ground, Kakashi looked at the gloomy-faced Sasuke, not knowing what to say.


    It was getting late, and night was falling.


    Kakashi could only see the dark outline of Sasuke standing in the training ground, his heart suddenly pounding with anxiety, sensing something was wrong.


    "Sasuke, don''t fall for it. This might be an enemy''s Genjutsu."


    Sasuke didn''t respond. He just stood there without moving, his whole body exuding a chilling aura of resentment. He raised his head and looked at Kakashi, and asked through gritted teeth.


    "Why does Danzo have my clan''s eyes on him?"


    Kakashi was also stunned. He knew Danzo was unscrupulous, but he didn''t expect him to be such a beast.


    ¡®Too many eyes? Could he have transplanted eyes on other parts of his body as well?¡¯ Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi felt a chill in his heart. But despite this, without absolute proof, he couldn''t explain such matters to Sasuke.


    Pulling out one rotten radish could bring up more dirt. Danzo wasn''t clean, but he wasn''t the only one. From Kakashi''s understanding of Danzo, things were never that simple.


    "Sasuke, calm down."


    "Kakashi, how can I calm down?"


    Sizzle~!


    The prepared fish slid into the frying pan, crackling and popping by the fire, its aroma wafting through the night air.


    "Naruto-kun, you brought a pan?" Hinata asked, slightly embarrassed.


    "Of course I bring it. For a picnic, you need to be fully equipped!" Naruto pointed at the pile of utensils and said, "A frying pan is a must. I''ll show you something nice later."


    "What is it?" Hinata was stunned for a moment and her face turned red again.


    Naruto glanced at Hinata, seeing her face flushed from the fire, and smiled mysteriously as he flipped the fish in the pan.


    "You''ll find out soon."


    The Hokage Tower was brightly lit at this time, and many Shinobi were rushing in and out of the entrance, with nervousness and anxiety on their faces.


    At the higher-ups meeting, Hiruzen and his old peers, including Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura, all stared gloomily at Danzo, who was seated at the table.


    "Danzo, do you have anything to say?" Koharu asked sternly.


    "I have nothing to say." Danzo said with his hands crossed, "Shouldn''t the focus of this matter be the Ninjutsu that can appear in everyone''s mind?"


    "If the person behind this can say whatever they want, the village will be in a passive position. Today, it''s me being targeted. Tomorrow, it could be anyone."


    "I suggest we take a wait-and-see attitude towards this matter and let our people investigate it." Danzo said in a deep voice.


    After he finished speaking, Koharu, Homura and Hiruzen looked displeased, but they didn''t say anything else or continue to hold him accountable.


    They also knew that it was unrealistic to ask Danzo to prove his innocence on the spot. It was not that it was impossible, but it would be counterproductive.


    After all, if proven true, it would only make things awkward. The village still needed Danzo, so they couldn''t just dismiss him. Besides, what Danzo said made sense.


    Every higher-ups present had their own secrets, though not as extreme as Danzo''s. If there truly was an all-knowing Shinobi God, the next exposed could be any one of them...


    Bang!


    Several fireworks rose into the night sky, illuminating Hinata''s upturned face, and the beautiful appearance of the gorgeous fireworks exploding was reflected in her eyes.


    Joy spread across Hinata''s face as she gazed at the night sky, feeling an unparalleled sense of happiness. And all of this was thanks to the boy beside her, the one lighting fireworks in the distance.


    Naruto had completely forgotten about the Shinobi God''s Diary, not giving it a second thought, let alone the huge disturbance it caused to the village.


    He trotted over to Hinata and stood beside her. The two of them looked up at the fireworks, and their hearts are filled with happiness.


    At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but think happily in their hearts.


    ¡®This is great! To have Naruto-kun by my side, I''m so happy!¡¯


    ¡®This is great. I¡¯ve finally spent some money, I''m so happy!¡¯

 Chapter 31 Caged Bird

    Chapter 31 Caged Bird"Goodbye, Naruto-kun."


    Hinata stood under the gate of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, reluctantly waving goodbye to Naruto. Her small frame seemed almost fragile.


    Naruto guessed that it might have something to do with the secrets of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s main family, but he didn''t dwell on it. For him, the present moment was what mattered.


    Hinata, full and warm, wasn''t just a simple paper figure. He could feel the tension and gloom behind her smile, like a girl dancing with shackles on her feet.


    "Goodbye, Hinata-chan." Naruto waved.


    Hinata nodded, took a few steps into the darkness, then turned back to him and said, "Thank you, Naruto-kun. I am very happy today."


    "Me too."


    The next day, before dawn, Naruto woke up, opened the system panel, and started updating the Shinobi God¡¯s Diary. Yesterday''s events were long forgotten, and he felt refreshed.


    "August 16th, the desire to destroy the Shinobi World has grown stronger. Another day without seeing long legs. The Caged Bird of the Hyuga Clan is the most disgusting slave system I''ve ever seen, turning family members into slaves. After a thousand years, shouldn''t the seal have been improved? The original intent to protect the weak branch family has changed, hasn''t it?"


    After posting it, Naruto shook his head, squinted his sleepy eyes, and went back to sleep.


    Over Konoha.


    After a few seconds of silence, screams erupted!


    The entire Konoha village was completely shaken by this daily update of the Shinobi God¡¯s Diary. If yesterday''s message made the high-level officials a bit panicked, now they were utterly overwhelmed.


    The bedside lamp in the room was turned on. The meeting of Konoha''s higher-ups ended at two o''clock in the morning. Only three hours later, Inoichi had to get up again.


    "Inoichi, do you really have to go? I''m worried." Sitting on the dimly lit bed, the noble lady, Rino, spoke with a tired look on her face.


    "It''ll be fine." Inoichi comforted his wife while putting on his clothes. "Usually, only Shikaku needs to attend higher-ups meetings to represent the Ino-Shika-Cho Clans."


    "But you also know that the message that can appear in our minds is really strange. Our Yamanaka Clan is the only one in the village who is good at Mind Reading Ninjutsu. If I don''t go, it will only arouse suspicion."


    "Then take care, Inoichi." Rino said softly.


    After a moment of silence, Rino spoke again as she got dressed and got out of bed.


    "Inoichi, are the things the Shinobi God said true?"


    Inoichi didn''t know how to answer, so he could only sigh and answer vaguely.


    "Probably not. How could something like the Shinobi God exist? It''s definitely someone''s doing. The village will get to the bottom of it and give everyone an explanation."


    "Rino." Inoichi was dressed neatly and prepared to go out. When his hand held the door, he turned around and looked back at his wife and said, "Go keep our daughter company. Ino must be terrified."


    "Yes, be careful on the way."


    With a bang, the door closed.


    As Inoichi walked on the road, the originally quiet Konoha had already become chaotic. The villagers walked onto the streets, talking about the Shinobi God¡¯s Diary with horror on their faces.


    "Does the Shinobi God really exist? It''s been two days, it doesn''t seem fake." A worried villager said with some fear.


    ¡°Who knows? The village hasn''t given any explanation yet. But I don''t think it''s fake.¡± The owner of the dango shop said as he stood at the door of his shop, there¡¯s dark circles under his eyes.


    "I couldn''t sleep a wink because of this. How can anyone sleep soundly?"


    "That''s right, we don''t know where Hokage-sama is, and he hasn''t appeared to say anything yet." Another villager said with a sigh.


    "So, do you think what the Shinobi God said is true?" One of the villager asked in a low voice, "About that esteemed person and the Hyuga Clan..."


    Upon hearing this, the first speaking villager looked terrified and nervously said, "You can eat recklessly, but you can''t speak recklessly. If the Anbu hears you, you''ll be taken away. We shouldn''t discuss the Hyuga Clan''s matters either. Just keep your thoughts to yourself."


    "Yeah, yeah, we shouldn''t talk about such things." The other villager echoed.


    Inoichi, who was passing by, overheard the villagers'' conversation and  his expression grew even heavier. He had heard about the slavery system of the Hyuga Clan before, and it was indeed a truly unacceptable practice.


    Turning one''s relatives into slaves was a deeply taboo topic, so those in Konoha who knew about it instinctively avoided discussing it.


    Over time, most people in Konoha were unaware of this, but those who survived the Third Shinobi World War were well aware of it.


    It was a curse known as the Caged Bird. If the cursed person showed even a hint of disrespect to the group that casts the curse, the caster could punish or even kill them instantly.


    This is the reality of the Hyuga Clan. Only the firstborn of the main family could remain in the main family, while all other clan members became part of the branch family..


    The so-called branch family were essentially slaves to the main family, a system that allowed the Hyuga Clan to maintain their lineage for a thousand years by ensuring absolute loyalty through the Caged Bird.


    Absolute loyalty meant no betrayal, as any traitor would be brain-dead with just a thought from the main family.


    In life-and-death situations, branch family members were forced to protect the main family at all costs. It is precisely because of this that the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai can survive and continue no matter what happens.


    Interestingly, the Hyuga Clan¡¯s main family under Hiashi had not followed tradition. The eldest daughter did not become the main family¡¯s leader, and the second daughter wasn''t marked as branch family, instead, things were delayed.


    As for why it was delayed, Inoichi didn''t know. He had only heard about it and didn''t care much about the Hyuga Clan''s secrets.


    His priority now was to capture the self-proclaimed Shinobi God and restore peace to the village.


    At least restore the appearance of peace, as what happened beneath the surface was unimportant.


    The atmosphere within the Hyuga Clan was extremely oppressive. The area inside and outside the clan was quieter than ever before, as if it had submerged in suffocating stillness.


    As the morning sunlight entered the courtyard, Neji sat in front of the mirror, calmly gazing at the green Caged Bird Cursed Seal on his forehead.


    "I slept so well!" Naruto, in his bear pajamas, yawned and stretched on his bed.


    The evil Shinobi God himself, lacking any grace, scratched his butt and lazily began his morning routine. Looking at his bedhead in the mirror, he yawned again, muttering to himself.


    "There are still fourteen D-Rank missions that have not been completed. I should go and get a mission today, so that people won''t find out that I have hired a stand-in."


    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 32 God is a Pervert

    Chapter 32 God is a PervertSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Naruto!"


    Just as he was about to enter the Hokage Tower, Naruto was suddenly called out to. Turning around, he saw the new generation of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio.


    The three of them stood outside the Hokage Tower, seemingly waiting for someone.


    Shikamaru leaned against the wall, lazily waving at him. He¡¯s dressed in his usual mesh undershirt with his signature dead-fish eyes.


    Ino stood aside with an uneasy look on her face, distracted, while Choji was still the same as usual, holding a bag of potato chips in his arms and crunching the food into his mouth.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Naruto, familiar with the three, didn¡¯t bother with formalities and reached out to grab some snacks from Choji¡¯s bag of potato chips.


    Crunch. Naruto took a bite as Shikamaru, without even glancing at him, looked up at the sky and sighed.


    "Asuma had something come up last minute, so we¡¯re just waiting for him here."


    After saying that, Shikamaru asked Naruto, "You know about that thing, right?"


    "Which thing?"


    "That guy who calls himself the Shinobi God. He¡¯s spoken twice now, and the village is in chaos because of it."


    "Oh, that thing." Naruto scratched his head and said with a bright smile, "I thought it was just someone¡¯s prank!"


    "How can the ability to let the whole village receive the message be an ordinary prank?" Shikamaru complained, holding his head, "Naruto, you¡¯re too dense."


    "But the Shinobi God must be a super pervert. He was talking about things like long legs and shrine maidens in short skirts."


    "No one will believe it anyway, it''s just nonsense." Naruto said dismissively, then looked at Choji.


    Choji raised his eyebrows, bit off a potato chip in one bite, and said naively, "The last chip is my ninja way."


    "Only someone as clueless as you wouldn¡¯t believe it, Naruto." Shikamaru said, "The stuff about the Hyuga Clan is true."


    "What stuff?" Naruto asked, pretending not to know.


    "It¡¯s about¡­"


    "Shikamaru, Asuma-sensei is coming out!" Choji suddenly shouted.


    "Naruto, let''s talk about it next time. We have to go first!" Shikamaru glanced toward the Hokage Tower and saw that Asuma had indeed come out.


    So he waved at Naruto and followed after Choji and Ino, who had started walking away.


    Ino didn¡¯t say a word to Naruto the whole time, not even looking at him. Naruto didn¡¯t mind and turned to enter the Hokage Tower once the trio was out of sight.


    The building was in chaos, with Anbu and regular Ch¨±nin carrying various documents and rushing around. Occasionally, Naruto could hear them nervously discussing the Shinobi God and he could occasionally hear words like Hyuga.


    Tilting his head, Naruto went upstairs quietly and familiarly to go to the mission hall to take a D-Rank mission. Kakashi punished him to complete twenty D-Rank missions, and he could not return to Team 7 before that. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    D-Rank missions weren¡¯t particularly difficult. As Naruto climbed the stairs, pondering what today¡¯s mission might be, he suddenly heard someone coming down, swearing loudly.


    "They want me to find out in one day?! Where am I supposed to investigate? That damned Shinobi God, if I get my hands on him, I¡¯ll torture him thoroughly!"


    The scar-faced brute named Morino Ibiki went downstairs with his men from the Torture and Interrogation Force and just passed by Naruto who was going upstairs.


    "Scary." Naruto shivered, more determined than ever to hide his identity as the Shinobi God. There must be no evidence linking him to it.


    He felt a deep-seated fear of the head of the Torture and Interrogation Force, Morino Ibiki. It wasn''t that Ibiki was particularly strong, but this man was a true pervert!


    Standing at nearly 1.8 meters tall and built like a muscular neighbor from a Japanese movie, Ibiki was secretly a masochist. His interrogation techniques not only tortured enemies but also inflicted pain on himself.


    Just the thought of it made Naruto shudder. The image of a burly man with a pained yet pleased expression was so disturbing that it made Naruto want to end it all.


    "This is the mission scroll, please take it." The staff at the mission hall handed the mission scroll to Naruto with a good attitude.


    "Um."


    Naruto walked out of the Hokage Tower and opened the mission scroll. The mission was to pick up trash.


    ¡®Where was there so much trash to pick up in Konoha?¡¯ Struggling for a while, Naruto reluctantly set off to pick up trash. In the sweltering August heat, the scorching sun quickly wore him out.


    He hid under a tree''s shade, staring blankly at the blue sky. After a while, he threw down the trash bag and wandered off by himself.


    "Ah! So refreshing!" Naruto bought two ice creams from a convenience store and left with a swagger, ignoring the shopkeeper''s puzzled look.


    As soon as he stepped outside, the heat hit him like a wave.


    Naruto, who had nothing to do, simply squatted in front of the convenience store and ate both ice creams, making the kids next to him cry with envy.


    Naruto turned to look at the four kids standing in the sunlight, tanned and dirty. With a slight shift in his eyes, he called out to them.


    "Come here."


    Seeing the blonde who had just eaten two expensive ice creams calling them, the kids looked at each other in confusion.


    In the end, they were drawn over by the sight of Naruto licking two ice creams at once.


    "Want some?" Naruto waved the ice cream in his hand.


    The four kids are only a few years younger than Naruto, and consisted of three boys and a girl. They should be eight or nine years old, with unkempt hair and clothes. From this, it was obvious they were Konoha¡¯s orphans.


    "Yes." The leading boy said.


    "I can buy each of you an ice cream, but you have to answer a question first," Naruto said.


    The children hesitated for a moment and then nodded one after another.


    Naruto narrowed his eyes and scanned the four people, wondering if one of them might be the protagonist from some orphanage story.


    "What''s the meaning of ¡®YOLO¡¯?"


    The four kids looked at each other, none of them knowing the answer.


    Seeing no one could answer, Naruto showed a disappointed look but still went back into the store to buy five ice creams, one for each of them, including himself.


    The four kids and Naruto squatted at the store entrance, licking their ice creams without a care in the world.


    "Do you want to eat ice cream every day?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Four pairs of bright eyes stared at Naruto, who smiled and said, "Then you have to do me a favor."


    As the orange sunset slanted across the sky, Naruto lay on a hammock with an eight-year-old girl fanning him intermittently.


    Three boys were running towards him, sweating and carrying trash bags, shouting happily, "Boss, we''ve picked them all up!"

 Chapter 33 Will of Fire: Shinobi World’s Trash

Chapter 33 Will of Fire: Shinobi World¡¯s Trash

 Chapter 34 Sandaime: Naruto, Give Up The Chunin Exam

    Chapter 34 Sandaime: Naruto, Give Up The Chunin ExamSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But the ice cream is pretty good though." Kidomaru said, "Are we really going to wait here for him?"


    "Orochimaru-sama''s orders were for us to pose as orphans and infiltrate Konoha, and to take advantage of the Chunin Exams to carry out the Konoha Crush Plan."


    "But it seems like there''s still some time before the Chunin Exams start. Konoha seems to have attracted a lot of attention these days."


    "I''m not waiting anymore. Can''t keep up this act." Sakon and Ukon said, "I''m going to wander around."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll really starve to death without that guy." Kidomaru then shouted to Sakon and Ukon, "Wait for me!"


    The two left, leaving behind only Jirobo and Tayuya in child form.


    "Hey, Tayuya," Jirobo looked at their departing companions, "You''re not seriously waiting for him, are you?"


    "Mind your own business!" Tayuya scowled and walked off in a different direction alone.


    Meanwhile, Naruto returned to the class at the Academy, using Transformation Technique to cover for Sasuke and Sakura in class.


    At the lectern, the female instructor, Suzume, was preaching about the Will of Fire. Despite her melodious voice, it couldn''t compensate for the outdated ideals of the Will of Fire, and Naruto found himself dozing off.


    In a daze, he fell asleep right on his desk. When he woke up again, the classroom was already empty, and the sunset glow seeped in through the windows.


    ¡°Oops, I messed up. I had plans to eat barbecue with those four,¡± Naruto muttered to himself. He really had been idle lately, and having a few people to hang out and eat with was nice.


    Training was out of the question, and he didn''t have to do D-rank missions anymore, just waiting for the Chunin Exams. In the meantime, Naruto had already figured out how to waste his time.


    But now the situation was a bit awkward, as he had overslept.


    "Oh no, it''s so embarrassing, I overslept." Naruto hastily wiped his drool, then rushed out of the door, "I wonder why I''ve been so sleepy lately."


    While grumbling, Naruto dashed out of the Academy. When he arrived at the place they had agreed to meet in the morning, there was no one in the dusty land dimmed by sunset.


    ¡®Come to think of it, who would wait from noon to afternoon? They would definitely think they were being fooled, right? Or they would think that the person simply didn''t care about the appointment.¡¯


    Naruto sighed softly. His newfound food buddies were gone, but since things had come to this, he might as well eat first.


    Just then, his stomach growled loudly, coincidentally followed by another set of growls from behind a nearby stack of cardboard boxes.


    Hearing the noise, Naruto was also stunned.


    A girl came out timidly from behind the cardboard boxes.


    At the barbecue restaurant.


    The sizzling meat emitted a tantalizing aroma as it touched the hot-oiled grill. Naruto grilled the meat and placed it into his and the girl''s bowl.


    "Dig in, dig in." Naruto couldn''t help but start eating himself.


    After a few bites, the girl suddenly looked up at Naruto and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t barbecue expensive?¡±


    "It''s not expensive." Naruto said vaguely, "Don''t worry, I can totally afford it."


    The girl nodded and started eating the barbecue slowly. After they finished, Naruto asked if she needed to bring some food back for the other three.


    "No need, I think they might have found something to eat already." The girl said with her hands behind her back and smiled.


    "Alright then. By the way, if come back tomorrow morning, just wait for me here." Naruto scratched his head and said, "I will be here early. Today is an accident."


    "Okay!" The girl nodded earnestly.


    After the two parted ways, Naruto walked home at his usual leisurely pace, while Tayuya turned towards an alley and quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    "Tayuya? Did you really wait there for an entire afternoon?" Kidomaru asked disdainfully, "Did you end up meeting him?"


    "Yeah, and we had barbecue, but none for you." Tayuya replied casually.


    "Do you really think you''re an orphan? Don''t forget Orochimaru-sama''s mission!" Kidomaru warned, "One meal of barbecue and you''re bought off!"


    "Yep." Tayuya said, " One meal of barbecue, and I''m bought off. I got to eat it, you didn''t."


    "You¡­!"


    "Orochimaru-sama''s mission hasn''t started yet, I know what I''m doing." Tayuya said, "You don''t need to lecture me. Just take care of yourselves."


    "Tayuya, since you said so¡­" Kidomaru looked at Tayuya and seemed to be hesitant to speak, and finally said nothing.


    The next day, after waking up, Naruto did not update the Shinobi God¡¯s Diary as usual because he was visited by the Anbu.


    "Hokage-sama wishes to see you."


    "Oh."


    On the way, Naruto remembered his promise from yesterday and felt a bit irritated. He hoped this meeting would not take up too much of his time, otherwise he would break his promise again.


    After entering the Hokage¡¯s Office, Naruto met the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The old Hokage was sitting at the Hokage table, smoking a pipe and looking at Naruto up and down.


    "Naruto, a lot of things have happened in the village recently." Hiruzen began, "What do you think?"


    "I haven''t noticed much difference." Naruto replied indifferently, "Anyway, the village is safe with Hokage-sama here."


    "I saw your name on the list for the upcoming Chunin Exams." Hiruzen glanced at Naruto and said.


    "Given the current state of the village, and your importance to it, I hope you''ll withdraw from this exam."


    "Okay." Naruto barely hesitated, "Can I go now?"


    "Don''t you want to know why?" Hiruzen looked at Naruto in surprise and said, "I originally thought you would not be able to accept it. The Chunin Exams a great opportunity for a Genin to showcase their skills."


    "Nothing to ask." Naruto answered in a proper manner, "The village must have its reasons for making such arrangements. I don''t mind."


    "The essence of a Shinobi is obedience, right? I don''t mind anymore."


    Hiruzen¡¯s expression grew serious, but he couldn''t find the words to respond. He looked at Naruto, and Naruto also looked at him.


    "Hokage-sama, may I leave now?"


    "You may."


    After receiving the affirmative response, Naruto turned around and left without any hesitation. Before closing the door, he heard Hiruzen sigh.


    Perhaps Sandaime didn''t want Naruto to become just a weapon for the village, but the current Naruto didn¡¯t have such an optimistic view.


    He saw the village''s attitude towards him, and he didn''t want to sacrifice himself for Konoha.


    With the system, he didn''t need others to teach him Ninjutsu, nor external help to control the Kyubi. If he wanted, the system could completely skip the Kyubi and directly extract its power.


    As long as he wanted to, Naruto doesn''t need to rely on anyone and can live as he pleases.


    Kyubi is just a fox living in his body, so why should he avoid him?


    With the system in hand, there was no reason to avoid it?


    Sooner or later, one day, he''d crush the Kyubi with a single punch.

 Chapter 35 Predicting Sandaime’s Death

Chapter 35 Predicting Sandaime¡¯s Death

 Chapter 36 Ichibi

Chapter 36 Ichibi

 Chapter 37 Kyubi

    Chapter 37 KyubiSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kankuro initially wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, but remembering that his cold-blooded, murderous Jinchuriki brother was standing right next to him, he quickly dismissed the idea.


    The conversation came to an abrupt end.


    Jinchuriki, which is comparable to walking human-shaped nuclear bombs, were terrifying to anyone who dealt with them.


    Kankuro was definitely scared¡­ scared of being squashed to death by his own brother''s transformed hand.


    Gaara remained silent throughout the whole process and seemingly uninterested in his siblings'' conversation.


    As the three entered Konoha''s main street, their unusual appearance immediately drew the attention of passersby.


    However, it was just a brief moment of curiosity. With the Chunin Exams around the corner, seeing a few Genin from other villages on the streets was not uncommon.


    Among the crowd, a young boy with spiky blond hair was leisurely wandering around with a drink in his hand. His bright hair made him stand out, and he had a lazy expression on his face.


    Naruto no longer needs to take part in the Chunin Exams, and Kakashi is busy training Sasuke and helping Sakura with her Taijutsu training.


    Anyway, Naruto was left alone with plenty of free time.


    Besides aimlessly wandering around the streets, his favorite pastime was transforming into an adult using the Transformation Technique to sneak into Konoha''s arcade and play pachinko.


    He didn''t wear the Konoha forehead protector, leaving his forehead exposed and his blond hair conspicuous as he roamed around having fun.


    Since Sandaime didn''t want him to take the Chunin Exams, he decided to let loose and enjoy himself.


    The reason Naruto wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams was purely to trigger the system¡¯s options. If that didn''t happen, he wouldn''t be too disappointed.


    Worst case scenario, he could always use the time to hang out with Hinata and unlock the Kyubi¡¯s progress. The feeling of getting stronger while flirting with girls is indeed really comfortable.


    "Fox demon brat, get lost! I''m not selling anything to you!" The mask shop owner glared at Naruto with a look of disgust.


    Naruto, who was picking out a fox mask, turned his head at the sound of the shop owner''s voice. He first stared at the shop owner deeply, and then unexpectedly put on the fox mask on his face.


    Step by step, Naruto walked towards the shop owner.


    The mask shop owner was frightened by the silent, masked Naruto. He stumbled backward and fell to the ground with a thud.


    When he turned his head to look at Naruto, the spot where Naruto had been standing was empty.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Naruto''s voice suddenly came from directly behind the shop owner.


    The man, still on the ground, looked up to see Naruto, who¡¯s wearing the fox mask, leaning over and staring down at him. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aaahhhh!!!!"


    "Monster!"


    "Hahaha, what''s the matter, mister? Are you really that scared?"


    The terrified screams mixed with Naruto''s carefree laughter, attracting the attention of passersby who looked on at the scene inside the shop with horror on their faces.


    Naruto, however, was unbothered. He walked straight up to the shop owner, removed the mask from his face, and asked with a bright smile, "Mister, will you sell me the mask?"


    "Sell, sell!" The mask shop owner was already intimidated and no longer dared to make any sarcastic remarks.


    "Oh." The smile on Naruto''s face suddenly disappeared at this moment. He casually tossed the fox mask onto the ground and said softly, "But I don''t want it anymore."


    As he said this, he stomped on the fox mask on the ground and broke it into pieces. Then, he turned around and kicked the mask stand next to him down.


    The force was so great that the masks on the rack instantly shattered into pieces.


    The mask shop owner, pale with fear, stared wide-eyed as his mask display collapsed with a crash.


    However, Naruto just glanced at the fallen shop owner and casually tossed a handful of bills into the air before leaving with a smile on his face.


    As he watched the fearful and shocked gazes of the villagers on the street, Naruto smiled to himself, ¡®I¡¯m a Jinchuriki, nobody owed anyone anything.¡¯


    ¡®Why should I give in to those bastards?¡¯


    ¡®They want me to be a nuclear weapon, but they always treated me poorly. Why should I accept it?¡¯


    "That''s the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, right?" Kankuro, who was passing by in the crowd, asked, pointing in the direction Naruto left.


    "Seems like it." Temari nodded, her brow furrowed slightly.


    "Let''s go meet him," Kankuro suggested eagerly, his face filled with anticipation


    "Don''t meddle in other people''s business!" Temari refused decisively, and said in a low voice, "Don''t forget our mission. That Kyubi brat doesn''t look easy to mess with!"


    But before Temari could finish her words, Gaara, who had been silent all along, stepped towards the direction Naruto had left.


    "Gaara!" Temari reached out to stop him, but Kankuro swiftly intervened her.


    He shook his head at Temari with a rare serious expression and said, "He''s made his decision. It''s best not to interrupt him."


    Temari fell silent and reluctantly withdrew her hand. She sighed and could only signal Kankuro to follow her as they went after Gaara.


    This time, Sunagakure participated in the Chunin Exams held by Konoha was not only for the exam, but also to secretly formulated an attack plan to destroy Konoha.


    As an important part of the plan, the three siblings were sent to Konoha early to participate in the Chunin Exams and gather intelligence.


    It is precisely because of this that Temari did not want to cause any unexpected trouble before their mission even began.


    In the alley, Naruto suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    [Kyubi¡¯s approval 13.2%]


    During his recent date with Hinata, the progress bar soared very quickly, from 2.3% to 6.7%, and finally surged to 13.2% during the fireworks.


    Compared to 2.3%, 13.2% meant that Naruto had already used one-ninth of the Kyubi¡¯s power, even capable of manifesting one tail.


    He turned around and saw the three siblings from Sunagakure standing outside the alley.


    His gaze lingered momentarily on Temari''s exposed shoulder net outfit.


    ¡®The atmosphere in the Sunagakure was indeed more open.¡¯ Naruto couldn''t help but recall a Temari fan art he had seen before he crossed over here.


    Gaara stared at the blond-haired figure before him and spoke, "I smell the scent of my kind from you."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Gaara showed his Chuunibyou syndrome. Naruto knew very well that Gaara was still in his rebellious phase at this time, so he didn''t bother with him too much.


    After all, Gaara is the legitimate prince of Sunagakure, and standing beside him is the Sunagakure¡¯s princess, Temari, and the young prince Kankuro, who has no interest in the ¡®throne¡¯.


    All three had a somewhat non-mainstream look, which made Naruto lose any desire to communicate directly.


    Waving his hand dismissively at Gaara, Naruto said impatiently, "I''m not a Chuunibyou. How can I be the same as you?"


    "Chuuni what?" Kankuro asked in confusion.


    "You guys have fun. I''m leaving." Naruto waved his hand again, turned around, and started to leave.


    But as soon as he lifted his foot, a surge of killing intent suddenly surrounded him. This strong killing intent came from behind him, from Gaara, who loved playing with sand.


    Naruto glanced back, and the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra surged instantly. His face transformed into a half-human, half-fox expression as he snarled at the Sunagakure¡¯s Genins.


    "Get lost. Don''t make me say it a second time."

 Chapter 38 Change

    Chapter 38 ChangeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Outside the alley. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Temari and the other two stood in the sunlight, but they were completely stunned. Even Gaara retracted his killing intentand looked at Naruto in the shadows with fear.


    "Let''s go!" Temari whispered urgently, no longer caring about anything else at the moment.


    She quickly grabbed the hands of her two rebellious brothers, not looking back as she hurriedly led them out of the alley. It wasn''t until they had gone a considerable distance that she released them, gasping for breath.


    "What was that?" Kankuro, whose face was painted with purple striped camouflage, asked, his eyes vacant and his hand trembling as it supported him against the wall.


    Kankuro, still rational, knew that Gaara standing beside him was also a monster and that the term ¡®monster¡¯ was taboo, so he didn''t say anything harmful or unnecessary.


    "The Kyubi." Temari, with her entire body trembling, said. Her legs were so tense that they were still spasming.


    "How could there be such a terrifying thing in Konoha?" Kankuro recalled the scene moments ago, his purple lips quivering incessantly.


    "Kyubi?" At this moment, the Jonin leading the Sunagakure Team had already stood beside them. He frowned and glanced at the three, "How is it possible? You must have been tricked by that brat."


    "Tricked?" Temari and Kankuro exchanged glances, but Gaara didn''t react at all and still stood there indifferently.


    "Baki-sensei, what do you mean?" Temari asked anxiously, cold sweat beading on her forehead.


    Baki, the Jonin referred to by Temari, wore a stern expression, dressed in black tight-fitting clothes with a brown Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin vest over it.


    He had a piece of white cloth draped over half of his head, covering the left side of his face. His tone was serious and somewhat authoritative.


    "You don''t need to worry too much." Baki said, "Kyubi reappeared in Konoha more than a decade ago. It is believed that the mature Jinchuriki is already dead."


    "The current Konoha¡¯s Jinchuriki is just an ordinary kid who can''t control the power of the Biju at all."


    Having said this, Baki paused, looked at his three students and continued, "What you described was a Biju Transformation. That is something that only a Perfect Jinchuriki can do. If Konoha really had such a Jinchuriki, how could we have continued the Konoha Crush Plan?"


    "Sensei, are you saying that kid can''t really control the Kyubi and just pretended to use Biju Transformation to scare us?" Temari asked in surprise.


    "Of course, otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that the village''s most important Jinchuriki just happened to pass by you?" Baki nodded.


    His eyes seemed to see through Konoha''s conspiracy, and he showed a stiff smile as if he had comprehended everything.


    "The Chunin Exams are a competition to showcase the new generation''s strength from various villages. How could Konoha miss this great opportunity to intimidate our Sunagakure?"


    "I see." Kankuro nodded. Although he still felt something was wrong, he felt it was unimportant.


    Since a Jonin like Baki said so, and their ally for this cooperation had very reliable intelligence, there is naturally no reason to doubt it.


    Temari also breathed a sigh of relief, then gritted her teeth and said viciously, "That guy actually dared to trick us. He better not fall into my hands in the future!"


    Gaara, who had remained indifferent, merely glanced at them coldly, but did not speak to correct them.


    The moment he lowered his head, his eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    Gaara knew best whether that was the pressure from a Biju, and there was no doubt about it, it was the Kyubi.


    ¡­


    The next day, a heavy rain poured down in Konoha.


    Led by Kakashi, Sakura and Sasuke headed to the Hokage Tower to submit their Chunin Exam application forms. The three of them walked in the rain holding umbrellas.


    Under the pink umbrella, Sakura broke the silence and mustered up the courage to ask Kakashi, whose back was ahead of them, "Kakashi-sensei, why can''t Naruto take the Chunin Exam with us?"


    Kakashi stopped upon hearing her question and turned to look at Sakura.


    "It''s Hokage-sama''s order, there''s nothing we can do about it."


    "But¡­" Sakura swallowed, her fingers gripping the umbrella handle turning white in the downpour, "we''re a team, aren''t we?"


    The sound of the rain drowned out most external noises, forcing Sakura to shout so that Kakashi could hear her.


    Raindrops soaked the tips of her pink hair. Her voice trembled slightly with hesitation, "You taught us, Kakashi-sensei, that we are a team. So... so we shouldn''t just leave Naruto behind!"


    Sasuke also stopped and frowned slightly. Although he didn''t say anything, his gaze toward Kakashi conveyed his agreement.


    "Even if this is the order of Hokage-sama? Are you going to disobey it?" Kakashi asked, looking down at Sakura without emotion.


    "Perhaps your and Sasuke''s qualification for the exam will also be affected. Even so, will you still insist?"


    "I¡­" Sakura hesitated upon hearing Sasuke might be affected too.


    Kakashi ignored Sakura''s hesitation. He single eye swept over Sasuke and Sakura, and he asked them in a serious tone, "The Chunin Exams is the only way for a Genin to become a Chunin. It is also the fastest way for you to become a Chunin. After becoming a Chunin, both the mission rewards and the resources you''ll receive are many times those of a Genin."


    "You all have your goals, don''t you? Isn''t it better to achieve them sooner? The Chunin Exams this time is in Konoha, our home ground. It¡¯s a rare opportunity."


    "If you wanted to wait for another chance like this, it might be a while. By then, your peers from the Academy might already be Jonin."


    "Even so, will you still insist?"


    Boom!


    Lightning flashed through the rain, and the sound of the downpour grew louder, the raindrops hitting the umbrella seemed to be questioning their consciences.


    Sakura and Sasuke both fell into silence, allowing the sound of rain to be infinitely amplified.


    "It''s okay." Kakashi spoke again, "The order not to participate in this Chunin Exam was personally given by Sandaime Hokage-sama. It is not something you can change."


    "Let''s go, or we''ll be late."


    As he said that, Kakashi had already turned around and was walking forward with his tactical boots splashing in the puddles.


    "I¡­" Sakura couldn''t help but cry. She remembered the first time the three of them shared information, and Naruto''s words of comfort to her.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being an ordinary person..."


    "Sakura, your strength isn''t in combat. You don''t need to overextend yourself. Sasuke and I handle the fighting."


    Sakura couldn''t hold back any longer, and tears welled up in her eyes as she lowered her head and sobbed. She regretted her moment of hesitation, knowing Naruto had never wavered in such moments.


    "Kakashi-sensei! I¡­ I still want to take the Chunin Exams with Naruto!" Sakura raised her head and shouted out.


    Tears blurred her vision, and she wasn''t sure if Kakashi had already walked far away or if the heavy rain had drowned out her words.


    The sound of footsteps splashing through water approached, and Sakura felt a warm hand rest on her head. When she looked up, she saw Kakashi''s smiling eye, and he said gently, "I agreed."


    "You are indeed exceptional. Sasuke has already told me, and Sakura, you''ve done very well."

 Chapter 39 Psycho!!!

Chapter 39 Psycho!!!

 Chapter 40 I! Caught! You!

    Chapter 40 I! Caught! You!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As Naruto returned home, the rain gradually subsided.


    Humming a strange yet simple tune, he ascended the stairs with brisk steps.


    The old-style apartment where he lived had few residents, comprising a complex and peculiar mix of people. Sometimes he saw young girls, other times only old folks.


    But on rainy days, people were rarely seen. While shaking the rain off his big black umbrella and forcefully stomping his feet to shake off the rain-soaked pants,


    When Naruto was reaching for the key to open the door, he looked up and suddenly found a person squatting not far from the door.


    It was a young girl with cherry blossom pink hair and a broad forehead. She leaned against the wall, seemingly asleep, with her wet hair hanging down.


    ¡®Hmm? Sakura?¡¯


    ¡®Sakura!!!¡¯


    ¡®Why is she here? Wasn''t she supposed to be with Sasuke registering for the Ch¨±nin Exams?¡¯


    Naruto crouched down and leaned over to take a look.


    "Is she really asleep?"


    ¡®Isn''t this a plot straight out of he... cough... light novels?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, degrading.¡¯


    He had never read those indecent light novels, only the proper romance ones on that particular site.


    Confirming that Sakura was indeed asleep, Naruto marveled at the peculiarity.


    Sakura was crouched against the wall, sitting in a position with her legs curled up and her butt touching the ground, her wet pink hair hanging down.


    The girl was breathing rhythmically with her eyes closed.


    People typically fall asleep easily in two scenarios, either in a warm air-conditioned room or when it''s cold.


    The summer temperature was not low enough to freeze anyone to death. In fact, the heavy rain has washed away the heat of the past few days, making it quite cool.


    ¡®Something is fishy.¡¯


    ??Naruto scratched his head and tentatively nudged Sakura''s shoe with his foot.


    ¡®No response.¡¯


    Scratching his head again, Naruto finally sensed a trace of Chakra. Clumsily recalling the knowledge taught in the Academy, he formed a dispelling hand seal.


    "Wake up!"


    Naruto called out, forming a hand seal with his hands, and fiery red Chakra surged into Sakura''s body.


    Instantly, Sakura''s head snapped up, gasping for breath as if she hadn''t breathed in ages.


    "I¡¯m saved." Sakura said tremblingly.


    "What happened?"


    "Sasuke was taken away by a strange man, and I was caught in that man''s Genjutsu. Kakashi-sensei should be chasing after him."


    "Naruto! You need to come with me! Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke are in danger!" Sakura reached out to grab Naruto''s hand.


    But in the next second, Naruto turned around and kicked Sakura right in the cheek.


    Oddly enough, Sakura let out a scream of pain and jumped back skillfully to create some distance. Though she still looked like Sakura, her eyes were particularly fierce at this time.


    "How did you see through me?"


    "You seem to like digging into people''s minds?" Naruto retorted.


    "Hehe." The fake Sakura laughed, reaching behind her waist and quickly pulling out two sharp kunai.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me anything. After all, you''re just a corpse."


    The fake Sakura still hadn''t removed her disguise, and charged towards Naruto with two kunai in hand. Meanwhile, the surroundings began to change.


    A static noise buzzed in Naruto''s ears, like the sound of an old projector getting stuck, and the light around him suddenly dimmed.


    To be more precise, the light around Naruto was swallowed by darkness. It didn''t dim uniformly but was torn apart by the darkness as if it were consuming flesh and blood.


    Everything went pitch black, and Naruto felt the ground shaking beneath him, as if it might collapse at any moment. After calming himself down, Naruto instinctively stepped back and jumped away.


    This is a Genjutsu World, while the real enemy was attacking him outside.


    Naruto didn''t pay much attention to what he saw in the Genjutsu world, instead focusing on instinctively controlling his body to avoid attacks.


    Until the enemy entered the Genjutsu world as well.


    Boom!


    The darkness suddenly retreated, and Naruto looked up to find himself tied to a stone pillar. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the night sky, a blood-red moon hung, casting its crimson light equally on Naruto and the smirking face of the fake Sakura holding the kunai.


    "Why do you always like to smile like that?"


    Naruto constantly provoked the assassin, teasing their fragile nerves, knowing that calmness was the greatest mockery of death.


    "Haha, wait until your stomach is slit open, I will tell you the answer!" The fake Sakura''s eyes shone with a nearly pathological glint, and she kept sucking on her fingers in her mouth.


    It was both a little seductive and a little terrifying.


    Her deranged state made her look like a mentally deranged lunatic.


    Whether she was speaking or licking her fingers, the fake Sakura''s eyes never left Naruto, holding her face in a classic yandere pose.


    ¡®Indeed, having pink hair while acting like a yandere didn''t feel out of place at all!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it! Why am I thinking of Yuno Gasai at a time like this?¡¯


    "What did you say you were going to do to me?" Naruto smiled, looking completely unfazed, "I didn''t hear you clearly just now, can you say it again?"


    "Are you scared?"


    "Yes, I almost peed myself." Naruto said lightly, "I plan to redeem you and guide you onto the right path."


    "Redeem me? Hahahaha!!" The fake Sakura laughed like she had heard the biggest joke of the century, bending over in laughter.


    "How are you going to redeem me? By begging for mercy?"


    "Maybe if you kneel and beg now, I might be in a good mood and let you go."


    "Not a chance, you''re dead! An hour here is only a minute outside."


    The fake Sakura slowly walked to the immobilized Naruto, raised the kunai in her hand high, and stared at Naruto expressionlessly.


    "Die!"


    "Wait!"


    "Do you have any last words?" The fake Sakura still maintained the posture of holding the kunai high.


    "I do have something," Naruto coughed, staring intently at the fake Sakura, and asked.


    "Have you ever seen a mouth seal?"


    "What?" The question confused the fake Sakura.


    [Four Symbols Seal activated, devour.]


    Boom!!


    The Genjutsu was instantly shattered by a devastating force, and that extremely terrifying force came with an ancient and dusty feeling.


    Suddenly, the fake Sakura vanished and was pulled into the seal while spinning.


    At the same time, in the dark and humid Four Symbols Seal space, the fake Sakura landed in a puddle, and Naruto stood on the puddle in front of her.


    Behind Naruto, a huge fence-like mahogany cage stood tall. From the darkness, a giant fiery red fox head slowly emerged.


    The massive fox, like a mountain, had a mouth full of sharp teeth and blood-red eyes filled with terrifying malice.


    The fake Sakura was stunned, her body collapsing in the puddle as tears streamed uncontrollably.


    Naruto smiled and stared at the fake Sakura as he spoke word by word.


    "I! Caught! You!"

 Chapter 41 Kurama, Swallow Him!

    Chapter 41 Kurama, Swallow Him!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Human?"


    There was a huge flash of hatred in Kyubi¡¯s eyes, and violent killing intent exploded in the dark, damp dungeon. Red Chakra surged like a mist, desperately trying to escape the confines of the cage.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast the red Chakra moved, it remained trapped within the red bars of the cage.


    The spaces between the bars seemed to have an invisible barrier, separating inside from outside, creating an inescapable prison.


    "Yes, a human." Naruto no longer paid attention to the fake Sakura in the puddle and turned to face the furious Kyubi with a smile.


    "So what can you do about it? Come out and beat me up?"


    "Roar!!!"


    An furious roar erupted, causing the entire space to tremble violently. Water began to pour down more rapidly, gushing out.


    However, nothing changed. Naruto continued to stand there, laughing brazenly.


    At that moment, the fake Sakura behind him stood up again and rushed towards Naruto with a kunai in hand!


    The kunai aimed for Naruto''s neck, but Naruto stood there seemingly unaware of the attack from behind.


    Boom!


    Just when the fake Sakura was about to succeed, a red tendril shot up from the ground and slapped her directly.


    The fake Sakura bent backward skillfully, dodging the red tendril that nearly grazed her nose. Seeing the tendril that matched the red bars of the cage, cold sweat drenched the fake Sakura¡¯s back.


    ¡®Impossible!¡¯


    ¡®Absolutely impossible!¡¯


    ¡®This place doesn''t exist, it''s just a Genjutsu!¡¯


    But in the next second, more red tendrils sprouted from the ground and rushed towards the fake Sakura accurately as if they had intelligence.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The red tendrils kept attacking, shattering the ground. The fake Sakura¡¯s escape route was riddled with potholes.


    The tendrils moved faster and faster, almost imperceptible to the naked eye.


    Splat!


    One tendril pierced her flesh, and the fake Sakura screamed in agony. The remaining red tendrils seized this opportunity and struck.


    The fake Sakura''s hands and feet, along with the skin and flesh, were nailed to the ground, and a tendril pierced her stomach, creating a gruesome wound. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood spurted out and splattered all over the ground, forming a fox-shaped blood shadow.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh!!!¡±


    The heart-wrenching pain instantly corroded the fake Sakura''s mind, and the Transformation Technique could no longer be maintained. With a bang, the fake Sakura''s true form was revealed.


    It was a Shinobi wearing a mask, and blood was seeping from under the mask.


    He had never imagined that a little Genin brat would be so powerful.


    Any other Genin would fight with fear when faced with life and death. But Naruto is different. The battle with Zabuza had made him grow, and walking the edge of life and death didn''t frighten him, instead, it excited him.


    He understood one thing, the outcome of a battle isn¡¯t determined by the enemy''s strength but by the intensity of one''s own desire to fight.


    In other words, as long as they are enemies, they should be killed with all possible cruel means!


    The screams echoed in the dungeon. And Kyubi, who is watching from behind the red bars, showed a trace of fear in his eyes.


    He could sense the oppressive power of those red tendrils, which was very similar to the aura of the red bars imprisoning him. If the little brat in front of him could control those tendrils, then he could definitely control the red bars as well.


    But Kyubi hadn¡¯t realized that Naruto, who had been watching him all along without turning his head, had noticed the fear in his eyes and smiled.


    "So, what do you think?"


    "What?" Kyubi bared his teeth at Naruto, glaring at him with his red eyes, "Human, you deserve to die!"


    "I asked what you thought of this performance?" Naruto ignored Kyubi¡¯s outburst.


    "Performance?" Kyubi looked at Naruto with disdain and said contemptuously, "You humans just love to kill each other. It has always been this way for thousands of years."


    "Seems that way." Naruto tilted his head, and his neck made a crisp sound, "Ouch! It hurts so much, I''m dying, dying, dying!"


    ¡®I should have known not to show off. Showing off will only lead to bad consequences.¡¯


    "Cough, cough." Naruto awkwardly cleared his throat and waved his hand under Kyubi¡¯s contemptuous gaze.


    The Shinobi, who was nailed to the ground and it was not certain whether he was from the Anbu or the Root, was immediately dragged underground by the red tendrils. Moments later, he reappeared inside the red cage.


    The man still retained his consciousness, and under the influence of adrenaline, he looked in horror at the colossal red fox towering like a mountain.


    "What do you want to do, human?"


    Naruto lowered his head, his eyes obscured by shadows. Kyubi could only saw Naruto¡¯s mouth curled up.


    "Swallow him."


    "What!" Kyubi was furious when he heard this. He was enraged that this human actually dared to command him, even suggesting him swallow a filthy human.


    ¡®What does he take me for? A dog!¡¯


    ¡®How ridiculous!¡¯


    "Human! You will pay for your insolence!"


    The space began to tremble with unprecedented force, as if on the verge of collapse. A red whirlwind emerged out of nowhere.


    Naruto stood amidst the oncoming red wind, swaying momentarily like a reed in autumn before stabilizing again.


    This time, Naruto¡¯s voice was cold and clear. He raised his head and stared at Kyubi with a serious expression, commanding in an unquestionable tone, "Kurama, swallow him."


    The moment Naruto accurately called out his name, Kyubi was momentarily stunned. Naruto¡¯s eyes burned with fierce and terrifying emotion.


    "Swallow him!"


    Naruto shouted loudly, his voice stern and resolute. At this time, he seemed like a completely different person. There was boundless ferocity in his eyes, and his pupils were red as if they were about to burn.


    Kyubi had no choice. His mind went blank and he was truly compelled by Naruto¡¯s command. He opened his massive maw and picked up the dying Shinobi.


    "No!! No! Help!"


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The sound of crunching echoed, followed by the Shinobi¡¯s screams reverberating through the space. With a toss of his head, Kyubi swallowed, and the Shinobi¡¯s voice abruptly ceased.


    Dead silence. There was no sound in the space. Only Naruto''s heartbeat was heard, which gradually slowed down and returned to normal.


    The red in Naruto¡¯s eyes faded, and his expression returned to normal.


    What had just happened seemed like a dream, but the glaring bloodstains on the ground reminded Kyubi that, for a moment, he had indeed been controlled.


    In that instant, Kyubi only felt that the soul of the little brat in front of him was exceptionally towering, and he was just a small cat in front of him.


    It was like an ill-tempered owner scolding his pet, and that fierce gaze had made even Kyubi feel fear, instinctively choosing to obey.


    Humiliation, it was utterly humiliating! As a Biju, and the most powerful one at that, he was actually made to eat a human like a dog.


    Recalling the sensation in his throat, an unprecedented wave of nausea washed over Kyubi¡¯s brain, nearly making him retch.

 Chapter 42 Violation Level: 7

    Chapter 42 Violation Level: 7Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the damp and cold sealed space, one man and one fox stood quietly facing each other from across the red cage bars, their heights contrasting sharply.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Water droplets fell from the eternally dark cell above, emphasizing the eerie silence within the seal space.


    "Human, how¡­how do you know my name?"


    Kyubi couldn''t hold back any longer and broke the silence first, staring intently at Naruto.


    Naruto, with his hands in his pockets and his large black robe draped over his shoulders, answered with a nonchalant expression and dead fish eyes, "I heard it from others."


    "You''re lying!" Kyubi reacted violently, baring his teeth and shouting angrily, "Despicable human, do you still want to continue deceiving me?"


    "Human? Are you talking to me?" Naruto asked curiously.


    "Despicable human, when I get out, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!"


    "It seems you still don''t understand the current situation, Kurama." Naruto looked up with a smile and suddenly pointed at Kyubi.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Haha, I was just trying to scare you. Look how frightened you are." Naruto grinned.


    "Damn it! Are you mocking me?"


    Kyubi roared in fury, seemingly ready to unleash another wave of red Chakra.


    But this time, Naruto''s expression changed instantly, the smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a serious look. He pointed at Kyubi and said, "Bind him."


    As his words fell, the red cage bars suddenly shrank inward at a rapid speed, rapidly compressing Kyubi¡¯s movement space.


    "Roar!!!"


    "Damn it! What have you done! Aahh!!!¡±


    Kyubi''s roar echoed as the red cage bars were struck violently, making loud bangs.


    [Four Symbols Seal, max level.]


    Naruto stood calmly, patiently waiting for Kyubi¡¯s anger to subside. It was a while until the sealed space was quiet once more.


    "Human¡­"


    "I''ll be back, Kurama. I hope that next time, we can have a pleasant conversation." Naruto said, his consciousness flickered and he left the seal space directly.


    In a flash, Naruto stood in the hallway. The heavy rain outside had almost stopped. He reached into his pocket, trying to find his apartment key.


    As he pulled out the keys, he suddenly heard footsteps coming up the stairs from the other end of the corridor, and it seemed that there was more than one person.


    After what happened just now, Naruto furrowed his brows and stared at the entrance of the corridor.


    "Naruto!"


    A girl''s bright and melodious voice starkly contrasted with the death and blood. Her jade-like neck moved with her sakura-pink hair, so white it was almost dazzling.


    Sakura walked out from the hallway with a smile, waving at Naruto from afar. The post-rain golden sunlight filtered through her hair.


    Following behind him were two people, the lazy Kakashi and the icy-faced Sasuke.


    "Yo, Naruto." Kakashi had been to Naruto¡¯s house before, but this was the first time he used the front door, so he seemed somewhat unfamiliar with it.


    For some reason, Anbu¡¯s members liked appearing on rooftops or outside windows, places animals usually prefer. It¡¯s no wonder they wore animal masks.


    Sasuke stared straight ahead at the blond boy who was about to open the door. His gaze stopped at his smooth forehead without the forehead protector, and he said with a tone of disdain mixed with regret, "Tsk."


    "Sakura? Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke? Why are you here?" Naruto¡¯s hand was behind his back, ready to activate the Four Symbols Seal at any moment.


    "That Chunin Exams," Sakura said loudly, mustering her courage, "We all want to take part in it together with you, Naruto!"


    "Huh?"


    Naruto tilted his head, his hand behind his back slowly relaxing.


    ¡­


    The Root¡¯s underground office.


    "Danzo-sama, the mission failed. Isata is dead."


    A Root Shinobi wearing a blue patterned mask knelt on one knee, while Danzo, with his right eye bandaged, sat solemnly in front of his desk without saying a word.


    "Dead?" Danzo asked sullenly, "What about the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki?"


    "He¡­"


    "Speak!" Danzo stared at the Shinobi and said dissatisfiedly.


    The Shinobi, who was half-kneeling on the ground, suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and answered mechanically, "The Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki swallowed Isata."


    "Swallowed?"


    "It''s a Sealing Technique!" The Root Shinobi responded truthfully, "It should be the Four Symbols Seal of the Uzumaki Clan. Isata was sucked into the seal."


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Danzo tapped the table and coldly spoke, "Go tell Sandaime that the Jinchuriki Qualification Test Experiment has failed and the target exceeds the Root¡¯s containment value."


    "Temporarily set the violation level to: 7." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Root, everyone had to obey Danzo''s orders absolutely and never ask any questions. The Root Shinobi acknowledged the command and disappeared immediately.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Sandaime was smoking his pipe with a serious expression, his brows tightly furrowed. He was looking at two reports on his desk.


    One report was the mission failure test result from Root, and the other was a collective request submitted by Team 7 to restore Naruto''s eligibility for the Chunin Exams.


    The form not only contained requests from Sakura and Sasuke but also an unexpected accountability statement from Kakashi, complete with handprints and signatures.


    "Hokage-sama, this..." The The Hokage¡¯s guard, Raido, stood by with a similarly grim expression, "The power of the Jinchuriki has already exceeded the village''s control."


    "It hasn''t reached that point yet." Sandaime exhaled a puff of white smoke. His face was withered like tree bark, but his eyes were sharp like a hawk''s.


    "Kakashi mentioned Naruto¡¯s Jutsu in the mission report from the Land of Waves, describing it as scorching lava. That''s a fusion of Earth and Fire Chakra Attributes into Lava Release, used by Yonbi¡¯s Jinchuriki from the Land of Earth."


    "Yonbi¡­ Jinchuriki?" Raido was a little surprised, ¡°How could Naruto use the Jutsu of the Yonbi¡¯s Jinchuriki from the Land of Earth?"


    "I don''t know." Sandaime said seriously, "I initially wanted to test whether Naruto had been replaced by someone else in the Land of Waves, possibly by the recently appeared self-proclaimed Shinobi God."


    "Naruto''s recent behavior is very strange, with inexplicable wealth and power... but only the members of the Uzumaki Clan can use the Four Symbols Seal, and only Naruto can contain the Kyubi..."


    As he spoke, Sandaime let out another helpless sigh, closed his eyes and gave instructions, "Order the Anbu to cease the surveillance on the Jinchuriki."


    "But¡­ Hokage-sama, wouldn''t it be too dangerous if the Jinchuriki is not supervised?"


    "After all¡­" Raido looked at the report from the Root, where it clearly stated.


    [Violation Level: 7]


    "Hokage-sama, there are only 10 violation levels, right?" Raido swallowed hard, "But even Kyubi¡¯s danger level is only 6."


    "The Four Symbols Seal is a very dangerous Sealing Technique that can seal the Kyubi and even any object." Sandaime explained in a deep voice.


    "The people at Root always like to exaggerate the facts and always ignore individual human beings. But humans have emotions, and weapons can be controlled."


    "Sunshine, flowers, bonds of friendship, budding love, recognition from the village¡­ These are the best ways to contain a weapon."

 Chapter 43 The Blue Beast of Konoha

Chapter 43 The Blue Beast of Konoha

 Chapter 44 Flying Thunder God and Ino

Chapter 44 Flying Thunder God and Ino

 Chapter 45 Kurama, I Want Freedom

Chapter 45 Kurama, I Want Freedom

 Chapter 46 Garen With Last Whisper

Chapter 46 Garen With Last Whisper

 Chapter 47 Strike First

Chapter 47 Strike First

 Chapter 48 Of Course It’s Danzo’s Fault

Chapter 48 Of Course It¡¯s Danzo¡¯s Faultjust a hickey, no big deal.

 Chapter 49 Torture

    Chapter 49 TortureZaku had already fallen, and Dosu''s sound waves, created a visible ripple in the air, rapidly approaching Naruto.


    Naruto leaped away, and Zaku, having received Dosu''s backstab, had his back torn open with deep, bone-revealing wounds. Already on the brink of death, Zaku''s body convulsed a few times before his soul departed to the afterlife.


    Seeing his sound waves miss, Dosu gritted his teeth and was about to continue searching for Naruto, who wore a Root mask. But at this time, a kunai suddenly shot toward him.


    The kunai wasn''t moving fast, so Dosu didn''t bother to move his feet. He simply tilted his head to avoid it.


    But in the next second, just as the kunai passed by him, Naruto appeared behind him, catching the kunai with a snap.


    [Flying Thunder God- Second Step]


    Dosu, who was in a state of alert, seemed to realize something and inhaled sharply.


    "Behind you!" Kin had already rushed forward and threw several Senbon in her hand towards Naruto.


    However, it was too late. Time seemed to freeze in that instant. The speed of the Flying Thunder God Technique was too fast, and human nerves could not keep up with it. Without hesitation, Naruto drove the kunai into the back of Dosu''s head, striking his vital point.


    Like pressing the pause button on life, Dosu''s flame of life was suddenly extinguished.


    The five senbon arrived too late, and Naruto used Dosu''s body to block them all. With a few ¡®pfft¡¯ sounds, the senbon sank deeply into Dosu''s body.


    "You Otogakure¡¯s Shinobi seem to enjoy backstabbing your teammates." Naruto said in a low voice, the holes in his mask glowing with a chilling red light.


    Kin, who was running towards Naruto, immediately stopped in her tracks, paralyzed by the gaze of Kyubi¡¯s blood-red eyes. The fear of death enveloped her, like being targeted by a terrifying beast in the darkness, with a bloody storm surging towards her.


    "Who are you?" Kin trembled as she asked. "From your appearance, you are someone from Konoha, right?"


    "You know a lot." Naruto slowly walked toward Kin, "Orochimaru sent you, didn''t he? Your plan was exposed the moment you entered the village, and I''ve been keeping an eye on you since then."


    "Now, your Orochimaru-sama is being personally hunted by the Hokage and his team. He has no way to escape route. So keeping you alive is pointless."


    "Impossible!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing is impossible." Naruto stopped a few steps away from Kin, looked at her and said, "Now, let''s test your loyalty to Orochimaru."


    "What are you going to do?" Kin''s face was full of fear.


    "Torture, but I guess you won''t say anything, so..." Naruto raised his hand, and blue lightning surged, casting flickering shadows on his mask.


    "I''ve decided to let you die in pain. I hope you maintain your ridiculous loyalty and don''t disappoint me."


    "I''ll kill you, you bastard!"


    Naruto ignored Kin¡¯s insults. This soul interrogation technique was an incredible inspiration he got from a certain website.


    On a sunny afternoon, while searching for an ¡®ancient poem¡¯, he accidentally stumbled upon a paradise-like website. Amid the smoky screen, he happened to see a video recommended on the homepage titled ¡®Torture of a Kunoichi in the Chunin Exam¡¯.


    After watching the entire video, Naruto quietly gave it a thumbs down.


    Bah! He disapproved of such a vulgar display, it¡¯s far removed from the true spirit of the Will of Fire.


    ¡®Reality wasn''t like the videos, there were no such charming scenes.¡¯ Naruto''s face turned cold as he directed the Lightning Release at Kin, causing blue lightning to crackle and screams rang out instantly.


    In response to this, Naruto just watched coldly.


    If she died, it would fulfill the first option of eliminating the Sound ninja trio, earning him the reward of the Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique.


    If she talked, it would fulfill the second option of extracting information about Orochimaru, earning him the Wind Release: Blade of Wind Technique, which is not a loss at all.


    It didn''t matter which choice was made, so Naruto simply decided to let this girl choose her fate. Whether to choose to live, or to stay loyal to Orochimaru.


    Zzzzt!


    Zzzzt!


    Lightning crackled mercilessly over her body. When the electric surge finally subsided, Kin¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she collapsed on the ground, tears and drool streaming down her face, leaving a large puddle beneath her.


    Naruto glanced at her, and lightning began to gather in his hand again, clearly intending to repeat the process.


    "No! Please don''t shock me again, I''ll talk! I''ll talk!"


    Kin curled up, trembling all over. She didn''t see any warmth in Naruto''s eyes. Those eyes were like cold ice cubes. She knew very well that if she didn''t speak up, this person would surely electrocute her to death here.


    The mere thought of that was enough to make her shiver. She''d rather die quickly like her teammates than be tortured by this demon in front of her.


    Little did they know that this was Naruto''s original intention. He had killed Zaku and Dosu because they were troublesome. Even if he tortured them, there was a chance those scientifically modified freaks might enjoy the torture.


    "Are you really going to talk?" Naruto asked with some regret.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" Kin sobbed, tears streaming down her face.


    "Actually, you don''t have to talk." Naruto said hesitantly, "I do kind of want that Fire Release Ninjutsu."


    Upon hearing this, Kin¡¯s breathing grew heavy. She didn''t understand what the Fire Release Ninjutsu that Naruto was talking about had to do with her, but she knew that if she didn''t speak up now, she would be electrocuted into a semiconductor.


    ¡®This guy is a real devil.¡¯


    Looking at Kin¡¯s pleading eyes, Naruto thought about it and felt that the Wind Release Ninjutsu might be okay too.


    "Go ahead."


    Afterwards, Kin began to stammer out some truths. Naruto, wary of lies, shocked her two more times until her story remained consistent across three interrogations. Only then did he let her go.


    When it comes to intelligence matters, it''s better to be cautious, right?


    Kin didn''t know if Naruto was too strict. She was completely numb and lay motionless on the grass. When she heard the rustling footsteps coming from her ears, she turned her head with all her strength and stared at the culprit with numb eyes.


    However, Naruto did not attack her again. He just looked at her and said, "Since you told the truth, I''ll give you a piece of advice."


    "Leave Konoha after the exams, and don''t try to find your Orochimaru-sama. He''ll kill someone like you, who has no value."


    After saying that, Naruto flickered away.


    [Wind Release: Blade of Wind Technique successfully granted.]


    After dealing with the Otogakure Trio, Naruto hurried back to the rendezvous point from without looking back. About half an hour later, he was close to the agreed location when he heard the sounds of battle.


    This place was very close to the agreed meeting place. So after a moment''s thought, Naruto changed direction and took off the ill-fitting Root uniform.


    When he arrived, Naruto was greeted by a sight worthy of a famous painting.


    Orochimaru, with his long neck, biting Sasuke on the neck, leaving a small hickey.

 Chapter 50 The World Where Only Sasuke is Injured

    Chapter 50 The World Where Only Sasuke is InjuredSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sakura lay on the ground, still conscious but clearly injured.


    Meanwhile, Sasuke, bitten on the neck, grimaced in pain. Orochimaru, sensing Naruto''s presence, swiftly retracted his snake-like long neck.


    This round could be considered a trade-off of sorts.


    "Naruto! Be careful! Sasuke, he''s been..." Sakura also noticed Naruto''s return and shouted for him to be cautious.


    At this time, Sasuke had already fallen down, clutching his neck where the small hickey was forming in pain. The only people still standing at the scene were the disguised Orochimaru and Naruto.


    "Calm down, Sakura. Sasuke is fine." Naruto reassured her, then turned his gaze towards Orochimaru, "I''ve gathered some intel. This guy is not a participant. He is Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin."


    "What?" Sakura was completely bewildered.


    Kakashi''s generation was more familiar with the Legendary Sannin of Konoha, but when it came to Sakura and Naruto''s generation, it was difficult to get the news about them due to certain taboo subjects. Sakura only knew Orochimaru as one of the Legendary Sannin, nothing more.


    Finding out that someone from the textbooks had attacked her was quite an experience.


    So, Sakura was baffled, and Sasuke, who was still struggling in pain, was equally baffled.


    Orochimaru stared at Naruto with interest, his long tongue flicking out like a snake''s. Part of his face had peeled off, revealing skin paler than a woman''s.


    "Naruto? Are you the village''s Jinchuriki?"


    "That''s right." Naruto replied boldly, "Anything else you need? If you have nothing else to say, you better leave, old man. Your body seems to be falling apart."


    Looking at Orochimaru, whose strength was less than one-tenth of his peak, Naruto showed no fear.


    Moreover, he knew that Orochimaru in front of him was a scientist who acted with absolute precision. Since the purpose of his trip was Sasuke, there was absolutely no reason for him to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Sure enough, Orochimaru didn''t get angry at Naruto''s words, but just smiled sinisterly.


    "Naruto, we''ll meet again."


    After saying that, Orochimaru turned and left.


    Naruto didn''t move, just staring at Orochimaru''s back as he walked away, but his body is always on alert. It wasn''t until a few minutes later when there was no trace of Orochimaru in the forest that Naruto completely relaxed and turn to approach the two.


    "How''s Sasuke?"


    Naruto said this, but he squatted down and checked Sakura first. He only breathed a sigh of relief after making sure that she hadn''t lost any pieces of herself.


    As for Sasuke, he wasn''t really worried. After all, Orochimaru probably took better care of Sasuke¡¯s body than Sasuke.


    "Don''t worry about me for now." Sakura forced herself to say to Naruto, "Sasuke''s injuries are severe."


    "Okay," Naruto agreed, then stood up and walked towards the unconscious Sasuke.


    After checking his neck, he saw the black Cursed Seal of Heaven. It was a mark made up of three black commas the size of little fingers, which instantly amplified Sasuke¡¯s power when activated.


    "He''s fine, just passed out." Naruto assured Sakura with an OK hand gesture.


    After some effort, Naruto placed Sasuke on a large tree trunk. He then turned around and picked up the exhausted Sakura and swiftly ascended the tree.


    "Naruto, thank you." Sakura whispered softly, "If you hadn''t arrived in time, Sasuke might have..."


    Sakura also figured out that Orochimaru''s real target was Sasuke. However, while Naruto understood Orochimaru''s intentions, Sakura mistakenly thought Orochimaru intended to slowly kill Sasuke.


    "Well, we are companions, this is what I should do." Naruto scratched his head and said, "Sakura, do we have any food left?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing this, Sakura reached for her waist but found nothing, so she shook her head and said, "There¡¯s no more. During the fight, my Military Food Pills must have fallen out."


    At this moment, Naruto''s stomach growled loudly, making the situation a bit awkward. Sakura couldn''t help but lower her head and whispered, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    "It''s fine. You should rest for now." Naruto stood on the tree trunk, then said, "I''ll go up and take a look at the situation first."


    After saying that, Naruto quickly climbed up to the treetops. He stood lightly on a branch as thin as a finger, his body swaying slightly. He was looking into the distance, as if looking for something.


    "Naruto, it''s dangerous up there! Be careful." Sakura looked up at Naruto and called out worriedly.


    "Got it!" Naruto replied, glancing down at Sakura, "There''s a river to the west. It should be the river that runs through the center of the Forest of Death. We''ll get there soon if we go straight to the west!"


    "River?" Sakura didn''t understand Naruto''s intention, "Why go to the river?"


    "To find food." Naruto jumped down from the treetop and said with a smile, "We''ll fish."


    "Fish?"


    "Yes, as long as we reach the river, we''ll have food." Naruto assured her, "Sakura, can you stand up now?"


    Sakura tried, but failed.


    "Then I''ll carry you over there." Naruto suggested.


    "What about Sasuke? It''s not safe to leave him here unconscious." Sakura said worriedly.


    "I''ll carry him too." Naruto sighed and said, "Lucky Sasuke."


    Sakura laughed at Naruto''s remark but then asked worriedly, "Naruto, aren¡¯t two of us too heavy? Can you do it?"


    Now that it''s come to this, how can a man say no? Besides, there is no better choice now. The three of them were in this together, and they can''t just abandon Sasuke. Naruto understood this well, despite intentionally seeking out the Otogakure Trio at the start of the exam.


    But that was because Naruto knew Sasuke would follow Orochimaru sooner or later anyway, so instead of staying here and clashing with Orochimaru, it was better to deal with the Otogakure¡¯s Shinobi first. This would be more cost-effective and save a lot of trouble.


    As he expected, he and Orochimaru both got what they wanted. A world where no one was hurt except Sasuke and the Otogakure¡¯s Shinobi was achieved.


    "No problem."


    Naruto said with a smile, then squatted down to pick up Sakura, then easily lifted the unconscious Sasuke and left quickly.


    Sakura was surprised at Naruto''s strength, as if he had grown stronger without her noticing.


    "Naruto, are you okay?" Sakura asked, lying on Naruto''s back.


    Feeling a slight bump on his back that was soft yet strange, Naruto remained composed and calmly replied, "I''m fine. We''re almost there."


    The diameter of the entire Forest of Death is 10km, and the three were only about one kilometer away from the river. It didn''t take Naruto too much time to reach the river. After setting down the two, he went to a nearby bamboo grove and cut a suitable piece of bamboo.


    Seeing that Naruto was really planning to go fishing, Sakura, who had regained some strength, volunteered to gather some twigs for the fire.


    Sakura, who had just returned from the nearby woods with arms full of dry branches, was still a little worried and murmured, "Can we really catch fish like this?"

 Chapter 51 Those Willing Shall Take the Bait

Chapter 51 Those Willing Shall Take the Bait

 Chapter 52 Sasuke: Are You Cheating When Fishing?

    Chapter 52 Sasuke: Are You Cheating When Fishing?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After a loud bang, a scream echoed through the forest.


    Not far away, the Sunagakure Siblings stopped in their tracks. Temari quickly turned towards the direction of the sound, and asked nervously, "What''s that noise?"


    "Why don''t we go check it out?" Kankuro said confidently.


    "That''s the Kyubi." Gaara said coldly, "If you want to die, go ahead. But if the mission fails, you¡¯ll bear the consequences yourself."


    As the moonlight shone into the forest, Kankuro''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    "But didn''t Baki-sensei say that the Kyubi brat was trying to deceive us?"


    Gaara didn''t say anything, but just stared at Kankuro coldly, then turned around and left without looking back. Temari and Kankuro looked at each other, and they could only follow Gaara quickly after seeing the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    By the river.


    Naruto''s sudden and unpredictable movements left the Kusagakure¡¯s Shinobi completely defenseless.


    Soon, all the Kusagakure¡¯s Shinobi were knocked out cold by Naruto¡¯s lightning attacks. Naruto didn¡¯t want to kill anyone during the Chunin Exams, so he electrocuted them four or five times to be safe. In fact, after the second shock, the Kusagakure¡¯s Shinobi had already taken out their scroll and begged for mercy.


    But Naruto was afraid that they were trying to trick him, so he shocked them twice more until they were foaming at the mouth and fell unconscious.


    After the battle, Naruto bent down to pick up his kunai, looking a bit disheveled but otherwise fine.


    Flying Thunder God Technique could raise the upper limit of a Shinobi¡¯s strength. In simple terms, even Obito would have to take a few hits if he showed up now.


    Many teams have arrived from all directions, but none dared to make a move.


    They had witnessed the fate of the Kusagakure¡¯s Shinobi, so they knew attacking Naruto¡¯s team would be a foolish risk.


    "Naruto is planning to clear the area," Shikamaru, who were hiding in the distance with his team, suddenly realized something and said.


    "What do you mean by clearing the area?" Ino asked confusedly.


    "According to the exam rules, if a team member dies or is too seriously injured to fight, the entire team will be considered to have failed the exam." Shikamaru explained, "If Sasuke doesn''t wake up by tomorrow, then the Team 7 will have to forfeit the exam to get medical help for him."


    Hearing this, Ino understood.


    Although the second round lasts for five days, the first lesson that Konoha¡¯s Shinobi learn when becoming a Genin is to cherish their companions. Sakura and Naruto would never drag Sasuke along for five days. If Sasuke was still unconscious by tomorrow morning, they will probably have to withdraw from the exam so that Sasuke can receive treatment from the medical team.


    "So, they only have one night?" Ino asked.


    "Yeah." Shikamaru nodded and said, "Naruto is taking a big risk. He deliberately lit a fire to roast fish to attract nearby teams."


    "Wouldn''t that make their situation more dangerous?" Choji squinted as he asked.


    "Maybe for others, but that guy Naruto..." Shikamaru also frowned.


    They kept watched all night without saying a word, and no one came forward to attack Team 7 again.


    The next morning.


    Yawning, Naruto returned from the river after washing up and found Sasuke, who is lying on the ground, was already awake. While Sakura was taking a light nap on the other side of the fire.


    "You''re awake?" Naruto picked up the fishing rod beside him, "Wait here, I''ll get you something to eat. I ate your fish last night as a midnight snack."


    Sasuke didn''t show any reaction on his face. He looked indifferent, as if he had entered a state of indifference to life and death. Sakura, who was nearby, was awakened by Naruto¡¯s voice. Seeing Sasuke awake, she couldn''t help but overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "Sasuke-kun, you''re awake? How are you feeling?"


    Sasuke still didn''t speak, his head slightly tilted to stare at Naruto standing by the river ready to fish. It wasn''t until Naruto flicked the rod and instantly caught a fish that Sasuke''s gaze became unsteady. He coughed heavily and finally said in a strained voice, "I''m fine. How long have I been unconscious?"


    "One night," Sakura replied.


    Not far away, Naruto was already walking back with a few processed fish. His fish processing skills were already perfected through practice. He skillfully removed the innards, scales, and gills, expertly wielding a kunai.


    Sakura stood up as well, helping to move the firewood pile over.


    "I''ve come to realize that Ninjutsu is really convenient." Naruto said casually with his back to Sasuke, "It only takes a second to start a fire. It''s really handy for camping."


    After resting for a while, Sasuke struggled to sit up, watching Naruto and Sakura busying themselves.


    "You use Ninjutsu when fishing too?"


    "No." Naruto turned back to look at Sasuke, "Why do you ask that?"


    Sasuke didn''t reply, but made a motion of pulling the rod after one second.


    "It''s just a matter of practice." Naruto said nonchalantly, "There are always geniuses in this world. Maybe I''m just better at fishing."


    Hearing this, Sasuke didn''t pursue the matter further.


    After grilling the fish and adding some salt, the three of them ate. Then, Naruto pulled out the scrolls and said, "Let''s go to the tower."


    Without much delay, they extinguished the campfire, buried the food scraps, and hurriedly left.


    The central tower was some distance away from their current location. Sakura suggested taking a detour, but Naruto insisted on going straight through.


    "No one came last night despite the campfire being lit all night. If we detour now, it will only cause more trouble." Naruto said confidently, "Going straight through is the safest way."


    "Because now, those teams consider us as the tough ones."


    The three of them jumped across the giant tree trunks without detouring. And just as Naruto said, they reached the central tower without any issues.


    Before they arrived, Team 8 was already waiting there.


    "Naruto! You guys are so slow!" Kiba said arrogantly, "We''ve been waiting for you here for so long!"


    "Shut up, Kiba. I''ll definitely give you a good beating later." Naruto, who had a good relationship with Kiba, punched him hard.


    Team 8 was known as the top reconnaissance team among Konoha Twelve. They didn''t engage in much fighting, and after obtaining the scrolls, they quietly made their way to the edge of the central tower, avoiding confrontation. It was like a team hiding at the edge of the final circle right from the start of the game.


    With the Byakugan, Kikaichu, and super-sensitive sense of smell, it was like they had wallhacks activated. Avoiding troublesome enemies was a piece of cake for Team 8.


    "Naruto-kun, are you okay?" Hinata asked hesitantly.


    "What can be wrong with me?" Naruto chuckled.


    Hinata pointed at his clothes. Naruto looked down at his dirty self. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he scratched his head and said, "Surviving in the wild is tough. I''m just trying to fit in with the atmosphere."


    "Hmph." Kiba made a face and mocked, "You guys must be starving since yesterday, right?"


    "Sorry, , but we had grilled fish until we were sick of it, all cooked and hot." Naruto replied with a fake smile, confronting Kiba. At this moment, the two almost got into a scuffle, "What about you? Did you steal Akamaru''s dog food?"


    S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 53 Kurama, Do You Know What a Cheat Is?

    Chapter 53 Kurama, Do You Know What a Cheat Is?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After a while, the teams that passed the exam gradually arrived at the central tower.


    In total, only five teams made it through this round. All the Otogakure¡¯s teams, Kusagakure¡¯s teams, and miscellaneous people from Konoha were eliminated, leaving only the Konoha Twelve and the Sunagakure Siblings.


    Originally, there were twenty-six participating teams, but only five reached the central tower in the end.


    This meant that each team had to take out at least one other team. Among the remaining sixteen teams, Naruto had taken out two additional teams, while Gaara had taken out four. Six of the teams were injured and unable to fight due to beast attacks, and the other four teams were eliminated after opening their scrolls and falling unconscious.


    But even so, fifteen people were still too many, and seven needed to be filtered out.


    After all, the next part of the exam is no longer a team battle, but individual battles.


    In the noisy and uneasy training ground of the central tower, Sandaime arrived belatedly. The group of Instructor Jonin lined up in a row, staring solemnly at the fifteen qualified participants below.


    Sandaime was giving a speech on stage, while Naruto yawned below.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sickly-looking Gekko Hayate appeared that he explained to everyone that since there were too many people advancing, a preliminary round was needed before the third round.


    The reactions were mixed, with some surprised and others nervous. Naruto, on the other hand, was indifferent. He was planning to forfeit anyway.


    After all, his purpose of participating in the Chunin Exams was merely to accompany Sakura and Sasuke to reach the final. At the very least, as a teammate, Naruto did not hold them back. But if he had to participate in individual matches, he had no interest at all.


    He didn¡¯t lack money, nor did he care about honor.


    There''s no point in fighting and killing. Anyway, he can''t get promoted to Chunin, so he might as well step aside and take a rest.


    Gekko Hayate coughed twice and explained to the crowd below, "There will be a preliminary before the third round. Anyone who wants to forfeit, please speak now."


    As soon as the words fell, there was a commotion in the audience. After all, who would think of giving up for no reason after reaching this far?


    "I give up!" Naruto suddenly raised his hand and said.


    The venue fell silent for a moment, and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the raised hand. When they realized it was Naruto, they were all stunned.


    "Naruto! Why are you forfeiting?" Sakura asked. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you crazy?" Kiba glared at Naruto, "You can still fight!"


    "Naruto-kun¡­" Hinata looked at Naruto with some concern.


    ¡®Damn it, what¡¯s that guy up to now?¡¯ Sasuke, pressing on his neck injury, looked pained.


    On the stage, Sandaime¡¯s gaze also shifted to Naruto''s face. But he didn¡¯t show any special expression, only nodding slightly.


    "Then you can leave now."


    Originally, Sandaime had no intention of letting Naruto take part in the Chunin Exams, but later, he granted him special permission. Now that Naruto suddenly said he wanted to forfeit, Sandaime only thought Naruto was just acting on impulse. Since it was his own decision and didn¡¯t affect others, Sandaime didn¡¯t care.


    "Hey! Naruto!" Shikamaru, standing at the back, called out to Naruto, "Why aren¡¯t you continuing?"


    "I''m too tired." Naruto waved his hand and left without looking back.


    He walked out of the central tower, but still within the area of the Forest of Death.


    He didn''t go far, as he was planning to go in and watch the matches later. But for now, he needed to rest for a while.


    Naruto had completely figured it out. As long as he is Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, it would be hard to escape the fate set in the original work. Whether it was the Child of Prophecy or the Asura Reincarnation, those were things for the future. Things that hadn¡¯t happened yet weren¡¯t worth worrying about. And if he wants to be free, he had to get rid of Kyubi.


    Anyone who wanted to be a Jinchuriki could take his place. Once he found a solution from the system options, he would definitely get Kyubi out of his body.


    He wanted to live for himself and refuse to do anything he didn¡¯t want to do.


    His current idea is very simple: To be a normal Shinobi and not to do things beyond his duties.


    When dealing with the higher-ups, he should just keep a low profile. After all, Danzo can''t touch him. However, if it comes to a fight, then he''ll fight openly.


    The Four Symbols Seal can teach his enemies a lesson on how not to leave any traces.


    Naruto also understood one thing clearly: With the system by his side, his power will only keep growing stronger in the future. As for things like Otsutsuki Kaguya, no matter what, they couldn''t compare to the power of the system.


    When the time comes, there will be a way, and he doesn¡¯t need to practice Ninjutsu anyway.


    By completing option tasks, the Ninjutsu will be directly given to him at light speed.


    Eat well, drink well, enjoy life more, and do fewer meaningless things. For example, participating in the preliminary of the Chunin Exams is completely unnecessary, as he doesn¡¯t want to show any strength.


    He understood that even if no one present could defeat him, in the end, the higher-ups would not allow him to be promoted to Chunin.


    Besides, Naruto had no interest in talking others out of their hatred.


    The Caged Bird of the Hyuga Clan is ridiculous, there''s nothing worth trying to talk someone out of. Persuading others to let go of their hatred is the stupidest thing, and Naruto has no interest in it.


    After all, all he cared about were the few friends and girls around him, and he really has no feelings for the village.


    Yawning, Naruto closed his eyes on a cool stone step in the shade.


    The summer breeze is blowing, bringing infinite coolness.


    As his consciousness slowly sank, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes and found himself unintentionally entering the seal space again.


    When Kyubi saw Naruto coming, he had no reaction at all. He just glanced at him before continuing to sleep.


    Naruto stared at the dozing Kyubi, then glanced around the empty surroundings. Apart from the dark walls that looked like sewers, there were only potholes on the ground.


    To be honest, it''s not an ideal cell.


    Seeing Naruto lost in thought, Kyubi opened his eyes and looked at him with a complex expression.


    "Human, what are you doing?"


    "From now on, you have to call me Warden."


    "What?" Kyubi immediately got angry.


    "I''m thinking about how to improve the prison environment for you. This place is too shabby." Naruto said.


    This sentence completely frustrates Kyubi. Staring at Naruto, he said sarcastically, "How about you just die and let me out?"


    "Don''t worry, if I were dying, I would definitely find a way to permanently seal you and torment you." Naruto said calmly, "Let''s be practical, Kurama, and stop fantasizing like a coward."


    "How do you want to change it?"


    "The Four Symbols Seal can bring things from outside in." Naruto said as he picked up a pair of black socks on the floor that were supposed to be drying on his balcony, "I''ll bring you some things to pass the time."


    "Why are you doing this?" Kyubi was a little surprised.


    "I don''t want you to pull me in here for no reason!" Naruto rolled his eyes at Kyubi, "Cherish the time you spend with me. It won''t be long before I get you out!"


    "Oh, you want to die soon?"


    "Definitely not."


    "Then what way do you have?"


    "I already told you, you don''t need to worry about that." Naruto stared at Kyubi and said, Kurama, you''re too weak. There are many powers in this world that you have never seen before."


    "And what are those?" Kyubi''s tone also became a little solemn.


    "Do you know what a cheat is?"

 Chapter 54 Pervert!

    Chapter 54 Pervert!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Forget it, you wouldn''t understand even if I told you." Naruto stretched lazily, "Oh, by the way, Kurama, do Biju have genders?"


    "Why are you asking me this?" Kyubi glanced at Naruto sideways.


    "Just curious."


    Kyubi originally disdained to talk to Naruto, but when he thought about how this human just wanted to improve the environment for him, he explained a little more.


    "We are Chakra Manifestations, so strictly speaking, we don''t have genders."


    "Then why are you a male fox?"


    Kyubi was speechless for a moment and decided not to bother with Naruto anymore.


    "Since it''s possible, why don''t you transform into a cute fox girl with animal ears?" Naruto''s curiosity burst forth, proposing a path Kyubi had never imagined.


    ¡°Roar!!!! Get out!¡±


    "Oh my god! Kyubi is too fierce!" Naruto sat up angrily from the mossy, shady stone steps and exclaimed, "I was just curious. If he doesn''t want to change, I didn''t want to see it anyway!"


    "Hmph!"


    With a snort tinged with regret, Naruto stood up and looked towards the central tower.


    ¡®I thought I should go in and take a look. Although I won''t participate, I am still a little worried. This preliminary seems to be a 1v1 battle selection. The opponent are not chosen randomly but through completely opaque methods.¡¯


    ¡®But since I had withdrawn, those brain-dead higher-ups probably wouldn''t pair Hinata and Neji together, right?¡¯


    ¡®A match between the branch family¡¯s genius and the main family''s girl? Wouldn''t that just be a one-sided beatdown?¡¯


    Naruto hesitated for a while, but decided to go in and take a look, ¡®If things didn''t look good, I could always shout for Hinata to surrender early. There''s no point in persisting in such a stupid game where you just get beat up.¡¯


    With such thoughts in mind, Naruto turned around to take a step when the synthesized mechanical voice echoed in his mind again.


    [Ding!]


    A panel popped up, displaying two options.


    [Option 1: Use the Mind Body Switch Technique (System temporarily provides perfect compatibility) to take over Hinata''s body and control her to surrender. Reward: Explosive Tags x20]


    [Option 2: Use the Mind Body Switch Technique (System temporarily provides perfect compatibility) to take over Hinata''s body and control her to defeat Neji. Reward: Kusanagi Sword]


    After reading the options, Naruto couldn''t help but sarcastically comment, ¡®How can I possibly win?¡¯


    ¡®Choose option one, decisively choose option one.¡¯


    As soon as he thought of that, Naruto collapsed to the ground as if his soul had been sucked away, and fell into a deep sleep. Anyway, with Kyubi still inside him, he wasn''t worried about anyone daring to come and collect his body.


    In the central tower, Hinata, who was chosen to fight against Neji, was feeling nervous and uneasy.


    She stood on the nervously with her hands clenched, her palms full of sweat.


    The match currently underway was between Kiba and Choji, and the outcome was about to be decided. The next match would be hers against Neji, her cold and ruthless cousin, causing Hinata more fear than anything else.


    But she didn''t want to give up. She still wanted to fight with all her might and dignity.


    Suddenly, Hinata felt like she was losing control of her body. In that split second of widened pupils, an unprecedented strange sensation spread throughout her body.


    ¡®Oh no, my body!¡¯


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Shino, who was standing nearby, noticed Hinata''s abnormality and turned to ask, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." Hinata looked up, and Naruto''s ghostly presence overlapped perfectly with her.


    In Hinata''s mind, there was a communication area that only the two of them could hear.


    "Naruto-kun? What''s happening?" Hinata asked in panic. She felt that she had lost control of her body, with only her eyes and mind able to move.


    "Don''t worry, Hinata." Naruto comforted her gently, "This is a mind-based Ninjutsu. I''ll be taking control of your body for a little while."


    "Taking control... of my body body?" Hinata was stunned for a moment, then realized something and let out a scream, "Pervert! No!"


    That¡¯s right, this perfectly compatible Mind Body Switch Technique was a hundred times more refined than the one Ino used. Naruto could not only perfectly control Hinata''s body but also share her consciousness, although there were inevitably some minor flaws.


    "Uh... Hinata, relax." Naruto said with an awkward smile.


    "Naruto-kun is a pervert!" Hinata hugged herself tightly and squatted down in the consciousness space.


    However, this had no effect, as Naruto was still in control of Hinata''s body.


    "I''m sorry." Naruto said apologetically, "Please trust me, Hinata, I won''t harm you."


    "If I let you face the upcoming battle on your own, you would definitely get hurt. I just don''t want you to get hurt, so I had no choice but to do this!"


    Hearing this, Hinata calmed down a little. She looked up at Naruto and asked embarrassedly, "Naruto-kun, you did this because you''re worried about me?"


    "Of course!" Naruto said, "I am definitely worried about you, so Hinata, please don''t be mad, okay?"


    "I-I''m not mad at Naruto-kun." Hinata said meekly, blushing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of your body! I won''t do anything inappropriate!" Naruto promised seriously, "How about I treat you to barbecue after the exam?"


    "Okay." Hinata nodded gently, her face turning as red as a tomato.


    "Naruto-kun." Hinata spoke again.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I know I''m not a match for Neji-niisan, and I... can probably guess what you intends to do, Naruto-kun. You''re planning to make me forfeit the match, right?"


    Naruto was silent.


    "I know that forfeiting is the best option, but... Naruto-kun, I also want to follow my own ninja way." Hinata said softly, "Sometimes, I also want to prove that I''m not someone who fails at everything."


    "I chose the path of being a Shinobi myself, and the days of training with everyone have been very happy for me. So, I cherish being a Shinobi very much."


    "So¡­ So I was thinking, if my thoughts are making things difficult for you, Naruto-kun, could you give my body back to me?"


    "Even if I get hurt, I still want to give it a try."


    While Naruto was silent, the battle in the arena reached its conclusion, with Kiba defeating Choji.


    Hayate glanced around the stands, and his lazy and weak voice rang out in the venue.


    "The next match, Hyuga Neji vs. Hyuga Hinata!"


    Seeing that it was Hinata¡¯s turn, Naruto took a deep breath and said, "No." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh?" Hinata was confused, "But¡­"


    "I''ll fight for you." Naruto interrupted Hinata and said, "Since I¡¯m already here, don''t worry, Hinata. I''ll do my best."


    As he said that, Naruto, controlling Hinata''s body, slowly walked towards the arena.

 Chapter 55 Neji vs. ‘Hinata’

    Chapter 55 Neji vs. ¡®Hinata¡¯Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After both of them stood in the arena, Neji on the opposite side had a cold expression.


    Naruto began to regret the complaints he made about Hyuga Clan using the Shinobi God Avatar. After exacerbating the internal conflicts of the Hyuga Clan, the karma had come back to haunt him now.


    ¡®Damn, karma is real?¡¯ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto looked nervously at Neji opposite him. The other''s face was so gloomy that water could drip out of it, which made Naruto shudder.


    ¡®Fortunately, I chose to fight in Hinata''s place, otherwise, Hinata-chan would have been caught up in the mess I created and possibly gotten seriously hurt.¡¯


    ¡®This guy is really scary after going to the dark side. It was clear he will definitely be ruthless!¡¯


    "Hinata-sama, I didn''t expect to fight with you." Neji said to Hinata.


    At this time, it was Naruto who was controlling Hinata''s body. He could talk to Hinata in the consciousness space while controlling Hinata''s body. At the same time, Hinata in the consciousness space could naturally perceive everything happening outside.


    "Neji-niisan¡­" Hinata''s voice in the consciousness space was noticeably low.


    Naruto didn''t care about all that. Right and wrong were already clear, as the main family of the Hyuga Clan was indeed behaving unethically.


    ¡®But for now, I had to protect Hinata first, and then I can slowly deal with the other things.¡¯


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it either." Naruto really couldn''t call Neji ¡®nii-san¡¯, so he could only respond reluctantly.


    At the same time, Naruto controlled Hinata''s body to take a half-step back, which is his usual starting move in a fight. This was definitely a high-level match, and he didn''t know much about the Hyuga Clan''s Techniques, he had to improvise on his own.


    While fighting, he also has to pay attention to his Chakra to avoid running out.


    The examiner, Gekko Hayate, stood nearby, glanced at the two of them, and said lifelessly, "Well then, let the match begin."


    Neji took a half-step to the right, also adopting a starting stance. He looked at Hinata seriously and spoke, "Before the match starts, I have some advice for you, Hinata-sama. Give up. You are not fit to be a Shinobi."


    "You''re too weak, have no opinions of your own, and can''t refuse anyone. You''re kind to everyone, and that''s why you''re always bullied. Shinobi are killing machines, and someone as kind as you can''t be a Shinobi. You will only bring harm to yourself and others!"


    "I know." Naruto, who was controlling Hinata''s body, said, "Giving up is not an option. Everyone has something they need to stick to in life."


    "Hinata-sama, you are a little different from before." Neji said coldly, "In the past, you were always used to running away. Although I don''t know why you''re so insistent now, it won''t change the fact that you''ll fail."


    "My Byakugan sees very clearly. Your past failures will soon reveal your true nature."


    Faced with Neji''s psychological assault, Hinata was on the verge of a breakdown. Even though Hinata didn''t say anything, Naruto could feel the panic and anxiety in her body.


    In the consciousness space.


    "Aren''t you from the main family?" Naruto asked


    "Yeah." Hinata responded softly.


    "The main family has absolute control over the branch family." Naruto said, "So why are you afraid of him?"


    "I don''t want to fight Neji-niisan." Hinata said hesitantly, "The relationship between the main family and the branch family has always been bad. Neji-niisan wasn''t like this when he was younger, but... but..."


    "But the affairs of the main family aren''t something you can decide, right? Unless you become the Clan Head." Naruto said, "Neji probably hates you because he thinks that since you are a member of the main family, you are also a beneficiary of the system. So why do you have a conflict? It doesn''t make sense?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know." Hinata said.


    "Large families are really troublesome."


    After saying that, Naruto stopped talking to Hinata and locked his gaze on Neji, who had activated his Byakugan.


    In an instant, Naruto shifted from open palm to clenched fist, simultaneously activating Hinata¡¯s Byakugan.


    Neji on the opposite side was a little surprised when he saw Hinata activated her Byakugan without forming any hand seals just like him.


    Up in the stands, Sakura suddenly asked, "Um, why does Neji look so surprised? Did Hinata do something?"


    Hearing this, Lee on the side interjected, "It took Neji a long time to activate his Byakugan without making any hand seals. Perhaps he felt that Hinata''s ability exceeded his expectations."


    The battle had already begun, and the two had started fighting.


    Naruto, controlling Hinata''s body, found that his combat abilities have been significantly reduced.


    Just like Orochimaru''s Living Corpse Reincarnation. Although his abilities follow the soul rather than the body, but in Hinata''s body, Naruto will be limited by her Chakra and stamina. Additionally, the strength of their bodies was incomparable, with clear limits on Hinata''s physical capabilities.


    Naruto didn''t know his own speed limit, but with Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, his body became highly responsive, almost as if he was on a stimulant.


    However, in Hinata''s body, Naruto could feel a limit, a limit from her body. He was sure that if he pushed past this limit, her muscles could tear or she might sustain worse injuries.


    Neji advanced with a palm strike, his movements as sharp as a spear, moving so quickly that it seemed like a flash of silver.


    Naruto didn''t counter with a palm but instead sidestepped, instantly creating some distance.


    The Hyuga Clan''s Gentle Fist infused chakra into their palms, enabling them to damage an opponent''s internal organs even without direct contact.


    In that split second, Neji stepped forward, pursuing Hinata relentlessly.


    Naruto took the opportunity to dodge a palm strike and countered with a kick, hitting a Tenketsu on Neji''s arm.


    Feeling his rhythm disrupted, Neji cautiously retreated. This also gave Naruto an opening to move forward with a palm strike aimed at Neji''s face. At the same time, his waist turned sideways like a knob, and when Neji countered with a palm thrust, Naruto used the force of twisting his waist to turn around and follow through with a backhand strike.


    Neji deflected both attacks with his hands. The Hyuga Clan''s Gentle Fist relied on skillful deflection, using force to neutralize force.


    Naruto used brute strength, retreating and advancing quickly, maintaining a relentless pace. While Neji deflected his strikes, Naruto followed up with a sweeping kick.


    Neji, steady in his stance, parried with his palms, which were as sharp as swords.


    Naruto didn''t engage in a pure palm strike contest with Neji. Not only was it the style he¡¯s not good at, but also because Hinata''s understanding of the Gentle Fist was inferior to Neji''s. And Naruto, being a temporary substitute, couldn''t possibly execute the Gentle Fist better than Neji.


    The key to battle was leveraging strengths and avoiding weaknesses. Naruto, controlling Hinata''s body, moved nimbly within the arena, like a lithe cat.


    He continuously made offensive moves, interspersing them with numerous feints. Even with the Byakugan, it was hard for Neji to anticipate and counter all the feints. These were moves Naruto usually didn''t use, but he had to improvise under the current circumstances.


    Neji was clearly irritated, and with an angry shout, he unleashed the Eight Trigrams Thirty-Two Palms.

 Chapter 56 How To Remove The Caged Bird

    Chapter 56 How To Remove The Caged BirdSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto kept evading, whether advancing or retreating, he was mostly dodging. At the same time, Hinata''s stamina was rapidly depleting.


    Neji had been steadily attacking with each palm strike. Sensing the opportunity, Naruto released the remaining chakra from Hinata''s body. Relying on his experience of using the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra to cover his whole body, Naruto skillfully dispersed the remaining Chakra from Hinata''s body.


    "What is this?" Neji¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated after he stabbed the air with his palm, as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    "That move! Could it be¡­!"


    On the viewing platform, Lee gripped the railing tightly, leaning forward, his gaze fixed on Hinata''s movements in the arena.


    "It''s Revolving Heaven?" Tenten, who was watching the game in the stands, also showed a surprised expression on her face, "How could it be Revolving Heaven?"


    Sakura couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but she felt it was impressive.


    "What is Revolving Heaven?"


    Revolving Heaven is a secret technique of the Hyuga Clan, which uses high-speed rotation to drive the Chakra wrapped around the body to form a Chakra vortex to neutralizes all external attacks. Essentially, it''s like a high-speed rotating cutting machine that can negate force.


    Of course, what Naruto used wasn''t Revolving Heaven. How could he possibly use such a technique? He could barely manage the basic Chakra wrap on his palms for the Gentle Fist, let alone Revolving Heaven, a highly complex and difficult technique.


    But Neji didn''t know this. Almost at the same time Naruto started to attack, a large amount of blue Chakra burst out from Neji''s body and his whole body was spinning at high speed.


    He was using Revolving Heaven against ¡®Revolving Heaven¡¯!


    The real Revolving Heaven is to rotate the body causes the Chakra to rotate. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And what Naruto is using now is the fake Revolving Heaven, which is letting the Chakra rotate on its own.


    With a loud boom, Naruto jumped back, allowing the Chakra vortex to collide with Neji''s Revolving Heaven. The people in the stands only saw Hinata suddenly leap back from the confrontation, followed by the instantaneous collision of two Revolving Heaven, which exploded on impact. Neji was knocked back several meters, but managed to stay on his feet.


    "What just happened?" Sakura asked wide-eyed, utterly confused.


    However, Lee and Tenten were looking at the arena nervously, staring at Neji''s figure with worried expressions.


    The genius in their team actually failed?


    Revolving Heaven is Neji''s trump card, and they all know it. If he is defeated in such a place, Neji will undoubtedly feel deeply frustrated.


    "That girl named Hinata is quite strong." Kakashi, who was watching the battle, suddenly remarked, "But I always feel something feels off about her. What do you think, Guy?"


    Guy''s expression wasn''t relaxed either. Neji was his student, the most talented among his three students. He had considered that Neji might encounter tough opponents in the Chunin Exams, whether Sasuke or Naruto, but he never expected it to be Hinata.


    After all, Neji was known as the genius of the branch family, and he is even more powerful than the main family¡¯s new generation.


    "I feel something''s off too." Guy said, "That girl is Kurenai¡¯s student, right? I heard she''s quite introverted, but why does she fight like a boy?"


    "Well, that reversal backhand just now reminded me of someone," Kakashi said with a deadpan expression. "I hope I''m just overthinking it."


    As the improvised Rotation technique was used, the atmosphere in the arena grew tense, and Neji''s expression became serious.


    But at this moment, Naruto suddenly controlled Hinata''s body, raised her hand, and spoke, "I have used up all my strength and chakra. I can''t fight anymore. I surrender!"


    "Surrender?" Neji gritted his teeth, "What kind of surrender is that? Pitying me?"


    Naruto didn''t say anything more. His method of playing as a substitute was not honorable in the first place. Now that he had achieved his goal, it would be too disgusting to stand on the moral high ground of a beneficiary and give some inspirational speeches.


    The hatred between the main family and the branch family cannot be solved with a few words. The key to the Caged Bird is not in words. And breaking the cage requires an iron hammer, not love. However, these words are not suitable for Naruto to say, whether in his own body or Hinata''s.


    If you have never experienced someone else''s pain, don''t easily advise them to let go. Morality is meant to restrain oneself, not to bind others.


    In the end, the match concluded.


    [The Explosive Tags was successfully granted.]


    Hinata did not return to the stands, but walked out of the central tower. She followed the familiar path and stopped at a shaded stone step. On the stone steps lay a blonde boy, Naruto¡¯s real body.


    A few seconds later, Naruto, who was lying on the stone steps, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The forest was filled with the noisy sound of cicadas, but the sunlight from above could not pierce through the canopy of the giant trees. Under the cool shade of the trees, Naruto and Hinata stared at each other for a few seconds.


    "Are you angry?" Naruto asked tentatively.


    Hinata shook her head. Her cheeks were so white they seemed to glow, making one want to pinch them.


    "Then why are you unhappy?"


    "When the match ended, I saw the lost look on Neji-niisan¡¯s face. I''ve never seen him look like that before." Hinata said, "Even though Neji-niisan won, he still felt very uncomfortable."


    "Well, he probably feels frustrated. The genius of the branch family of the Hyuga Clan is stronger than the main family." Naruto said, "His pride was shattered, so he felt lost and even questioned his life."


    "Then what should I do?" Hinata was completely flustered, "I am actually very weak and afraid of fighting with others. If it weren''t for Naruto-kun, I might have..."


    "Might have gotten beaten up?" Naruto asked, "Do you want to exchange a beating for Neji''s goodwill towards the main family?"


    "I¡­" Hinata hesitated.


    "Don''t worry." Naruto reached out and touched Hinata''s head, comforting her, "This is not the way to solve the problem. The conflict between the main family and the branch family isn''t something you can resolve alone. The crux of the problem doesn''t lie with you."


    "Naruto-kun, is there really no way?" Hinata asked somewhat aggrievedly.


    "There is." Naruto said, "When you become the Clan Head, you can just completely abolish the Caged Bird."


    "But I¡­"


    "You haven''t really thought about snatching the position of Clan Head just for Neji, have you?" Naruto suddenly laughed and asked.


    "Um."


    "I''m just teasing you. Solving the problem doesn''t necessarily require you becoming the Clan Head." Naruto said, "Your father is the Clan Head of the Hyuga Clan. Since that''s the case, you just need to convince him to abolish the Caged Bird."


    "The Caged Bird is also to protect the weaker members of the Hyuga Clan. If the Byakugan cannot be used even if it is seized, then there is no need for the enemy to target the branch family. Conversely, the main family with perfect Byakugan will have to bear the risk of being targeted by others, which is why the tradition of the branch family protecting the main family slowly formed."


    "But the root of the problem is that the Byakugan is too easy to transplant and too powerful in surveillance, making it coveted by many forces. As long as we spend our minds on how to protect the eyes, maybe we can slowly get rid of the Caged Bird."


    Hinata was stunned when she heard this. She blinked, then looked at Naruto and asked, "Naruto-kun, why do you know so much about the Hyuga Clan?"


    Hearing this, Naruto nonchalantly replied, "I heard it from others."

 Chapter 57 Only Once?

Chapter 57 Only Once?

 Chapter 58 You’re Really Nice

    Chapter 58 You¡¯re Really NiceSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    By noon, the five of them had divided the tasks and, except for the fish, everything was ready.


    Naruto patted Shikamaru''s shoulder from behind, and the latter looked back at him in confusion.


    "Let me take over."


    Hearing this, Shikamaru, with a long face, stood up reluctantly and said annoyedly, "It turns out that fishing is really tough. No wonder I rarely saw my dad fish."


    ¡°It is indeed difficult.¡±


    Naruto agreed, then caught five fish within five minutes, which made Shikamaru''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "No way! I saw you didn''t even put the bait on the hook!"


    ¡°I have a good relationship with the fish.¡±


    "That''s nonsense! How can that be true?!" Shikamaru held his head, feeling exasperated.


    "Even if I tell you, you wouldn''t believe it, so it''s better not to say anything." Naruto continued fishing and caught a total of eight fish before stopping.


    As Naruto was packing up the fishing rod, Shikamaru came over to help. Naruto simply handed the fishing rod to him, letting him handle it, and Shikamaru didn''t refuse. One stood at the riverside winding the line, while the other stood watching.


    The cool mountain breeze swept through, making them feel refreshed.


    Listening to Sakura and Ino''s laughter not far away, Naruto nudged Shikamaru with his shoulder, with a nostalgic look on his face.


    "What''s up?"


    "Don''t you think this is what summer should really feel like?" Naruto said.


    "Summer feel?"


    Shikamaru followed Naruto''s gaze, and saw Sakura and Ino grilling fish while chatting and laughing, while Choji was sitting nearby, eating potato chips. Behind them, the eye-catching mountains and forests swayed in the cool breeze.


    "Who do you like? Ino or Sakura?" Shikamaru asked with lifeless eyes and no enthusiasm.


    "I just like the summer atmosphere." Naruto turned to Shikamaru and said, "But I do prefer girls in skirts."


    "Is there any difference?" Shikamaru made a face similar to his father''s, "Women are the most troublesome."


    "Of course, there''s a difference. Youth and panties are inseparable." Naruto said offhandedly, looking around out of boredom, "Speaking of which, the profession of Shinobi is really not that good. When I become an adult, I will definitely change jobs."


    "What kind of job?" Shikamaru had too many comments to make, and for a moment, he didn''t know where to start.


    "One that allows me to travel the world and live freely."


    "I don''t want to discourage you, Naruto, but you''re still the village''s Jinchuriki." Shikamaru slung an arm around Naruto''s neck and said in a low voice, "Talking about not wanting to be a Shinobi with me is fine, but don''t say it to others."


    "I get it." Naruto nodded helplessly. "But I really don''t want to stay in this village for the rest of my life."


    "There will be missions, and there will be opportunities to go out." Shikamaru scratched his head and said, "Come to think of it, we''ll probably be like my father''s generation, never leaving this village our whole lives."


    "I don''t think I mind that. To be precise, my dream is to live an ordinary life. Marry an ordinary wife, do ordinary things every day."


    "Tch." Naruto brushed off Shikamaru''s arm and muttered, "People who say things like that usually like pretty girls the most."


    "Naruto! Shikamaru! What are you two dawdling about?" Ino, who was far away, waved at the two men with her hands on her hips and shouted with a smile, " The fish is ready, and we brought some ingredients for barbecue. Come over and eat!"


    "Okay!" The two responded in unison and jogged over.


    At night fell, the group dispersed.


    Naruto hadn''t walked far when he suddenly heard hurried footsteps coming from behind.


    The streets of Konoha were brightly lit, with all the shops illuminated, creating a series of glowing ribbons running through the village when viewed from above.


    Ino, slightly out of breath, rested her hands on her waist and called out, "Wait."


    "What''s up?" Naruto had been thinking about what Shikamaru said during the day, so he was not in a good mood.


    "I heard from Shikamaru that you plan to leave the village in the future?" Ino asked nervously.


    "Shikamaru told you?" Naruto asked with some doubts.


    "I forced it out of him." Ino admitted, fiddling with her hands, "So, is it true?"


    "Yeah." Naruto didn''t hide it.


    "Why?"


    Hearing this, Naruto did not answer immediately. Instead, he stepped closer and looked at Ino carefully, examining her as if he was looking at a work of art.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ino took a step back and asked in a slightly flustered manner.


    At the same time, she began to regret her impulsiveness. She had chased after him on a mere whim, and now, it felt so embarrassing!


    "Ino, you''re really nice."


    "Eh? Why say something like that all of a sudden?" Ino''s face instantly turned red, her hands crossed and twisted together, and she started to stutter.


    The unexpected compliment caught her off guard.


    Naruto said this from the bottom of his heart. Ino was one of the few Shinobi he knew who was both emotionally intelligent and genuinely caring. It touched him that she would run so far in the opposite direction just to follow him out of concern.


    At this time, Naruto was not heading home, but the Hokage Rock.


    "Honestly, I don''t know myself, so I don''t know how to answer your question." Naruto said seriously, "At least in the next few years, I have no plans to leave the village. I may do so in the future, but that''s a matter for later."


    Hearing this, Ino felt a bit relieved and blushed as she spoke, "I mean, if... if you have someone you like in the future, will you stay for her?"


    "I think I prefer freedom." Naruto said, as he felt that it would be better not to give Ino false hope. After all, making promises he couldn''t keep would only lead to trouble.


    "I see."


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded, then glanced toward the Hokage Rock and suggested to Ino, "Since we''re here, let''s take a walk up there."


    Ino didn''t object and quietly followed behind him. She remained silent, unusually so, making Naruto think the matter was resolved.


    Perhaps it was because Naruto had been eating more meat and drinking milk recently, his height had grown to be the same as Ino''s. The two of them were walking on the mountain road, one in front and one behind.


    The lights on Hokage Rock were bright, and strings of small colored lights adorned the walls of the mountain path.


    Looking at the nearby Hokage Rock, Naruto suddenly thought of Tayuya. He wondered if that girl was eating well without him around. Before this, those four idiots seemed to be not good at disguising and survival, only good at fighting.


    "Hey, do you want some dango?" Ino caught up a few steps and handed him a bag of packaged dango.


    "Sure." Naruto nodded enthusiastically. Dango are sweet, and having a few skewers occasionally was a nice treat.


    Seeing Naruto''s happiness, Ino smiled too, handing him several skewers of dango.


    "Here, I noticed you seemed to like these last time."


    "Thank you, Ino." Naruto took it and took a bite, then said vaguely, "I''ve never had these before."


    What he meant by ¡®before¡¯ was before he crossed over, when he never got the chance. After arriving in this world, he had a new life to live.


    But Ino interpreted ¡®before¡¯ as Naruto''s past from childhood. Because of this, her hand holding the skewer trembled slightly, and she pursed her lips.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 Pity Me, Please!

    Chapter 59 Pity Me, Please!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After walking up for a distance, they arrived at the top of the Hokage Rock, which is a huge large space with five layers of railings set up along the edges for safety. Small colorful lights wound their way up from the base of the mountain along the path to the flat area at the top.


    "Naruto! It¡¯s dangerous, come back here."


    Ino stood inside the innermost railing, watching Naruto standing on the outermost railing, with his tactical boots perched on a six-centimeter-wide steel pipe. The night wind howled from high above, and Naruto¡¯s whole body swayed with it.


    "It''s fine, I do this all the time."


    Naruto was facing Ino, with nothing but the cliff behind him and a string of dango in his hand.


    This action was incredibly dangerous, and Ino felt her heart nearly leap out of her chest. Her eyes were glued to Naruto standing on the outermost railing, her heart was pounding in sync with his slight swaying, and her mind was filled with fear.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t the one standing there, Ino was terrified, afraid that Naruto might disappear from the railing in the next second. The psychological insecurity made her body tremble slightly, and her throat constricted, making it impossible to speak.


    "Don¡¯t." Ino took several steps forward, crossed three railings and tried to pull Naruto down.


    She saw Naruto was smiling, with his hands behind his back, seemingly enjoying the moment.


    "I¡¯m not going to jump." Naruto stepped down from the railing, then walked over to Ino and said, "The village''s night view is quite beautiful."


    "You scared me to death just now." Ino said.


    "Ha ha, sorry about that." Naruto said with a chuckle, "Actually, it''s very safe to do that. I often come here when I¡¯m feeling down. Even if I accidentally fall, the protruding part of the Hokage Rock would catch me."


    "Even so, it¡¯s too dangerous." Ino muttered, " Don¡¯t do things that make people worry!"


    "Got it."


    "Naruto, why did you forfeit that time?"


    "No particular reason, I didn''t want to take the exam anyway." Naruto said, "By the end of second round, the Chunin Exams was already over for me."


    "What about the rest of it?"


    ¡°The rest didn¡¯t matter.¡±


    "Huh?" Ino was puzzled, "Wouldn''t it be better to become a Chunin sooner?"


    "Not really. I don¡¯t want to do troublesome missions." Naruto said bluntly, "Besides, I am still too inexperienced. Even if I won all the matches, I wouldn¡¯t be promoted to Chunin. So it¡¯s just a complete waste of time."


    Ino was completely baffled by Naruto¡¯s logic. She covered her face and said, ¡°Alright, fine.¡±


    The two did not stay for long, nor did they talk about anything specific. About half an hour later, they left the Hokage Rock together.


    As they parted at the crossroads, Ino waved at Naruto and asked, "Naruto, will you come to my family¡¯s shop to buy flowers?"


    "Huh?"


    "You have a month off now, right?"


    "Well, I plan to use it to catch up on sleep."


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    Naruto scratched his head, ¡®Buy flowers? Are you saying I should buy them for Sandaime in advance? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too much?¡¯


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah, it feels good!¡±


    The electric fan made a creaking sound, which was quite annoying, but after three creaks, it finally started to spin slowly. Naruto lay on the ground, letting out a weak moan. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a hot summer day, and the outside temperature was rising.


    Naruto had ordered two air conditioners yesterday, but the installation personnel took a leave of absence, so the installation was postponed to today.


    There was a knock on the door, and Naruto thought it was someone coming to install the air conditioners. He quickly got up and walked to the door, pulling it open with a bang.


    "Huh?"


    What caught his eye were two huge air conditioners, but there was no sign of the installation workers.


    "Uchiha Sasuke? Are you the one who ordered the air conditioner installation service at the store yesterday?" A girl in a uniform, about the same height as Naruto, peeked out from behind a cardboard box. Her eyes immediately met Naruto''s, and she froze on the spot.


    ¡®That look couldn¡¯t be wrong¡­ Tayuya?¡¯


    "Are you Uchiha Sasuke?" The girl frowned, glanced at the card in her hand, then gave Naruto another look.


    Tayuya didn''t admit it, and Naruto didn''t expose her either, and continued to fool her.


    "Yes, that''s me. I''m Uchiha Sasuke."


    "I remember that the Uchiha Clan has no blondes." The girl muttered.


    "It was dyed." Naruto lied without batting an eye.


    "Oh, I see." The girl glanced at Naruto again, then displayed astonishing strength, directly carrying the two large air conditioners inside.


    Air conditioners were a luxury item that appeared around the same time as refrigerators, but they are expensive enough that ordinary civilians couldn''t afford them. Fortunately, Naruto was not an ordinary person. He bought two at once, which could be regarded as helping the store make a profit.


    "Just install one, the other doesn''t need to be installed, just leave it there." Naruto instructed.


    "Okay."


    The installation process was long and boring, with Naruto watching the entire time. He handed a popsicle to the girl with a swish once the work was done.


    "Thank you." The girl didn¡¯t refuse. She sat cross-legged on the ground skillfully, enjoying the cool breeze from the air conditioner.


    "Um, you recognized me, didn''t you?"


    "Sort of." Naruto licked his popsicle, lying on the ground and asking, "So you''ve just been doing odd jobs during this time?"


    "Yeah." Tayuya nodded, "The other three idiots couldn''t learn, so I had to take over."


    "Oh." Naruto thought to himself, ¡®It turns out that undercover agents also have to do odd jobs, it must be tough.¡¯


    ¡°So comfortable.¡±


    "Yeah, it¡¯s so comfortable." Tayuya agreed, imitating Naruto by lying on the ground and closing her eyes.


    After who knows how long¡­


    "Want to eat barbecue?" Naruto suddenly asked.


    "Probably don''t have time." Tayuya replied.


    "That''s a shame," Naruto said, "I don''t feel like going alone."


    "Mmm."


    ¡­


    The next day, inside the seal space.


    Kyubi looked at the pile of furniture that was like a small mountain and couldn''t help feeling speechless. He then looked at Naruto, who was using a water pump to drain the waste water and said, "Human, is this how you use the Four Symbols Seal? To seal a bunch of home appliances?"


    Upon hearing this, Naruto stopped what he was doing, rolled up his sleeves and shouted at Kyubi, "Just tell me whether you want it or not, bastard!"


    "I will accept it with reluctance, but don''t expect me to treat you kindly." Kyubi said proudly.


    "Tsk." Naruto said without looking back, "Kurama, I''m not doing this for you. I just have too much money and don''t know where to spend it. I was just bored, so I took pity on you and got you all these things."


    "Hmph, you think I need your pity?"


    "In that case, then this DVD player..."


    "Pity me, please." Kyubi quickly gave in, and Naruto''s mouth curled into a smile.


    He had already let Kyubi experience the joy of using a DVD player, and this fox had become addicted to it. It was over for him.


    "Alright, I''ll pity you then." Naruto swiftly placed the DVD player within Kyubi¡¯s reach, wiped his sweat and said, "That over there is an air conditioner. I doubt you''ll need it, but it doesn''t matter. It''s a gift for you."


    "That one over there is a refrigerator, and that one is..." Naruto listed a bunch of things, "Do you understand now?"


    Kyubi didn''t understand at all, but he nodded anyway.


    "Human, don''t underestimate my wisdom!"

 Chapter 60 Jiraiya

    Chapter 60 JiraiyaSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto didn''t really care whether Kyubi truly understood or not, after all, he was just acting on a whim. He had promised Kyubi last time, so he just did it while he was not busy.


    With a snap of his fingers, Naruto''s consciousness disappeared from the seal space.


    The sky gradually darkened and the midsummer night was stifling.


    At the entrance of the convenience store, Naruto, who crouching by the roadside and licking an ice cream, saw a pair of men''s legs appeared before him.


    "What?"


    "Annoying brat, call me the Toad Sage! And don''t block the way!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The self-proclaimed Toad Sage was an old man with a head full of unruly white hair, a forehead protector with the kanji for ''oil¡¯, dressed in a mesh training suit with a tea-colored lining, and a red outer robe. His cheeks were adorned with two vertical red stripes of face paint.


    "Old man, you are still acting so immaturely at your age." Naruto recognized Jiraiya, but had no intention of moving out of the way.


    He licked his ice cream and glanced at Jiraiya sideways before saying.


    "What a pitiful adult."


    "You little brat, speak with some respect, or you''ll get beaten up!" Jiraiya couldn''t bear it anymore, and the smile on his face could hardly be maintained. He rolled up his sleeves and threatened like a rogue.


    "Hey, old man, you''d better be careful. Last time I saw you using low-level tricks to peep into the women''s bath." Naruto slurped his ice cream. His forehead is bare since he had gotten used to not wearing his forehead protector when not on missions.


    After all, no one cared, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    "Low-level tricks?" Jiraiya frowned, "What do you know, kid? I was collecting material."


    "You got slapped when trying to flirt with someone, followed girls like a pervert and got chased through eight streets, and..."


    "You''ve been spying on me?" Jiraiya was astonished, "How did you know that?"


    "I have become a VIP at all the hot spring baths in Konoha."


    "Damn it, how does a kid like you have so much money?" A cold sweat broke out on Jiraiya''s forehead and he began to realize that something was off.


    "If you have money, you can do whatever you want." After that, Naruto finished his ice cream, stood up with an ice cream stick in his hand, looked at Jiraiya and said, "Old man, I think you are a down-and-out writer, right?"


    "Oh? What makes you say that?" Jiraiya''s interest was piqued, and a small smile of expectation appeared on his face.


    "It''s easy to tell. You look sleazy, you''re perverted, you act suspiciously, and you talk about collecting material. If you''re not a writer, then you must be a pervert."


    Hearing Naruto''s words which did not sound like praise, Jiraiya''s smile froze.


    Ignoring Jiraiya''s expression, Naruto continued speaking to himself, "But I guess even if you are a writer, you''re probably the kind that writes 18+ stuff and doesn''t have any decent works."


    "You little brat, don''t judge a book by its cover! My books are bestsellers, timeless classics!" Jiraiya couldn''t stand Naruto''s dismissive tone and argued back, feeling a little angry.


    "Timeless classics? Old man, have you read ''The Plum in the Golden Vase¡¯?" (T/N: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jin_Ping_Mei)


    "The Plum... in the what?" Jiraiya was taken aback. He got goose bumps just from hearing the title of the book.


    Plum blossoms have a special status in the Shinobi World. They are more beautiful than cherry blossoms. Geishas wear plum blossoms in February, and girls from the Land of Fire would say something like, ¡®My heart is like plum blossoms.¡¯ to their crushes, similar to confessing love by saying ¡®The moon is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡¯. (T/N: In Japan, ¡®The moon is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ is a more poetic way of saying I love you.)


    ¡®Such a pure and elegant flower should be housed in the most graceful container, yet the Golden Vase, with its crude appearance, paired with the plum, evokes an unattainable yet decadent allure.¡¯


    ¡®Just from the name, one can tell it''s a work of genius!¡¯


    "Tell me quickly, where can I buy that book?" Jiraiya grabbed Naruto''s hand and asked with a little excitement.


    "It''s an ancient book I found in a garbage heap. I was fortunate enough to read it, but it was a fragmentary copy." Naruto casually broke the ice cream stick and then told Jiraiya a story of Pan Jinlian. (T/N: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pan_Jinlian)


    Even though Naruto spoke incoherently and his words were random, Jiraiya was still able to immerse himself in the story. A good story transcends dimensions, and Jiraiya''s eyes lit up when he heard it, but then the story came to an abrupt end.


    "That''s it? Why don¡¯t you keep going?" Jiraiya was a bit frustrated.


    "I forgot." Naruto tossed the broken stick into the trash and said, "And I need to go home now."


    Jiraiya was halfway through listening to the story when his inspiration burst forth. He could never let Naruto leave like that, and hurriedly followed him.


    "How can you just walk away halfway through telling a story? Can you at least tell me what happened after knocking over the bamboo pole? It sounds so bitter and there''s a lot of stories behind it."


    "I said I forgot, so I forgot." Naruto ignored Jiraiya and walked forward without looking back.


    "You little brat, why can''t you make sense!" Jiraiya stretched out his big hand and grabbed forward, trying to grab Naruto.


    But Naruto seemed to have eyes in the back of his head, and dodged Jiraiya''s grab with a sudden sideways movement.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya''s pupils widened, ¡®My grabbing speed should not be slow. It was not something a Genin could dodge.¡¯


    He reached out again, but Naruto jumped away.


    In a few steps, Naruto climbed up the tree and disappeared onto the roof in the blink of an eye.


    Jiraiya stood in place. The night wind brushed against his wide robe. He was stunned for a moment, then chuckled.


    ¡®This kid was the complete opposite of his father''s temperament. If Minato and Kushina were still here, they would probably find him quite troublesome.¡¯


    Walking in his wooden clogs, Jiraiya sighed and walked away in the opposite direction.


    He hadn''t planned to come back this time. His ideals didn''t align with those of the old folks in Konoha. So he felt that it was better to collect intelligence outside than stay in this oppressive village.


    After leaving, Naruto didn''t go home. Instead, he wandered the streets for a while, then went went to the Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    He hadn''t seen Hinata in a month, and their planned barbecue was naturally nowhere in sight. After a month of wandering the streets, Naruto had become a proficient street lurker. However, this boring life would soon end, because tomorrow was the finals of the Chunin Exams.


    Ino, who was watching the shop boredly, was about to close it when the wind chimes at the door rang.


    "Welcome¡­ Naruto?" Ino blinked, "Why are you here?"


    ¡°Buy flowers.¡±


    "Eh? Naruto, you actually know how to buy flowers?" Ino said this, but she still stood up, "Let me help you choose, who are you going to give them to?"


    "Please don''t pry into customers'' privacy, okay?" Naruto quipped, "I want a white chrysanthemum. Please wrap it up for me."


    "Hmm?" Ino wrapped up the white chrysanthemum neatly, looked up and asked, "Are you going to commemorate someone?"


    "Oh, yeah." Naruto couldn''t say that he prepared this flower for Sandaime for convenience.

 Chapter 61 Sincerity is The Ultimate Weapon

    Chapter 61 Sincerity is The Ultimate WeaponSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I''m sorry, please accept my condolences." Ino said with some guilt.


    "You don''t need to apologize for something like that." Naruto replied, taking the white chrysanthemum. As he was about to pay, he noticed a red flower.


    Maybe thinking one flower was too few, he habitually added another and pointed at the red flower, "Ino, could you wrap that flower for me too?"


    "Huh? That one? Okay." Ino turned around to take the flower and wrapped it up quickly, "That will be fifty ryo."


    "Are you going to give it to Sakura? She seems to be training with the medical department lately."


    Naruto paid, took the flowers and handed the wrapped rose to Ino.


    "Ah?" Ino was stunned for a moment, "Is there something wrong with the flower?"


    "For you." Naruto pushed the flower towards Ino again and Ino reached out to take it.


    "Why are you giving me a flower all of a sudden?" Ino was a little confused. She didn''t expect Naruto to buy a flower for her, though her family didn''t lack flowers¡­


    "No particular reason. I just thought of it. Thanks for looking out for me, Ino." Naruto put away the white chrysanthemum and said to Ino while staring at her.


    "Though that makes sense, it still feels strange." Ino looked away and said with a dry laugh, "It feels very grown-up, giving each other flowers or something like that." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t say weird things like that. If you don''t want it, then I won''t give it to you." Naruto said, reaching to take the flower back.


    "No way! You can''t take back a gift that''s been given away. Besides... I didn''t say I didn''t want it." Ino clutched the wrapped rose tightly.


    Naruto was just putting on a show and had no intention of actually taking it back, so he took the opportunity to say goodbye and left.


    The next day.


    The Anbu found the body of Gekko Hayate on a rooftop. His body had been cut by a sharp blade and there was a fatal wound on his neck.


    At the same time, the finals of the Chunin Exams jointly held by the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire was about to begin. Unlike the first two rounds, the finals would be held in an arena that could accommodate 10,000 people, and the nobles of the Land of Fire would attend it.


    For these well-off nobles, watching Shinobi fight was as elegant as hosting a silver party at home.


    Nobles owned vast lands and production tools, and the rent they collected each year, along with tax incentives from the Land of Fire, were enough for their daily extravagance. Naruto used to envy these rich people, and he still envied them now.


    Although those people weren''t as rich as he was now, they knew how to enjoy life.


    Unlike Naruto, who has money but can''t spend it all. Buying expensive appliances, eating barbecue, and soaking in baths everywhere was his spending limit. His body was still too young to do any money-burning activities.


    The atmosphere inside and outside the arena was festive, like a grand celebration. The streets were bustling with people, vendors energetically selling their goods, with drinks and dango being the most popular.


    Naruto walked down the street, carrying a bag of food in the direction of the training ground.


    Perhaps due to the Chunin Exams¡¯ finals, the training ground was deserted, with everyone likely heading to the large arena. After all, on such a grand day, who would go to a remote training ground to train?


    Naruto wasn''t there to train either, as he had never trained at all.


    It was still early, and the forest in the morning was exceptionally quiet. Standing in the training ground, Naruto looked around as if searching for something.


    "Naruto-kun, why are you here?"


    Suddenly, Hinata''s figure timidly emerged from behind a wooden stake in the training ground, and she asked nervously while clenching her hands.


    At this time, Hinata was light blue long-sleeved vintage top and black three-quarter straight pants, which made her look both elegant and beautiful.


    "Sending you some food." Naruto lifted the brown paper bag in his hand and said, "Didn''t we make an appointment to have barbecue last time? I haven''t seen you since."


    "Sorry, I''ve been training all the time, so..." Hinata lowered her head. She didn''t want to say that her father had completely ignored her, causing her to train relentlessly just to prove herself.


    "It''s okay." Naruto walked over, handed the paper bag to Hinata and said, "Hinata, with your effort, you''ll definitely become stronger."


    "I haven''t changed at all." Hinata said dejectedly, "Last time, facing Neji-niisan, I could only last a few rounds because of you, Naruto-kun. If it were just me, I probably wouldn''t have lasted even one round."


    "You can''t think like that." Naruto pulled out one dango from the bag and took a bite as he comforted her, "Hinata, the fact that you kept fighting even when you knew you couldn''t win is brave enough."


    "Becoming stronger is not something that can be done overnight. You have to have some confidence in yourself."


    "Thank you, Naruto-kun." Hinata looked up and smiled again, "I understand. I will keep trying my best."


    "Then, do you want to some?"


    "Um."


    Hinata felt a bit uneasy under Naruto''s honest gaze and was suddenly at a loss for what to do.


    "This is dango, that is fried tempura, and there''s cake." Naruto said, rummaging through the bag and handing them to Hinata, "You can eat these, right?"


    ¡°Ah, I can.¡±


    "And what about this? This seems tasty too, though I haven''t tried it much myself. But the shop owner said it''s very popular with girls." Naruto pulled out various snacks, genuinely appearing to have come just to give Hinata something to eat.


    "Naruto-kun."


    "Hmm?" Naruto looked up and stared at Hinata.


    "Thank you."


    "Okay."


    Hinata was taken aback. No one would respond with just ¡®okay¡¯. Normally, wouldn''t someone say ¡®you''re welcome¡¯? Naruto''s ¡®okay¡¯ left Hinata at a loss for words, and her face turned red instantly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I was just wondering why you''re being so nice to me, Naruto-kun?" Hinata looked away and said, "I''m not a very likable person. I fail at everything I do, and I''m a coward."


    "You''re doing great. I don''t know why you''re so self-conscious, but I think you''re really kind to others. Your teammates must like you a lot. Don''t worry about things like that."


    Hearing this, Hinata raised her head and glanced at him secretly, her movements were as cute as a kitten. Then, she quickly lowered her head again, an embarrassed expression appeared on her face, and she pursed her lips slightly, revealing a faint smile.


    Naruto''s unexpected honesty made Hinata show a rare smile that she wouldn''t normally reveal to others. Even though Naruto didn''t have romantic feelings for Hinata at this moment, his heartbeat still inevitably quickened upon seeing Hinata¡¯s current appearance.


    "Naruto-kun, I''m really happy." Hinata said with a soft smile and stuttered slightly, "This is the first time someone praises me like that¡­ So..."


    "You''ll hear it often from now on, so it''s okay." Naruto said, "The Chunin Exams is about to begin, aren''t you going?"


    "Sorry, Naruto-kun, I made an appointment with Kiba and Shino to go together." Hinata said, looking apologetic.


    "It''s okay, I''ll head over first then." Naruto said, waving goodbye to Hinata, "See you later, Hinata. Keep your spirits up!"


    "Yes." Hinata blushed, smiling shyly.


    "Goodbye, Naruto-kun."

 Chapter 62 Uzumaki Naruto, You Are Under Arrest!

    Chapter 62 Uzumaki Naruto, You Are Under Arrest!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Progress with Hinata, Kyubi¡¯s approval 16.1%]


    Naruto walked into the venue and had to search for a while before finding his group.


    Ino and Sakura, who didn''t need to participate, were sitting together and were talking about something. Choji, who was munching on chips, was watching the lively scene with great interest. When he saw Naruto coming, he quickly raised his chubby hand and waved enthusiastically.


    ¡°Here! Over here!¡±


    Seeing this, Naruto squeezed through the dense crowd and found a seat. The four of them sat in a row, with Naruto next to Choji. Before sitting down, Naruto asked, "Choji, are you feeling better?"


    In the preliminary after the second round of the Chunin Exams, Choji was narrowly defeated by Kiba. After taking one of his special pill, Choji''s body was severely exhausted that he had to be carried to Konoha Hospital by the medical team.


    "I''m completely fine now!" Choji replied with a big smile, "But sending four or five boxes of fruit was a bit much, Naruto. My dad was surprised by that. I don''t even like fruit that much."


    "Being picky isn''t a good habit. You should eat fruit regularly during your recovery, Choji."


    The moment Naruto sat down, he habitually reached out and grabbed a handful of chips. At the same time, Naruto picked up a paper bag and distributed the canned drinks he had prepared to the three of them. However, when he looked up, he saw Sakura on the far left seemed a little absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong, Sakura?"


    "Huh? What?"


    Sakura, who was called, suddenly came to her senses and met Naruto''s puzzled gaze.


    "You seem worried about something."


    "Sakura''s probably worried about Sasuke. She hasn''t seen him for a month." Ino said.


    Sakura didn''t deny it. She just lowered her head and said with a depressed look, "Kakashi-sensei came to me half a month ago. He said that the Cursed Seal on Sasuke has serious side effects and there might be accidents during training. He asked me to find a way to reserve a bed for Sasuke."


    "And then?" Ino asked.


    Sakura shook her head and said, "Nothing happened."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Naruto cracked open the can and took a sip, "Sasuke has always wanted to become stronger. He has also talked about revenge before. If the Cursed Seal can give him strength..."


    "But that''s too dangerous." Sakura said with a worried look on her face. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, Sasuke has a match today, right?" Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Ino spoke up to smooth things over.


    Naruto didn''t say anything further. He knew Sasuke lived for revenge and it was impossible for him to settle down peacefully as Sakura wished.


    A boy''s hatred grows like wild grass in a wasteland. Just a spark can ignite a wildfire.


    Sakura couldn''t understand the depth of Sasuke''s desire for revenge, and no one could truly empathize with it. If one day, Sasuke let go of his hatred, he would be dead inside at that moment, becoming merely a shell of his former self.


    As a companion, it is was better to let him pursue his revenge than to try to stop him. But even so, Naruto wouldn''t try to change Sakura''s mind either.


    The matches on the arena had begun. Naruto knew that Kankuro would definitely give up right away, and Neji would advance without fighting.


    The moment the two stepped onto the arena, the crowd roared in excitement. They didn''t understand what being a Shinobi truly meant, nor did they know what Ninjutsu was. They just followed their own way of life, celebrating mindlessly. Even if they are trash, they believed the village''s Shinobi would protect them.


    Naruto tilted his head back and took a sip of the drink, holding the can with his well-defined fingers. Hearing the cheers erupting from the venue with tens of thousands of people, and looking at their excited expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but felt that they¡¯re the same as spectators in a gladiator arena.


    The very idea of ??changing a person''s mind is ridiculous.


    As the match began, Kankuro indeed forfeited immediately, allowing Neji to advance. advance. With the first round ending in a forfeit, the second round between Kiba and Shino started directly. The two fought evenly.


    The Inuzuka Clan and the Aburame Clan both rely on animals for their sensory abilities in reconnaissance, making the battle quite intriguing. However, when Shino''s swarm of insects enveloped the battlefield, the audience couldn''t see anything, and Kiba had already fallen when the insects dispersed.


    The third match was between Gaara and Sasuke, which was also the main attraction of this Chunin Exams. However, Sasuke didn''t show up on time, and after a long discussion, the referee team was about to declare Sasuke¡¯s disqualification.


    The crowd was furious, and started shouting insults and complaints!


    "I bet everything on that Uchiha brat to win, and now you''re telling me there''s no match?"


    "Can''t you delay it? Why is he disqualified? We''ve waited so long, and this is all you show us?"


    "F*ck! Refund!" Naruto shouted as he stood up.


    "Refund! Refund!"


    Suddenly, the call for refunds spread like wildfire from the upper cheap seats to the lower stands. Choji, who is sitting beside Naruto, was dumbfounded, dropping his chips and staring at Naruto in shock.


    Naruto turned to see the confused faces of Choji, Ino, and Sakura. He frowned and said, "Come on, let¡¯s shout together! Do you want Sasuke to be disqualified?"


    Without waiting for their response, Naruto jumped onto the railing to continue shouting in protest. Relying on the fact that he is a Shinobi, he threw the can in his hand into the arena and shouted an extremely inflammatory roar.


    "Stop rigging the match! Delay it!"


    The spectators grew even more agitated, directing their protests at the referee team led by Genma!


    "Delay it! We want to watch Uchiha Sasuke''s match!!"


    "Delay it! I have invested all my wealth in the Uchiha brat! If you don''t delay it, I''ll jump from here!"


    Just as Naruto was about to incite a full-blown riot, two hands landed on his shoulders. He looked up and saw two Anbu.


    Naruto''s face immediately turned awkward. He coughed and shouted at the front, "Everyone, calm down! Where''s your decorum? This is too much!"


    The Anbu¡¯s members stared coldly at Naruto, their hands gripping his shoulders like iron clamps.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, you''re under arrest for inciting a riot."


    "You''ve got the wrong person, hey!" Naruto protested, but was still dragged away, "Damn it, I want to see Hokage-sama!"


    "Hokage-sama doesn''t have time to see you!"


    "I''m a law-abiding villager, you can''t arrest me! Hey! I''ve made invaluable contributions to the peace of the village!"


    As the Anbu dragged Naruto away, Naruto''s voice gradually faded away. Sakura, Ino, and Choji in the stands were all dumbfounded. They looked at each other, feeling as if reality had become surreal!


    "Naruto, he..." Choji opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m worried." Sakura stood up and started walking in the direction the Anbu had taken Naruto.


    "Sakura, I''ll go with you!" Ino quickly got up and followed.


    "What can you do even if you go?"


    Choji sat there, but before he could put a mouthful of chips into his mouth, he suddenly froze as if he realized something.


    His pupils dilated and he stood up suddenly. He didn''t even care about the chips that fell on the ground. He turned around and jogged to catch up, "Wait! Those two weren''t Anbu!"


    At that moment, large snowflakes began to fall from the sky, as if someone were singing a lullaby, lulling everyone into a dream.

 Chapter 63 Law-Abiding Villager is Afraid Sandaime Hokage Won’t Die

Chapter 63 Law-Abiding Villager is Afraid Sandaime Hokage Won¡¯t Die

 Chapter 64 I Might Not Be Human, But You’re Definitely a Dog

Chapter 64 I Might Not Be Human, But You¡¯re Definitely a Dog

 Chapter 65 Beg For Mercy?

    Chapter 65 Beg For Mercy?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°The enemies are too scary.¡± Naruto complained as he moved away.


    "Mm-hmm," Sakura nodded in agreement.


    In this ambush battle, tactics like long-range Genjutsu combined with kunai throwing were the wisest choice. Even though she has mastered the Chakra Scalpel Technique, Medical-nin shouldn''t engage in close combat unless absolutely necessary.


    Not everyone is Tsunade. That princess with extraordinary strength and nearly immortal health-recovering Ninjutsu can only be described as legendary.


    Pakkunsaid nothing and remained silent throughout.


    Sasuke kept a blank expression, occasionally asking Pakkun how far they were from Gaara while on the move.


    "Hey, Pakkun, who do you think is stronger, Sandaime Hokage or Orochimaru?" Naruto asked out of boredom.


    Pakkun was somewhat speechless. Although he didn''t want to pay attention to this blond kid, he had to since they were on a mission together.


    "Orochimaru is Sandaime Hokage¡¯s disciple. As everyone know, a disciple certainly cannot beat his teacher."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Naruto said, "People''s reactions and physical strength will decline as they get older, and Orochimaru looks pretty young."


    "You little brat, are you hoping something happens to the Sandaime Hokage?" Pakkun sensed something amiss and looked at Naruto speechlessly.


    "How could that be? I''m a law-abiding villager." Naruto chuckled.


    After a while, he broke the silence again.


    "Pakkun, Orochimaru is still stronger, right?"


    "We''re almost catching up." Pakkun reminded them solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, both Sasuke and Sakura frowned, but Naruto didn''t feel anything. He had no interest in carrying out such a mission.


    ¡®It''s purely because of work. I don''t want to chase Gaara at all. I really wanted to attend Sandaime¡¯s funeral later, though I¡¯d probably be stuck at the kids'' table.¡¯


    As he thought this, Pakkun suddenly stopped.


    Naruto focused ahead and saw Temari, Kankuro and Gaara at the front staring at the three humans and one dog.


    "Uchiha Sasuke!" Gaara seemed to be in an excited state, his eyes fixed firmly on Sasuke.


    ¡®Ignoring me? That¡¯s perfect.¡¯ Naruto looked like he didn''t want to exert himself in a fight. He put his hands behind his head as he quietly moved aside.


    According to tradition, evenly matched opponents will engage in verbal banter before a fight.


    Team 7 had just finished a battle and were happy to rest a bit longer. Sasuke didn''t move either, returning Gaara''s gaze with the same intensity. He then took out shuriken from his ninja pouch and said, " Where do you think you''re running off to? Let''s just finish this unfinished match."


    "Do you think you have a chance of winning?" Gaara stood on a high tree trunk, with arms crossed, looking down at Sasuke.


    "Only one way to find out." Sasuke smirked.


    "Sasuke means you''re incapable." Naruto suddenly translated, "He could beat you with his feet tied."


    Sasuke looked confused and turned to look at Naruto.


    Naruto gave him a knowing look and whispered softly, "I think you''re being too modest. Let me help you translate it properly."


    Clearly, Gaara was doubly provoked, his eyes turning red, looking like he was about to go berserk.


    "You are asking for death, Uchiha Sasuke, I''m going to kill you!"


    "I hope you don''t lose too embarrassingly."


    "He said he didn''t want to lose to an ugly freak."


    Sasuke: "????"


    "Uchiha!! Sasuke!!"


    Temari, quick on the draw, pulled out her fan and shouted at Kankuro, "Quick! Get Gaara out of here. We can''t let him lose control!"


    "I''ll hold them off!"


    Kankuro gritted his teeth, reluctantly grabbed Gaara''s arm, and said, "The plan comes first. Control yourself."


    Sure enough, when Gaara heard the word ¡®plan¡¯, his anger subsided a little, and he allowed Kankuro to lead him away.


    Temari swung her fan, and a fierce wind swept through the forest, kicking up leaves and debris, making it hard to see. Naruto, not wanting to chase after Gaara, eagerly volunteered, "Sasuke, Sakura, you two go ahead. I''ll handle this one!¡±


    Naruto''s plan was to fight Temari here, stalling just enough before heading over to join the main battle, hoping to sneak in a surprise attack while Gaara and Sasuke were evenly matched.


    It is a brilliant tactic, killing two birds with one stone, both slacking off and working at the same time.


    It was obviously unrealistic to let Sakura stay to deal with Temari. A As a long-range Genjutsu-using Medical-nin, she would stand no chance against Temari, who could fight both at range and up close. And Naruto didn''t want to get entangled with Gaara, so...


    "Alright, be careful."


    With that, Sasuke dashed off in the other direction, with Sakura and Pakkun following closely behind.


    "You think you can just leave? Not happening!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Temari growled as she sent another gust of wind toward Sasuke and the others, trying to block their route.


    "Hey, you pervy-looking woman, your opponent is me."


    How could Naruto let Temari interfere with his plan to slack off?


    ¡®Sasuke had to be the hero, and only he could take down Gaara! Maybe he could awaken 3-Tomoe Sharingan after being beaten up, wouldn''t that be great? It''s a win-win situation.¡¯


    Wind Release: Blade of Wind!


    Several blades of wind appeared in the air, colliding with the gusts from Temari''s fan, eventually canceling each other out.


    Before leaving, Sasuke glanced at Naruto. He was a little dissatisfied with Naruto''s sudden use of Wind Release Ninjutsu he''d never seen before.


    He had just learned Chidori, and now this guy had a new Ninjutsu too. The pressure to keep up was becoming overwhelming for Sasuke.


    "What did you call me?" Temari was furious.


    "A pervy woman." Naruto repeated.


    "Go to hell!" Temari was so enraged by Naruto''s words that she no longer cared about stopping Sasuke.


    She fully opened her three-star fan, unleashing a gust of wind several times stronger than before. The huge fan stirred up a massive windstorm.


    "Ninja Art: Wind Sandstorm Technique!"


    Seeing that he had successfully provoked Temari, Naruto had no intention of facing her head-on. He suddenly retreated and hid behind the trunk of a giant tree.


    "Women are scary when they''re angry," Naruto muttered, taking a deep breath.


    Suddenly, the mechanical voice echoed in his mind again, and the options panel popped up instantly.


    [Option 1: Make Temari beg for mercy. Reward: Sealing Technique: Adamantine Sealing Chains.]


    [Option 2: Make Gaara beg for mercy. Reward: The full power of Shukaku.]


    As soon as the options came out, Naruto''s mind started buzzing.


    ¡®Begging for mercy? What kind of nonsense is that¡¯


    ¡®Making Temari beg for mercy is possible by beating her into submission. But, with Gaara''s gloomy personality, how could he beg for mercy? There''s no way he''d beg, not even if he was about to die.¡¯


    ¡®Shukaku''s combat power is probably ranked among the top four of the Biju. It''s a pity to give it up, but it¡¯s also a bit of a gamble.¡¯


    ¡®Choosing option 1 meant I¡¯d have to wrap things up for Sasuke later.¡¯


    ¡®If I could make Temari beg for mercy, then I could use the Adamantine Sealing Chains to bind Shukaku, giving it the same treatment as Kurama. That would be satisfying.¡¯


    ¡®But if Temari refused to beg, I could just head straight for Gaara and use the Four Symbols Seal to pull Shukaku and Gaara into the seal space. At that time, Temari would definitely have to submit for her brother''s sake.¡¯


    ¡®Temari, you wouldn¡¯t want Gaara to die forever, would you?¡¯

 Chapter 66 I’m Coming Out

    Chapter 66 I¡¯m Coming OutSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Temari grew even angrier when she saw that the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki was hiding and refusing to come out.


    "Is hiding all you''re good at? Come out and fight me properly!"


    Naruto, who was hiding behind a tree, glanced at the shattered wood debris flying everywhere and felt a chill in his heart, ¡®Who in their right mind would come out now? That would be suicide!¡¯


    "Your Ninjutsu is way too OP! Doesn''t it even have a cooldown?"


    Temari ignored Naruto''s complaints, leaned on her giant fan with a stern look in her eyes, and spoke through gritted teeth, "You''re not coming out, huh?"


    "Then I''ll just chop down this whole forest and see how long you can keep hiding!"


    Naruto knew that if he went out at this time, he would die, so he might as well continue hiding and wait for Temari to exhaust her chakra.


    After all, a Shinobi¡¯s Chakra is limited, and Temari doesn''t have the Uzumaki Clan''s bloodline. For a long-range attacker like her, running out of Chakra would be fatal.


    "Ninja Art: Great Sickle Weasel Technique!"


    "Summoning Technique: Quick Beheading Dance!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but blurt out, ¡®Fuck¡¯ and thought to himself, ¡®This woman is really crazy.¡¯


    Gritting his teeth, Naruto tossed a Flying Thunder God Kunai, and in the next instant, he appeared a hundred meters away, dodging the deadly slicing winds.


    The forest was engulfed by a raging windstorm, and nearly every tree within a hundred-meter radius was cut down, with countless giant trees falling to the ground. The massive dust cloud that rose obscured all vision. Naruto, hiding somewhere and catching his breath, couldn''t help but complained in his heart, "No wonder there are no trees in Sunagakure. Geez, their princess sure has a fiery temper!¡¯


    The Quick Beheading Dance is Temari''s trump card. She uses a blood contract to form a contract with the legendary Kamatari. When using it, she needs to summon Kamatari with blood. The destructive power it causes is comparable to that of a mini Shukaku.


    "Come out!" Temari gritted her teeth and quickly scanned the forest with her sharp eyes.


    Shinobi like her wasn''t suited for close combat. The reason was simple, it takes time to launch her Ninjutsu, so it is extremely easy to be interrupted. Therefore, although Temari was furious, she hadn''t lost her rationality and didn''t rush forward to search for Naruto.


    "If you don''t come out, I''ll do it again. I don''t believe you can hide forever!"


    With a swish, a kunai suddenly flew out from the dust cloud, moving at a relatively slow speed. Temari smirked, then raised her fan to deflect it easily.


    "Alright, alright! Cough cough! I''m coming out!"


    Naruto''s voice echoed through the forest, and then he walked out of the smoke while coughing.


    Temari, resting her hand on her person-sized three-star fan, watched the disheveled Naruto with a smug smile.


    "You were pretty good at hiding, weren''t you?"


    How could he keep hiding? Temari hadn''t even participated in the match, so her chakra was still full. If he didn''t come out now, he''d just keep getting sliced up by the Kamatari.


    "I think I''m done for the day. Just remembered I''ve got something to do at home, so I''ll be heading back now." Naruto said somewhat awkwardly.


    "Heh, what are you talking about? I don''t understand a word of it." A slightly ferocious smile flashed across Temari''s face, "Now, it''s time for you to pay for your words and actions."


    After saying that, she opened her giant three-star fan again. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It isn''t even that serious! Are you sure you''re not overreacting?" Naruto looked around. There was no obstruction, but this played right into his plan.


    "Although you are the eldest princess of Sunagakure, but wasn''t it a bit much to bring out the Kamatari? How about being a little more gentle?"


    "Stop saying disgusting things and just die!"


    Temari was solely focused on killing Naruto, completely ignoring the fact that he somehow knew about her techniques.


    "Wind Release: Hurricane!"


    In the sky above, dark clouds gathered instantly, thunder and lightning crackling. The gentle wind around them sharpened instantly, roaring like waves crashing towards Naruto. The windstorm, descending from above, carried immense momentum.


    The clouds overhead seemed to conceal something terrifying, about to unleash its wrath.


    Naruto stared at Temari not far away, silently waiting as the winds tore through the wilderness and charged towards him.


    Temari also stared at Naruto, thinking to herself, ¡®It was just as Baki-sensei said. Konoha''s Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki was not a Perfect Jinchuriki at all, and his usefulness in battle was extremely limited.¡¯


    Watching the wind blades approaching, Naruto opened his mouth slightly, then suddenly vanished the next moment.


    "What?!" Temari''s pupils dilated in shock.


    But it was too late. The Flying Thunder God Kunai under her feet became the key for Naruto to get close to her. By continuously feigning weakness to lull his opponent into complacency, he succeeded in turning the tables in an instant!


    ¡°Flying Thunder God. Second stage.¡±


    Naruto''s palm silently pressed against Temari''s chest, forcefully slamming her to the ground, with a hint of triumph flickering in his calm eyes. Almost instantly, Naruto closed the distance with Temari and seized hold of the three-star fan.


    Four Symbols Seal!


    A four-symbol seal was quickly formed on the three-star fan, and then the huge three-star fan immediately disappeared.


    Inside the seal space¡­


    Kyubi was watching a movie with the DVD player when a huge fan suddenly fell from the sky. With a bang, it crashed outside the fence, startling Kyubi, who instinctively shielded the DVD player with his claws.


    "What just fell?"


    ¡®Forget it, just ignore it.¡¯


    "Oh, now that your fan is gone, how are you going to fight?" Naruto placed one foot on Temari, looked down at her with a sinister look, with a smug smile appearing on his face.


    "You!"


    "Me what?" Naruto''s face was full of scorn.


    "How did you do that?" Temari asked through gritted teeth.


    "Who would tell you!" Naruto said, lightning flickering in his hand, " Beg for mercy, and I''ll let you go. How about it?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Temari suddenly broke free and tried to escape.


    However, Naruto directly used his Lightning Release Ninjutsu on her. Because he had just started, the lightning strike on his hand didn''t exert much force, but it was enough to cause pain.


    "Aaahhh!!!"


    A flash of lightning passed, and Temari collapsed halfway through her escape.


    "Hah hah!!!"


    Temari fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Under the effect of the Lightning Release Ninjutsu, her entire body was completely numb. The pain, like needles pricking her, spread across every inch of her skin, almost driving her to the brink of a mental breakdown.


    "Beg for mercy, I''ll let you off." Naruto said, tilting his head.


    He really wanted the Adamantine Sealing Chains and was getting impatient.


    "Don''t even think about it! Dream on!" Temari gritted her teeth and struggled to get up. She glared at Naruto and said, "Even if you kill me, I will not beg for mercy from a scum like you!"


    "You''re really troublesome." Naruto picked up the Flying Thunder God Kunai on the ground with his foot and held it in his hand with a snap.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to beg for mercy sooner rather than wasting everyone''s time, Hime-sama?"


    "I''m in a hurry to whip your dearest brother, so I don''t have time to waste time here with you."


    "What are you talking about?!" Temari pulled out a kunai from her ninja pouch.


    She tremblingly gripped it, but now that the three-star fan was gone, she couldn''t use her Ninjutsu anymore.

 Chapter 67 Shukaku: You’re Cheating!

Chapter 67 Shukaku: You¡¯re Cheating!

 Chapter 68 Do You Think You’re Tough?

    Chapter 68 Do You Think You¡¯re Tough?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Gaara, who has fallen into a deep sleep, is on Shukaku''s head, and the Adamantine Sealing Chains had securely locked both Shukaku and Gaara together.


    Almost instantly, Shukaku found himself completely immobilized.


    This is the dominating power of the Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Techniques. No need for any complex considerations, just seal it and be done!


    "Smelly Fox!"


    Shukaku howled meaningless words and struggled frantically, but it was all in vain.


    Naruto ignored the giant Shukaku for the time being, and after running through the forest for a few minutes, he found Sasuke, who was nearly unconscious, in a patch of crushed shrubs.


    Sasuke''s face was deathly pale, and the black marks of the Cursed Seal of Heaven had spread across his neck, glowing with a fiery red that resembled molten lava.


    "How are you?" Naruto slapped Sasuke''s cheek with his palm, which was another little trick on the battlefield.


    When a comrade collapses beside you, and you¡¯re unsure if they¡¯re still alive, the first thing you should do is wake them up and then ask about their condition. If they can still respond, it means that their airway isn¡¯t blocked.


    If they respond with nonsensical answers, it usually means one of two things: either their brain is damaged, or they¡¯re about to die and are already talking gibberish.


    In that case, it¡¯s best to start looting their belongings.


    "Cough cough!" Sasuke coughed up a mouthful of blood. When he opened his eyes and saw it was Naruto, his brows furrowed instinctively.


    "Hey, that¡¯s just rude." Naruto was speechless.


    "I¡¯m not dying." Sasuke said calmly.


    Naruto stood up, silently gave a thumbs-up, and then decisively called Sakura over, ¡®As expected of Sasuke, his sharp tongue could probably produce a few relics even if he were cremated.¡¯


    "Kankuro." Temari woke up the unconscious Kankuro. She looked around with complicated gaze and saw Kankuro¡¯s battered puppet. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Temari?"


    Kankuro woke up slowly and was stunned for a moment, then suddenly grabbed his head and began to cry in pain.


    "My puppet! Damn you, Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Seeing her younger brother cry so sorrowfully, Temari couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. However, when she thought of her own situation, she didn¡¯t know what to say and could only sigh helplessly.


    After Kankuro cried for a while, Temari asked, "Where''s Gaara?"


    "That guy went berserk and chased after those two from Konoha."


    "Which direction he went to? I have to find him!" Temari gritted her teeth, forcing herself to speak despite her injuries, "Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki is on his way here. I''m worried something might happen to Gaara."


    "What could possibly happen to him?" Kankuro was still mired in the sorrow of his shattered puppet, as if he had lost his wife.


    He turned his head to look at Temari and was stunned.


    "Temari, where''s your fan?"


    At these words, Temari bit her lower lip and replied, "It was taken away by the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. I don''t know what tricks he used!"


    "What use does he have for that thing?" Kankuro said, "Isn''t the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki supposed to be weak?"


    Temari didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. She simply said that their intelligence was inaccurate and brushed off the topic.


    With Kankuro, who had lost both his puppet and his energy, leaning on her, they set off in the direction where Gaara was.


    "What''s that smell?"


    "Shut up!"


    Both of them were injured, and Temari had suffered a physical and mental blow, so she was not moving very fast.


    "Do you really want to find that lunatic? He''s still in a frenzy. He''ll kill us both."


    Temari ignored him and focused entirely on moving forward.


    "Stop saying these useless things, Kankuro."


    ¡­


    At this time, Naruto stood in front of Shukaku and released his Lava Release.


    "Damn it! You brat, what are you doing?!"


    "I¡¯m curious to see how long you¡¯ll last." Naruto muttered. Then, with a single thought, more golden chains wrapped around Shukaku, "Shukaku, I hope the next time we meet, you¡¯ll show me some respect."


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Lava Release!"


    Chakra surged endlessly from Naruto¡¯s body, enhancing the power of the Lava Release, which then engulfed half of Shukaku¡¯s massive form.


    "Bind him."


    The Adamantine Sealing Chains tightened further, ignoring Shukaku''s agonized screams, as they burrowed deep into the sand monster¡¯s mountainous body.


    Seeing this, Naruto immediately felt a sense of satisfaction.


    With the Adamantine Sealing Chains on the outside and the Four Symbols Seal on the inside, he knew he could handle any Biju he encountered from now on.


    The intense pain jolted Gaara awake, and Shukaku''s consciousness was immediately pulled back into the seal. Gaara''s Biju Transformation also ended, and he was knocked down by Naruto with a single punch.


    By the time Temari and Kankuro, who were supporting each other, arrived, they witnessed Naruto beating Gaara. Since Gaara was nearly out of chakra, Naruto resorted to simple, brute-force punches.


    Gaara, having lost too much energy and suffering severe injuries from Shukaku¡¯s rampage, was no match for Naruto. What began as a fight quickly turned into a one-sided beating.


    "Do you think you¡¯re tough?" Naruto sneered, punching through Gaara¡¯s sand defense and landing a solid hit on Gaara¡¯s face.


    Gaara was sent flying, his face deformed, and he crashed heavily to the ground. He lay motionless on the ground, in a daze.


    "What''s the use of having a Biju anyway?"


    Naruto muttered as he approached Gaara, grabbed him by the collar, and delivered another hard punch. For a Jinchuriki, this level of damage was nothing, as they would heal soon enough.


    " If you want to make it in this world, you need power and background!"


    Naruto continued, punching Gaara hard enough to make his eyes roll back. Despite Gaara¡¯s fading consciousness, Naruto kept hitting him.


    "You¡¯re lucky you were born well, or you¡¯d already be dead by now."


    Gaara was barely conscious and unable to speak. He could only watch as Naruto¡¯s fists pounded into his face again and again.


    "You little punk!"


    Naruto growled as molten lava gathered in his hands, ready to deliver a final blow at Gaara.


    Seeing this, Temari, who was not far away, completely panicked. She scrambled toward them, ignoring her injuries, and threw herself over Gaara, crying out desperately, "You promised me you wouldn¡¯t kill him!"


    Temari was genuinely frightened to tears. This time, all three of them had been defeated, and she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Gaara dying like this, even with his unpredictable and bloodthirsty nature.


    Naruto didn¡¯t strike, and retracted his Lava Release. He stared at Temari, who was shielding Gaara behind her, for a few seconds with an emotionless face, then said, "You¡¯re lucky to have been born into the right family."


    After saying that, Naruto turned and walked away.


    It won''t be long before news of the reconciliation between Konoha and Sunagakure spread.


    As Temari watched Naruto¡¯s retreating figure with fear in her eyes, tears fell onto Gaara¡¯s face, warm and wet.


    Gaara, whose eyes were swollen from the beating, stared at Temari¡¯s panicked face and the tears on his sister''s face as he lay there in a daze. It is unknown what he was thinking.


    In the end, Kankuro walked over with difficulty and pulled up Temari, who was so scared that her whole body was limp. For the first time, he saw Gaara in such a pitiful state.


    After hesitating for a moment, Kankuro pulled Gaara up too.


    Temari, having recovered somewhat, came over and, together with Kankuro, put Gaara¡¯s arms over their shoulders.


    "Temari."


    "Kankuro."


    When the two heard Gaara''s voice, their bodies suddenly froze with fear. After a brief pause, Gaara spoke again, "I¡¯m sorry."

 Chapter 69 Sandaime’s Funeral

    Chapter 69 Sandaime¡¯s FuneralSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    By the time Naruto¡¯s group returned to the village, everything had already settled.


    Sunagakure¡¯s plan to destroy Konoha had failed, Orochimaru¡¯s plot had been exposed, and Sandaime dead, having taken Orochimaru¡¯s arms with him using the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.


    As the party at fault, Sunagakure reached a peace agreement with Konoha, promising to compensate for the war in the form of gold sand, and Konoha would form a friendly alliance with Sunagakure based on the principle of mutual benefit.


    Orochimaru, at the cost of losing his arms, managed to kill the Kage of two villages, making him the MVP of this tragic event.


    As soon as Naruto and Sakura, carrying the severely injured Sasuke, returned, they learned the news that Sandaime had died in battle.


    Sakura froze for a moment, while Naruto showed little reaction and quickly urged, "Sakura, Sasuke is barely breathing."


    "Ah!" Sakura immediately snapped out of her daze and hurriedly took Sasuke to the Konoha Hospital. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two days later.


    As dawn broke, the sky over Konoha was shrouded in dark clouds.


    Naruto sat up in bed, staring at the bundle of white chrysanthemums on the table for a long time before remembering that today was Sandaime¡¯s funeral.


    He averted his gaze, stared at the ceiling for a while, and found himself not as happy as he had expected.


    ¡®The only good Hokage is a dead Hokage.¡¯


    After a while, Naruto put on his slippers and went to the bathroom to wash up. He then changed into black mourning clothes, grabbed a large black umbrella and the white chrysanthemums, put on tactical boots, and headed out the door.


    He didn¡¯t wear his forehead protector or leggings.


    He strolled leisurely out the door and met up with Sakura after wandering through the streets of Konoha.


    The sky was gloomy, with massive clouds swirling visibly overhead.


    Until a hint of pink appeared at the alley entrance, Sakura, with a worried expression and dressed in a black dress, waved at Naruto as soon as she saw him.


    "Naruto."


    "Yeah." Naruto walked up to her and started walking alongside her, "How¡¯s Sasuke?"


    Sakura said with low emotion as she shook her head, "His body is seriously damaged and he is still unconscious. I don''t know when he will wake up."


    ¡®He''s lucky to be alive after using Cursed Seal twice.¡¯ Naruto thought so, then said, "He¡¯ll be out of the hospital soon enough, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much."


    "Thank you, Naruto."


    Sakura, walking beside him, lowered her face and bit her lip, "If it weren¡¯t for you arriving in time¡­"


    The two walked slowly, and the rustling sound of footsteps echoed on the street. Naruto glanced at Sakura out of the corner of his eye.


    "There¡¯s no need to thank me for this. That¡¯s what companions are supposed to do."


    "I know, it¡¯s just that..." Sakura seemed to be unable to control her emotions and said in a trembling voice, "Every time, I can¡¯t do anything to help. I can only watch you and Sasuke fight for your lives."


    "Every time¡­I feel so useless. Maybe I am not suitable to be a Shinobi at all."


    At this moment, Naruto suddenly stopped.


    "No one is better suited to be a Shinobi than you, Sakura."


    "What?" Tears stained Sakura¡¯s face.


    "Everyone has different talents. Some find their path early, others later. You just haven¡¯t found your own ninja way yet, so there¡¯s no need to give up."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts. Let¡¯s go, Sandaime¡¯s funeral is about to start." Naruto glanced in one direction, where more and more people dressed in black were gathering on the streets of Konoha.


    "And don¡¯t say such foolish things again."


    After saying that, Naruto started walking toward the crowd.


    Sakura stood there in a daze for a moment before wiping away her tears and followed him. Her slender, pale legs moved quickly under her black dress, and after a few quick steps, she joined the crowd.


    The funeral was held at an open-air viewing platform, and the expressions on everyone''s faces were heavy and sad.


    Under the oppressive, rainy sky, the people began to offer their flowers.


    Naruto held the slightly wilted white chrysanthemums he had bought a few days earlier, standing in the long line in the rain. When it was his turn, he placed the prepared white chrysanthemum in front of Sandaime¡¯s flower stand and silently left.


    The funeral wasn¡¯t long, and after it ended, sunlight pierced through the rain clouds, illuminating the entire village.


    The crowd that attended the funeral began to disperse in groups. Sakura had already told Naruto she had something to take care of at home, so he had nothing else to do.


    His clothes were soaked from the rain, clinging uncomfortably to his skin, so he decided to head home for a shower.


    "Naruto." Ino placed a hand on his shoulder and leaned in, asking directly, "I heard that Sasuke was injured?"


    "Yeah, he¡¯s still unconscious in the hospital." Naruto replied as they walked, "Why, you want to go see Sleeping Beauty?"


    "Why not?" Ino nudged Naruto¡¯s shoulder and walked alongside him, then said, "Opportunities like this don¡¯t come often. After all, it¡¯s Sasuke!"


    "You think you can just waltz in to see Young Master Sasuke?" Naruto rolled his eyes at Ino, " Kakashi-sensei said the higher-ups have issued a protection order, and the entire floor where Sasuke¡¯s room is has been secured by the Anbu."


    "Even Sakura, who¡¯s in the medical department, can¡¯t visit him, so you¡¯d better give up on this idea."


    "What a cruel order." Ino said wistfully, "When I think of Sasuke lying quietly on the hospital bed, the snow-white walls, and the white roses with dew in front of the window..."


    "Damn it, your saliva is almost flowing onto my face! You pervert, stop drooling!"


    "Who are you calling a pervert? You¡¯re asking for it!"


    "I¡¯m talking about you, you damn pervert! Don¡¯t go exposing your weird fetishes in public, geez!"


    Naruto pushed Ino away with a look of disgust, and Ino angrily grabbed Naruto''s collar in retaliation.


    Hinata, who was standing behind, watched as Naruto and Ino bickered, then felt a pang of loneliness as she pouted slightly.


    "Hinata!"


    "Kiba, Shino." Hinata quickly turned around, a little flustered, "What''s wrong?"


    "Kurenai-sensei is calling us. It seems there is a new mission." Kiba said with a grin, raising his fist. "I hope it''s an A-Rank mission. Anything less would be boring!"


    "A-A-rank." Hinata stammered, clearly taken aback.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense." Shino, who was wearing his black round sunglasses, interjected calmly, " Kurenai-sensei knows our limits. She wouldn¡¯t take on anything too dangerous. After all, we are all sensor-type Shinobi, not monsters like Team 7."


    "What happened to Team 7?" Hinata asked hesitantly.


    "Their Jonin Instructor had them chase after the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki¡¯s team from Sunagakure." Shino said, "That was practically a suicide mission."


    "It''s Kakashi," Kiba interrupted, "I heard from my sister that he was the village¡¯s strongest rookie in his generation. And when he was our age, he was already doing dangerous, classified missions."


    "It must be nice!" Kiba sighed in admiration.


    Hinata, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but glance worriedly at the crowd. But at this time, Naruto and Ino had already disappeared.


    "I heard that Sasuke-kun was injured." Hinata said in a low voice.


    "Yeah, he¡¯s in critical condition. He must have used some Forbidden Technique." Shino said, "To face off against a Biju under those circumstances, he must¡¯ve put his life on the line."


    "I heard Sunagakure¡¯s Biju team fared even worse, which is why Sunagakure ended up compensating Konoha."

 Chapter 70 Can You Stop Staring Now?

    Chapter 70 Can You Stop Staring Now?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Blood Moon.


    The long blade pierced the chest, blood splattering the walls. On the long Uchiha street at night, the familiar path home seemed endless, disappearing into the darkness.


    "The Uchiha Clan has been attacked, and the Anbu have arrived at the scene."


    "Quick, search for survivors!"


    "They are all dead! Hokage-sama."


    "Here, there''s a kid here!"


    In the hospital room, Sasuke opened his eyes.


    Bright sunlight filtered through the thin white curtains, casting a distant light at the head of the bed. The snow-white walls reflected a halo, and a large bouquet of flowers sat on the bedside table, with several apples neatly arranged in a fruit basket.


    The moment the door was opened, the smell of disinfectant instantly filled the air, and Kakashi walked in. One of his eyes was covered, while the other, with its dead-fish stare, glanced at Sasuke.


    ¡°Yo, Sasuke, you seem to be recovering well."


    Sasuke leaned against the bedhead, dressed in a blue and white striped hospital gown that made him look thin. His pupils held a familiar indifference, reflecting the shade of the green tree outside the window.


    "Kakashi, how long have I been unconscious?"


    "Well, that''s really rude." Kakashi commented, but not particularly bothered, "About two days. Sandaime¡¯s funeral has already been held."


    "You didn''t go?" Sasuke looked at Kakashi.


    "I had a mission." Kakashi said nonchalantly, "Everyone I cared about was gone. I''ve grown tired of funerals."


    Sasuke''s gaze paused abruptly, before he finally spoke up after a long moment, "How are they?"


    "Sakura-chan was slightly injured, and Naruto, well, that guy came out of it without a scratch." Kakashi narrowed his eye and smiled, "Congratulations, you guys survived."


    "The village''s higher-ups value you highly. It''s thanks to you this time that Sunagakure¡¯s higher-ups were able to reach such a quick compromise."


    "Why?"


    "Probably because they saw the gap between the new generation of Shinobi." Kakashi''s eye swept across Sasuke''s face, "In the fight between the new generation of Shinobi, in order to avoid greater losses in the future, the losing party tacitly compromised."


    "But next time, don''t use the power of the Cursed Seal again. Activating the Cursed Seal for a second time is no different from courting death."


    "Um."


    ¡­


    "I say, going to someone else''s house without their consent is not something a lady would do." Naruto said as he looked at Ino, who was crossing her legs and taking off her shoes in the entrance.


    With her thick golden hair scattered, Ino leaned against a nearby cabinet and stood on one leg to take off her shoes.


    Her calves, like white jade, were naturally flawless and white, captivating to the eye. Her black dress was soaked by the rain, clinging wetly to the girl''s body.


    "Are you stupid?" Ino blushed and said angrily, "You''re the kind of person who peeks at girls changing shoes. You have no right to say that!"


    "You''re just standing there. It''s hard for me not to look."


    "Also, please don''t slander me. I didn''t peek. I was clearly watching openly."


    "Disgusting."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    "That¡¯s not a compliment, you pervert. You''re not a foot fetishist, are you?" Ino looked down at him with contempt.


    "At least I''m better than some hospital ward fetishist." Naruto retorted mercilessly, "In fact, you are wrong. I am not a foot fetishist."


    "Tsk." Ino took off her shoes, stepped on the completely renovated floor with her white and tender feet, then looked around and said, "I didn''t expect your house to be so clean."


    ¡®Of course it''s clean, I¡¯m using the power of money.¡¯


    After he became rich, Naruto practically renovated everything in his apartment that could be upgraded. All the furniture and fixtures were now top-of-the-line in Konoha. As for the source of his funds, no one questioned it, especially not the Anbu.


    The incident involving the Root Shinobi being swallowed by Kyubi was left unresolved, and the Root wouldn''t dare provoke Naruto without a reason.


    "The bathroom is over there, and there''s a dryer inside." Naruto said with a yawn, then prepared to go to the balcony to change clothes, "If you want water, get it yourself. Call me if you need anything."


    "Is this how you treat your guests? That''s too much."


    "Yeah? What are you going to do about it?" Naruto replied, sluggishly walking toward the balcony in his slippers, "Hurry up and take a shower. I let you use the bathroom because you said you were going to the hospital later."


    "Don''t do anything weird in there, you perv."


    "Go to hell!" Ino, who was humiliated and furious, threw a cushion at him.


    "Ouch! What was that for?"


    "You are the one doing weird things in the bathroom!" Ino''s face flushed as she silently mouthed something at Naruto.


    "Like?" Naruto tilted his head.


    "Disgusting, you jerk!"


    With a bang, Ino slammed the bathroom door shut.


    Naruto, feeling a bit defeated, noticed that the living room was empty and decided to change out of his wet clothes right there. He tossed the wet clothes into a basin on the balcony and pulled open the curtains to let the sunlight in.


    The greenery on the windowsill looked lush and vibrant, a refreshing sight. The living room carried a faint floral scent from an air freshener.


    Outside, it had started to drizzle again. Naruto glanced at the balcony, then in the direction of the bathroom, and shouted, "Ino, have you had breakfast?"


    "No." Ino''s voice came from the bathroom, and the sound of water splashing could be heard through the door.


    "Then I¡¯ll make you something."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Naruto went to the fridge, took out two eggs, beat them in a measuring cup, and chopped some onions. As the rain drizzled outside, he boiled water and waited for the steam to rise from the pot.


    Rainwater trickled down the windowsill. Naruto stared idly at it, watching the water slowly flow down and eventually disappear from sight.


    The hot soup and two plates of omurice were ready, along with freshly brewed hot tea.


    He is more accustomed to drinking tea, because tea is more expensive.


    When he finished plating the food, Ino came out of the bathroom, drying her hair. She was wearing one of Naruto''s oversized T-shirts, and her face clearly showed reluctance.


    "Hey, don''t just go around wearing other people''s clothes. Aren''t there bathrobes in there?"


    Hearing this, Ino put her hands on her hips, "A bathrobe is more of a personal item. No way am I wearing that. Who knows what''s on it?"


    "That was new, you jerk." Naruto said angrily, "And what''s with that look you''re giving me?"


    "I don''t believe you."


    "Damn it!"


    A soft click sounded in the kitchen as the water finished boiling.


    Naruto turned his head, paused for a moment, then decided not to argue with Ino anymore. He walked into the kitchen to make tea. He didn''t make tea for Ino, but made coffee directly.


    After all, young girls tended to like things that were bitter with a hint of sweetness. Adding a few spoons of milk from the fridge would make it smell rich. It seemed delicate, but compared to the lingering taste of tea, it was nothing special. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please eat quickly and leave." Naruto said, placing the coffee on the dining table.


    "Then could you stop staring at my chest?"


    "Sure."


    "Thank you." Ino, looking like she was trying her best to be patient, took a small bite of the omurice and then a sip of coffee.

 Chapter 71 If It Was a Hand…

    Chapter 71 If It Was a Hand¡­Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto pulled out a chair and  thanks to the carpet, it didn¡¯t make any noise.


    Ino was used to this, after all, she was the eldest daughter of the Yamanaka Clan¡¯s Clan Head. Though she wasn''t exactly pampered, her actions during meals still exuded a certain elegance.


    "I didn''t expect you to be good at cooking."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s a compliment, idiot."


    "It¡¯s no big deal. Cooking is just a basic survival skill for a Shinobi." Naruto sipped his tea, "So you used my bathroom just to get to the hospital faster?"


    "Of course, my mother has gone to apply for the procedures to visit Sasuke." Ino smiled.


    "Does the Yamanaka Clan still have connections with the Uchiha?"


    "Of course." Ino took a bite of her omurice, her eyes narrowing into a very beautiful arc. "The Uchiha Clan was one of the most powerful clans in Konoha."


    "Even though Sasuke''s the only one left now, who knows what the future holds?"


    Naruto nodded with an ¡®oh¡¯, understanding Ino¡¯s point.


    Although the Uchiha Clan is almost extinct now, Sasuke is still here, so the Uchiha Clan¡¯s Kekkei Genkai would continue to be passed down. Maybe, a few generations down the line, the clan could flourish again.


    "So Sasuke is going to have multiple wives?"


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Don''t ask me about stuff like that! How am I supposed to answer?" Ino glared at Naruto, then lowered her head and continued eating.


    After they finished their meal, Ino lay on the couch while Naruto went to wash the dishes in the kitchen.


    In a little while, Ino¡¯s mother would come by and bring her a custom-made formal dress, so they could go to visit Sasuke together on behalf of the Yamanaka Clan. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Konoha Hospital wasn¡¯t far from Naruto¡¯s place, and she had to go home to change her clothes or wait for the formal clothes that her mother would bring anyway, Ino decided to just stay at Naruto¡¯s place.


    "Ino." Naruto said, leaning against the kitchen doorway, "It''s like we''re living together like this."


    "Who wants to live with you?" Ino''s unceremonious voice came from the sofa, "But this couch of yours is pretty nice. Where¡¯d you get it?"


    "404 Konoha Street."


    The dryer in the bathroom was still humming, and during this time, Naruto poured himself a cup of hot tea and stood at the other end of the couch, observing Ino who was curled up on the couchlike a cat.


    The oversized T-shirt she wore looked like a mini-dress on her, and her sleeping posture was so proper that her white legs were neatly folded, concealing anything too revealing.


    Naruto just took a glance and then quickly averted his gaze, not wanting to look at anything inappropriate.


    "What book is that?"


    Bored, Ino sat up, half-knelt and reached out to grab a book placed in the corner of the couch.


    Naruto seemed to remember something, his pupils dilated slightly. That book was Jiraiya¡¯s Icha Icha Paradise, the latest sequel collector''s edition that Naruto bought at fifteen times the original price some time ago.


    It was a rare collectible, something even Kakashi wanted, a limited edition masterpiece.


    In short, if he didn¡¯t act fast, he¡¯d be socially doomed.


    "Ino!" Naruto suddenly shouted loudly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ino turned her head, looking startled by Naruto¡¯s sudden shout.


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    "Huh? What did you see?" Ino blinked, and after a few seconds, she realized what he meant.


    "Ah! You!!!" Ino immediately curled up defensively.


    While pressing down her body tightly, she glared at Naruto with murderous gaze and asked angrily, "What do you see?"


    "I didn''t see anything."


    "You just said you saw it!" Ino gritted her teeth.


    "Uh... I need to use the bathroom." Naruto pretended to head towards the bathroom.


    "Don''t go!" Ino hurriedly ran to the bathroom door to block it, "You''re definitely up to something weird!"


    "No way!"


    As he spoke, Naruto stealthily moved to the corner of the couch. With his back turned, he reached out behind him and deftly grabbed the Icha Icha Paradise from the couch, then quickly hide it behind his back.


    "Okay, I won¡¯t go then."


    Downstairs at the street corner, Ino, dressed in a black skirt, stood upright, while Naruto was squatting beside her, looking bored.


    "Is Mrs. Yamanaka coming soon?"


    "She should be. My mom is very punctual." Ino said.


    Hearing this, Naruto stood up and handed Ino a pack of tissues, then said, "Then I''ll go first."


    "Why?" Ino looked at Naruto''s outstretched hand, hesitated for a moment, and grabbed the pack of tissues.


    "Well, it¡¯s not nice if someone sees us alone together. Even though I don¡¯t really want to admit it, I really..." Naruto stopped talking halfway and spread his hands.


    "Anyway, see you next time, Ino."


    "Hey! Don¡¯t go, it¡¯s fine."


    Ino reached out, but Naruto had already walked far away. He waved with his back to her and before long, he disappeared from sight.


    She stood there in a daze for a while, then turned her head to look elsewhere, her eyes dimming. Even though she said it was fine, she herself was unsure how her mother would react.


    ¡®Is it really not allowed for us to stand together, even as friends?¡¯


    She stared at the pack of tissues in a daze, wondering what if she had grabbed something other than tissues.


    "Ino."


    "Ah!" Ino jolted her head up and saw her mother, Yamanaka Rino.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Rino, dressed elegantly in an emerald green gown and carrying a delicate black purse, reached out and touched her daughter''s cold forehead.


    "When I was walking over just now, I saw you standing here in a daze."


    "I''m fine." Ino forced a smile, "It''s just that you were a little slow, Mom. I got bored waiting."


    "Sorry about that."


    "How about you buy me a dress, Mom?" Ino took Rino''s hand and said affectionately.


    "You¡¯re such a big girl now, yet you¡¯re still acting like a child." Rino affectionately patted Ino¡¯s head, smiling as she spoke.


    "Earlier, I thought I saw you with someone. Was it a friend?"


    "Sort of." Ino felt a little guilty, "Or maybe not really, just someone I know well."


    "Our little Ino has grown up." Rino said with a knowing smile, then took Ino''s arm and walked towards the Konoha Hospital.


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense." Ino said coquettishly.


    "Is that Naruto?"


    Rino''s words made Ino freeze for a moment. She then turned her head slightly, seeing the knowing smile on her mother¡¯s face as she observed her daughter''s not-so-natural expression.


    "Naruto and I, we¡­"


    "Ino, your father and I are both very open-minded people." Rino''s voice was still gentle, "But when it comes to Naruto, as a mother, I hope you¡¯ll think it over carefully."


    Ino pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "It''s not that I don''t like Naruto. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s very important to the village." Rino said, "The village imposes too many restrictions on Naruto, I just don''t want to see you get hurt."


    "Um."


    Naruto stood atop a tall utility pole, overlooking the entire Konoha with an expressionless face. His gaze pierced through the layers of rooftops, locking onto a distant cliff.


    His pupils were an eerie blood-red, identical to Kyubi¡¯s eyes.


    On top of the Hokage Rock, two small black dots stood out. Zooming in, they were two mysterious figures wearing black cloaks with red clouds pattern and straw hats.

 Chapter 72 If You Refuse, I Will Kill You Immediately

    Chapter 72 If You Refuse, I Will Kill You ImmediatelySupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Itachi-san, this village is your hometown, right? Do you miss it?"


    Under his straw hat, Hoshigaki Kisame revealed a mouthful of sharp teeth as he stood at the outer railing of Hokage Rock, glancing sideways at Uchiha Itachi, who was dressed similarly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Itachi''s gaze swept over the devastated village of Konoha, passing over the damaged walls, collapsed houses, and treetops.


    Even though the entire Konoha Village was badly damaged, the dense round-roofed houses still looked almost bursting. With their red tiles and yellow walls, surrounded by dense forests, the scenery remained lush.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ugly place.¡±


    Having said that, Itachi slowly turned around and left, stopping for a moment beside Kisame.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    Konoha Hospital.


    "Please wait a moment." The Chunin in charge of guarding the entrance to the floor checked the procedures and immediately smiled, "Please follow me."


    "Mom, are there many people visiting Sasuke?" Ino walked alongside her mother, Rino, down the hospital corridor, and asked casually.


    "Not many," Rino replied, "Some clans are in a wait-and-see state. Most clans have no reason to approach the Uchiha Clan¡¯s survivor and risk suspicion from the village''s higher-ups."


    "The Advisors granted us special permission to visit the child."


    "Hey, Ino, you like Sasuke, right?" Rino turned around and asked with a chuckle.


    "Of course, who doesn''t like Sasuke?" Ino said openly while holding her mother''s hand, "Sasuke has always been very handsome."


    "Indeed, the men of the Uchiha Clan are very charming." Rino said with a chuckle.


    On the rooftop of a tall building outside Konoha Hospital.


    Itachi stared at Naruto not far away, making hand seals in preparation from a distance. The distance would affect the effect of the Ninjutsu, and the hand seals are needed to concentrate his Chakra.


    "The plan to capture the Kyubi unexpectedly went smoothly." Kisame said with a relaxed look, "He''s just a little kid, there''s no need to be nervous."


    "Kisame, the Jinchuriki is waiting for us."


    "What?" Kisame''s expression changed slightly, ¡°Itachi-san, we entered Konoha without anyone noticing us, right?"


    "Yes, that''s why it''s weird."


    "Should we abandon the mission?" Kisame asked, "If we get entangled by the Konoha¡¯s Shinobi, things will become troublesome."


    "No, now is the best opportunity." Itachi raised his head, and the Sharingan in his pupils started spinning, "It seems that no one except the Jinchuriki has noticed our existence for the time being."


    Naruto looked at Itachi and Kisame in the distance. His face is still expressionless, but there¡¯s a hint of nervousness.


    This might be the first major crisis he had encountered since crossing over. Standing opposite him is Uchiha Itachi. He knew that Itachi would probably come, but he didn''t expect him to come so soon.


    ¡®It seemed that besides me, no one else had noticed them.¡¯


    ¡®Should I shout for help?¡¯


    ¡®Or not¡­ It''s better to shout for Sasuke to be effective.¡¯


    ¡®I was just casually strolling around, how did it come to this? Should I run? It''s better to run first. Itachi will not let anyone other than Sasuke go, he¡¯s too dangerous.¡¯


    The summer breeze blew by, and Naruto decisively turned around and ran.


    Itachi¡¯s figure also disappeared, almost instantly blocking Naruto''s way, as if he is teleporting. He stretched out his hand wrapped in a fishing net combat uniform from his large black cloak with red clouds pattern and grabbed towards Naruto.


    Meanwhile, Kisame also approached from behind. Unless something unexpected happened, Naruto''s speed and time were simply not enough to form hand seals.


    However, there were three ninjutsu systems given by the system that did not require hand seals.


    Flying Thunder God, Adamantine Sealing Chains and Four Symbols Seal.


    The latter two things wouldn¡¯t cause much harm to Itachi and Kisame, whose strength is far greater than that of Naruto now.


    Naruto never forgot his original intention and was determined to escape.


    As Itachi closed in on Naruto, nearly grabbing him, Naruto activated the Flying Thunder God Technique!


    In an instant, he returned to the position where the confrontation began, leaving a few Explosive Tags behind as he vanished.


    Itachi''s eyes widened slightly and he instantly left the explosion range.


    Boom! Boom!


    The loud explosions echoed across the skies of Konoha.


    The Shinobi on guard duty scattered throughout the village all raised their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Kisame, let''s go."


    Itachi was almost unharmed, but he still decided to temporarily abandon the plan.


    Naruto, who had narrowly escaped, hid in the shadows of an abandoned building. He silently apologized for blowing up a newly constructed building that was set to be sold and was thankful that this era which lacked extensive surveillance systems.


    Fortunately, he was well prepared and placed the Flying Thunder God Kunai in a building not far from him. If he had placed it any further, he might have been in real trouble.


    "What are you hiding from?"


    A familiar voice emerged from the shadows, causing Naruto to spin around, only to see a strange black-haired girl. Her clothes were somewhat worn, and her hair lacked luster.


    ¡®But I feel like I''ve heard this tone before¡­¡¯


    "It''s you?"


    Naruto was dumbfounded, ¡®Orochimaru had already run away, so what was Tayuya doing here?¡¯


    Tayuya had changed her disguise again, and it seemed that she had used some Ninjutsu. In short, her appearance was somewhat different from the previous two times.


    Now, she resembled an ordinary girl from the slums. There was nothing striking about her appearance, and it didn¡¯t seem odd for her to be in an abandoned building.


    "It seems you recognized me." Tayuya said coldly, "It seems I have no choice but to kill you."


    "I''ll treat you to a beef bowl."


    "Hmph." Tayuya put away her weapon, "If you put it that way... I''ll let you live a few more days."


    "What flavor do you want to eat?" Naruto asked, propping himself up from the dusty ground. His palms were covered with grime, and there was a musty smell inside the building.


    Perhaps due to the long years of disrepair and the lack of light, even though they weren¡¯t far apart, they still couldn¡¯t see each other''s faces clearly. Dirty water dripped from the cracks in the ceiling, landing on Naruto''s shoulder.


    "I¡¯ve never had it, but it sounds tasty."


    "Then I''ll choose for you."


    "Can I add an extra ice cream? If you refuse, I''ll kill you immediately."


    "Of course you can. I just happened to escape a disaster, so it can be considered a celebration." Naruto exhaled, "But if my life is only worth an ice cream, I really can''t be happy."


    "How about two?"


    ¡°Will it upset your stomach?¡±


    "No, I¡¯ve only gone three days without food."


    "You¡¯ll die!" Naruto gasped.


    "It''s just three days." Tayuya displayed a proud expression, lifting her chin slightly with a smirk.


    "That isn''t something to brag about, is it?" Naruto was exasperated, ¡®What on earth was this girl doing here? Why would she stay behind? How could Orochimaru have such a stupid subordinate?¡¯


    "Let''s go." Naruto walked past Tayuya with his hands in his pockets and asked with narrowed eyes, "Where''s the exit in this place?"


    "It''s so dark, I can''t see anything at all."

 Chapter 73 The Taste is Just So-So

    Chapter 73 The Taste is Just So-SoSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A flute was silently pressed against Naruto¡¯s neck, and Tayuya''s cold voice whispered in his ear.


    "If you dare to go out, I¡¯ll kill you immediately."


    "Then I won''t go out." Naruto immediately raised his hands in surrender.


    ¡°Beef bowl.¡±


    "Then I''ll go out and buy it."


    "I¡¯ll kill you."


    "Then just go ahead and kill me. But when you bury me, make sure the grave is nicely dug." Naruto said helplessly.


    In the end, Tayuya relented.


    Naruto returned with two beef bowls, using the Flying Thunder God Kunai he had left in the abandoned building. On the way, he also bought a lot of food and other supplies, which he quickly stashed away in his seal space when no one was looking.


    Inside the seal space, Kyubi heard the commotion outside but didn¡¯t even bother to open his eyes. Beside him was a mountain of DVDs.


    "Where did you get all this stuff?" Tayuya asked, feeling a little surprised.


    Seeing Naruto pulling a bunch of things out of thin air like a magician, she blinked in disbelief and relaxed her vigilance a little.


    Naruto probably guessed that Tayuya''s purpose of staying in Konoha was to make it easier to capture Sasuke. After all, Orochimaru would never give up Sasuke, and he was just waiting for an opportunity.


    "It''s just a Ninjutsu." Naruto clapped his hands and said, "These things should be enough for you to consume for a while. If not, I will come back with more."


    Tayuya was stunned and raised her dirty face to ask, "Why are you helping me? Don''t you have anything to ask?"


    "Not interested." Naruto waved his hand dismissively and said, "You¡¯ve got your own mission, right? It wouldn¡¯t be polite to pry."


    Of course, he knew that the Sound Four were here to capture Sasuke, but he didn¡¯t care enough to interfere. This was the path Sasuke would choose, and Naruto wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡®Itachi is too scary. If I had such a brother, I¡¯d probably stab him a couple of times just to feel better. If he can''t beat Itachi head-on, then I will indirectly support Sasuke¡¯s revenge efforts from the sidelines.¡¯


    Naruto didn¡¯t linger long. After chatting for a while, he left.


    ¡­


    Two days later.


    Naruto''s life returned to its usual calm. He didn¡¯t like cooking, so he went to Ichiraku Ramen every day, yawning as he ate.


    At night, at Ichiraku Ramen¡­


    Under the warm yellow lights, Naruto slurped down his ramen in large bites.


    Teuchi, who is standing behind the counter, squinted with a satisfied expression on his face, and asked with a smile, "Naruto, you seem to be coming here a lot more often these days?"


    "Uncle."


    "What is it, Naruto?"


    "Besides the surname Ichiraku, do you have any other surname?" Naruto asked while eating ramen. (T/N: Since Teuchi has no surname, I use Ichiraku as his surname.)


    "You silly kid, what nonsense are you talking about?" Teuchi laughed heartily, not taking offense at Naruto¡¯s question.


    "Uncle, I¡¯ve run into some trouble lately."


    "Is there anything I can help with?" Teuchi asked, his expression turning serious.


    Naruto looked up at Teuchi, blinking a few times before hesitantly asking.


    "Maybe¡­ Uncle, could you offer them a deal they can¡¯t refuse?"


    "A bowl of ramen?" Teuchi asked doubtfully. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Never mind," Naruto sighed and said, "I just hope the Ramen God will bless his faithful follower with some good luck."


    Teuchi didn¡¯t quite understand what Naruto is saying, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. A boy of Naruto¡¯s age has reached the age of fantasizing a lot of things, so there is nothing to be surprised about.


    The rainy season had come, and when Naruto woke up again, heavy rain was pouring down outside his window.


    He stared weakly at the ceiling, thinking about what flavor of ramen he should eat today. Recently, Naruto had been more devout about eating ramen than visiting a shrine, as it was the only thing he could do right now.


    Waiting.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Naruto, who was lying on the bed, had his pupils widened instantly and with a thought, he grasped the sword in his hand.


    Knock knock knock!!


    The dull knocking sound continued, Naruto, barefoot, quietly got out of bed, holding the long blade as he slowly opened the door to his room.


    The knocking grew louder and clearer, echoing eerily in the quiet of the apartment.


    With the rain howling outside, Naruto considered who or what might be knocking at his door at a time like this, ¡®The Anbu never knocked on the door, and Kakashi always used the window.¡¯


    ¡®Sasuke was seriously injured and Sakura was training with the medical department.¡¯


    ¡®Is there really only that possibility left?¡¯


    Naruto gripped his sword tightly, planning to throw open the door and attack whoever was on the other side, then make a quick escape. With the rain pouring down, any explosion sounds might not even carry far.


    Moreover, the Explosive Tags provided by the system have been used up.


    He usually didn¡¯t bother to buy Ninja Tools, a bit of laziness that could cost him dearly.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡®The God of Ramen should have some effect. Those who lie will go to hell.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it!¡¯


    Naruto yanked open the door, and the storm''s wind and rain instantly surged inside. Naruto clenched his teeth, ready to strike, only to be met with a head of blonde hair.


    "Huh?"


    Naruto was confused, his eyes instantly becoming dull.


    Ino, who was soaking wet, was shivering in the rain-soaked hallway while holding something that looked like a lunch box. Her blonde bangs were plastered against her pale face, and her purple dress clung tightly to her body, revealing faint traces of the fabric beneath.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What are you doing with that... sword?" Ino shivered from the cold after being soaked.


    "This... it¡¯s a long story." Naruto stared at Ino, confirming that her gaze was clear before tossing the sword aside.


    "Anyway, just come inside for now."


    ¡­


    Naruto leaned outside the bathroom door and knocked.


    "So, you braved the storm just to bring me some food?"


    Ino didn¡¯t answer directly. After a moment, her frustrated voice came from the bathroom.


    ¡°Argh!! How was I supposed to know it would rain, you idiot! Forget everything that happened just now!!!¡±


    "Sorry, I saw everything."


    ¡°Go to hell!!!¡±


    The bathroom door cracked open, and a slender hand yanked Naruto by the shirt. Ino showed half of her head and glared at Naruto, then shoved him out.


    Naruto stood up and shrugged his shoulders, then he sat in the living room and opened the food box, finding the contents soaked from the rain.


    It just so happened that Naruto hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, so he didn¡¯t mind.


    After taking out a spare toothbrush from the cabinet and washing his face, Naruto sat on the carpet and finished off the food. The taste was mediocre, and the rainwater had made it soggy and mushy.


    After mentally giving the meal a six out of ten for the sake of friendship, Naruto heard the bathroom door open.


    Naruto was about to turn around but was stopped by a shout.


    "Don''t look back, you idiot!"


    Ino, wrapped in a bathrobe, sat on the sofa. Her slender and delicate hands, which were slightly smaller than Naruto''s, fiddled with the food box a few times. Then, she asked Naruto with an incredulous look on her face, "You everything?"


    "Ah, the taste is just so-so." Naruto said, lying back on the carpet.


    Ino''s expression suddenly turned strange and she said somewhat awkwardly, "That wasn¡¯t for you. It was for Akamaru."

 Chapter 74 Outside The Door

    Chapter 74 Outside The DoorSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What? You weren''t..." Naruto abruptly sat up.


    "I''m sorry." Ino quickly bowed her head in apology, "It was mixed with rainwater. I thought you wouldn''t open it, but it''s a normal dish, only the taste is not very good."


    "It just so happened that I had to go to the Inuzuka Clan today, so I prepared that food, but I didn''t expect that rainwater would be spilled in it."


    "Who would believe that?" Naruto looked at her with a face full of grievance, "This is too much. Just tell me what to do now?"


    Ino¡¯s face flushed red, and she lowered her head as she said, "I don¡¯t know."


    Looking at Ino''s embarrassed look, Naruto rubbed his chin, pondering for a moment before suggesting, "How about a maid outfit?"


    "You!" Ino, holding her bathrobe, angrily stood up. But when she saw Naruto pointing at the empty food box on the table, guilt quickly returned to her face.


    "That won¡¯t do. Pick something else." She said in a low voice.


    "I can¡¯t think of anything else." At that moment, he restrained himself and didn''t say anything too outrageous.


    "Okay then¡­"


    Ino¡¯s face turned a deeper shade of red, and her tone carried a hint of unease. She crossed her arms over her chest, casting a somewhat aggrieved look at Naruto, and her eyes glistening with moisture.


    ¡®That expression¡ªthis girl was seriously good at this.¡¯


    ¡®She had already mastered the powerful expressions that could easily sway a guy''s heart¡­ it was terrifying.¡¯


    As the clothes dryer hummed familiarly in the bathroom, Naruto didn¡¯t approach the couch, but instead walked toward the balcony.


    The visibility outside was extremely low, and he could barely see the buildings just a few dozen meters away.


    A white mist, stirred up by the sudden rain and dark clouds, enveloped the entire Konoha Village. Trees snapped aggressively in the howling wind. As he pushed open the balcony door, a red umbrella, caught in the wind, spun wildly in the air before being yanked away by a gust with a whoosh.


    Naruto felt a creeping unease and his brow furrowed instinctively.


    "Ino."


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Ino seemed a bit flustered. She was afraid that the person in front of her would suddenly pull out a maid outfit from somewhere. It wouldn¡¯t be unlike him, as Naruto was surprisingly persistent when it came to certain things.


    "Was it raining when you arrived?"


    "Yeah, it suddenly started pouring." Ino complained, "I heard from my dad that the village seemed to be in trouble, and the Advisors have been discussing countermeasures these days."


    "Even the Daimyo is here. If there is a heavy rain, the village''s surveillance facilities will have to be overhauled. My dad doesn''t spend much time at home to begin with, and now he¡¯ll probably be busy for at least half a month."


    The Yamanaka Clan was in charge of the village''s surveillance and intelligence work, collaborating with the pervert, Ibiki¡¯s interrogation unit. To some extent, they took on the duties that had once been the responsibility of the now-disbanded Konoha Guard Platoon.


    Although Sandaime died in the battle, Jiraiya is still in the village. Konoha''s Anbu had suffered severe losses, so for now, Shinobi from the Root would temporarily step in to fill the gaps. A small portion of Shinobi from both organizations could be rotated as needed.


    This is the reason why Naruto hadn¡¯t explained the situation with the explosion to the Anbu. With the village effectively leaderless, the issue of the Jinchuriki would become increasingly sensitive at this moment.


    After Sandaime¡¯s death, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado did not continue to hold Sunagakure accountable. Instead, they accepted Sunagakure''s surrender and compensation, rectified the morale of the military, and immediately convened an election meeting for the Godaime Hokage.


    This is enough to prove that the two Advisors¡¯ stance was very much in line with Sandaime¡¯s¡ªa moderate, preservationist approach. They lacked trust in the younger generation and had little regard for Danzo, their old teammate who often handled the village¡¯s dirty work.


    Simply put, Sandaime¡¯s disrupted the attitudes of Konoha''s higher-ups towards the Jinchuriki. If anything were to happen to Naruto, the higher-ups would have an excuse to convene and make decisions about him.


    Sandaime¡¯s stance was to simply keep the Jinchuriki as they were and halt any further development of their potential. The two senior Advisors did not trust Naruto, but they also also didn''t advocate handing him over to someone as ambitious as Danzo.


    "Has Inoichi-san been very busy lately?" Naruto asked.


    "Yeah." Ino was relieved to see that Naruto wasn''t dwelling on the maid outfit suggestion, "My dad was already very busy before, but after the village was destroyed, he''s been even busier."


    "Ino, you will probably take over your father''s job in the future, right?" Naruto asked offhandedly, but slowly moved towards the living room¡¯s door.


    Ino, wrapped in a bathrobe, did not notice anything unusual. She frowned in thought for a moment before answering, "Probably."


    "Do you like this kind of work?" Naruto, barefoot, continued to engage Ino in conversation while subtly inching closer to the wall near the door.


    There seems to be something outside the door.


    He picked up the sword and moved toward the bathroom.


    Ino was the only one left in the living room, but she seemed lost in thought. After a while, she finally mustered the courage to say, " It''s not like I have to take over my dad¡¯s¡­"


    She turned her head sharply, only to find that Naruto was no longer in the living room. She was stunned for a long while, but before she could call out for Naruto¡­


    The bathroom door opened silently, and Naruto, dressed in a thin casual short-sleeve shirt, held a katana in one hand and all of Ino''s clothes in the other.


    The black lace panties and the purple slit skirt were mixed together. It was obvious that he had acted in a hurry, and had directly taken the underwear and skirt out of the dryer together.


    Ino''s mind went blank, like the dryer had stopped, but her brain was now spinning.


    Her face first turned bright red, then quickly puffed up with anger. However, before Ino could even speak, Naruto had already predicted what she was going to say next.


    ¡®Pervert?¡¯


    ¡®That word alone wouldn¡¯t pack enough of a punch.¡¯


    If it were any other time, Naruto would have exchanged a few banter lines with Ino, but this wasn''t the right time.


    Naruto made a shushing gesture with the katana in hand, silently walked up to the stunned Ino, pointed at the clothes, then at her body, and mouthed the words, "Put it on."


    After that, without even looking at Ino, he silently turned around. With his back to Ino, he held the katana and pointed it at the closed front door.


    Ino, realizing something was wrong, quickly started putting on her clothes in the living room.


    Knock, knock, knock. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knocking sounds rang on the door again.


    This time, the knocks were slow and deliberate, and no one in the living room responded.


    Naruto''s apartment was old, and usually, no one came to knock on his door. Even though it was daytime, the outside light was barely brighter than it would be at night.


    There was no peephole on the door, and the only way to see who was outside was to open it.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed Naruto''s arm. Ino''s profile entered Naruto''s field of vision, her face filled with intense worry.


    Naruto glanced at Ino, his face showing a serious expression that was completely different from usual. He gently squeezed Ino¡¯s hand, signaling her to stay calm


    With a loud bang, the door was kicked open, causing dust to shake loose from the walls. Itachi and Kisame¡¯s figures appeared in the doorway, their shadows stretching long into the living room.


    "It looks like that Kyubi brat isn''t home, Itachi-san." Kisame''s mocking voice echoed in the living room, and his fish face hidden under the bamboo hat was full of bloodlust.


    Itachi said nothing and slowly walked towards the room.


    Outside on the balcony, Naruto and Ino stood on a tiny ledge protruding from the wall, almost sticking to each other. The two were instantly soaked by the heavy rain and looked at each other nervously.

 Chapter 75 If I Was Eighteen…

    Chapter 75 If I Was Eighteen¡­Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto could feel Ino''s warm breath on his neck, as the fierce wind mixed with the heavy rain lashed against them.


    The two looked at each other, listening to the footsteps in the living room, their bodies drenched by the heavy rain, their hearts beating wildly as they clung to each other.


    Itachi''s voice was low, and was filled with an overwhelming sense of pressure.


    "Kisame, check the balcony."


    "Okay." Kisame''s footsteps were deliberately loud, each step echoing ominously as he approached the balcony. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto''s apartment had been renovated, with wooden flooring on the balcony and a thick glass door separating it from the living room. With a loud bang, the door was pulled open heavily, and the glass shattered all over the floor.


    The sound of the rain intensified instantly, with raindrops pouring into the living room, making the pale green curtains flap wildly in the wind.


    From the sound alone, Naruto could guess what kind of mess the glass door had turned into. He felt a brief pang of regret, but not daring to make a sound. He was soaked by the heavy rain, making him feel cold and heavy, but he clutched his sword instead of an umbrella.


    Ino was even more terrified by Itachi''s words. Even though she didn¡¯t know who the two men outside were, the sheer oppressive aura they emitted was enough to make her feel like she couldn''t breathe.


    A terrifying, inhuman face appeared from the balcony. Kisame''s eerie eyes scanned the area, but he found that there was no one outside the balcony.


    "It seems that that brat has escaped again." Kisame said, retracting his head.


    "He can''t run far." Itachi said expressionlessly, "Avoid drawing too much attention from the Anbu. We need to wrap this up before Jiraiya arrives."


    "Got it." Kisame bared his sharp teeth, hoisting his massive blade, Samehada, onto his shoulder as he asked, "It looks like he had a girl with him. Should we kill her?"


    "Yeah." Itachi left the living room, "I have something to take care of. I''ll be gone for a while."


    "Itachi-san, I can handle this alone."


    "Alright."


    Downstairs, Naruto was pulling Ino through a narrow alley at full speed, the rain hitting their faces with stinging force.


    Overhead, a web of tangled power lines crisscrossed, and old utility poles leaned precariously against the alley walls.


    Their feet splashed through puddles as they ran, their pants soaked through. The alley was in terrible condition, with mud puddles everywhere. Ino, panting heavily, wiped the rain from her face.


    "Naruto, who... who were those two people?"


    "Missing-nin, total maniacs!"


    "Why... why are they after you?"


    "The world is so big, it''s normal that there are always people who covet my body." Naruto replied as he ran.


    "But¡­ someone is chasing us."


    "Don''t worry about him. Let him chase, and we''ll keep running."


    "What the hell is that?!"


    Naruto took a quick glance over his shoulder during their sprint and saw Kisame.


    "A little fish-man!!"


    "What?" Ino didn''t understand and her stamina was rapidly depleting as they ran so fast.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t catch up!"


    "Naruto, I can''t run anymore, you go first! Leave me behind!"


    "Damn it!! Then stop talking and focus on running for your life!"


    Ino was gasping for air, already breathless as she spoke.


    "When you gave me that flower last time, I was really happy. It was... the first time I ever received flower!"


    "No worries, after I¡¯m dead, my grave will have plenty of them. You can pick as many as you like!"


    As he said that, Naruto suddenly flung Ino forward, his right foot splashing into a puddle, sending water flying a meter high. With his back to Ino, he faced Kisame who was chasing them from behind.


    "Naruto!!" Ino shouted as she scrambled out of the puddle, her face covered in scratches.


    "Don''t come any closer!" Naruto shouted over his shoulder, still facing away from her, "Hide well and stay alive! The Anbu will be here soon!!"


    Hoshigaki approached slowly, his massive sword, Samehada, slung over his shoulder, grinning as he stood in the rain. With a swift motion, he swung the sword down toward Naruto.


    Naruto instinctively wanted to dodge, but he glanced back at Ino, clenched his teeth, and roared as he met Kisame''s strike with his own katana.


    ¡®Itachi didn''t come!! Please don''t let Itachi followed here!!¡¯


    ¡®If he didn¡¯t follow, then I can survive this.¡¯


    "Well, well." A smile appeared on Kisame''s extremely terrifying face, "Are you serious about this? Aren''t you a good runner?"


    "Ptui!" Naruto didn''t say anything, but spat at Kisame.


    Unfortunately, the rain was too heavy and his spit was knocked down before it even reached Kisame.


    Kisame seemed amused rather than angered. He revealed his sharp teeth as the bandages wrapped around Samehada unraveled, exposing its jagged, spiky surface.


    With a sudden yank, Kisame pulled back his sword, and Naruto''s sword shattered instantly, the force sending the broken blade flying into the air. Naruto''s wrist, unable to withstand the impact, let go of the sword.


    Breathing heavily, Naruto pulled out his Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    In the distance, Kisame looked down at the kunai in Naruto''s hand. His tall body casted a shadow over half of the alley as he spoke through the rain.


    "Itachi-san mentioned that everyone has a weakness."


    "To catch a nimble little rat, you need to grab onto something it cares about."


    Naruto''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and his pupils dilated slightly as if he realized something. Without a second thought, he threw the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand directly in Ino¡¯s direction.


    The next moment, Kisame¡¯s figure rose from the puddle and appeared in front of Ino, who had no time to escape. His expression remained cold as he raised Samehada to slash Ino.


    From the moment Naruto clashed with Kisame to the moment Kisame used his Ninjutsu to appear in front of Ino, only a brief half-minute had passed.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    Ino had not yet completed her hand seals and her body was paralyzed by the sudden, overwhelming killing intent. She could only watch in terror as Samehada descended upon her.


    The narrow alley resembled a flooded trench, with the relentless rain pouring down.


    Naruto crouched slightly, every muscle in his body tense, his face twisted in rage. The Chakra surging within him was so intense that it vaporized the rainwater on his skin, turning it into steam.


    Thirty meters away, Kisame loomed over a puddle, Samehada raised high. Ino sat on the muddy ground, one hand supporting her weight, with the other instinctively shielding herself.


    A Flying Thunder God Kunai zipped through the rain and hovered between Kisame and Ino.


    Two days ago, despite facing capture by Itachi and Kisame, Naruto had refrained from using Kyubi¡¯s power. He also did not inform the Anbu because he did not want to hand the initiative to the hands of the higher-ups at this delicate time.


    Danzo still owes him an explanation, and the matter of the Root Shinobi is not over yet.


    Naruto wanted to wait a little longer, as the future was still long. He just needed time. Naruto knew he could become stronger¡­ strong enough to refuse any demands from the village, strong enough to peel off Kyubi from himself without any injury.


    Mastering Sealing Techniques to such an extent wasn''t impossible.


    But he never expected Ino to show up. He had been living alone for a few days, waiting for Itachi. He even mapped out escape routes and set up the Flying Thunder God markers on various places.


    The Flying Thunder God Technique in Naruto¡¯s hand is not at the maximum level, so it only allowed him to teleport within a limited distance. Naruto is not a heaven-defying character who can master the Flying Thunder God Technique as soon as he touches it.


    Flying Thunder God: Second Stage!


    In an instant, Naruto used the Flying Thunder God to teleport, tightly wrapping his arms around Ino and exposing his back completely to the descending Samehada.


    His eyes transformed into blood-red slits, glowing ominously in the rain. His voice turned hoarse as he shouted desperately amidst the downpour, "Kurama!!"

 Chapter 76 Sasuke: Me Too

    Chapter 76 Sasuke: Me TooSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At that moment, the torrential rain seemed to freeze in time. The large raindrops, smooth and clear, resembled polished mirrors.


    In the dimly lit seal space, the small DVD player emitted white noise, and the massive Kyubi dozed off lazily. The flickering screen illuminated the fox''s sleek, orange fur.


    A roar from Naruto calling his name caused Kyubi to suddenly open his eyes.


    He stared in disbelief as the Four Symbols Seal on the door slowly began to open, inch by inch. Glancing down at the mountain of DVDs, then back at the seal door that was about to open, Kyubi¡¯s expression turned fierce, baring his sharp teeth.


    He suddenly raised his paw and placed it on top of the DVD player, and a hint of hesitation flashed in his large eyes.


    ¡°It''d be a shame to step on it.¡±


    Kyubi muttered, and carefully retracted his claws.


    "Let¡¯s go out and get some fresh air!"


    Back in the narrow alley, red Biju Chakra exploded outward. The intense heat instantly evaporated the falling rain, creating a dense mist that quickly spread.


    Kisame instinctively tried to use Samehada to absorb the Chakra, but when he suddenly realized something was wrong, it was already too late. The massive surge of Kyubi¡¯s Chakra violently blasted both him and his sword away.


    The entire alley was obliterated in an instant, and the loud noise attracted the Jonin and Anbu who were rushing over here. Since the Konoha Crush Plan, the Jonin and Anbu had been on almost constant patrol.


    "What is that?"


    The Anbu and almost all the Jonin were scattered on the roof, looking in the same direction at the same time. When they saw the colossal red fox within the mist, their hearts nearly stopped.


    "We''re in trouble¡­"


    A powerful sense of dread gripped all of them as they stared, wide-eyed, at the gigantic, fiery-red fox in the distance. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rainwater dripped down Kakashi''s hair, soaking his mask.


    "Stop the Kyubi from rampaging and evacuate the surrounding residents." An Anbu in a white robe appeared and commanded, his voice was extremely cold.


    Seven or eight Anbu¡¯s members immediately vanished, heading off to follow orders. Kakashi turned to look at Guy, his voice more serious than ever.


    "Guy, do me a favor."


    "Kakashi," Guy nodded seriously, "Anything you need."


    "Don''t let my student fall into the hands of the Anbu."


    Ino, who had been tightly held in Naruto''s arms, was stunned. She opened her eyes and stared blankly at his profile, noticing his red eyes emitting an eerie, blood-red glow.


    The oppressive aura from that monstrous man was overwhelming. Even though Ino didn¡¯t know who he was, she couldn¡¯t stop the fear from welling up inside her. Facing the brink of death, her mind went blank.


    To die like this... it would be so unfair.


    It turns out that right before death, all one can think about is what they planned to do tomorrow.


    No matter how hard she tried, Ino can''t imagine what it feels like to be hugged by someone. But at this moment, her heart felt like it was about to overflow.


    The next second, Kyubi suddenly emerged.


    He has a mountain-like figure, sharp teeth and long ears, and nine flaming red tails that keep swaying in the rain. He roared toward the sky in the rain, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth.


    Ino was flung aside and landed in a puddle.


    Before Kisame could stand up, Kyubi slammed him into the ground with a powerful paw. As he tried to recover, Kyubi punched him again, his massive fist crushing the Chakra-empowered fish-man form of Kisame, causing him to cough up blood.


    "Quick, stop it!"


    "We can''t let the village be destroyed!"


    Kyubi, still intent on continuing his assault, began to gather a Bijudama in his mouth. However, the Anbu¡¯s members quickly responded by erecting Earth Release: Earth Flow Walls around Kyubi, attempting to contain him.


    But the moment the Earth Flow Walls was formed, Kyubi shattered it with sheer brute force. He let out a furious roar as he charged toward Kisame.


    At this time, Itachi suddenly appeared in front of Kisame, his Mangekyo Sharingan spinning wildly. He unleashed Amaterasu, which set Kyubi ablaze.


    The small Bijudama in his mouth dissipated instantly, and Kyubi roared angrily and howled in pain.


    "Kisame, let''s go!"


    "Itachi-san."


    The two men quickly retreated, but a group of Anbu followed them. However, Kisame, though injured, managed to stall them temporarily with a powerful Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique, creating a massive barrier of water.


    Kyubi, unable to withstand the burning Amaterasu, simply returned to the seal space on his own initiative to isolate himself from the Amaterasu.


    As the heavy rain dispersed the white mist, Naruto was left unconscious, lying in a pool of water.


    Guy and Kakashi arrived at Naruto''s side one step ahead of the Anbu, then quickly positioned themselves protectively beside Naruto. Kakashi, with his usual deadpan expression, scanned the Anbu¡¯s members before speaking lazily, one hand in his pocket, "Well, it looks like Naruto didn''t lose control, and since there were no casualties¡­"


    "Hand over the Jinchuriki to us for containment." The white-robed Anbu interrupted Kakashi and said coldly.


    "Don''t refer to him as just a Jinchuriki. Naruto is my student. Since Sandaime-sama appointed me as his Jonin Instructor, then..." Kakashi had no intention of giving in.


    "Until a direct order from the Hokage or the higher-ups is given, I¡¯ll be the one to look after Naruto."


    "Sandaime-sama has died in the battle, and you..." The Anbu was a little annoyed and glared coldly to Kakashi.


    "Then wait until the new Hokage is appointed, or until the two Advisors give the order." Kakashi glanced at the Anbu with his dead eye, "I¡¯ve spent some time in the Root too."


    "In this situation where the Anbu suffers serious losses and is short of personnel, theoretically, the Root¡¯s members can temporarily fill in the Anbu¡¯s roles without changing their affiliation."


    The rain continued to pour down as the eight Anbu remained silent, staring at Kakashi.


    After a long pause, the white-robed Anbu waved his hand, "Let¡¯s go."


    All the Anbu had left, leaving only two Elite Jonin, Kakashi and Guy, standing at the scene. Naruto and Ino lay unconscious in different puddles, far apart from each other.


    "Kakashi." Guy asked in surprise, "How do you know they are not Anbu?"


    "That''s Ino over there, right?" Kakashi signaled Guy to look to the other side. Ino was lying in a puddle, her blonde hair disheveled and soaked in the water, and rain is still falling on her face.


    "Root only cares about the mission, and they wouldn''t even care about the heir of the Yamanaka Clan."


    ¡­


    Konoha Hospital.


    Naruto opened his eyes.


    Sunlight streamed through the bright hospital window, and the sharp scent of disinfectant filled the room, killing any appetite he might have had. The walls were pristine, so white they reflected the sun''s rays, and the sheets smelled faintly of lavender.


    "You''re awake?"


    A very familiar yet exceptionally cold voice sounded from one side. Naruto turned his head and saw the profile of Sasuke, whose upper body was wrapped in bandages, on another hospital bed.


    Sasuke seemed more injured than before. Naruto could vaguely see the blood seeping through the bandages on his forehead.


    It was only then that Naruto realized they were in the same room, separated by a white table with a vase of fresh white roses.


    "What a coincidence, Sasuke." Naruto said as he raised his body and sat cross-legged on the bed. He pointed at the wounds on his body in an attempt to make Sasuke feel guilty, "It was Itachi who did this."


    Sasuke didn''t react at all. Instead, he turned his bruised and swollen face fully toward Naruto. With his eyes swollen, he coldly muttered, "Me too."

 Chapter 77 The Long Summer

    Chapter 77 The Long SummerSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto did not expect this and stared at Sasuke''s uneven Naruto was caught off guard by Sasuke¡¯s response, staring at his uneven face for a while before bursting into laughter, ¡°Hahahahahaha!!!¡±


    "Idiot." Sasuke shot him a cold glance.


    "Hahahaha!!!" Naruto pointed at Sasuke''s face, clutching his stomach as he laughed so hard that tears welled up in his eyes.


    Sasuke ignored Naruto and turned his head to look out the window with an indifferent look.


    Sasuke¡¯s pale skin, black hair and eyebrows seemed particularly suitable for the dull and white atmosphere of the hospital. His calm eyes held a trace of coldness.


    "He came for you?" Sasuke''s voice was emotionless.


    This ¡®he¡¯ naturally refers to Itachi.


    "I guess so." Naruto flopped back onto the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, "It was probably for the Kyubi, to capture the Jinchuriki or something like that."


    Naruto then thought of Ino. Before losing consciousness, he had vaguely seen Kakashi. ¡®Kakashi was still as reliable as ever, and with him stepping in, Ino would probably be fine.¡¯


    ¡®Kisame and Itachi are too powerful. Someone like me who doesn''t have much combat experience cannot deal with both of them at the same time.¡¯


    ¡®Kyubi¡¯s power has not been fully unlocked, my mastery of Flying Thunder God is still at a beginner''s level, and Lava Release is insufficient against experienced opponents like Itachi and Kisame.¡¯


    People like Itachi and Kisame, who had survived countless battles, weren¡¯t the type to just engage in a straightforward fight. As soon as he made a move, Kisame aimed directly at Ino.


    If Naruto hadn''t forcibly opened the seal to let Kyubi fight in his place, Ino might have been dead by now.


    An enemy isn¡¯t terrifying, what¡¯s terrifying is a smart enemy.


    Fortunately, Sasuke had drawn some of Itachi''s attention, which allowed Naruto to survive what could have been a deadly encounter.


    "Sasuke, thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for?" Sasuke glanced at him coldly.


    "Thank you for taking the beating."


    Sasuke really wanted to punch Naruto, if only his hands could move.


    "It looks like you guys have almost recovered."


    The door creaked open as Kakashi and Sakura walked in. Sakura placed a basket of fruit on the table in the corner of the room, sliced some apples, and then walked to the middle to feed both of them.


    Naruto was still lying on the bed, while his injuries have already completely healed.


    However, when he saw Sakura feeding him, he simply pretended to be weak.


    "Ah."


    "Idiot." Sasuke glanced at Naruto, but not interested in exposing him.


    "Sasuke." Sakura called as she handed a slice of apple to Sasuke''s mouth.


    "No need."


    "If he doesn''t eat, I will." Naruto said.


    Sasuke immediately took a bite of the apple slice and glared at Naruto.


    Sakura smiled, and her eyes narrowed into crescents. She sat in the middle, carefully slicing apples and feeding them one by one to both Naruto and Sasuke.


    Her smooth, pale legs were neatly folded on the chair, her posture straight, and her chest slightly rising with each breath.


    Kakashi leaned against the window, holding a copy of Icha Icha Paradise in his hand. His gaze occasionally drifting from the pages to the three of them, and there¡¯s a smile in his eye.


    At that moment, the summer day felt longer than ever, with the cicadas buzzing loudly, the sunlight shining brightly, and the greenery growing wildly.


    The entire Team 7 gathered in one hospital room, relaxing and enjoying the happiness of surviving the disaster.


    Sakura was gentler than ever, Sasuke didn¡¯t refuse the apples, and Naruto was still his usual carefree self.


    Kakashi flipped through the pages of his freshly folded Icha Icha Paradise, but didn''t read a single line of words.


    The wind rustled through the treetops.


    Naruto¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t severe, and he was discharged the same day.


    Kakashi informed the team that Team 7 wouldn''t be taking on any missions for the time being. With both a Jinchuriki and Uchiha Clan¡¯s survivor on the team, the higher-ups needed time to deliberate.


    "Naruto, here." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the hallway, Sakura handed Naruto his clothes. The seams had been mended with fine stitches that were almost unnoticeable unless one looked closely.


    "Thanks." Naruto said as he accepted the clothes, his gaze lingering on the stitching.


    "I noticed they were torn, so I just stitched them up a bit." Sakura said, blushing slightly, "I just learned it not long ago, so..."


    "It¡¯s well done."


    "Is Ino also in the hospital?" Naruto asked.


    "She woke up earlier than you and was discharged from the hospital yesterday." Sakura replied seriously. She then patted Naruto''s shoulder and asked suspiciously, "But how did Ino get hurt?"


    "She was on her way to the Inuzuka Clan''s compound when it started raining heavily, so she stopped by my place to wait out the rain and got caught up in everything." Naruto explained as the sunlight streaming through the corridor stretched his shadow.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine, she just fainted at the time." Sakura said, holding a medical chart with a cross symbol on her armband, indicating her affiliation with the medical department.


    "But when she woke up yesterday, she seemed pretty anxious about you. Since when did you two get so close?"


    "Huh?" Naruto blinked.


    ¡®Yeah, when did that happen? Was it during that training session with Guy''s team, or back when we were on the Hokage Rock?


    "Make sure you go visit Ino, stupid Naruto." Sakura said, lightly tapping Naruto on the head with the clipboard before walking away.


    ¡­


    After returning home, Naruto was greeted by the sight of shattered glass all over the living room. The curtains were soaked and draped over the balcony railing, which were twisted and deformed. He stood there, dumbfounded, realizing he had completely forgotten about the mess.


    The living room was in complete disarray, and with the balcony door wide open, the floor was damp. The entire house smelled musty and felt unusually cold.


    "Forget it, I¡¯ll just move somewhere else." Naruto sighed and dragged himself into the house to pack his things.


    He was discharged from the hospital in the morning and moved to a new place by the afternoon.


    Naruto found a place that was better than the old apartment and moved in right away.


    The higher-ups were still undecided on what to do about Naruto. Essentially, they were waiting for the next Hokage to take office before making any decisions.


    The two Advisors have always had different opinions from Danzo, and when it comes to matters as important as the Jinchuriki, which concerns the safety of the village, a new voice was needed to break the deadlock.


    After quickly tidying up, when it was getting dark, Naruto went out and bought a plush toy as a gift.


    The streets of Konoha are bustling with people, the lights casting a mix of shadows and bright spots. The main street ran through the entire village, lit from end to end for the past seventy years.


    The Yamanaka Flower Shop was some distance away from Naruto''s new place. After a long walk, he finally stood under the big tree outside.


    Looking through the window, he saw the bright lights inside the shop.


    Ino was standing in front of the counter, chatting and laughing with a familiar female customer. The warm light shone on her gentle face, which was full of smiles.


    Until the female customer noticed someone outside, paused and pointed toward the window. Ino turned around and saw Naruto standing under the big tree, and she couldn''t help but froze for a moment.


    Naruto watched as Ino waved at him through the window, smiling brightly.


    He also waved and gestured the gift in his hand.


    In the shop, Ino said a few words to the female customer, then blushed when the female customer covered her mouth and teased her, and ran out of the store as quickly as if escaping.


    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 78 Ino’s Maid Outfit

    Chapter 78 Ino¡¯s Maid OutfitSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino''s face flushed as she looked away, her eyes glistening with embarrassment.


    "I moved to a new place and wanted to check on you." Naruto said, handing Ino the gift bag, "Are you alright from the other day?"


    "I''m fine." Ino replied, her face growing even redder.


    When she heard Naruto mention that day, memories of her lace lingerie being lifted by a sword and the feeling of being held flashed through her mind. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, she felt like there were ants crawling in her heart, making her feel sour, bitter and itchy.


    She looked down as she took the bag, murmuring a soft acknowledgment. But soon after, she lifted her head as if something had suddenly come to mind.


    "Do you want to come inside the shop for a bit?"


    "My parents aren¡¯t home."


    "Not home?" Naruto showed a puzzled look on his face.


    Ino instantly realized the implication of her words and became flustered. Her pupils dilated slightly and her face turned bright red instantly.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­"


    "Oh~" Naruto nodded knowingly.


    "Ahhhh!!!! You know nothing! Stop pretending to know everything! Take that ''oh'' back!"


    Ino, fuming with embarrassment, grabbed Naruto and dragged him into the shop.


    "Just wait here."


    The female customer had already left, and Ino hurried upstairs with the gift bag, leaving Naruto to sit idly in the shop, looking at the flowers.


    To be honest, he didn''t recognize many types of flowers. He only knew that this was probably a rose and that was a white rose. When he saw the yellow and white flowers, Naruto immediately gave up thinking.


    After looking around for a while, he heard some creaking noises from upstairs, followed by the sound of Ino coming down.


    She carried two cups of hot drinks, which seemed to be freshly made cocoa.


    Naruto could smell the bitter aroma from a distance. He wasn¡¯t particularly fond of cocoa, but since Ino had made it, he decided he could tolerate it.


    "Where did you move to?"


    "To the top floor of 404 Konoha Street." Naruto replied, putting down the cup and frowning slightly.


    Ino''s face instantly fell, and she pursed her lips and said, "If you don''t like it, I¡¯ll just throw it away."


    "I¡¯ll drink it with a heart full of gratitude," Naruto declared firmly.


    "You don''t have to be so exaggerated." Ino said, clearing her throat, the blush on her face finally fading, "I really like the gift you gave me. Thank you."


    Not hearing a response, Ino looked over curiously, only to find Naruto staring at her legs without blinking. She immediately became furious.


    "You pervert!!!"


    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die! Please stop pinching me!" Naruto quickly begged for mercy.


    After a long while, Ino finally let go of Naruto.


    Naruto showed sincere expression and apologized earnestly, "I''m really sorry, Ino."


    Looking at this guy, who was both more skilled at being perverted and more sincere in his apologies than anyone, Ino sighed in exasperation. She kicked Naruto down with a socked foot and lightly pressed it against his chest.


    Her naturally firm leg muscles tensed as her eyes darkened ominously, ¡°Go to hell, you worthless pervert."


    "I¡¯m sorry." Naruto said guiltily.


    ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t apologize with that satisfied look on your face! You¡¯re such a creep!!¡±


    Ino was on the verge of losing it. She sat back down, holding the cocoa in her hands. The residual heat created a layer of mist on the wall of the cup. The hot air steamed her face, and Ino''s eyes were a little erratic.


    ¡®This person always says the strange things. I can''t say I hate him, but I can''t say I like him either.¡¯


    "Ino." Naruto stood up, holding his cup as he gazed out the window.


    "Do you remember what you promised me?"


    "Sorry, I forgot." Ino was stunned for a moment, then she calmly stood up and was about to go upstairs.


    "People who lie have to swallow a thousand needles."


    Ino froze in place, standing on the first step of the staircase. She pursed her lips and looked back at Naruto, who grinned mischievously and took a deliberately annoying sip of his cocoa, "I just said that casually."


    Ino clenched her fists and said through gritted teeth, "Fine, I''ll wear it."


    After saying that, she stomped up the stairs, her heavy footsteps making Naruto wonder if she was going up to grab a knife instead.


    This time, she took so long that Naruto started to think Ino might have fallen asleep upstairs.


    He had been exhausted from moving earlier in the day, and the cocoa he drank hadn''t helped at all. So his mind began to drift into a haze.


    He thought about Jiraiya and then about Sandaime, who had passed away.


    ¡®Tsunade was likely to succeed as the Godaime Hokage, and it wouldn''t be long before Jiraiya would seek me out. As long as I don''t have to accept the fate of being the Child of Prophecy, everything will be fine.¡¯


    Naruto''s eyelids grew heavy as faces flashed in his mind: Itachi¡¯s eerily calm expression, Kisame, and Orochimaru, Kyubi and Sasuke.


    "Naruto, Naruto." Ino''s voice pulled him back to reality, followed by a gentle shake, "Honestly, Naruto, how can you fall asleep at a time like this?"


    "Sorry." Naruto lifted his head from the table and saw Ino standing before him in a maid outfit.


    "Hurry up and look! I¡¯m changing back right after, you pervert!" Ino''s face was bright red, her expression filled with reluctance as she glared at Naruto with disdain.


    In a daze, Naruto stared at Ino in a maid outfit for a long while.


    Her golden hair cascaded over her shoulders, and she wore a pair of cat ears on her head. Ino''s face was a mix of embarrassment and shame, while a fluffy, wide collar adorned with a red ribbon sat around her neck.


    Her entire arm was covered in long, slender black sleeves, revealing only her pale hands.


    The bust is raised and the waist is slim.


    Her chest was modestly emphasized by the form-fitting outfit, and the lace-trimmed skirt barely covered her upper thighs. White knee-high socks continued up toward the skirt, creating a seamless connection.


    Ino''s reluctant look gave her a somewhat saintly aura. She looked down upon Naruto with contempt as she narrowed her eyes.


    "Thank you for the treat."


    "Don''t say weird things like that!" Ino grabbed Naruto by the shirt, her face so close to his as she ground her teeth in a threatening manner.


    Naruto was about to apologize when he heard a noise coming from the entrance of the shop.


    "Ino, you shouldn''t be rude to the customers¡­"


    The sound of a wind chime echoed as the door swung open, revealing a middle-aged couple standing in the doorway, staring at Ino and Naruto in stunned silence.


    Rino''s words caught in her throat as she saw her daughter in a maid outfit, gripping a young boy by the collar.


    The two had obviously just returned from shopping, as the Inoichi was holding several bags in his hands. Seeing this scene, he was stunned at first, and then silently turned his gaze elsewhere.


    "Dad, Mom?" Ino was petrified instantly.


    The night wind was howling. Above the Hokage Rock, Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, stared at the night view of Konoha Village in silence. Beside him were two of the village¡¯s elderly Advisors, Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu.


    "Jiraiya, we need the Godaime Hokage."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Jiraiya didn''t even turn his head, his face was unusually serious.


    "Yesterday, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire arrived in Konoha. During an emergency meeting between the village¡¯s higher-ups and the Daimyo, we decided to appoint you as the Godaime Hokage."


    "Jiraiya."


    ¡°The village needs a strong leader. This is our decision.¡±


    "I''m used to being free and undisciplined, and I''m not the type to sit in the Hokage¡¯s Office." Jiraiya refused directly, "Tsunade is more suitable to be the Hokage than me."

 Chapter 79 Why Are You Bullying Naruto Again?

    Chapter 79 Why Are You Bullying Naruto Again?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Tsunade is indeed the most suitable candidate for the Godaime Hokage, but no one knows where she is." Homura stated.


    "I''ll go find her." Jiraiya turned around and said, "However, regarding the matter of how to handle the Jinchuriki, I must have a vote in the decision-making process during the high-level meetings. How about that?"


    The two Advisors looked at each other, with solemn expressions on their faces.


    "Jiraiya, we understand your position and can agree to that."


    "However, it¡¯s important to inform you of recent higher-ups¡¯ discussions. According to information from our spies, the Land of Lightning is heavily investing in the development of lightning-based energy technologies. The Land of Wind has also recently begun mining an unknown type of metal."


    "Most of the village''s higher-ups are deeply concerned about these developments. Konoha needs a more powerful Kage to guide us in making the right choices."


    Jiraiya recognized the underlying plea in their words and waved them off dismissively, "Tsunade is the granddaughter of the Shodaime Hokage, she¡¯s much stronger than I am."


    "Also, I plan to take Naruto away for a while."


    "The Jinch¨±riki has been showing signs of instability recently. This is the only thing we cannot promise you, Jiraiya." The elderly female Advisor, Koharu, said with narrowed eyes.


    "Then forget it." Jiraiya turned around and walked away in a very shameless manner, waving his hand. "You might as well make Danzo the Hokage."


    When they heard Jiraiya''s suggestion regarding Danzo, Homura and Koharu''s faces turned green.


    Although Sandaime is dead, their influence remains.


    As senior Advisors of Konoha, who had been involved in major decisions for the village, Homura and Koharu had long stood firmly with Sandaime and would never consider allowing Danzo, their old teammate who handled the village''s dirty work, to become the Hokage.


    In their eyes, Danzo was neither fit in character nor in public image to take on the role of Hokage, being darker and more secretive than even the most cunning of men.


    Homura and Koharu do not doubt Danzo''s loyalty to the village, but they question Danzo''s adherence to the Will of Fire.


    If they had solid evidence, they would even directly suspect that the Shinobi God who had disturbed the hearts of the villagers and discredited the Will of Fire some time ago was Danzo''s doing.


    To put it simply, they looked down on him.


    "Jiraiya." Homura called out, stopping him, "As one of the Sannin, you will be the one taking care of the Jinchuriki for the time being."


    ¡­


    Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    The bright little table reflected the awkward expressions of the two individuals. Ino, who was wearing a maid outfit, was gripping Naruto''s shirt so tightly that she was nearly tearing the collar of his black short-sleeved shirt.


    "Sorry." Naruto apologized quickly and sincerely, "I was the one who made Ino dress like this."


    "I''m really sorry."


    Ino was stunned at first, pursed her lips, and was about to open her mouth to defend Naruto, "That¡­"


    "Ino." Rino frowned slightly, "Why are you bullying Naruto again? Even if you..."


    Rino sighed halfway through her sentence, a hint of disappointment in her tone, then she pulled Ino aside and whispered to her.


    "Ino-chan, winning the heart of a boy you like isn¡¯t just about using force."


    "I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not¡­"


    Ino was almost in tears, pointing at her maid outfit, wanting to say something but holding back in the end.


    Rino pulled Ino back and then turned to Naruto with a gentle smile. Her refined demeanor was a stark contrast to Ino¡¯s, and her voice was warm and welcoming.


    "Thank you for taking care of my little girl."


    "Not at all, Auntie. Ino has been the one taking care of me." Naruto replied.


    Hearing him call her ¡®Auntie¡¯ seemed to please Yamanaka Rino. In the customs of the Land of Fire, for a young person to address an older woman as ¡®Auntie¡¯ during a first meeting implied a close relationship.


    Ino suddenly felt the grip on her hand loosen as her mother let go and stepped forward to hold Naruto¡¯s hand and said, "Ino can be a handful at times. I hope you can bear with her."


    "Not at all. With a perfect mother like you, Auntie, it¡¯s my honor to have Ino as a friend."


    Naruto''s obedient demeanor and words of praise for Rino made her smile. Because Rino knew what Ino was thinking, she saw Naruto through a filter, so she couldn''t help but feel even more pleased.


    Ino, on the other hand, was left standing to the side, watching as her mother led Naruto away.


    "Naruto, you¡¯re such a well-behaved child. Try the cocoa Auntie made for you. Do you like cocoa?"


    "It¡¯s my favorite. Thank you, Auntie."


    "Leave it to me." Rino''s tone suddenly became stern as she looked at Ino and said, "Ino, why don''t you come over here and learn properly."


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Inoichi."


    Rino called to her husband, who was standing awkwardly nearby with bags in hand, as she led Naruto and Ino upstairs.


    "Make sure to take good care of Naruto. I''m going to teach Ino how to make cocoa first."


    "Okay." Inoichi, who was carrying a lot of bags, responded with an awkward smile.


    "Hey, I already know how to make cocoa!"


    "Mom has a secret recipe that I want to teach you."


    "Eh? Does something like that really exist?"


    As the voices of the two women faded, Inoichi put down the bags and smiled as he made a cup of tea for Naruto.


    Naruto responded politely, addressing him as ¡®Uncle¡¯.


    Inoichi leaned back on the sofa, feeling a bit strange but also somewhat gratified. After exchanging a few words, their conversation shifted to Shikamaru.


    Inoichi has always had high hopes for Shikamaru since he was a child, but unfortunately. the two children are too familiar with each other and they didn''t have that kind of spark.


    ¡®The Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, huh?¡¯


    He glanced at Naruto, who was sitting upright on the sofa under the bright light. In a brief flash, he remembered the terrifying scene he had witnessed from afar during a downpour.


    The enormous silhouette of a fearsome beast, barely visible through the rain and fog.


    The horrifying presence that seemed to crush the earth beneath it.


    No matter how hard he tried, it was difficult to associate the well-mannered boy sitting on the sofa with the terrifying Biju. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    Late at night.


    Ino escorted Naruto out of the shop, standing under the big green tree not far from the Yamanaka Flower Shop to say goodbye.


    "Hey, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?" Ino said through gritted teeth.


    "What did I do?" Naruto asked.


    "Don¡¯t play dumb! You''re the one who made me wear a maid outfit, and besides, you don¡¯t even like cocoa!"


    Ino glanced around to make sure no one from the flower shop was watching before grabbing Naruto by the collar of his short-sleeved shirt, glaring at him as she said contemptuously, "You drank the whole cup of cocoa! But the one I made for you¡­ you only took one sip."


    "I did say that I¡¯m the one asking you to wear the maid outfit, but Auntie didn¡¯t believe me." Naruto replied helplessly, "I do dislike cocoa, but under those circumstances, I had no choice but to drink it."


    "If you didn¡¯t want to drink it, you should have just refused! Why force yourself to drink something you don¡¯t like?"


    Ino put her hands on her hips and stared at Naruto with her deep blue eyes, as if trying to determine whether he was lying.


    Under the big tree.


    Naruto lifted his clear, bright eyes to meet hers without saying a word. He simply smiled.


    The street of Konoha seemed endless, with big trees scattered all around.


    The warmth of everyday life suddenly became more vivid, and even the old streetlights seemed younger.


    The lights shone just right, and as the night breeze brushed against her hair, Ino''s heart suddenly skipped a heavy beat.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Maybe, just maybe¡­¡¯

 Chapter 80 The Injured Hinata

    Chapter 80 The Injured HinataSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    Naruto opened his eyes, staring at the unfamiliar ceiling for a moment before remembering that he had moved into a new apartment.


    He sat up groggily, surveying the dim room in silence. The apartment was eerily quiet, with no sound of knocking at the door.


    For reasons unknown, the higher-ups seemed to have refrained from restarting the Anbu¡¯s supervision procedures for the Jinchuriki.


    It felt as though someone had intentionally intervened.


    Kakashi didn¡¯t have the influence for something like this, and there was only one person left, who was closely related to him, who could have pulled this off.


    ¡­


    "I am the Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku. You little brat, what¡¯s with calling me a pervy sage all the time?"


    Jiraiya was lying on the rooftop, putting away his binoculars as he grumbled. He stood up and looked at Naruto with a slightly displeased expression.


    "I heard that you released the Kyubi a few days ago?"


    "Yeah."


    Naruto, wearing an orange hoodie with the hood up, stood on the rooftop, gazing into the distance as he casually responded.


    "I did."


    "You¡¯ve really got some nerve." Jiraiya said with interest, "Are you really that confident in yourself?"


    "But the higher-ups really can¡¯t do anything about you. Konoha has never had a perfect Jinchuriki before. You''ve given them hope. So even if you do something excessive, the higher-ups are willing to tolerate it."


    "Someone like me can be tolerated?" Naruto yawned, hands in his pockets, his eyes half-lidded as he looked at Jiraiya, "Pervy Sage, stop trying to fool kids."


    "I''m curious about how you did it. You''ve already met the Kyubi, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, how was it?" Jiraiya asked.


    "Nothing special, just an ordinary Biju." Naruto replied.


    "You¡¯re the only kid who could say something like that..." Jiraiya was speechless, then stared at Naruto for a few seconds before saying, "What do you mean by ¡®ordinary Biju¡¯?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t answer, staying silent for half a minute before asking, "Did you send the Anbu to find me just to ask about this?"


    "Not entirely." Jiraiya''s gaze focused on Naruto, "Naruto, follow me and train."


    "Don''t wanna."


    "What?" Jiraiya didn''t expect Naruto to refuse so straightforwardly, "Don''t you want to become stronger?"


    "I do."


    "I am the Toad Sage, one of the legendary Sannin!"


    "Don''t wanna."


    "Why not?"


    "No reason, I just don¡¯t want to train."


    Jiraiya was stunned by the response, blinking at Naruto in disbelief. He stared at him for a few seconds before saying, "How can you become stronger if you are so lazy?"


    "I don''t know." Naruto replied bluntly, "I have no interest in such a troublesome thing as training. I¡¯d rather stay home, sleep, and read books."


    "Besides, if I become too strong, people will start to distrust me, or I¡¯ll be sent on some strange, dangerous missions."


    "That¡¯s quite the twisted logic¡­" Jiraiya sighed, "It''s okay for you to say it in front of me, but it''s best not to say such nonsense at the upcoming high-level meeting."


    "Since you don''t want to train, fine. But you still need to come with me to find someone. Once we find them, I won¡¯t force you to train anymore."


    "Whether we find them or not, I¡¯m not training."


    "I hold your surveillance rights." Jiraiya said.


    "Who are we looking for?"


    Seeing Naruto compromise, Jiraiya¡¯s expression softened a bit as he answered, "Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin and the future Godaime Hokage."


    "I''ve heard of her." Naruto nodded, " Why don¡¯t you become the Godaime Hokage, Pervy Sage? You¡¯re definitely capable."


    "You sure know a lot, kid." Jiraiya narrowed his eyes, "I heard you''ve been getting close to the Yamanaka Clan recently? Did you hear this from them?"


    "Something like that." Naruto said perfunctorily.


    "My destiny has long been determined." Jiraiya patted Naruto''s shoulder and turned around, striking a pose he thought was cool.


    "Kid, a true hero doesn¡¯t stay in one place for long."


    "This is my Ninja Way!"


    "Uh-huh." Naruto replied, still wearing his deadpan expression.


    "Your attitude is so indifferent. Naruto, what¡¯s your Ninja Way?" Jiraiya asked.


    ¡°Living.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t say such depressing things, kid. You¡¯re really a downer." Jiraiya clapped Naruto on the shoulder a few times, "Forget it, the most important thing now is to find Tsunade."


    "The meeting to decide your fate is coming up soon, and the Godaime Hokage will have a significant vote. Finding Tsunade is in your best interest."


    "Got it."


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. Although I don''t know how you got involved with the Yamanaka Clan, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio is always united, and the attitudes of the two Advisors are acceptable."


    "Besides, I also have the voting right, hehe."


    Jiraiya set the departure for tomorrow morning.


    It was still early, so Naruto slowly wandered into an alley, planning to buy a few things. His new apartment was too empty, and there were many things he hadn¡¯t had time to purchase.


    Most of the furniture from the old apartment had been ruined by rainwater, and Naruto was too lazy to move them.


    Halfway through the journey, something came to his mind.


    ¡®That girl Tayuya is probably still holed up in the abandoned building. Since I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow, I''d better take some time to go see her in the evening.¡¯


    The path was shadowed by trees and somewhat deserted. This road led either to a dead-end alley off Konoha¡¯s main street or to the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound via another fork.


    As Naruto wandered, he discovered the dead-end alley, which just happened to be close to 404 Konoha Street.


    He was lost in thought when he looked up and saw the back of a girl limping in the distance. She was a small figure with short hair, wearing long sleeves and pants. Naruto glanced at her and quickly walked up, "What happened to you?"


    "¡­Nothing."


    Hinata was startled, but when she realized it was Naruto, her face instantly turned red. She stood frozen in place, unable to move, with an embarrassed and anxious expression.


    "Did you sprain your ankle?"


    "No." Hinata quickly shook her head, not daring to look up at Naruto. Her voice dropped to a whisper, "I can manage on my own, Naruto-kun, you don¡¯t need to worry about something like this."


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Naruto squatted down and gently rolled up Hinata¡¯s trouser legs, "You always try to be strong in the strangest situations."


    "Naruto-kun" Hinata¡¯s face flushed crimson, and her entire body trembled slightly, "No."


    "One of your legs is almost entirely bruised, and there¡¯s a five-centimeter scratch. Aren¡¯t you going to take care of it?" Naruto, still squatting, looked up, meeting Hinata¡¯s uneasy gaze.


    Hinata kept her head down, her face filled with worry.


    Naruto lightly touched the bruise and Hinata immediately let out a soft gasp.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Huh? I..." Hinata nervously rubbed her hands together, her thumbs twisting around each other anxiously, "I can take care of it myself."


    "Um... Hinata."


    "What?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t stand up. He still remained crouched, then pointed upward at Hinata¡¯s fidgeting fingers.


    "Are you planning to form a hand seal against me?"


    "Ah, no!" Hinata quickly released her intertwined hands, awkwardly placing them behind her back.

 Chapter 81 No Forehead Protector, No Shinobi

    Chapter 81 No Forehead Protector, No ShinobiSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Wait for me here."


    With that said, Naruto suddenly dashed towards a wall. Hinata watched as he quickly scaled it, his palm pressing against the wall as he smoothly vaulted over it.


    Hinata was very flustered after being interrupted by Naruto, but she didn''t try to be stubborn anymore.


    Normally, Hinata wouldn''t wander off on her own.


    Naruto flipped over the wall and jumped onto a nearby rooftop. He maneuvered through the narrow gaps between staircases and soon reached the main street of Konoha. He quickly bought bandages and disinfectant, and also bought a large bag of swelling-reducing medicine.


    When he returned again, Hinata was indeed still standing there motionless.


    "Hinata, take off your leg wraps."


    "Huh?"


    Hinata was taken aback as soon as Naruto spoke.


    "Huh, what? Your leg is so swollen that the bandages are loose, and there are bruises underneath."


    Naruto shook the large bag of pain-relieving and anti-inflammatory medicine in his hand, "We need to treat the wound first. If we leave it like this, it won''t heal in two or three days."


    Despite her shyness, Hinata nodded.


    Naruto had recently grown a lot taller, possibly because he wasn''t lacking food and wasn''t picky about it, so Hinata now only reached up to Naruto''s lips.


    Seeing her lower her head and stand on one leg like a crane, struggling to remove the bandage on her other injured leg, Naruto sighed and stepped forward to help Hinata sit on a nearby rock.


    "Naruto-kun, where did you get all of this?" Hinata''s eyes looked a little dazed.


    "I bought it. If you climb over that wall and go through a gap in the buildings, you''ll reach the main street of Konoha." Naruto pointed in the direction of the wall and said, "But there was a bit of an issue. The person didn''t want to sell it to me."


    "Ah, then how did you¡­?"


    "It was nothing."


    "I beat up the shopkeeper, and then he sold it to me."


    Hinata was stunned and said in a panic, " You''ll get in trouble! Shinobi aren''t supposed to hurt ordinary villagers."


    But Naruto looked seemed unconcerned and pointed to his smooth forehead, "I''m not wearing a forehead protector, so I''m not considered a Shinobi."


    "Besides, I''m not on a mission, so I''m just an ordinary villager."


    He took out the disinfectant and started unwrapping the bandages on Hinata''s leg. Her pants were also torn in several places due to excessive training.


    "Your leg is badly swollen. Why did you come back alone? Where are Kiba and Shino?" Naruto asked.


    "There haven''t been any missions lately, so I went to train alone." Hinata replied, a bit embarrassed, "I accidentally fell down a slope."


    "You don''t need to push yourself so hard. Overtraining will only make it less efficient." Naruto said as he removed the bandage that was wrapped around her lower leg.


    He took out an emergency ice pack and placed it on the swollen area. Her sock was pulled down below her ankle. Contrary to what Hinata had said, her ankle wasn''t uninjured, instead, it was so swollen that she''d temporarily lost feeling in it.


    Her leg, which is usually smooth and fair, appeared unnaturally swollen, and the normally graceful curve was distorted by bruises and cuts from the stones.


    It was hard to imagine how Hinata had managed to walk back on her own.


    Naruto held the ice pack against her ankle and looked up as he reminded her with a natural expression.


    "Your injury is quite serious. We can only reduce the swelling for now. The Hyuga Clan should have Medical-nin, right? When you get home, you can have someone treat it properly so it doesn''t leave a scar."


    "Thank you, Naruto-kun."


    "Feeling any better?"


    "It doesn''t hurt as much anymore," Hinata said.


    Naruto stared at Hinata for a few seconds before suddenly asking with a strange expression on his face, "Is it because of the Chunin Exams that you''re training so hard?"


    Hinata''s eyes fluttered a few times as she instinctively tried to shake her head.


    "Be honest."


    "Yeah." Hinata hesitated before nodding slightly, "The gap between me and Neji-niisan is too big. The only person who could hold his own against him that time was you, Naruto-kun."


    ¡°I also want to work hard to accomplish something.¡±


    "I¡­ I want to stand up on my own!"


    Sometimes, when someone is determined, a single sentence can make them shine brilliantly.


    The timid girl''s uneasy determination for life was more radiant than the sun. It is so bright that Naruto can''t look away immediately, as if he has seen the light of the world.


    Hinata regretted saying that as soon as the words left her mouth. She covered her face and felt a bit overwhelmed. It was a slip of the tongue, and she had no idea how she ended up revealing her true feelings.


    ¡®Ah, I''m going to die!¡¯


    ¡®How could I just blurt something like that out? Naruto-kun will probably misunderstand me.¡¯


    "Then, Hinata, keep it up. Just be more careful during your training next time." Naruto looked down as he applied the medicine, securing the bandages over her wounds.


    When he looked up again, his gaze met Hinata''s fluttering gaze.


    "I¡­"


    "Okay, let''s go, I''ll take you back."


    Hinata blinked and obviously understood what Naruto meant, which was to carry her back. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her current state, there was no way Naruto would leave her here or let her hobble back on one leg. Anyway, it wasn''t the first time he sent Hinata back, and he remembered the route completely.


    "Do you really have to carry me on your back?" Hinata lowered her head.


    "Let¡¯s just make do for now." Naruto packed up the bag of swelling-reducing medicine and said, "There aren¡¯t many people on the street. If you''d prefer not to be carried on my back, I could always carry you with princess carry."


    "Then, I¡¯ll take the back." Hinata covered her face and whispered, "Sorry to trouble you, Naruto-kun."


    "It''s no trouble. I just happened to be around. But if you don¡¯t want to keep bothering me, remember to protect yourself during training."


    Naruto crouched down and Hinata carefully moved onto his back.


    ¡®Actually¡­ I''d like to bother you a few more times.¡¯ She thought a little selfishly.


    Hinata''s body was very light, perhaps because she restrained her appetite. Even through several layers of clothing, Naruto could still feel that Hinata''s body was incredibly thin.


    Perhaps she was too shy, Hinata buried her face in Naruto''s back, not daring to look up. Her cold arms were wrapped around his neck, and with each step, a faint, sweet fragrance wafted up to him.


    "I''m leaving the village tomorrow," Naruto suddenly spoke up.


    "Huh?" Hinata immediately tensed up, "Is it a mission?"


    "Something like that." Naruto wasn¡¯t sure how to explain it. After all, the mission to find the Godaime Hokage was technically unpaid but required secrecy. "I''ll probably be gone for a while."


    "Will it take long?"


    "It shouldn''t take too long, maybe half a month or a month or two."


    "Will it be dangerous?" Hinata asked quietly.


    ¡®Dangerous? Does the battle between Sannin count? Well, facing Orochimaru, who had killed two Kage, probably wasn¡¯t too dangerous if he¡¯d lost the use of his arms.¡¯


    Naruto thought for a moment and said, "It¡¯ll be very safe."


    There were not many people along the way, and the occasional few he met were strangers. Naruto wasn¡¯t sure if Hinata knew them, but as long as he didn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter.


    When they arrived at the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, Hinata came down with a blushing face. Her swaying eyes looked at Naruto as she softly said, "We ran into an acquaintance on the way."


    "Do you need me to explain the situation?" Naruto asked seriously.


    ¡°No no no!!!¡±


    Hinata¡¯s face turned even redder as she frantically waved her hands. If her leg wasn¡¯t injured, she would have turned and run as far as she could.

 Chapter 82 The Monster Under The Tower

    Chapter 82 The Monster Under The TowerSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Progress with Hinata, Kyubi¡¯s approval 19.8%]


    "Want me to take you in?"


    Naruto asked, pointing towards the inside of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound. The clean, orderly streets and neatly arranged houses and courtyards gave off an air of dignity and solemnity.


    "I can manage."


    Hinata replied timidly, though a fleeting shadow passed through her eyes.


    "Then goodbye, Hinata. Take care."


    With that, Hinata balanced on one leg and bowed, her movements looked a little clumsy but very sincere.


    It didn''t take too much time to send Hinata back to Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound. After returning to the main street of Konoha, Naruto found a place to fill his stomach and then began a large-scale shopping spree.


    The new, large household appliances would be delivered by the afternoon. With the payment settled, the service was prompt and courteous, all smiles from start to finish.


    After running around all afternoon, Naruto took a nap just before sunset. By the time he woke up, it was already dark.


    He took a shower, changed his clothes, and headed out. Walking from Konoha''s main street towards the old district, he bought some food and various other items along the way.


    Some of these were for himself, while others were for Tayuya. He planned to check if she was still alive. He didn''t plan to help Tayuya, just feed her.


    Afterward, he bought kunai, Explosive Tags, and ninja swords, all the essentials.


    Using his usual method, Naruto entered the abandoned building. After searching through the dark floors, he finally found Tayuya huddled in a corner.


    She had hidden herself quite carefully, and there was no strange smell around, indicating that she had been eating and relieving herself elsewhere. The high vantage point allowed her to observe her surroundings better and prevent anyone from sneaking up on her.


    With Sandaime¡¯s death, Konoha had been on lockdown recently.


    The Anbu were stretched thin, so Root had stepped in to cover some positions, giving the village a rather somber atmosphere.


    Konoha''s higher-ups are quite busy, and Danzo has been keeping a low profile. Konoha was focused on rebuilding and repairing, with vacant positions needing to be filled. The Land of Fire also needed to allocate funds to assist Konoha.


    There are only two major issues that have been put on hold for the time being.


    The first was the selection of the Godaime Hokage. The two advisors wanted to delay the decision, but if Tsunade could be brought back, they would strongly support her candidacy.


    The second issue is about how to deal with the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. The higher-ups have different opinions, so a decision would have to wait until the Godaime Hokage took office.


    Naruto now stood as the lonely monster beneath the towering structure, covered in scales, awaiting judgment.


    The higher-ups, like gods, forced him into the sunlight, watching as the noble figures around the round table raised their hands to vote. What made him feel the most humiliated was their expectation that Naruto should love them like a loyal dog.


    As long as the Kyubi remained within Naruto, he would be seen as the Kyubi himself.


    However, the progress on the system''s mission was nearly one-fifth complete, which means that one day, even if Kyubi is separated from Naruto, he can still use Kyubi¡¯s power.


    He waited for the day to come when Kyubi would be free, as so would he.


    As for how the higher-ups would react to losing a Biju, that would no longer be his concern.


    One day, the gods would fall from their tower and become monsters themselves.


    Until then, he would continue to watch them, observe them, and one day drag them into the sunlight like dead rats. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How many days have you been starving?"


    ¡°Not lo-.¡±


    "Speak properly."


    "One day." Tayuya raised her head and smiled with a hint of contempt.


    "Really?" Naruto glanced at her and pointed out, "Your Transformation Technique is so weak from hunger that it¡¯s wearing off."


    "Huh?"


    Tayuya was stunned for a second, then quickly raised her hand to touch her face. Her pupils dilated in shock.


    "You¡¯ve seen my true face, so I can only ask you to die now."


    Hearing this, Naruto yawned and took out enough food from the seal space without paying any attention to what Tayuya said.


    "What good would killing me do you?"


    "Are you scared?"


    " ou can¡¯t beat me, so don¡¯t bother. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll flatten the whole building, and then you¡¯ll have nowhere to hide."


    "Then for the sake of these foods, I''ll spare you until next time." Tayuya muttered.


    "I''m leaving now. Next time we meet, don''t die at my hands."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Tayuya took a bite of bread and glared at Naruto, "You''re the one who should be worried! Next time, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!"


    Naruto didn''t say anything and left directly using Flying Thunder God Technique.


    "What a weirdo. Rich and dumb¡­"


    Tayuya grumbled in the darkness, tearing open another packet of bread, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried this before, it¡¯s a new taste.¡±


    Returning to his somewhat unfamiliar new home, Naruto collapsed on the spacious living room sofa and fell asleep, probably due to running around so much during the day.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already the next day.


    He hastily grabbed a bag and headed out. There wasn¡¯t much he needed to prepare, as everything he might need was stored in his seal space. The bag contained only some money and clothes, nothing more.


    Jiraiya, too, had a sealing scroll that allowed him to store items by summoning toads, so he doesn''t need to carry too many things.


    It¡¯s been three days since the start of their journey.


    While taking a break in a tea shop, Naruto suddenly heard a familiar ding in his mind. The mechanical, synthesized voice that he hadn¡¯t heard in a while spoke up again.


    The panel pops up before him.


    [Option 1: Find Tsunade and convince her to return to the village to assume the position of Godaime Hokage. Reward: Tail Releasing Method (Harmless Version) Note: The Jinchuriki will not die due to the deprivation of the Biju.]


    [Option 2: Find Tsunade and stop her from returning to the village to assume the position of Godaime Hokage. Reward: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken (Max Level)]


    Naruto silently sipped his tea, looking across at the drinking Jiraiya, and asked, "If Princess Tsunade doesn''t return to assume the position of Godaime Hokage, will you be summoned back by the village¡¯s higher-ups, Pervy Sage?"


    "That¡¯s right." Jiraiya, already tipsy, reluctantly tore his eyes away from the waitress, "But there''s no way I¡¯m becoming the Hokage. Who would do such a boring job?"


    "Then, Pervy Sage, you should work hard, and find Princess Tsunade as soon as possible."


    "Huh?" Jiraiya stood up and looked at Naruto drunkenly, "You should be more concerned about your own situation. If Tsunade acknowledges you¡­"


    "Oh, so you like Princess Tsunade?"


    "W-What? You... what nonsense are you talking about, brat!" Jiraiya deflected and scratched his head.


    "So you don¡¯t like her?"


    "That''s not true." Jiraiya mumbled to himself, clearly drunk, "Tsunade has always been beautiful."


    "Then, Pervy Sage, you must convince Princess Tsunade to return to the village and become the Godaime Hokage."


    ¡°Why do I have to be the one to convince her?"


    "Because I¡¯m afraid of getting beaten up."


    Jiraiya sighed, "You brat¡­"


    "Since you both are Sannin, you¡¯ve known each other since you were kids, right." Naruto continued seriously, "No one understands Princess Tsunade better than you, right, Pervy Sage?"


    "You brat, you¡¯re not wrong." Jiraiya grinned, pouring himself another drink, "If we find Tsunade, I won¡¯t be dragged back to become the Hokage."


    Naruto¡¯s words were like a devil¡¯s whisper, luring Jiraiya into the abyss.


    Without the Talk-no-Jutsu, he had to resort to deception.

 Chapter 83 Too Introverted, So I Draw My Sword

    Chapter 83 Too Introverted, So I Draw My SwordSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day, sunlight filled the room, and Jiraiya awoke with a clear head.


    The windows of the room had been opened early, and the place where Naruto''s futon was supposed to be was empty, ¡®He must have gone out.¡¯


    In the now-empty room, Jiraiya leaned against the head of the bed with a calm expression.


    What you fear often comes true. He couldn''t even remember the last time he saw Tsunade.


    The village remained the same, but they had grown old.


    The moment he closed his eyes, all he could see were the death scenes of the people he cared about. His life should have been legendary, with both his master and the pupil being the Hokage, and all the disciples being excellent Shinobi.


    But, they are all dead.


    If he had another chance, maybe he could stop Orochimaru from straying down the wrong path, avoid being rejected by Tsunade, protect his master and his students, find a way to change the hatred-filled Shinobi World, and train the Child of Prophecy.


    Perhaps such a life would be complete, comparable to the great achievements of all the previous Hokage.


    But everything from the past was like ashes, blown clean by the wind. Now, all he could do was reminisce through the haze of alcohol, enjoying brief moments of happiness in his dreams.


    The story of Jiraiya the Gallant could hardly continue.


    ¡®What a failed life.¡¯


    Bang!


    The door suddenly opened from the outside, and Naruto walked in carrying lunch. He then called out, "Hey, Pervy Sage, are you awake?"


    "It''s time to eat."


    Jiraiya watched as Naruto, with a hint of concern, placed the lunch boxes on the table. His expression softened into a slightly relieved smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate. No wonder you managed to win over the Yamanaka Clan¡¯s daughter."


    "Watch your words, Pervy Sage." Naruto said as he opened the boxes, and set out the dishes one by one on the table in front of the window. "You were drunk yesterday, so eat first."


    "I didn''t say anything weird yesterday, did I?" Jiraiya asked as he got up, putting on his slippers and heading to the bathroom.


    The room was simple, with only a basic bathroom and two nondescript twin beds. A single table, one chair, and a balcony were the only other features. The wallpaper was yellowed, and the outer walls were weathered, exuding a sense of cheapness.


    It''s not that the two of them were short of money, but Jiraiya insisted that a Shinobi¡¯s life should be frugal, so he had stubbornly chosen this inn, which was right next to a pleasure house.


    "Yesterday, Pervy Sage, you got drunk and insisted on going to the place next door to play."


    "I can''t stop you, so I can only let you go."


    "What?" Jiraiya quickly opened his wallet, and then his expression turned even more horrified, "Why do I have an extra 3,000 ryo?"


    "Well¡­" Naruto scratched the back of his neck and smiled without answering.


    "Spill it!"


    "I got 3,000 ryo as my share." Naruto''s words made Jiraiya¡¯s face instantly go blank, "Actually, the total is 6,000 ryo."


    Jiraiya deflated like a punctured balloon, lying motionless on the bed with a vacant expression.


    Seeing this, Naruto tried to console him, "Pervy Sage, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Getting 6,000 ryo just for a push is actually a pretty good deal."


    "A push? What do you mean?" Jiraiya suddenly sat up from the bed.


    "You insisted on going to the pleasure house, and someone pushed you at the entrance¡­" Naruto started eating by himself, and said while eating, "You know, I''m a bit introverted."


    "Since I¡¯m not good at reasoning with people, I just put a sword to his neck."


    "Introvert?" Jiraiya was stunned.


    ¡®You call yourself introvert and yet you grabbed 6,000 ryo? This kid clearly doesn''t understand the three prohibitions for a Shinobi!¡¯


    However, after confirming that he did not exchange his body for the 3,000 ryo, Jiraiya felt relieved again. He counted the money again and then gestured to Naruto, "Kid, I will keep your 3,000 ryo for you."


    "No way." Naruto slapped Jiraiya''s hand away and said, "Hurry up and eat, we still have to get going."


    "What a cheeky brat." Jiraiya reluctantly withdrew his hand, but there was a hint of smile on his face.


    Seeing the grin on Naruto''s face as he held his bowl, it was as if he was saying, ¡®No conscience means more profit.¡¯


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but laugh heartily. The sun was shining brightly outside, and a gentle breeze blew through the open window.


    After they resumed their journey, Jiraiya brought up the idea of taking Naruto as his disciple.


    Naruto agreed without much fuss.


    However, when Jiraiya mentioned long-term training with him, Naruto outright refused. He wasn¡¯t interested in a life of hardship and wandering like Jiraiya. The legendary Sannin was a vagabond, but Naruto wasn¡¯t.


    As soon as he left home, Naruto began to miss his couch and bed, where he could sleep in every day. Although Konoha didn''t treat him well, they couldn¡¯t really do anything to him.


    If they wouldn¡¯t sell him something, he¡¯d just take it himself. After all, as long as he pays for them, it is not considered stealing.


    And if they absolutely refused, well, some beating might change their minds.


    As long as he didn¡¯t wear his forehead protector, he wasn¡¯t officially a Shinobi, and the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t bother him. He''ll just be fine. Anyway, he doesn''t need money now, he just wanted to enjoy life.


    He didn¡¯t want to train, he just wanted to take it easy.


    Even if he wasted his life, as long as he completed the tasks given by the system and gradually grew stronger, that would be enough.


    Finally, Jiraiya had no choice but to suggest that Naruto should train Rasengan while they¡¯re looking for Tsunade. Naruto thought that he would be free when they are not traveling, so he simply agreed.


    But training wasn¡¯t easy, and Naruto wasn¡¯t as diligent as Jiraiya had hoped. Still, Naruto¡¯s attitude towards learning ninjutsu was decent enough, so Jiraiya turned a blind eye to his shortcomings.


    By nightfall, they had reached Tanzaku Town.


    "There''s definitely a trick to the Rasengan, right?" Naruto asked.


    "That''s something you have to figure out on your own. Stop being so annoying!" Jiraiya said impatiently.


    The bustling street was brightly lit, with plenty of shops, taverns, and gambling dens. Jiraiya led the way, his eyes darting around as he searched for a nearby pleasure house.


    "Why do you have to learn Ninjutsu on your own if you have someone with experience? It''s easy to go astray, right?" Naruto said with some dissatisfaction, "It¡¯s a complete waste of life."


    "What do you know, brat? Only when you figure it out yourself does it become your own Ninjutsu!" Jiraiya muttered, clearly distracted.


    Naruto was about to retort when he noticed Jiraiya suddenly quicken his pace, heading in a particular direction.


    Weaving through the crowded street, they moved towards a more secluded area.


    At the end of the street, outside a busy tavern, Jiraiya blocked the path of two women. From a distance, Naruto noticed that the tall, blonde woman in a green robe had a particularly eye-catching figure.


    Before Naruto could get a closer look, he noticed that Jiraiya''s gaze was gradually drifting downwards. Naruto¡¯s brows twitched slightly and he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    A sudden gust of night wind blew by, and with no warning, a swift, powerful punch sent Jiraiya flying. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade''s eyes were fierce and extremely oppressive, "Brat, are you with him?"


    "I don''t know him."

 Chapter 84 Tsunade

Chapter 84 Tsunade

 Chapter 85 Revealing Cards Ahead of Time

Chapter 85 Revealing Cards Ahead of Time

 Chapter 86 The Master of Breaking Defenses

    Chapter 86 The Master of Breaking DefensesSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Fortunately, Naruto had enough sleep during the day, so he didn¡¯t feel sleepy even after staying up most of the night.


    Hiding quietly in the dark, Naruto dared not make a sound. It was not until the middle of the night when he heard a quarrel from the neighboring inn that he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Relying on his skills of climbing walls and climbing roofs that are more proficient than a peeper, Naruto slid down the slanted roof with ease.


    As he approached the edge of the roof, he flattened himself against the wall like a puddle of water, using Chakra to minimize any sound.


    After crossing the balcony between two buildings, Naruto leaped and hung onto the window of another inn.


    Nothing in this world goes smoothly. It was all about careful planning. He had already mapped out the infiltration route a day earlier during his casual stroll.


    Quietly opening the window, Naruto slipped into the room.


    The lights were on in the room, but there was no sound. Tsunade''s personal secretary, Shizune, fainted on the futon.


    Kato Shizune is the niece of Kato Dan, who is known as cannon fodder version of Minato. Kato Dan pursued Tsunade but was not able to enjoy it before he died on the battlefield during the Second Shinobi World War.


    Whether it was due to some Shinobi¡¯s dark humor or deliberate revenge...


    The attack had been brutal and targeted, with Kato Dan''s entire kidney removed.


    It seemed to be another case of robbing beauty.


    Fortunately, Shizune was a compliant person. Abducted by Tsunade since childhood, she had been shuffled through various casinos and kept as a maid. Years of hardship had made her exceptionally resilient to any situation.


    Naruto shook Shizune¡¯s limp form but got no response.


    As basin of cold water was poured on her face, Shizune jolted awake. She sat up straight from the futon and recognized Naruto at a glance.


    She didn''t care how Naruto got in, and quickly grabbed Naruto''s hand and spoke anxiously, "Quick! Where¡¯s Jiraiya-sama? Tsunade-sama went to find Orochimaru alone!"


    ¡­


    "He''s here."


    In a nearby tavern, Jiraiya was sprawled on a table, fast asleep.


    Shizune and Naruto exchanged looks. Naruto went over and nudged the sleeping Jiraiya, while Shizune dipped a finger in Jiraiya¡¯s sake glass and smelled it.


    "It looks like he won¡¯t wake up anytime soon." Naruto said.


    "It¡¯s a sleeping drug Tsunade-sama used." Shizune frowned, "At this point, we can only do what we can do."


    Naruto was horrified as he watched Shizune grit her teeth and pull out a scalpel.


    "Shizune-san, this could be dangerous, right?"


    "It¡¯s just to draw some blood to wake him up faster. There¡¯s no time to make an antidote." Shizune said anxiously, "Tsunade-sama is in danger. If we don¡¯t hurry¡­"


    Naruto was convinced and stepped out of the way, then nodded, ¡°Please increase the intensity.¡±


    After a while, Jiraiya woke up weakly, surveying his surroundings with a pale face.


    "Shizune, is that you?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did I end up here sleeping? I was just drinking with Tsunade¡­"


    Naruto remained silent on the side.


    After Tsunade had parted ways with him, she had gone to drug Jiraiya. It was still dark, and theoretically, if they rushed now, they might still make it in time.


    Shizune didn''t have time to explain further. She only urged, ¡°We need to leave now. We¡¯ll discuss the rest on the way.¡±


    Jiraiya, weakened from the drug Tsunade had given him and the bloodletting performed by Shizune, looked pale and exhausted as they rushed to the battlefield.


    "Hey, Pervy Sage, you¡¯re looking really pale?"


    "Shut up, you brat."


    "Pervy Sage, you are bleeding."


    "It''s just a minor injury." Jiraiya said, but he stopped mid-sentence, panting heavily and leaning against a tree, "You guys go first and leave a mark on the way." Jiraiya said while panting, "I don''t have much Chakra in my body, and I won¡¯t be able to help if I go now."


    "Hold on, and wait for me to come over."


    Shizune frowned, hesitated for a while, and then gritted her teeth and agreed.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Shizune, clutching the pig, Tonton, used her keen sense of smell to locate Tsunade¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°It¡¯s just ahead!¡±


    A loud rumbling sound was heard not far away. Without needing further explanation from Shizune, Naruto could tell the direction from the numerous craters Tsunade¡¯s fight had created on the plain.


    "Tsunade-sama!!"


    Shizune rushed to the rescue, shooting poison needles from her wrist to drive away Kabuto, who was about to attack Tsunade. Tsunade''s body was stained with blood, and at this moment, she was sitting on the ground, trembling with a terrified expression on her face.


    ¡®Hemophobia.¡¯


    ¡®With such a troublesome condition, she still dare to come out and fight alone.¡¯


    While complaining in his heart, Naruto followed behind Shizune and pulled out the sword from the seal space. He wasn¡¯t used to kunai and preferred a sword. He¡¯s the holder of the belief, ¡®The longer the blade, the stronger it was.¡¯


    It is known that a Samurai from the Land of Iron could interrupt a Shinobi¡¯s hand seals if they were fast enough.


    Naruto wasn¡¯t that fast yet, but he could still disrupt people¡¯s hand seals. So he drew his sword and without saying a word, he seamlessly followed the rhythm of the poison needles Shizune had fired.


    Not giving Kabuto a chance to breathe, Naruto struck with his sword like a crescent moon. Kabuto barely managed to block the strike with his kunai.


    Green Chakra was swirling in his other hand, which seemed to be the Chakra Scalpel Technique.


    This is an advanced Medical Ninjutsu that uses Chakra to transform into a scalpel capable of cutting through muscle and blood vessels without causing visible injury. However, even the most skilled Medical-nin couldn¡¯t cut deeply in the middle of a battle.


    The sharper the blade, the thinner it was, and the more prone it was to breaking, so the user need to be more careful and focused.


    But Naruto wouldn¡¯t give Kabuto the chance. Strictly speaking, Kabuto is just using a blunt knife that can only cut the surface layers of muscle to incapacitate the target.


    "Kyubi."


    Through the gap in Naruto¡¯s raised arm, he saw Kabuto¡¯s mocking and sinister face. The round lenses of his glasses reflected light slightly.


    During the Chunin Exams, Kabuto had tried to get close to Team 7, but was disrupted by Naruto. As a specialist in intelligence, Kabuto naturally knew about Naruto''s past and deliberately called him Kyubi to provoke Naruto.


    But Kabuto would never have expected that Naruto, a person from another world, is equally aware of Kabuto¡¯s background, and harbored ill intentions as well.


    Kabuto was originally an orphan, and was later adopted by the Konoha Orphanage. However, due to his congenital nearsightedness, Konoha had no money for glasses to give an orphan.


    The glasses on his face were given to him by the Orphanage¡¯s director and his most important guardian, Yakushi Nono. Later, that gentle woman died miserably at Kabuto¡¯s hands.


    What¡¯s even more heartbreaking is that until the end, Nono didn¡¯t recognize Kabuto.


    With nothing left to his name, the only thing Kabuto treasured was those glasses.


    Naruto has no conscience, so he naturally will not let go of such a great opportunity. As they clashed, Naruto¡¯s expression grew increasingly mocking, and his sarcasm was higher than that of Kabuto Yakushi.


    "Your glasses are so ugly, Nono."


    Almost instantly, Kabuto''s defenses were completely shattered, and the painful memories he wished to forget surged to the forefront of his mind.


    "Die!"


    The green Chakra Scalpel surged at this moment, and Kabuto almost went crazy.

 Chapter 87 Having Been Drenched by Rain, I Excel at Ruining Others’ Umbrellas

Chapter 87 Having Been Drenched by Rain, I Excel at Ruining Others¡¯ Umbrellas

 Chapter 88 The Sword is Good, Now It’s Mine

    Chapter 88 The Sword is Good, Now It¡¯s MineSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A layer of haze covered Naruto''s eyes, and a disdainful sneer appeared on his face.


    ¡®Poor Kabuto, you¡¯re utterly clueless about what it means to truly be wealthy.¡¯


    ¡®How much could a simple Ninja Sword cost? Of course, I¡¯d buy a hundred at a time, why settle for just one?¡¯


    Kabuto was stunned, feeling the situation outrageous!


    But Naruto didn¡¯t care. Living humbly is a challenging art in itself.


    Seizing the moment while Kabuto was still in shock, Naruto swiftly channeled his Lava Release into the blade and swung another diagonal slash at Kabuto.


    He did consider stabbing Kabuto straight through the heart, as he would not show mercy to the enemy no matter what.


    However, if Kabuto dodges, the blade might get stuck in his ribs and be difficult to pull out, not to mention his face might be covered in blood.


    Naruto abandoned that idea in an instant, opting instead for a diagonal slash. If he could severely injure Kabuto again, the battle would be nearly over, and he could always finish the job later if he was not dead.


    With the agility of the swiftest cheetah, Naruto¡¯s body moved like a lightning bolt, the molten blade blazing white-hot as it cut through Kabuto¡¯s side.


    Drip, drip.


    Kabuto clutched his side as he staggered out of the smoke, blood dripping onto the ground. He had no choice but to swallow a blood-replenishing pill to replenish the blood he¡¯d lost in battle.


    The battle only lasted for a moment. Kabuto was already at the level of a Jonin. Although he was not as good as Kakashi or Guy, he was still young with great potential.


    An average person¡¯s talent was fully displayed in Kabuto, and handling a kid like Naruto should¡¯ve been easy.


    However, battle is all about seizing the moment and striking with precision. Naruto had the advantage, dodging Kabuto¡¯s attacks at high speed and boldly moving within Kabuto''s striking range. More importantly, Yakushi couldn''t figure out where Naruto got the new sword from.


    This time, he¡¯d really suffered a lot. His body was becoming increasingly sluggish, and continuing the fight with the current condition seemed impossible.


    The dark red molten lava flowed along the blade, and the Ninja Sword in Naruto''s hand revealed a golden color. The intense heat radiating from it suggested the sword was on the verge of breaking.


    The battle between the two had lasted no more than two minutes from start till now. From trading blows to exchanging insults, the outcome of the battle was decided in just two minutes.


    Naruto had chosen the dirtiest tactics and the quickest way to fight.


    It is impossible for him to kill Kabuto immediately, meanwhile, Shizune on the other side was barely holding on. If Orochimaru doesn¡¯t die, he will have the means to save Kabuto.


    However, if Shizune and Tsunade died, they would really die for real. Continuing to tangle with Kabuto wasn¡¯t worth it, so when Naruto realized he couldn¡¯t deliver a fatal blow, he switched to dealing a heavy injury instead.


    With a scream, Shizune was kicked away by Orochimaru.


    Even without his hands, Orochimaru was still fierce, like a madman with nothing to lose. And he truly had nothing to fear. As an emotionless, ¡®immortal¡¯ being, he had almost no weaknesses.


    Shizune fell on the grass, blood oozing from her wounds.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t bother with her anymore, instead opened his mouth to release a sword, then turned to face Naruto. Naruto almost got goosebumps all over his body, but he could only steel himself to fight.


    The slippery snake left Naruto with almost no time to think, and Kyubi¡¯s Chakra surrounded his entire body. His leg muscles tensed like those of a rabbit ready to spring.


    [Kyubi¡¯s approval: 19.8%]


    The sword in Naruto¡¯s hand shattered instantly upon contact with Orochimaru¡¯s snake sword, after all, the Kusanagi Sword was unbeatable.


    Naruto dodged and retreated, and Orochimaru smiled sinisterly and rushed straight towards the blood-phobic Tsunade.


    Upon seeing the blood, Tsunade completely lost her ability to fight. She sat on the grass, trembling all over. It¡¯s as if she had become a different person, entirely consumed by overwhelming fear.


    Weak and helpless, she seemed like a frightened child.


    If Naruto didn¡¯t already know that Tsunade had a fear of blood, he might have thought she was just putting on an act.


    But seeing how Kabuto had been shaken mentally by his words, it wasn¡¯t too surprising that Tsunade would react this way.


    In that split second, Naruto realized it was too late to go to Tsunade¡¯s side. He stepped back, but Orochimaru was already heading toward Tsunade.


    Flying Thunder God: Second Stage! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kunai was thrown, moving so fast that it pierced through the air with a sharp, whistling sound.


    At this time, Jiraiya finally arrived, his voice sounding a bit strained.


    "Fire Release: Flame Bullet!"


    The Flying Thunder God Kunai arrived first. Orochimaru hadn¡¯t expected that the Yondaime¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique would appear at this time. He was startled when Naruto suddenly appeared beside the kunai and tackled Tsunade to the ground.


    The Kusanagi Sword missed Tsunade, but instead pierced right through Naruto.


    The sudden, intense pain made Naruto realize that he had been struck by the Kusanagi Sword, a legendary weapon that no amount of money could buy.


    The severe shock caused Naruto to lose his composure and he spat out a mouthful of blood on Tsunade''s chest.


    Jiraiya¡¯s Flame Bullet arrived a second later, forcing Orochimaru, who was about to pull out the sword, to retreat several dozen meters.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    Tsunade screamed in terror as Naruto¡¯s blood splattered on her, and the scenes of her younger brothers, Nawaki and her lover, Dan¡¯s deaths flashed through her mind. She recalled the desperate rain-soaked nights when the bleeding could not be stopped no matter what she did.


    "Naruto!"


    Jiraiya¡¯s pupils dilated, but Orochimaru blocked his path, and Kabuto, looking slightly recovered, jumped back to Orochimaru¡¯s side.


    As for whether he has recovered from the mental shock caused Naruto¡¯s verbal attacks, it is unknown.


    Tsunade watched in horror as Naruto lay in her arms, her pupils widening in shock at the sight of the blood. She screamed, her mind breaking down, her body trembling, her face contorted with fear and helplessness.


    Suddenly, the seriously injured Naruto raised his bloodied hand and, without warning, wiped it across Tsunade¡¯s face.


    Tsunade was stunned. Naruto coughed violently, using all his strength to lean toward her ear. This scene of him whispering his last words was eerily familiar, pushing Tsunade to the brink of collapse.


    However¡­


    Naruto¡¯s hand slipped from her face to her neck. He used all his strength to pull Tsunade over, and then said with a weak and dying look on his face, "Tsunade-sama, I... I¡¯ve never... asked you for anything."


    "Stop talking! Please, stop!" Tsunade collapsed and cried, her tears started falling, "Why did you do this? How could you be so stupid?!"


    Naruto''s breathing became more rapid. He clutched Tsunade tightly, his eyes almost bulging out, and he shouted hoarsely like an old man who was about to die, "Quick... pull out... pull out the sword."


    "Now... it... it¡¯s mine!"


    Tsunade froze as she stared blankly at Naruto. Tears streamed down her porcelain-like cheeks, dripping from her chin into Naruto¡¯s eyes, and she burst into tears.


    Naruto didn¡¯t understand why Tsunade was crying, but he knew he couldn¡¯t lose the Kusanagi Sword. He wanted to shout again, ¡®Hurry and pull out the sword! If you don¡¯t, Orochimaru is going to steal it!¡¯


    ¡®The sword is good, now it''s mine!¡¯


    Tsunade held Naruto and cried uncontrollably. Naruto¡¯s mouth opened slightly, his eyes dim, silently mouthing the words.


    ¡®Pull out the sword!¡¯

 Chapter 89 Where’s The Sword?

    Chapter 89 Where¡¯s The Sword?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Tsunade hugged him and cried hysterically. Naruto''s consciousness grew increasingly hazy, and his eyelids became heavier. However, with the Kyubi keeping him alive, he wasn''t worried about dying.


    But he couldn''t speak now, and it was driving him crazy!


    ¡®Pull out the sword!!! Damn it!!!¡¯


    Naruto passed out from the pain, and when he woke up again, it was already nighttime.


    [The Tail Releasing Method was successfully granted.]


    His chest throbbed faintly. The ceiling looked unfamiliar. It¡¯s not a hospital, nor was it Konoha. He fully opened his eyes and saw Shizune asleep at his bedside.


    ¡®It seemed we are in the inn.¡¯


    He silently sat up, turned his head to both sides, and touched his chest, however, the Kusanagi Sword was nowhere to be found.


    Shizune was awakened by the noise. She rubbed her eyes and sat up, only to find that Naruto had woken up, but his face was extremely grim, like someone who had lost everything.


    "Naruto, you¡¯re awake?" Shizune walked over and placed her cool hand on his forehead, "Please don¡¯t move around too much. It will take some time for the wound to heal."


    "Shizune-san, where¡¯s the sword?" Naruto asked with hopelessness.


    "Sword?"


    "The big sword!" Naruto gestured at his chest, "The big sword that was stuck in my chest."


    Shizune, the eternally youthful beauty in black stockings, instantly understood. Her face broke into a soft, maid-like professional smile as she replied, "I''m sorry, it was taken away by Tsunade-sama."


    "What!!! How could she¡­!!" Naruto stopped himself from courting death, "¡­be so humorous."


    "Shizune-san, Tsunade-sama must be teasing me, right? She will definitely return the sword to me, right?"


    "Well¡­" Shizune showed an awkward smile on her face.


    Seeing this, Naruto''s face instantly fell.


    "Where''s the sword?" Naruto cornered Tsunade in a small tavern.


    "What sword?" Tsunade, drunk and swaying, pouted, her clothes half revealed, "What the hell are you talking about, you little brat?"


    "The sword! The one in my chest!"


    Naruto was so anxious that he didn''t even want to look at her cleavage, and was practically pressing his face against Tsunade¡¯s.


    "Get a grip, old woman!"


    In an instant, the air around them dropped to freezing point. Tsunade''s face turned fierce and her eyes glowed red with fury.


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Hokage-sama." Naruto said bluntly, and straightened his position for a second, but soon he couldn''t hold it anymore, "Where''s the sword? Where''s my big sword?"


    "That thing... is too dangerous." Tsunade slurred drunkenly, "How could I possibly give it to an unreliable brat like you?"


    "Huh? What?" Naruto was baffled. He sat down across from Tsunade and asked, "Tsunade-sama, who blocked the sword for you?"


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    "Don''t dodge the question, damn it!"


    "I suppose it was you." Tsunade frowned, biting her finger with an extremely reluctant expression.


    "What do you mean, suppose?! It was me!" Naruto''s face was full of resentment, "I blocked the sword for you at that time, and that sword pierced through my chest, right here."


    Naruto chattered incessantly as he recounted the events, clearly showing how much he desired the Kusanagi Sword.


    "See, I was like this¡­" Naruto retracted the hand that was gesturing toward his chest and muttered, "Anyway, you have to give it to me. The sword pierced my body, so that means it''s mine now."


    "Giving it back to you isn''t... impossible." Tsunade drank another cup, her face flushed, "But that depends... on your future performance."


    Naruto''s face was filled with dejection, and he was impressed by Tsunade''s equally low moral bottom line. Neither of them were saints, and their combined cunning could fill a thousand minds.


    But there wasn''t much he could do now. In a sense, Tsunade was already the Godaime Hokage, his direct superior.


    And he is just an ordinary Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki, and he will also have to rely on Tsunade to protect him in the upcoming high-level meeting. In other words, Naruto would have to listen to this evil woman from now on.


    Although it annoyed him, for now, he had no choice but to let Tsunade have her way. He was so angry that he was trembling with fear. He wondered when a Jinchuriki would ever truly stand tall.


    ¡®When the process of extracting Kyubi¡¯s power was complete, I could use the Tail Releasing Method.¡¯


    ¡®When the time comes, I¡¯ll make this old woman come to me holding the Kusanagi sword and beg me to get the Kyubi back. But, of course, only a fool would care who took the Kyubi.¡¯


    "Here."


    Tsunade suddenly thrusted a warm object into Naruto''s hand and downed another drink.


    "What is ??" Naruto scratched his head, feeling confused.


    He opened his palm to reveal a metal pendant necklace, which had once belonged to the Shodaime Hokage and was Tsunade¡¯s most treasured possession.


    "Why does it smell like milk?" Naruto sniffed, but before he could investigate further, Tsunade punched him onto the table angrily.


    "You want to die, brat?!"


    "It hurts, it hurts! I''m going to die! My wound is reopening!" Naruto¡¯s cries echoed through the tavern, only to be quickly muffled by Tsunade, who pulled him into her chest.


    "Why are you shouting?" Tsunade was slightly annoyed and muttered in a low voice, "Believe it or not, I can tear open your wound and heal it again!"


    Naruto didn''t dare to release a sound anymore. He knew that this woman was really capable of doing such a thing. In fact, older single strong women were all terrifying in their own ways.


    To make matters worse, Tsunade was clearly drunk right now. Looking at the sake bottles on the table, Naruto had no doubt that Tsunade had been drinking alone from morning till now.


    "Come! Have a drink too." Tsunade, reeking of alcohol, shoved a cup of sake into Naruto''s face.


    "I don¡¯t drink. The three prohibitions for Shinobi, I¡¯m a... mmmph!! Cough cough!!"


    "What''s the big deal? A little drink won''t hurt you." Tsunade drunkenly poured the sake into Naruto''s mouth, "Don¡¯t be so rigid. It¡¯s good stuff."


    "I''ll drink it myself, I¡¯ll drink it myself!!"


    Naruto quickly pleaded, realizing Tsunade was a complete drunkard. If she kept forcing it down his throat, he¡¯d choke to death.


    "Hah, how much can a little brat like you drink?" Tsunade laughed drunkenly, then pulled Naruto into her arms, intent on making him drink.


    "Mmmph! I¡­"


    Naruto tried to protest again, but was completely overwhelmed, nearly suffocating. The mix of perfume and alcohol in her embrace quickly turned into the smell of vomit.


    "Ugh!!!" Naruto knelt outside the tavern, vomiting violently. It was already dark outside.


    The streets were crowded with people and the lights flickered like a flowing river. Tsunade stood aside and watched the fun with a hearty laugh. She leaned over and patted Naruto on the back and said with a bright smile, "You¡¯re so weak, brat." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh!!" Naruto didn''t drink the sake, but vomited because Tsunade held him. He looked up with a pale face and suddenly grabbed Tsunade''s wrist.


    Naruto may be the only one in Konoha who was tormented by the Godaime Hokage.


    Gripping Tsunade¡¯s wrist, Naruto, still not giving up, asked, "Where''s the sword?"

 Chapter 90 The Menace Who Brings a Sword to The Door

    Chapter 90 The Menace Who Brings a Sword to The DoorSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Tsunade paused, then crouched beside Naruto, and said with a frivolous smile, "It depends on your performance in the future."


    "You said you would support me to be the fifth Hokage. Now that I have accepted your promise, you must also keep your promise."


    Hearing this, Naruto let go of Tsunade¡¯s wrist and struggled to stand up.


    The lights from the shops lining the Tanzaku Town¡¯s night market cast thread-like beams, creating a dim glow at Naruto''s feet. The night breeze made him feel a bit more clear-headed.


    "This is too much. How can a Hokage do something like this?"


    "It''s very possible." Tsunade laughed.


    As she spoke, she too stood up, her large green robe emblazoned with the word ¡®Gamble¡¯ gently swaying in the night breeze.


    "The alcohol¡¯s worn off, it¡¯s time to head back."


    "That¡­" Naruto coughed and said, "Tsunade-sama, are you saying goodbye to the memories of the past? Though I don¡¯t fully understand, I think that bad memories are painful, whether you want to remember them or not, just keeping them in your mind hurts."


    "You little brat." Tsunade chuckled, giving Naruto a light tap on the head, "No matter how painful the past memories are, you can¡¯t just let go of them. If you let go of the past, you''ll have nothing left."


    Naruto knew better than to continue the topic. If someone is covering their wound and you forcibly uncover it, you¡¯re not helping them. Instead, you¡¯re stabbing them again.


    "Tsunade-sama, you¡¯re already the Godaime Hokage, and the affairs of the village are still very busy." Naruto said, finally speaking something sensible, "The end of one era is also the beginning of another."


    "Yeah." Tsunade responded, her voice tinged with a bit of melancholy, "The village was my grandfather¡¯s legacy, and I¡¯ll have to pass on the responsibility of protecting it to the next generation."


    "The Shinobi World is not peaceful either, with frequent wars and countless people freeze or starve to death." Naruto said, "It is really not easy to understand the world. The way of life is what people desire, and the world is every blade of grass and every tree in the village."


    "You¡¯re saying that again..." Tsunade suddenly laughed, rubbing Naruto¡¯s face as she asked, "You are quite thoughtful, what¡¯s on your mind now?"


    "I haven''t thought about anything. While I hope Tsunade-sama becomes the Godaime Hokage, I personally have no desire to become Hokage." Naruto murmured.


    "I just hope that you can speak a few more words for me at the high-level meeting later, Tsunade-sama, so that I don¡¯t end up with my freedom restricted."


    "Don''t worry, those old geezers can¡¯t do anything to you." Tsunade said, increasing the pressure in her grip, "I will protect you, and I won''t restrict your freedom."


    "I am very happy that you are so open with me."


    "The power of the Biju is too strong. I actually don¡¯t have many people to talk to in the village." Naruto said, "I am also very happy to be able to help you, Tsunade-sama."


    "Then perform well." Tsunade smiled and leaned over to kiss Naruto on the cheek, "And I¡¯ll return the sword to you."


    ¡­


    It took almost a month from the time Naruto and Jiraiya departed.


    Tsunade did as she said and returned to Konoha to officially assume the position of the Godaime Hokage.


    On the day they returned to the village, Naruto was sandwiched between Tsunade on one side and Jiraiya on the other. The return of two of the legendary Sannin immediately caused a huge commotion in the village. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the granddaughter of the Shodaime Hokage, a legendary Medical-nin, and the future Godaime Hokage, everyone wanted to catch a glimpse of Tsunade.


    Konoha¡¯s streets were packed with people, which was exactly the effect the two Advisors wanted. They had spread the news far and wide before Tsunade¡¯s return.


    Tsunade is not only the granddaughter of the Shodaime Hokage, but also one of the Sannin, a disciple of the Sandaime Hokage, and a powerful Medical-nin. If Tsunade doesn''t become Hokage, who else can be qualified to sit on that position?


    Danzo might have been grinding his teeth in frustration, but there was no way he could take the Hokage¡¯s position from Tsunade.


    This was the will of the people. Everyone believes that the granddaughter of the Shodaime Hokage will bring hope to the village.


    And so, Naruto, the so-called ¡®cursed child¡¯, was paraded through the streets by Tsunade. From the Konoha Gate to Konoha Street, and then from Konoha Street to the Hokage Tower.


    Under the high platform of the Hokage Tower, a crowd of Shinobi and villagers gathered, looking up at the newly appointed Godaime Hokage.


    Naruto wanted to escape, but was quickly pulled back by Tsunade.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Tsunade frowned, grabbing his ear, "Just stand here properly until the ceremony is over, then you can go wherever you want."


    "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one becoming Hokage, why do I have to¡­¡±


    "Sorry, the wind was too strong, so I didn''t hear you clearly just now." Tsunade¡¯s face darkened, her eyes blazing with a menacing red that seemed capable of pulverizing Naruto with a single punch.


    "My apologies! I swear allegiance to Tsunade-sama!" Naruto immediately stood up straight and declared.


    "You''re such a sweet talker." Tsunade¡¯s attitude shifted in an instant. She smiled warmly and put the Hokage¡¯s hat on her head, the symbol of her new position.


    Behind him were the two Advisors and Jiraiya, along with the pro-Sandaime factions, all in full support of Tsunade. The event was a grand affair, attended by the clans of Ino-Shika-Cho, the Hyuga Clan, the Aburame and Inuzuka Clans, and the Anbu Commander.


    Naruto yawned and stood closest to Tsunade, listening to Tsunade announce amid the cheers of everyone that from now on she would manage the Konoha Village.


    The process was really boring, but the villagers'' thunderous cheers were indeed mixed with their longing for the future.


    Tsunade¡¯s return was like a shot of adrenaline for Konoha, which is still recovering from the attack.


    As they say, the will of the people is what truly matters. Some people just need to stand there, and everyone will flock to them with admiration.


    Tsunade was one of those people.


    She had gambled her whole life and lost it all. From beginning to end, her entire life had been a string of defeats. However, if she could win just once in her lifetime, it would be enough.


    Naruto watched the strong-willed woman waving at him amidst the cheers, and suddenly felt a surge of complex emotions.


    After returning home, Naruto washed up silently, then lay naked on the sofa while still wrapped in a bath towel, staring blankly.


    After a month-long mission, he found himself at a loss for what to do.


    ¡®As expected, I still have to continue my previous routine. If there are missions, I will do them. If there are no missions, I will do nothing. The high-level meeting will most likely be cancelled, so I don¡¯t need to pay attention to it anymore.¡¯


    Staring at the white ceiling, for some reason, Naruto suddenly craved a cup of cocoa.


    Maybe it was because he hadn¡¯t had it in a while. Actually, he didn''t really like cocoa, but he just wanted to see if there was any difference between the cocoa Ino made and the one he could make himself.


    Idle thoughts easily filled his mind, proving that he wasn¡¯t as busy as he thought.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The abrupt sound of knocking startled Naruto, making him instinctively roll over and grab his sword.


    After being stunned for a long while, he shook his head violently, chastising himself for being so paranoid, as thinking about Itachi had made him overly cautious. This was Konoha, a village with good public security, so there was no need to be so cautious.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Ino stood there, dressed in a light, casual shirt, likely because she wasn¡¯t on a mission. Her softly curled blonde hair was casually pinned up, giving her an intellectual yet cute appearance.


    It looked like she had applied something on her lips, a soft, pinkish shine making them appear moist and inviting. The skin on her neck was unbelievably smooth. The moment she opened the door, a faint, pleasant fragrance wafted from her.


    She blinked at Naruto, who was only wrapped in a white towel, and asked, "Why are you holding a sword?"

 Chapter 91 Apron is Great Too

    Chapter 91 Apron is Great TooSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I got scared by Uchiha Itachi."


    Naruto spoke honestly as he skillfully twirled his sword before slowly sheathing it with a click.


    "Here, my mother asked me to send this to you."


    Ino took out a bag of food from behind her back, her expression somewhat unnatural.


    "If you didn¡¯t like it, you shouldn¡¯t have said so. You mentioned last time that you liked it, and my mother took it seriously. When she heard you were back, she insisted I bring it to you."


    "I wasn¡¯t lying. Please thank Auntie for me." Naruto casually hung his sword on the wall by the entrance, then turned around and said lazily, "I¡¯m going to put on some clothes. Make yourself comfortable."


    Ino pursed her lips, showing a hint of dissatisfaction. She then lightly stepped into the entryway, her hands behind her back.


    She leaned against the wall and began taking off her shoes, revealing her smooth, alabaster ankles. Her delicate feet stepped firmly onto the floor as Naruto, now dressed, emerged from his room without glancing at Ino, yawning as he headed to the kitchen to boil some water.


    The apartment Naruto had moved into this time was much more spacious than his old, rundown one. The decor was far more refined, and all the furniture and appliances were top-of-the-line.


    "Just got back?" Ino leaned against the kitchen doorframe, watching Naruto tiredly open the refrigerator and prepare to cook.


    Sunlight streamed in through the large, south-facing windows, filling the clean and tidy living room, crossing over the sofa, and falling onto Ino¡¯s neatly positioned legs.


    Her smooth, white calves were flawless, and the firm and tender tight are clearly visible.


    "Yeah."


    Naruto turned on the electric kettle with a click, then leaned lazily against the marble counter, glancing at Ino before his gaze settled on her legs.


    Ino''s face twitched, and her originally proper smile gradually became unsustainable.


    "Where are you looking at?"


    "Your legs." Naruto answered with a yawn.


    Naruto originally thought that Ino would look at him with contempt and then make sarcastic retort. But instead, her face flushed, and she seemed utterly flustered.


    "You''re not thinking of anything weird, are you?"


    "Absolutely not." Naruto denied flatly.


    "Not that I¡¯d mind being the object of a fantasy." Ino laughed awkwardly, her eyes darting around, "Usually, guys your age start becoming perverts, right?"


    Even though she said something so outrageous, her face was still unmistakably red. It was not difficult to see that Ino was just trying her best to hide her embarrassment and was just trying to act tough.


    "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about." Naruto¡¯s expression became dull, then he pointed at Ino¡¯s outfit and asked, "But what¡¯s up with what you¡¯re wearing?"


    "My outfit? What¡¯s wrong with it?" Ino blinked rapidly, her expression turning adorably confused as she answered the question irrelevantly, ¡°So, uh, what¡¯s for lunch?"


    "Is it omurice again?"


    "Hey¡­"


    "I had it last time, so maybe try something different this time."


    "Hello¡­"


    "And also, um¡­" Ino suddenly turned away and flopped onto the sofa, staying silent.


    "Strange."


    Naruto glanced at the ingredients and then at Ino lying on the sofa. He felt like he shouldn¡¯t be standing in the kitchen, but rather lying on the sofa too.


    "Ino."


    Hearing the voice coming from right next to her, Ino froze for a moment, and quickly lifted her head, only to find herself nose-to-nose with his dead-fish eyes. The distance between the tips of their noses was only about the length of a finger, and their eyes locked.


    "Ah!!" Ino let out a scream, then her face turned completely red. She buried her face in the sofa and begged in a muffled voice, "Stop asking, please stop asking."


    "Okay, I won¡¯t ask." Naruto plopped down on the other side of the sofa, his entire demeanor instantly transforming into that of a dried-up sardine, lifeless and drained of energy.


    "Ino, I''ll leave the cooking to you."


    "I was badly injured outside, got a hole through my chest. It''s not fully healed yet." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Ino was stunned, then she sat up and nervously crawled over to him. She stared at Naruto''s closed eyes, and her golden hair brushed against his face, tickling him slightly.


    Naruto opened his eyes, and their gazes locked once more.


    Ino''s face gradually turned red, the blush spreading all the way to her neck. Her warm breath touched his face, and she awkwardly straightened up, looking away as she hastily tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "I want to see the wound."


    Naruto, not wanting to cook, lifted his shirt without hesitation, revealing a slightly terrifying scar was visible on his chest, though it had already scabbed over and was nearly healed, it still looked scary.


    "How did you get it?" Ino was really startled. She gently touched the scar and asked carefully, "Does it hurt?"


    "If you¡¯re asking like that, then yes, it does."


    "That''s not how you answer!"


    Ino''s attention was entirely on the scar, while Naruto, feeling sleepy, barely kept his eyes open, completely unaware that Ino was almost sitting on top of him.


    A cool summer breeze passed through the window, and the next moment, Naruto had dozed off on the sofa.


    Ino remained leaning over him, her pupils dilating slightly. Even though they weren¡¯t physically touching, her heart began to race inexplicably, as if a storm was brewing within her.


    She stood up and walked silently to the kitchen, almost wondering if her brain was malfunctioning.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    "Die, you jerk!"


    Boom!


    The sound of a kitchen knife hitting the cutting board echoed as Naruto slept soundly on the sofa near the balcony. The wind chime jingled softly. Ino leaned against the kitchen doorway, biting her lip in a daze.


    The cicadas¡¯ summer chorus continued, but their noise no longer reached the girl¡¯s ears.


    Naruto fell into a deep sleep, his consciousness sinking into the seal space.


    The mountain-sized Kyubi was curled up within the red bar, watching something on the DVD player. When he noticed Naruto¡¯s arrival, he didn¡¯t even blink.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I fell asleep and ended up here." Naruto sighed, "What? Not happy to see me?"


    Kyubi said nothing, merely performing a very human-like gesture.


    "Ptui!"


    Naruto suddenly snapped awake, sitting upright on the sofa. His consciousness was kicked out of the seal space by gesture. That time, Itachi''s Amaterasu had struck Kyubi, and it was not until he escaped back to the seal space that he was safe.


    Previously, Kyubi had also forcibly extended Naruto''s life when he was near death, which was considered to be the most he could do.


    "Awake?" Ino¡¯s voice called from the kitchen.


    Moments later, Ino, now wearing a light blue apron, emerged from the kitchen with a steaming hot stone pot. Her hair was different from usual, as it was loosely draped over her shoulders.


    "What are you staring at? Wash your hands and get ready to eat."


    Ino, unaware of how she looked, stood by the dining table, looking at Naruto in confusion. While biting a hair tie in her mouth, she reached behind her head and skillfully tied her golden locks into a ponytail.


    Naruto wondered if he had somehow crossed over again, ¡®Had I suddenly gotten a wife this time?¡¯


    ¡®Milady, please control yourself?¡¯


    "Huh? You¡¯re not thinking anything weird, are you?" Ino asked with a frown.

 Chapter 92 Sure Enough

Chapter 92 Sure Enough

 Chapter 93 Daily Life of Team 7

Chapter 93 Daily Life of Team 7

 Chapter 94 Sasuke’s Defection

Chapter 94 Sasuke¡¯s Defection

 Chapter 95 Ah, No, I Didn’t

    Chapter 95 Ah, No, I Didn¡¯tSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Wow, Sasuke really pulls some weight, huh? Even the genius of the Hyuga Clan is here.¡±


    Naruto muttered as they rushed.


    "Hmph." Neji glanced at him coldly but said nothing.


    Back during the Chunin Exams, Naruto had forfeited and didn''t get to fight with any of the Konoha 12, but it wasn¡¯t a secret that Team 7 had taken down the Sunagakure¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    "Naruto, stop talking too much." Kiba grinned mischievously and added fuel to the fire with ill intent, "You can''t even beat him."


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever, you who stole Akamaru''s dog food." Naruto shot back, landing a few verbal jabs of his own, "You''ve probably lost the ability to communicate with humans, huh?"


    "If things go wrong, Akamaru will just settle down, while you''re still a single loser."


    "Damn it! Do you want to fight?" Kiba''s defense was easily shattered.


    "Naruto, enough. We''re all on the same team." Choji interjected, his eyes squinting in a friendly manner as he turned around to diffuse the situation.


    "Fine."


    "Why do you listen to Choji so much? Damn it!"


    "Because Choji eats chips and grilled meat, not dog food." Naruto snorted, giving Kiba a disdainful look. Then, he mouthed silently, "Idiot."


    "Can you actually eat dog food?" Lee, who is at the back of the team, asked curiously.


    "Alright, alright, stop arguing." Shikamaru, the team leader, opened his tired eyes, already feeling a headache coming on, "This mission is important. If we fail, we¡¯ll probably get chewed out when we get."


    "The existing clues don''t indicate that Sasuke was kidnapped. It¡¯s possible that Sasuke¡­"


    Shikamaru''s expression turned serious as he glanced sideways at Naruto. After a moment of silence, he spoke cautiously, "Has defected."


    "That kind of thing has little to do with us." Naruto was the first to break the silence, "We just need to bring Sasuke back. As for other things, we don''t have to worry about it."


    No one else spoke, not even the usually lively Kiba.


    Despite their bickering, they all deeply cared for their companions. If they were to face a defection among their own, it would be hard to handle.


    But Naruto seemed unaffected, even looked completely indifferent.


    He did value the bonds with his companions, after all, humans are social creatures with emotions. But when it came to the village¡¯s interests, that was a different story. It wasn''t that he despised the village, it was just that Konoha wasn¡¯t worth risking his life for.


    He was fine with making normal efforts, but risking his life? Not so much. After all, he had no desire to be the so-called savior.


    It was like this: If the village never gave him shelter, then he¡¯d rather run naked in the rain, enjoying himself while irritating others.


    In his mind, the village was like a large guild in a game. He joined the guild and contributed his labor or resources, so the village should return the favor with corresponding resources.


    Maybe it was because he brought a worker''s mindset from his previous life, but Naruto had always carried a certain resentment. More importantly, he did not need the resources provided by the village, as having the system was enough.


    In other words, he was just an ordinary Shinobi enjoying the convenience brought by the village. Beyond completing missions and defending the village, he wouldn''t do anything else.


    Unless, of course, there were enough benefits.


    Based on this, Naruto had clarified his responsibilities and obligations: Treat his companions sincerely, enjoy life, be kind to others, and simply be a good person.


    After a few seconds of silence, Naruto spoke again.


    "Actually, I¡¯m really upset that Sasuke would do something like this! I have to bring him back."


    This time, the response was perfect.


    Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee all chimed in to comfort him, automatically ignoring Naruto¡¯s previous shocking statement. They assumed he was just trying to stay composed, thinking that deep down, Naruto must be really hurting.


    In fact, in Naruto''s mind, Sasuke is just a tsundere colleague. It''s a bit embarrassing to say this, but to be honest, he crossed over late, so he didn''t have such a deep bond with Sasuke.


    "I''m fine." Naruto spoke the truth in his heart.


    Seeing this, Shikamaru and Choji didn¡¯t say anything more, and the group continued on their way in silence.


    About half a day later¡­


    Neji was the first to spot their target. With his Byakugan activated, he accurately pinpointed the enemy¡¯s location. There is a reason why the Hyuga Clan''s Shinobi are so popular, as their advantages in pursuit missions was undeniable.


    "There are four of them, one of them is carrying a sealed barrel. Sasuke should be inside the barrel."


    "Don¡¯t act rashly, follow my lead." Shikamaru instructed after a moment of thought, "I''ll restrain them, then Naruto, Lee, Choji, and Neji, each of you take one opponent. Kiba, since you¡¯re quick, you¡¯ll be responsible for taking Sasuke back."


    "Try to injure them seriously, and then we¡¯ll retreat."


    Everyone understood the plan. Except for Kiba, the others each picked a target. Given his absolute defensive capabilities, Neji chose Kidomaru, and Choji chose the fat Jirobo given the size.


    In the end, only Sakon, Ukon and Tayuya were left for Lee and Naruto. Then, Naruto spoke to Lee earnestly, "You should choose first."


    Without hesitation, Lee chose Ukon and Sakon. Reluctantly, Naruto ended up with Tayuya.


    "At least leave me someone who can put up a fight!" Naruto pretended to complain.


    "It''s okay, just let me have this one this time. I don''t want to fight with a girl." Lee comforted Naruto and said seriously, "I''ll treat you to ramen when we get back."


    "Deal!" Naruto readily agreed.


    Last time he had mooched off of Lee, he had unlocked an option related to the Flying Thunder God Technique, so he has always remembered it. Because of that, whether it was ramen or pickled radish, as long as it¡¯s with Lee, he was up for it.


    Hearing this, Lee turned and gave Naruto a thumbs-up, flashing a set of perfectly straight, white teeth.


    "Alright, that''s enough." Shikamaru was disgusted by the interaction of the two people burning their Youth, and interrupted, "Get ready to move. Once I make my move, you guys go in immediately!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood." Everyone responded.


    Shadow Imitation Technique!


    Shikamaru''s Ninjutsu suddenly activated, and the thin, narrow shadow moved along the tree trunks toward the four enemies. Just as it was about to reach the four¡¯s feet, Kimimaro, who looked pale, descended from the sky.


    With a loud bang, the ground was shattered.


    The thin shadow was disrupted and instantly nullified. Shikamaru and the others had no choice but to leap aside to avoid the shockwave that tore up the ground, leaving a long trench in its wake.


    Dense dust clouds expanded in all directions, and everyone except Neji lost their vision in an instant.


    "Fall back!" Neji shouted the simplest command.


    Everyone, including Shikamaru, didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and quickly jumped back. With their vision obscured by the dust, Neji¡¯s decision was perfectly reasonable.


    Naruto did have a Wind Release Ninjutsu, but unfortunately, it was just Blade of Wind. If it was a large-scale Wind Release Ninjutsu like Temari¡¯s, he could¡¯ve cleared the dust with a single swing.


    The six people from Konoha quickly leaped out of the dust cloud¡¯s range. When the dust finally settled, only Kimimaro remained, watching them indifferently.


    "Damn it! We can¡¯t let them get away like this!" Shikamaru shouted, "I''ll stay behind, Naruto, you guys go after them."

 Chapter 96 He Said, I Am a Good Child

    Chapter 96 He Said, I Am a Good ChildSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Before Shikamaru could finish speaking, Naruto suddenly drew a long sword from who knows where and jumped directly in front of Kimimaro. In a tone more serious than ever before, he said, "I''ll hold off this guy. You guys go ahead."


    "Naruto, you¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll catch up with you later." Naruto interrupted him directly, "You guys should hurry."


    Kimimaro had no expression on his face, and without the slightest hesitation, he directly activated the first stage of his Cursed Seal. His entire body became covered in bones, making him look like a demon coming from hell.


    While Shikamaru''s face was filled with horror, he also knew in his heart that it would be too late if they didn''t leave now.


    "Let''s go!" Shikamaru immediately rushed forward.


    The other four quickly followed, moving in four zigzagging paths as they rapidly leaped away. Logically speaking, no matter how terrifying Kimimaro was, there was no way he could stop all five of them in front of Naruto.


    This is also the knowledge that has long been taught in the Academy, the escape trajectory during a battle.


    Dance of the Camellia!


    Kimimaro''s speed suddenly increased, and bone blades appeared from his arms as he charged toward the five who were trying to escape. Naruto didn''t hold back either and clasped his hands, directly activating the Technique given by the system, Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    Thick golden chains burst from the ground, sealing off every direction Kimimaro could pursue, weaving toward him like sentient vines, endlessly locking him down.


    This Sealing Technique was originally used to restrain Kyubi, so it would be a complete overkill to use it against Kimimaro.


    "What was that just now?" Ch¨­ji asked, still shaken after they successfully evaded Kimimaro, "Naruto won''t be in danger, right?"


    "Who knows." Kiba replied with a grave expression, "That must''ve been something Naruto came up with. Instead of worrying about him, we should worry about ourselves."


    The five continued to pursue the Sound Four, with Shikamaru gritting his teeth as he said, "Naruto should be able to handle it. Speed ??up. We have to stop Sasuke from leaving!!"


    Meanwhile¡­


    Trapped within the Adamantine Sealing Chains, Kimimaro realized that he might not be able to break free from these chains. After a brief moment of thought, he suddenly entered the second stage of the Cursed Seal and unleashed Dance of the Seedling Fern.


    Dense bones began to sprout from the ground, their sheer number surpassing that of the chains. Almost instantly, the once lush forest was covered in a forest of sharp white bones, like a terrifying graveyard of bones.


    Naruto was well aware of Kimimaro''s formidable strength and had no intention of getting entangled with him from the beginning. He directly started with his ultimate move, forcing Kimimaro into a battle of attrition, draining his Chakra.


    Dance of the Seedling Fern was the most powerful Ninjutsu Kimimaro could use in his second state Cursed Seal, but it also hastened the deterioration of his already terminally ill body.


    Kimimaro, like Haku, is willing to give everything for his master.


    Covered in sharp bones, Kimimaro was lifted from the ground by the bones, like a monarch born on a throne of bones. With a cold and emotionless face, his right hand turned into a massive bone spear, and he stabbed at Naruto, who was trapped in the sky-high bone forest below.


    Before the mission, Kimimaro''s condition was almost like that of a corpse. Now, he was merely burning the last of his life force, offering up his final value for Orochimaru.


    [Kyubi¡¯s approval 19.8%]


    Within the bone forest, dark red Chakra erupted, instantly shattering the bone forest within a hundred-meter radius.


    ¡®Lava Release!!¡¯


    Naruto didn¡¯t fully use the full Biju Transformation, but he did release two tails, maintaining most of his sanity. With the support of a large amount of Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, molten lava instantly covered the entire bone forest, completely halting the growth of the bones.


    The strongest bone spear Kimimaro aimed at Naruto began to crack and crumble the moment it touched the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra Cloak, breaking inch by inch. Being harder than steel didn¡¯t mean it was unbreakable, as it just hadn¡¯t encountered a stronger force until now.


    Naruto had no qualms about using Kyubi as a shield in critical moments.


    After all, who told him to eat his things and take his things? Making him work for him was only fair.


    But that was a last-resort life-saving move meant for facing more dangerous opponents like Itachi or Orochimaru. Against someone like Kimimaro, there was no need to bring out Kyubi for a fight.


    strongest bone spear shattered inch by inch, signaling the end of Kimimaro''s life. His body was now completely immobilized, unable to move at all.


    Surrounded by a sea of molten lava, only a meter-wide patch of the bone forest remained around Kimimaro, resembling a lonely island in a sea of fire. Kimimaro, suspended in the air, hung his head, the very image of someone at death''s door.


    "Kimimaro."


    "You know my name?" Kimimaro did not lift his head, as he could no longer control any part of his body.


    His heartbeat was slowing, and his breathing grew increasingly shallow.


    "Yeah, you''re about to die." Naruto said indifferently, "What a pity, Orochimaru must have valued you highly."


    "I do not fear death, I only fear dying without purpose." Kimimaro''s voice was devoid of emotion, as if he felt no pain from his impending death. "If my death can bring value to Orochimaru-sama, then it is worth it."


    "What a fanatical and terrifying follower." Naruto sighed and retracted the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra.


    "Orochimaru-sama always leads the way, but he will look back to check if I''m keeping up. If I fall behind, he will stop until I reappear." At this time, Kimimaro''s voice finally showed a trace of emotion.


    "I have no purpose in life... I... I''m just a thief."


    "A thief who has stolen... Orochimaru-sama¡¯s reason for living."


    "That''s not too bad." Naruto said perfunctorily, like a seasoned hunter waiting for his prey to take its final breath.


    He didn''t want to take any unnecessary risks. He had plenty of time, and he didn''t particularly care whether Sasuke was taken away or not. So, like an evil god, he continued to coax Kimimaro into talking, hastening his demise.


    "What''s... your name?" Kimimaro asked.


    "Inuzuka Kiba." Naruto gave Kiba''s name without hesitation. Although he knew there was no need to hide his identity from someone on the brink of death, but... just in case Kimimaro was resurrected through Edo Tensei, it would be better if he didn''t come looking for Naruto.


    "Inuzuka Kiba¡­"


    Kimimaro muttered the name. Despite being completely immobilized, Kimimaro managed to lift his head. Naruto, who was not far away, could hear the sound of bones cracking, but he didn''t find any trace of pain on Kimimaro''s sickly pale face.


    He hid it well, or perhaps, at that moment, he was actually feeling joy.


    Because Kimimaro was smiling.


    "Thank you... for reminding me of happy things. I''m about to die, and I''m so happy, because... because¡­" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voice of the boy covered with bones became weaker and weaker, almost inaudible.


    Not far away, Naruto drew out the Kusanagi Sword, his blue eyes were as deep as the sea. He didn''t understand emotions, he was simply waiting for Kimimaro to breathe his last before delivering the final blow. The Shinigami treats all who fail to deliver the coup de grace equally, dragging them into hell.


    Naruto was clear-headed and ruthless, but he still heard Kimimaro''s final words.


    His blood-stained lips barely moved, whispering as if in a quiet chant.


    "Orochimaru-sama said¡­. I am a good child."

 Chapter 97 Don’t Eat That!

Chapter 97 Don¡¯t Eat That!

 Chapter 98 Sell Your Soul to Me

Chapter 98 Sell Your Soul to Me

 Chapter 99 Unlimited Debt

Chapter 99 Unlimited Debt

 Chapter 100 The Value of Controlling a Life

Chapter 100 The Value of Controlling a Life

 Chapter 101 Who Isn’t a Princess?

Chapter 101 Who Isn¡¯t a Princess?

 Chapter 102 Attacking and Defending Different Positions

    Chapter 102 Attacking and Defending Different PositionsSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Please make way, I need to come in." Naruto said as he stood at the doorway.


    "Pervert." Temari still blocked the entrance, not letting him in. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever, think what you want." Naruto glanced at Temari, then looked to the inside of the room through her back.


    Through the white sandalwood door, the room appeared spacious, with sheer curtains billowing gently in the breeze. Sunlight poured in through the large bay windows, casting swaths of light over the down comforter and an expensive carpet that Naruto couldn¡¯t name.


    "I''m here as a representative of Konoha to negotiate with you from Sunagakure. If this is your attitude, I don''t see any reason to continue."


    Temari''s expression was anything but pleasant, but after a moment, she stepped aside warily, allowing him to pass.


    Naruto strode in and immediately sat down on a chair facing the large bay window. He turned to look at Temari, then stretched out lazily in the sunlight, letting out a brief groan.


    "Don''t make such weird noises." Temari muttered, her face darkening as she approached Naruto. Her long white legs were covered with fishing nets and she sat opposite him.


    All the curtains in the room were drawn back, and the door was wide open, allowing light to flood in.


    Although Tsunade had played a trick on Sunagakure, it was Sunagakure who was at fault first, and it was Temari''s inferior skills that caused her to lose her fan. Now, if Sunagakure wanted it back, they could only swallow their pride.


    Even so, Sunagakure, and particularly Temari, maintained a strong stance.


    She recalled the moment during the Chunin Exams when she was overpowered by the young man in front of her. The memory made her grit her teeth in frustration.


    "Are you trembling?" Naruto''s gaze drifted down to Temari''s legs, "Sunagakure and Konoha have already made peace. I''m a law-abiding citizen of Konoha, so there''s no need for you to be scared."


    "You!" Temari shot Naruto a fierce glare, turning her face away as she squeezed the words through gritted teeth, "Give me back my fan, and you can leave."


    "What fan?"


    "My fan, the Three Star Fan, you stole it." Temari was on the verge of losing her composure.


    "I forgot where I put it." Naruto replied seriously, "Maybe I tossed it somewhere, or maybe I used it to prop up a table leg."


    "Stop with the nonsense and give me back my fan!"


    "Why?" Naruto suddenly asked.


    Temari''s expression showed both anger and nervousness, and she sat down five meters away from Naruto.


    From the moment she entered the room, Temari had tried to maintain a strong attitude, hoping to exert some pressure on Naruto. But her legs were tightly pressed together, betraying her unease.


    "Because it''s my fan."


    "But it''s mine now." Naruto said nonchalantly, "I took it fair and square. If you want it back, you''ll have to take it from me."


    "Konoha and Sunagakure have already established diplomatic relations." Temari took a deep breath and said, trying to suppress her anger.


    "It doesn''t matter. Personal grudges should not be elevated to the village level." Naruto replied slowly, his eyes scanning Temari, who shuddered violently under his gaze.


    "Can you stop staring at me like that?"


    "You actually noticed?"


    "That kind of blatant staring isn''t exactly subtle, okay?" Temari gritted her teeth, wondering what the hell was wrong with this person.


    ¡®He''s utterly shameless and infuriating.¡¯


    ¡®Is he really a Shinobi from Konoha? He feels more like a villain straight out of a movie.¡¯


    "So what?" Naruto''s face suddenly turned indifferent, his eyes fixed on Temari as he said, "You intended to kill me back then, didn''t you?"


    "¡­. War is..." Temari was caught off guard, stammering and unable to form a coherent response.


    War is just like that. Genin can only carry out decisions made by the higher-ups. As a Genin, you are a soldier once you go to the battlefield. There''s no time to think about anything else in a life-or-death struggle.


    But in that moment, Temari''s mind went blank, and she couldn''t come up with a response.


    "Putting the war aside, you wanted to kill me, but in the end, you and your two brothers both survived. That''s a fact." Naruto interrupted her thoughts.


    He lifted his head, staring intently into Temari''s eyes, his voice carrying a sense of pressure.


    "Yes or no?"


    "¡­ Yes." Temari replied, sweat beginning to form on her forehead.


    (Silence)


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Naruto drummed his fingers on the edge of the chair, his eyes like a deep sea, staring at Temari expressionlessly without saying a word.


    "Uh¡­" Temari couldn''t stand this feeling of oppression and turned her head away. Tears slowly welled up in her eyes due to the tension.


    The nervous tears swam in her eyes. She wanted to reach out and wipe them away, but under Naruto''s sharp, hook-like gaze, she couldn''t muster the courage.


    She thought that, in hindsight, she should have drawn the curtains, closed the door, and driven out all the sunlight, returning the room to darkness.


    In this way, she could openly be afraid, scared, tremble and shed tears in the shadows.


    Showing weakness isn''t a right everyone is born with, especially not for her, the eldest princess of Sunagakure. Her father is dead, and the village¡¯s higher-ups had already decided to groom Gaara as the next Kazekage.


    But Gaara was inexperienced, having grown up isolated and withdrawn since childhood. Because of this, it is difficult for him to grow into a respected and qualified Kazekage.


    Even though the village¡¯s higher-ups had agreed on the decision, the actual process of training him wouldn''t be easy.


    She had to shoulder the responsibility as the elder sister, allowing her two younger brothers to rely on her. No matter what, she had to get her fan back, and Sunagakure couldn''t afford to make further concessions to Konoha.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth to break the silence, the other party spoke first.


    "Tell me, how do you plan on getting the fan back?"


    Temari swallowed hard and opened her mouth for a long time before speaking. Her momentum was obviously much lower than before, "Please give it back to me, I¡¯ll pay you."


    "Money?" Naruto didn''t even furrow his brow, "I don''t need such thing. You wanted to kill me at that time, but I still let you go."


    "And now, you¡¯re asking for the fan back?"


    Tsunade had given him the task of returning the fan, ending the matter. But Naruto knew that if he simply handed it back without a word, he''d be in for a lecture when he returned.


    He had no desire to write that mission report. Sasuke had already run off, so what was there to review? Should he write in the report that he killed four of the Five Otogakure¡¯s Shinobi, and then returned after running out of Chakra?


    That definitely wouldn''t fly. The report had to be written according to the Konoha¡¯s regulations. Originally, only the team leader needed to write one, but who knew what Tsunade was planning?


    Not only did Shikamaru have to write a mission report as the team leader, but all the other five who participated in intercepting Sasuke''s defection had to write one too, which led to that scene earlier this morning.


    ¡®Instead of going back to write a report, I might as well stay here a little longer.¡¯


    ¡®Also, was she about to cry?¡¯


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Naruto grinned.


    "B-but you electrocuted me back then¡­" Temari said, barely holding back her shame, "That should have made us even."


    "That''s because you insist on being stubborn." Naruto countered, "If you''d surrendered earlier, you wouldn''t have suffered as much."

 Chapter 103 Too Much Threat

    Chapter 103 Too Much ThreatSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Beg for mercy? How can I beg for mercy!" Temari''s spirit suddenly flared up again, as if she had recalled something infuriating, "You really are a complete pervert!"


    "This is just a common Shinobi tactic. There is nothing wrong with interrogating the enemy on the battlefield with torture. I would do the same no matter who it is." Naruto was not panicked at all and lied without hesitation.


    "You''re lying." Temari glared at Naruto.


    That incident was the most humiliating experience of her life.


    "I''m not lying. Besides, you weren''t the first to be interrogated by me. During the Chunin Exams¡­"


    "Stop! I don''t want to listen to your perverted self-narration!" Temari took a deep breath.


    "Interrogated? Back then, you didn''t even ask me anything! You were just satisfying your sick tastes!" Temari retorted, her emotions flaring up as if she wanted to shove Naruto into the nearest sewer right away.


    "What was there to ask?" Naruto smiled playfully, "Should I have asked how many people you sent to invade Konoha? What does that have to do with me?"


    "You''re the Sunagakure¡¯s princess, I couldn''t kill you, and you refused to surrender. What else could I do besides ¡®interrogate¡¯ you?"


    "Besides, I already held back a lot. It''s a different era now. Who still uses conventional Ninjutsu routines?"


    Temari knew she was in the wrong and did not insist any further.


    "The fan¡­" She asked.


    "That depends on how you behave." Naruto suddenly stood up and slowly walked towards Temari.


    "What are you doing?" Temari panicked. She was genuinely frightened by this person in front of her, "Stop! Don''t come any closer!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Naruto stopped just two meters away from her.


    "Nothing." Temari shook her head in denial.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Naruto asked with expressionless face, looking down at Temari who was sitting in the chair, "Aren''t you?"


    The latter tried to stand up, but he stopped her.


    "Sit."


    "I''m not." Temari''s muscles tensed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "From the moment you walked in, you''ve been extremely agitated. I can tell you hate me, but," Naruto said slowly, "You know you''re not in the right, so you''re just trying to cover your fear with anger."


    "Your body remembers the pain, and that fear has grown. Tell me, am I right, Hime-sama?"


    Temari''s nails were almost digging into her flesh, but she lowered her head and said nothing.


    The two stared at each other in silence until Temari''s body began to tremble slowly. Finally, she looked up sharply and shouted through gritted teeth, "You, you bastard! What do you want?"


    "The next Kazekage should be Gaara, right?" Naruto suddenly brought up a completely unrelated topic.


    Temari froze when she heard this.


    "Why are you asking about that?"


    "A war between Jinchuriki is inevitable, so of course I''ll find an opportunity to beat him up." Naruto said, "Although there is some kind of agreement, I''m the best at taking advantage of loopholes."


    "Why are you doing this?" Temari couldn''t hold back her anger anymore and said angrily, "It''s just a fan, why..."


    "Why?" Naruto''s eyes suddenly turned cold as he closed in on Temari, standing right in front of her, "You''re asking me why? Then why should I give you the fan?"


    "I took that fan fair and square. Why should I return it to you just because of some trivial village interest?"


    "It seems you don''t understand something. I am me, and the village is the village."


    "I am the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Right now, my personal authority is almost on par with the village''s. As long as it''s not too extreme, there''s nothing the village can do to stop me."


    "¡­ I¡­" Temari was terrified.


    She knew that even with the fan in her hand she was no match for the man in front of her. So now, facing the aggressive Naruto, she found herself at a loss for the first time.


    "From the moment you walked in, you haven''t shown me any respect. What do you think I am?" Naruto leaned forward slightly and stared straight into Temari''s eyes.


    ¡°Three months ago, I was nothing in Konoha, but now, even if I did something horrible to you here, no one would dare to kill me."


    "What do you think I am? Someone who would apologize just because you act spoiled, and then act like some naive, gentle boy?"


    "I could have killed you back then, I can do it now, and I can do it in the future too."


    Naruto''s voice became louder and louder, nearly becoming a roar. His pupils gleamed with a sinister red hue, and slowly changed shapes. The two are so close, one standing, the other sitting.


    "I''ve already told you, you were born into privilege, but don''t think everyone has to bow to you. This isn''t some friendly Shinobi game. I could kill you and your brothers anytime."


    "Now tell me, what are you going to do?"


    Temari was almost frightened to tears by the overflowing killing intent that filled the room. Her chattered as she recalled the terrifying feeling of being completely dominated by fear. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! Woo woo woo." Temari''s psychological defenses crumbled entirely. She was terrified, realizing that even as a big sister, she wasn''t invincible.


    Her muffled sobs echoed in the large room, tears streaming down her face like a bullied child. Her pale, smooth skin glistened with tears.


    Seeing this, Naruto thought to himself, ¡®It should be enough to scare her to this extent. I could go back and report to Tsunade without problem. Now, it¡¯s time to ease up and stop.¡¯


    Naruto had no intention of straining the relationship between Konoha and Sunagakure too much. He did this purely to help his leader (Tsunade) to regain some standing with Sunagakure.


    It was a simple task, as making Temari cry is something that he gets used to after doing it the second time. It''s not that difficult.


    Now that his objective has been achieved, Naruto decided to stop scaring her.


    "Alright, alright, since you''ve realized your mistake, and considering Tsunade-sama repeatedly advised me not to act impulsively¡­" Naruto looked at Temari, who was sobbing with her head down.


    "Stop crying. I''ll give you back the fan."


    "Woo woo woo"


    "I said stop crying, I''ll give it back to you."


    ¡°Woo woo woo.¡±


    The more Naruto spoke, the harder Temari cried. She seemed to be unable to suppress her tears. Her eyes were like a fountain, with tears flowing uncontrollably.


    "If you keep crying, I''ll attack you." Naruto skillfully reached out and patted Temari''s head as if comforting a cat, "Stop it already. What''s there to cry about?"


    "You are a pervert! Woo woo woo¡­" The stress Temari had been under recently exploded at that moment, and in her overwhelming sense of injustice, she didn''t care who was in front of her. She clung to the ¡®devil¡¯ and sobbed loudly.


    Naruto was startled, and his clothes were instantly soaked with tears, sticking to his stomach.


    He thought to himself, ¡®It seemed I¡¯ve gone too far. I have accidentally pushed Temari past her breaking point. Some psychological effect, whether it was the ¡®hangover effect¡¯ or the ¡®imprinting effect¡¯, had caused her to cling to me tightly. She didn¡¯t want to let me go at all.¡¯


    After a while, Temari''s sobbing gradually subsided and she seemed to regain her composure, though for some reason, she still didn''t let Naruto go.


    "I should go now," Naruto said coldly.

 Chapter 104 The Submissive Girl, Hinata-chan

Chapter 104 The Submissive Girl, Hinata-chan

 Chapter 105 Hiding Secretly

    Chapter 105 Hiding SecretlySupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, Clan Head¡¯s residence.


    Hinata approached her father, bowed respectfully, and then sit with seiza posture on the tatami mat.


    She lowered her head, her eyes downcast, filled with deep respect and fear for the Clan Head in front of her. She didn''t dare to look up at him, nor did she dare to speak loudly. After a long silence, she finally spoke first, "Father, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Hiashi sat in seiza posture solemnly on the upper seat, dressed in dark blue attire. His legs were thick from the long periods spent sitting in seiza posture. Hinata didn''t sit in seiza posture very often since she was a child, so she was spared from the adverse consequences.


    "The village will soon hold a high-level meeting concerning Uzumaki Naruto." Hiashi had a blank expression on his face, with no emotion visible, and he stared straight ahead with his Byakugan, "I want to hear your thoughts."


    "I¡­ I don''t have any." Hinata replied hesitantly.


    "A Shinobi¡¯s life isn¡¯t suited for you."


    "Being too close to Naruto isn¡¯t good either. It¡¯s dangerous."


    Faced with her father¡¯s disapproval, Hinata bit her lower lip, her resolve beginning to waver.


    She could vaguely guess the intention behind her father''s words, but her father was a silent and serious man, and he would not say more if he felt it was unnecessary.


    It felt like whatever she did was wrong, and whatever she liked needed to be corrected. Whether it was her choice to be a Shinobi or her feelings for Naruto. It seemed she had never been able to satisfy her father.


    (Silence¡ª)


    Hiashi wasn¡¯t pleased with his daughter, who was naturally timid. She lacked the talent and the strong will necessary to be the clan leader. The Hyuga Clan needed someone bold to take on the great responsibilities.


    Compared to Hinata, he was more inclined to nurture Hanabi.


    But now, Hiashi sensed something unusual. This time, there was no shy or timid response from his daughter, only an endless silence.


    "I''m sorry, Father... Please allow me to make this decision for myself. I want to become a Shinobi on my own terms." Hinata said in the most timid voice, yet it carried words of defiance.


    "It¡¯s pointless. You have no talent. Continuing down the path of a Shinobi will only become increasingly difficult for you." There was no emotion on Hiashi''s face, but his tone left no room for doubt.


    Hinata bit her lip and shook her head in refusal.


    "Father, I don''t want to give up."


    ¡­


    Click!


    The lock on the door turned slowly.


    A blonde girl, now dressed in casual clothes, pushed the door open. At the entrance, she adeptly changed her shoes, her graceful leg curves fully on display as she bent her knees. The keys jingled as she placed them on the shoe cabinet. She walked barefoot into the living room.


    "Seriously, how did you end up falling asleep on the couch again?" Ino, tying up her long blonde hair, muttered as she walked, placing the food she had brought on the table.


    "What''s the matter with you giving me the key without asking, huh?"


    Half-asleep on the couch, Naruto opened his eyes, squinting at Ino''s back before dozing off again. Ino stood with her hands on her hips, but could only sigh.


    ¡­


    Afternoon. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two sat at the dining table, Ino looked at Naruto, who clearly hadn¡¯t slept enough, and asked with a frown, "Hey, did you even hear what I just said?"


    "What?" Naruto replied, focused on his meal, not bothering to look up, "Thanks for the treat. It¡¯s really good. You must have made it yourself, Ino, I can tell."


    "Don''t say such half-hearted and gross things, you jerk." Ino clenched her fist, tempted to smack this bastard¡¯s head with a spoon.


    "I''m being serious. It''s delicious." Naruto said sincerely.


    Having someone bring food is way better than cooking yourself. Whether it tastes good or not, just praise it first, especially from a wealthy girl, that''s a win for sure.


    "Whatever." Ino crossed her arms and turned her head to the other side, "I didn¡¯t make it."


    "No way." Naruto didn''t even pause to think. It didn''t matter who made it, as he just wanted to praise Ino, "As long as you brought it, I¡¯ll like it."


    "You bastard." Ino sighed, placing a hand on her forehead, "You¡¯ll go to any lengths just for free food."


    "I¡¯m not bringing you any more."


    Huh? Does that mean I can come over to your place to eat?"


    "Go to hell!" Ino¡¯s face turned bright red as she remembered the maid outfit incident. "It''s all your fault. Now, every time my parents see me, they would always smile strangely. I¡¯m too embarrassed to stay at home."


    "Don¡¯t you dare bring that up again, or I¡¯ll beat you up!"


    "That was an accident! And didn¡¯t you say your parents weren¡¯t home?" Naruto retorted.


    "Ugh¡­" Ino had nothing to say to that, so she changed the subject. "What¡¯s with the key?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just think it''s too scary when you knock on the door every time." Naruto put down his chopsticks, stood up and said, "Please accept the key."


    "Huh? Scary?" Ino puffed out her cheeks slightly. "Although I can understand you saying that, considering what happened, but..."


    She tried to maintain her composure, but her speech quickened a bit, and her fingers unconsciously twisted a strand of her blonde hair.


    "Um... It could be easily misunderstood, right? It would be embarrassing if my parents found out that I suddenly had the keys to a guy¡¯s house."


    "Hmm?" Naruto looked puzzled, "Can''t you just hide it?"


    "Ah??"


    Ino gulped, her heart suddenly racing, ¡®Hide it? Keep it secret from everyone? Just hearing that sounded so forbidden!¡¯


    ¡®Oh no, my brain is going to burn.¡¯


    "Why are you blushing?" Naruto frowned slightly.


    ¡®I felt like I didn''t say anything lewd. It was just hiding a key. Was Ino really this honest?¡¯


    "Wh-who¡¯s blushing!" Ino stood up straight and quickly walked towards the bathroom, "I''m going to wash my hands."


    Naruto shrugged, figuring Ino had agreed. After all, it was just a spare key, no big deal. Then, he sat back down to finish his meal.


    Ino walked out of the bathroom slowly, and she seemed to have washed her face. Her hair was slightly wet, but her expression had returned to normal.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    A breeze from the balcony swept through the living room, lifting the hem of Ino¡¯s skirt. She stood with her hands on her hips.


    "Hmph, since you''re begging me, I suppose I¡¯ll take it, begrudgingly."


    "Thank you very much." Naruto replied, playing along.


    Some time later.


    After rinsing her mouth in the bathroom, Ino waved at Naruto, who was slouched on the couch, and said, "Let¡¯s go out for a bit. I have something to tell you."


    Naruto reluctantly set down his copy of Icha Icha Paradise and looked at her in confusion, "Aren¡¯t you supposed to report back to the Hokage Tower tonight?"


    "We''ve been busy for a while, so Asuma-sensei got us a two-day break." Ino said, letting her hair down before skillfully tying it up again, "We can''t do missions all the time."


    "What¡¯s this about?" Naruto put down the book reluctantly.


    "It''s about you." Ino grabbed Naruto''s wrist and pulled him up, dragged him to the door, then turned back with a playful yet fierce expression, "Let''s go. I went through a lot before finally found out about it from my dad."

 Chapter 106 If You Keep This Up, I’ll Get Jealous

    Chapter 106 If You Keep This Up, I¡¯ll Get JealousSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Bang!


    The door was closed shut.


    Naruto had a rough idea that this was about the high-level meeting. The Ino-Shika-Cho Clans had always been closely allied, and if they were to take a stance, it would undoubtedly be the same one.


    Moreover, Ino-Shika-Chou¡¯s stance will obviously be affected by Tsunade''s attitude.


    Jiraiya had already left the village some time ago, but he still retained a voting right. He¡¯d left as a nominal mentor, telling Tsunade he¡¯d be back in about six months.


    The Akatsuki was of great concern to him, so Jiraiya was planning to gather intelligence on the organization that Itachi had joined. He¡¯d already made arrangements with Naruto, promising to return every six months to teach him new Ninjutsu.


    Ino walked in front of Naruto with her hands behind her back, then turned her head and glanced at the slow-moving Naruto and said, "You seem to have grown taller?"


    "Yeah, maybe I¡¯ve been eating better."


    Naruto replied. Over the past few months, his body had grown rapidly. Whether it was due to the system or just a growth spurt, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    "You used to only reach here, and now you¡¯re¡­" Ino measured with her hand, raising it above her head, "Do boys grow this fast?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don¡¯t know about others, but I definitely have," Naruto said.


    "The mission to retrieve Sasuke failed?"


    "You are quite well-informed."


    "Not really, I just guessed." Ino said, still walking ahead with her hands behind her back, "Even though I didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with Sasuke, he was still my childhood crush."


    "With his personality, once he¡¯s set on something, he won¡¯t give it up."


    As they walked side by side, Ino mostly led the way, steering them toward a less crowded area.


    "If you keep talking like that, I might get jealous."


    "Jealous of what?" Ino responded with a playful grin, "Sasuke has always been handsome, okay? There is no girl who doesn''t like Sasuke."


    ¡°There actually is someone.¡±


    "Who?"


    "Hinata."


    Ino: "If you keep this up, I¡¯ll get jealous."


    "Jealous of what?" Naruto shot back with the same playful tone, "Hinata has always been very gentle, okay? Who doesn''t like a rich girl?"


    "Tsk, I¡¯m rich too." Ino muttered under her breath.


    "What did you say?"


    "What does this have to do with you? Pervert!"


    When Naruto first arrived in this world, it was the height of summer, and things weren¡¯t looking good. Now, in the blink of an eye, it was September. The sun blazed, plants grew wild, Sandaime is dead, and Sasuke had defected.


    ¡®The situation seems to have improved, the only thing left is to unseal the Kyubi.¡¯


    "You zoned out again?"


    "Huh?" Naruto suddenly snapped out of his thoughts and saw Ino¡¯s slightly puffed cheeks and a look of dissatisfaction on her face.


    "Come with me." Ino said, grabbing Naruto¡¯s arm and pulling him toward a secluded alley.


    In a shady alley on the east side of Konoha¡¯s main street, vines crept up the walls, twisting and turning as they clung to both ends of the alley.


    Ino tugged Naruto along, quickly crossing the boundary where sunlight met shadow. As soon as they stepped inside, the temperature dropped, giving an unusual chill.


    The sound of their hurried footsteps echoed loudly in the quiet alley. Under the old walls of blue bricks and red tiles, Ino suddenly pushed Naruto against the wall.


    She furrowed her brows, trying to look serious, but since she wasn''t as tall as Naruto, the scene ended up looking somewhat comical.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I told you, I have something to talk to you about."


    "What is it? You didn¡¯t have to drag me to such a remote place, did you?" Naruto was a little embarrassed at the moment as Ino seemed unaware of how close they were standing.


    Naruto could see the soft curves below Ino¡¯s neck subtly swaying and also catch the delicate scent of a young woman standing so close. His heart skipped a beat, and a rush of dopamine hit him.


    "What¡¯s with that look in your eyes?" Ino asked disdainfully, "Why does it feel like you¡¯re getting excited? You jerk!"


    "It¡¯s nothing." Naruto said, scratching his face in embarrassment.


    ¡°Damn it! You definitely had some dirty thoughts just now, didn¡¯t you?" Ino said disdainfully, "You weren''t thinking of me as the object of your fantasy, were you?"


    "You¡¯re so beautiful, Ino, so it''s impossible not to have wild thoughts."


    "¡­ Well, when you put it that way, I guess you¡¯re not wrong." Ino turned her head away, trying to hide her embarrassment, though the attempt was weak.


    Her pale face and neck flushed a deep red, and the way she tried to hold back her shyness was extremely cute, like a strawberry cake drizzled with cream.


    "I¡­ I don''t care about such a small matter as being the object of delusion by a disgusting boy."


    "Can you remove the word ¡®disgusting¡¯?" Naruto sighed.


    "I refuse." Ino stepped back, crossing her arms with a wary look, "Don¡¯t go getting all hot and bothered over a beautiful girl, you perv!"


    "I''m sorry, but I can¡¯t forget how you looked in the maid outfit."


    "That¡¯s the most embarrassing moment of my life!" Ino growled, clearly getting flustered as Naruto steered the conversation.


    "Well, I¡¯ll never forget it. It¡¯s burned into my memory."


    "You!" Ino was so angry that her chest heaved with every breath. She swore, "You¡¯d better hope you never fall into my hands!"


    ¡°I really look forward for that day to come.¡±


    "You¡­!" Ino took a moment to calm herself, taking a deep breath before saying, "What I¡¯m about to tell you is top secret, okay? No one else can hear it."


    "Really?" Naruto asked, feigning seriousness, "Then you should get closer, it will be bad if someone overhears us."


    "Oh, alright." Ino obediently leaned in closer, only realized something was wrong after she did.


    "Ah!!! You tricked me again!"


    "I didn¡¯t trick you. If you stand too far away, you¡¯ll have to speak louder, and what if someone overhears us?" Naruto looked around and said with his hands spread out, "Anyway, you took so much trouble to drag me here, isn''t it just to avoid being overheard? If someone does hear us now, then bringing me to a secluded place was pointless, wasn¡¯t it?"


    "Ah? You might have a point there." Ino blinked, unable to figure out what to say for a moment.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting shy at a time like this?" Naruto teased, not giving her a chance to react.


    "Of course not!" Ino regretted the moment she said this.


    She caught a glimpse of Naruto¡¯s triumphant smile and felt her face darken, but there was no turning back now.


    "Stop laughing!" Ino pinched Naruto¡¯s waist and frowned, "Listen carefully. If you miss a single word, I won¡¯t repeat it."


    "Got it." Naruto said, still grinning.


    "Damn it!" Ino glared at him before standing on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear. Her warm breath tickled his ear, and her voice trembled slightly, "I¡­ I forgot."


    "What?" He was surprised and turned his head sharply.


    Their lips were almost touching, separated by only the thinnest of spaces. Naruto could see Ino''s blue pupils suddenly widen, reflecting his face.


    Above them, the sun blazed fiercely, and the chirping of birds echoed from the distant woods.


    As the summer breeze blew, a girl''s flushed face spoke volumes more than any lengthy monologue ever could.

 Chapter 107 You Want to See the Maid Outfit, Don’t You?

    Chapter 107 You Want to See the Maid Outfit, Don¡¯t You?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡®What¡¯s going on with her?¡¯


    Naruto¡¯s heart started pounding wildly. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but her expression, her lips¡ªthey were just too cute.


    ¡®Damn, I could hardly hold it back any longer.¡¯


    ¡®This woman is too good!¡¯


    ¡®Where did this enchantress come from? Her approach was so outdated! Who would really forget what they were going to say just because they were too shy? She had to be lying.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, I couldn''t let her have the upper hand.¡¯


    Both of them pretended to be calm, and they turned their heads away in sync.


    "Ah, I forgot." Ino suddenly squatted down, hugging her head in frustration.


    "Well¡­ forgetting is normal." Naruto coughed, looked at Ino, who was squatting on the ground in frustration, and suddenly called out, "Ino."


    "What?" Ino paused and looked up at him.


    "I saw your panties."


    "Aaahhh!!" Ino stood up suddenly and punched Naruto in the stomach, "Die, you pervert!"


    Naruto wasn¡¯t really hurt, but after taking the punch, he decided to just stay on the ground, looking up at Ino, who was looking down at him with contempt.


    "Get up." She ordered.


    "My ribs are completely broken."


    "Don¡¯t exaggerate. You''re just pretending, right?" Ino also narrowed her eyes and looked at that shameless person in front of her.


    "Not really. It does hurt a little." Naruto said, "But if you do it again, I might feel better."


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Can''t you be serious for once?" Ino complained, "I need to think carefully about what I wanted to say just now. I clearly memorized it before I left the house."


    "No rush, take your time." Naruto leaned against the wall.


    The coolness of the alley was refreshing, relaxing him from head to toe, like being at the bottom of a well, avoiding the scorching sun outside.


    Ino, dressed in a casual white shirt and a deep blue skirt, stood by the old green wall covered in vines. In the alley where sunlight couldn¡¯t reach, her legs looked so white they seemed to glow. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ino didn''t look at him and turned away.


    However, she soon noticed that the gaze from behind her wasn¡¯t going away. She finally could not bear it anymore, then turned around angrily and walked towards Naruto aggressively.


    "Eh? Wait! Don''t hit my face!" Naruto exclaimed, covering his face in fear.


    Ino didn¡¯t hit him. Instead, she bent down, leaned close to his ear, and whispered, "I remember now. Dad said that the village''s higher-ups plan to develop a perfect Jinchuriki, but Tsunade-sama is against it. The Advisors are undecided, and it¡¯s unclear which side they¡¯ll ultimately support."


    The atmosphere suddenly grew tense. She looked at the person, who was always noisy, suddenly became silent. His messy blonde hair covered his brows, and his eyes slowly dimmed.


    "Naruto¡­ are you okay?" Ino squatted down in front of him.


    She moved her hand slightly but didn¡¯t know what to do.


    At that moment she realized it belatedly, and her heart felt like it was weighed down by a heavy stone. She began to feel sorry for the shameless and always unserious guy in front of her.


    It seemed as if everything was unfair. No one stood for him, and the word ¡®develop¡¯ felt incredibly cold.


    She didn¡¯t fully understand the situation with the Jinchuriki and only had a general understanding of it.


    In the past, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but the more she learned, the more she realized how contradictory the village¡¯s higher-ups were. They never saw the Jinchuriki as companions, only as a special weapon to be nurtured.


    On one hand, they were wary of Jinchuriki, but on the other, they were in need of Jinchuriki.


    "I''m fine." Naruto sighed as he stood up, "Let''s go back."


    "Um¡­ don¡¯t worry too much. Tsunade-sama is here." Ino tried to offer some comfort but realized she hadn¡¯t thought things through. There didn¡¯t seem to be a good way to reassure him.


    For a moment, she was at a loss for words.


    After returning to Konoha Street and walking for quite a while, Ino suddenly found that the scenery around her was somewhat familiar. She turned her head sharply and noticed that they were right in front of the Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    "You should go home now." Naruto looked at her.


    "I''m not in a hurry." Ino replied, her hands behind her back, blinking rapidly as a slight panic set in.


    It felt like that unsettling silence when a girlfriend suddenly says something like ¡®It''s fine, go to sleep¡¯. A silence so heavy even God couldn¡¯t break it, leaving one feeling more uneasy than before.


    "You really should go home." Naruto repeated, glancing at Ino, "I still have some things to take care of."


    "Ah? What things? Is it urgent?" Ino¡¯s panic grew as she asked.


    On the roadside, Naruto gave Ino a quick look before answering, "It¡¯s nothing, really. Just some personal business. Thanks for the info. We¡¯re already in front of your home now, so you should head back. I¡¯m going to leave."


    With that, Naruto turned around and was about to leave.


    "It can¡¯t be that urgent, can it?" Ino''s palms were sweating as she suddenly grabbed Naruto¡¯s wrist.


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto was genuinely confused, but there was actually no expression on his face.


    "I just¡­ I feel like you¡¯re in a bad mood." Ino stammered, her gaze flitting around nervously, her cheeks tinged with pink.


    "No, I¡¯m not."


    Naruto was telling the truth. He had a good idea of what Danzo was planning, but he hadn¡¯t expected the two Advisors to be so indecisive and not fully support Tsunade.


    This was something Naruto hadn¡¯t anticipated, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem. He now had the Tail Releasing Method in his hand, meaning he could turn the tables on them at any moment.


    If the plan to develop a perfect Jinchuriki was approved and something went wrong, every higher-up who supported the plan would be held accountable, possibly even losing their positions.


    From Naruto''s perspective, the current situation allowed him to advance or retreat strategically.


    The progress of the Kyubi¡¯s power was only at 27%. Naruto¡¯s only worry is that if the seal of Kyubi is unlocked at this time, will the progress of obtaining Kyubi¡¯s power stop?


    But if the advisors sided with Danzo, he¡¯d have no choice but to unseal the Kyubi. The tricky part was figuring out what to do with the Kyubi afterward. It would be ideal if there was a better solution.


    Although Naruto tried his best to get rid of his identity as a Jinchuriki, he also wondered if there might be a better way to deal with Kyubi. After all, releasing him might lead to him being captured, which didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    He has raised Kyubi for so long, so he has some feelings for him.


    It didn''t seem appropriate to just let him go out and be chased.


    He wasn¡¯t after the Kyubi¡¯s power, as the system¡¯s power was far greater. With abilities like Adamantine Sealing Chains and the Four Symbols Seal at his disposal, and both in their max level, the system had saved him the time of training. It was like the system was feeding him power directly, possibly even offering a full set of Forbidden Techniques in this Shinobi World.


    As for Asura and Indra, he didn¡¯t care about them at all. After all, he wasn¡¯t originally from this world.


    The Otsutsuki-raised Gods? Trash.


    Naruto really did have something to do. He wanted to find Tsunade and ask about the situation.


    But Ino thought he was just trying to be strong. Earlier, she hadn¡¯t been able to offer any comforting words, and now, seeing him about to leave, she felt even worse.


    In desperation, Ino suddenly grabbed Naruto¡¯s wrist.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto was genuinely puzzled, as his mind was occupied with other matters.


    "You¡­ you wanted to see the maid outfit, didn¡¯t you?" She lowered her head, her face flushing a deep red in an instant.

 Chapter 108 Kyubi: Is There an Uchiha Outside?

Chapter 108 Kyubi: Is There an Uchiha Outside?

 Chapter 109 Tsunade’s Test

    Chapter 109 Tsunade¡¯s TestSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto took a detour to the Hokage''s Office, climbing to the top floor.


    The Hokage''s guards were nowhere to be seen, so Naruto didn''t hesitate and directly pushed open the door to the Hokage''s Office.


    With a creak, the door opened, and before he even stepped inside, he saw the Godaime Hokage, Tsunade, sound asleep on her desk. If he looked closely, he could even see a droplet of drool glistening at the corner of her mouth.


    The window behind the Hokage''s desk was wide open, and the white curtains fluttered in the stifling breeze.


    Naruto stood there for a while, but instead of waking Tsunade, he found three chairs, lined them up, and lay down on them, making himself comfortable.


    Huu huu~


    The office was filled with the sound of steady breathing.


    The clock on the wall ticked on for forty minutes before two sets of footsteps suddenly approached from outside. Three seconds later, the office door was pushed open.


    Standing at the doorway were Konoha''s two gatekeepers, Hagane Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo, their arms laden with documents. They froze at the sight of both Tsunade and Naruto fast asleep, one slumped over the desk and the other sprawled across the chairs.


    The two exchanged a look and then glanced back to make sure they hadn''t walked into the wrong room.


    ¡®What was with this lazy atmosphere?¡¯


    "Godaime-sama! Why are you sleeping again?" Kotetsu, who had a bandage wrapped around his face, exclaimed, nearly dropping the stack of thick documents in his arms.


    "Ah?" Tsunade mumbled as she groggily woke up, the right side of her face imprinted with ink from a book, with a droplet of drool still hanging at the corner of her mouth.


    Kotetsu and Izumo were Chunin who usually guarded the village gates and also served as proctors for the Chunin Exams. Before Tsunade returned to the village, they were like bricks that were moved wherever they were needed.


    The village gate didn''t require constant guarding, especially not at night, or during significant events, so these two important but not so important people are needed to guard the gate just to maintain decorum.


    After Tsunade came to power, she naturally needed her own aides, so she began training the duo as her right-hand men.


    As for the two previous Hokage¡¯s guards, Raido and Aoba, after serving as the guards of the Sandaime and Yondaime Hokage respectively, they were gradually being reassigned now that the new guards were being trained.


    During this transition between the old and new guards, while Kotetsu and Izumo were still getting familiar with their new roles, they were under the guidance of the previous guards.


    When there was nothing to do, they guarded the gates. When there was something to be done, they ran errands for Tsunade.


    An hour earlier, Tsunade had sent them to fetch some documents, and when they returned, they were greeted with this ridiculous scene. They were so stunned that it felt like a vein was going to burst.


    Tsunade was clearly napping and slacking off, and somehow, Naruto had slipped in and joined her.


    "Oh, it''s you guys." Tsunade''s calm demeanor showed no sign of guilt for being caught slacking off, "You''re back so quickly. Sorry, I accidentally dozed off."


    Looking at Tsunade''s habitual slacking off and shameless appearance, the duo gatekeepers were very upset. Kotetsu then placed the half-human-height stack of documents on Tsunade''s desk.


    He sighed helplessly and pointed at Naruto, who was still sleeping on the arranged chairs, and asked.


    "Godaime-sama, why is he here?"


    Tsunade glanced at Naruto, who was sleeping soundly in the chair, and said calmly, "I called him here. You two can leave first."


    "Yes." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a click, the office door closed, and Kotetsu and Izumo respectfully exited the Hokage''s office. After running their errand, they had to get back to guarding the gate.


    Once they were gone, Tsunade frowned, got up, and walked over to the sleeping Naruto, casually lifting him off the chairs.


    "Huh?" Naruto groggily opened his eyes and saw Tsunade''s angry face, "You little brat, don''t you know better than to sleep wherever you want?"


    "I have something I need to ask you, Tsunade-sama." Naruto''s survival instincts kicked in.


    "Huh?" Tsunade narrowed her eyes, staring at him for a moment before tossing him back onto the chairs.


    She then walked to the window, where the scorching sunlight and lush green forest were reflected in her pupils. With her back to Naruto, she asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Upon hearing this, Naruto stood up from the chair, walked to the front of the desk, and stopped about three meters away from Tsunade.


    He got straight to the point, "I heard that the higher-ups want to train me to be a perfect Jinchuriki. Is that true?"


    "Where did you hear that from?"


    "That''s not important."


    "If the leak of high-level intelligence is not important, then what else is important?" Tsunade turned her head slightly, her face wrapped in the white sunlight looking serious.


    Naruto suddenly felt thirsty and didn¡¯t reply immediately. He casually picked up the tea cup from the desk and poured himself some tea.


    ¡°In this village, even if a dog dies, I''ll be the last one to find out.¡±


    "Tsunade-sama, how could you think that I could learn of high-level intelligence unless the higher-ups wanted me to know? Or perhaps, this information was from a specific higher-up trying to test my attitude?"


    "Isn''t that right, Tsunade-sama?"


    Tsunade turned fully to face Naruto, rolling her eyes. Dropping all pretense, she bluntly said, "The higher-up you''re talking about is me."


    "Well, I¡¯m truly honored." Naruto said, "Tsunade-sama, you must have a reason for doing this. Even though I don''t understand it, I''m still deeply impressed."


    "Stop complaining." Tsunade retorted, not mincing words, "Details of high-level meetings shouldn¡¯t be leaked easily, but there¡¯s some wiggle room. Anyway, the point got across."


    "Anyway, those are what you figured it out on your own. They have nothing to do with me."


    "That''s really inconvenient." Naruto complained.


    "That''s what a Hokage is like, brat. Do you think this position is so comfortable?" Tsunade plopped back into her soft chair.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Tsunade-sama." Naruto said, timing his flattery just right.


    "Don''t give me that." Tsunade gave him a disdainful look, "How much truth actually comes out of your mouth?"


    "Tsunade-sama is the most beautiful woman in Konoha."


    "Well! That¡¯s probably the only truthful thing you¡¯ve said." Tsunade seemed very pleased with this and looked at Naruto with a smile, "Well then¡­"


    "Due to various complicated reasons and coincidences, now that you have learned of this information, what¡¯s your stance?"


    "Is it important?" Naruto asked.


    "Of course it''s important." Tsunade sat at her desk and reached for the teapot.


    Her chest was so tightly pressed that it looked like it might pop out, making the scene rather intense. Naruto couldn''t hold it anymore, so he stood up and picked up the teapot to pour tea for Tsunade.


    "Thank you." Tsunade took a big gulp, set down the cup, and continued, "I¡¯m against it. Such outdated and rigid plans won¡¯t get past me."


    After a pause, Tsunade lifted a finger slightly, her gaze locking onto Naruto¡¯s face.


    "So, I need to be sure your stance matches mine."


    "I will always stand on your side, Tsunade-sama." Naruto said without hesitation, "Your stance is mine, no exceptions."


    "That mouth of yours is your only redeeming feature." Tsunade leaned back into her chair and asked, "Do you want to hear a more complicated explanation or a simple one?"


    Naruto thought carefully for a moment and then answered.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear both.¡±

 Chapter 110 Walking in Front of The Crowd

    Chapter 110 Walking in Front of The CrowdSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You really are greedy." Tsunade said with a hint of a smile on her face, "But that''s exactly something you would say."


    "You haven''t really gotten to know this Shinobi World yet, have you?"


    "Huh? I guess not." Naruto scratched his head. "I''ve only looked at the map. I roughly know the names of the leaders of the Five Great Nations and some of the surrounding smaller countries."


    "Just looking at the map isn¡¯t enough." Tsunade''s red lips curved into a seductive smile as her alabaster-like arm moved, tossing a thick booklet to Naruto.


    "Take a look at this first."


    "What is it?"


    Naruto caught the booklet and casually flipped through a few pages. Upon seeing Jiraiya¡¯s signature, his expression immediately became serious.


    "It¡¯s a compilation of intelligence your teacher Jiraiya gathered while traveling the world over the years. Part of it has been handed over to the higher-ups, and the other part is in my hands."


    Tsunade, in her usual relaxed manner, fixed her gaze on Naruto.


    "You¡¯ve seen the map, so you should know that the Land of Fire is an inland country. The sea breeze blows from east to west. Compared to the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth, the Land of Fire has a lower elevation, which results in more rain and forests."


    "So, the Land of Fire has a temperate maritime climate?" Naruto frowned. "Is this also the reason why there is no drought in the Land of Fire or the surrounding small countries, and there is rain all year round?"


    "Correct." Tsunade gave Naruto the affirmation, "It¡¯s good that you can understand this. The Land of Earth and the Land of Wind are inland with many mountains and steep ridges, which block the sea breeze and form cold, condensed air currents."


    "So the Land of Waterfalls and the Land of Grass, which are on the windward side, get rain, while the Land of Earth and the Land of Wind on the leeward side experience less rain over the years. Combined with the desert terrain of the Land of Wind, it easily creates a high-pressure climate. When the air sinks, the humidity will decrease, which leads to sandstorms."


    When Naruto first saw the map of the Shinobi World, the more he looked at it, the more it resembled an inverted version of a Western European¡¯s map. It can''t be said to be exactly the same, but it is quite similar.


    The origin of the Bloody Mist of the Land of Water was almost certainly based on a racism massacre.


    Whether in terms of geography or history, there were striking similarities.


    The sea breeze from the Atlantic blew over to the Shinobi World, and the dead geographical knowledge began to overwhelm Naruto¡¯s mind. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The stunning realization left him deeply shocked.


    "The history of the Bloody Mist of the Land of Water ended long ago. Under the leadership of the new Godaime Mizukage, Terumi Mei, Kirigakure is rapidly rising." Tsunade added.


    "The Land of Water has built a large fleet of ships and currently controls most of the key sea routes. They¡¯ve established a maritime alliance with the Land of Lightning, which has many coastal connections, to develop Chakra-based civilian technology."


    "What is this, some kind of Sun Never Sets Empire scenario?" Naruto complained. (T/N: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_empire_on_which_the_sun_never_sets)


    "Sun what?"


    "Nothing." Naruto chuckled awkwardly.


    "The Land of Wind has developed a new rare mineral. According to intelligence, it can conduct chakra, and if mass-produced, it could change the balance of power in the Shinobi World." Tsunade continued.


    "Meanwhile, the Land of Fire¡¯s current strategy is to avoid direct conflict with the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning, while also trying to divide the relationship between the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth, so that the two superpowers on the inland region will gradually split."


    "Under such circumstances, the strength of the Land of Fire is gradually declining under the rapid development of the other four great nations. That''s why the Konoha¡¯s higher-ups came up with the idea of ??a perfect Jinchuriki."


    "I was wrong, Tsunade-sama. I¡¯d like the simpler explanation." Naruto raised his hand in defeat.


    "The simple version?" Tsunade snorted, narrowing her eyes and then said a smile, "In simple terms, the future of the Shinobi World lies in peace and technological development, not in war."


    Naruto agreed with this. The wars among Shinobi had lasted for a thousand years. Given the current state of the world, the trend was toward peace and prosperity.


    Traditional Ninjutsu would eventually be replaced, and new Ninjutsu and technological exploration will be the main theme of the future.


    A moment of silence passed.


    The summer breeze gently blew through the room.


    "I don''t really have any specific thoughts." Naruto said, "I understand everything you''ve said, Tsunade-sama, and I don''t want to be developed as a weapon."


    "So... my idea is to continue standing by your side, Tsunade-sama."


    Hearing this, Tsunade no longer hid her intentions. She let out a sigh and asked, "Then, are you interested in becoming Hokage?"


    ¡°I have no such desire at all.¡±


    "Don''t you want to consider it?" Tsunade asked, "You are almost a natural born Kage, just like Kakashi."


    "Full of the Will of Fire?"


    "No, what I mean is that you are very shameless, just as shameless as me." Tsunade said, curling up in her soft chair and stretching lazily, letting out a faint moan.


    Naruto replayed Tsunade''s words in his mind, and thought in his heart, ¡®No wonder she said so much. It turned out that she was trying to trick me into taking over the Hokage¡¯s position?¡¯


    "Tsunade-sama, have you been using a new shampoo recently?" Naruto quickly changed the subject.


    "Well¡­" Tsunade frowned slightly, "If you want, I can give you some."


    After saying that, she seemed to have thought of something and waved towards Naruto, signaling for him to come closer.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Naruto wasn''t sure what Tsunade was up to, but he walked over anyway.


    "Bend over." Tsunade said lazily.


    He did as he was told, standing next to Tsunade and leaning closer. His vision was immediately occupied by a large area of soft, creamy expanse of Tsunade¡¯s skin, so smooth and delicate it seemed otherworldly.


    Almost instantly, Naruto was caught in a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts.


    "Where are you looking at?"


    "I''m sorry, Tsunade-sama, it''s hard to look away."


    Tsunade didn''t seem angry. She grabbed Naruto''s face with both hands, squeezing and squishing it as she spoke, "I can roughly guess why you don''t want to be Hokage. If you refuse, I won''t force you to take on the role. You can live the life you want."


    "I alreasy refude." Naruto mumbled, his words slightly slurred as Tsunade continued to pinch his face.


    "I know." Tsunade didn¡¯t stop her hands, kneading his face like clay, "It''s not easy for you to get to where you are today. I hope you can live a happier life."


    "At such a young age, you are more cunning than anyone else, and also look like an old man with a gloomy look."


    "That''s completely¡­!" Naruto, irritated by her pinching, reached out to pinch Tsunade''s face, "It¡¯s impossible to be happy like this! Who wants to be treated like a weapon? If anyone wants to be a Jinchuriki, let them!"


    "Damn it, do you think I have a choice in this?" Tsunade increased the strength of her grip, with a look of dissatisfaction on her face, "Let go already!"


    "You let go first!" Naruto said anxiously, "Aahh! Are you trying to kill me?"


    "You first!" Tsunade, now stubborn, retorted, "If you don''t let go, just wait and see how I¡¯ll beat you up!"


    Under Tsunade¡¯s tyranny, Naruto was the first to give in and reluctantly let go of his hand.


    "You''re dead!" Tsunade grabbed him, and Naruto, closing his eyes and bracing for a beating, but instead, he found himself pulled into an unexpectedly warm embrace.


    "With me here, the path you walk won''t be as hard as before. You won''t have to hide anymore. You''ll be walking at the front, with everyone behind you."

 Chapter 111 The Stray Cat

Chapter 111 The Stray Cat

 Chapter 112 Strange Attributes

Chapter 112 Strange Attributes

 Chapter 113 This is My Sincerity!

Chapter 113 This is My Sincerity!

 Chapter 114 It’s Just a Mission

Chapter 114 It¡¯s Just a Mission

 Chapter 115 Maybe It’s Better Not to Meet At All

Chapter 115 Maybe It¡¯s Better Not to Meet At All

 Chapter 116 I Have the Key, So I Come Whenever I Want

Chapter 116 I Have the Key, So I Come Whenever I Want

 Chapter 117 Doing Things Others Don’t Know About

    Chapter 117 Doing Things Others Don¡¯t Know AboutSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy!¡± Ino said frankly.


    "Why?" Naruto looked Ino up and down, "Did Tsunade-sama say something that made you so angry?"


    "I''m not angry."


    "Okay, you''re not angry." He glanced at the door, then back at Ino, "So, are you planning to stay here tonight, or go home?"


    Ino hesitated for a moment, "Go home."


    ¡®Good, her rationality was still intact. This made things easier.¡¯ Naruto took off his shoes and led Ino back to the living room.


    "Wait a minute."


    The water was boiling in the kitchen, crickets chirped outside, and beyond the window, the night was pitch black. The light in the living room was clear and steady, like a lighthouse in a dark sea.


    Standing in the kitchen, Ino watched as Naruto prepared cocoa and quietly said, "I''m not angry anymore."


    "What did Tsunade-sama say to you?" Naruto asked.


    "She said... She said you took the panties from the Sunagakure¡¯s Princess, so you two must have¡­ have¡­" Ino trailed off, not finishing her sentence, "Well, it¡¯s actually not a big deal."


    "That Godaime Hokage is really..." Naruto was speechless, feeling Tsunade really didn¡¯t act like a responsible person.


    "It''s just a pair of socks, and I already threw them away."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    There was a click as the water finished boiling.


    "Let me do it." Ino pushed Naruto towards the living room, and he went along, lying down on the couch.


    He glanced at the dark night outside, then back at Ino bustling in the kitchen, and suddenly felt a sense of what married life might be like.


    ¡®Although Temari''s incident had been a bit of a hassle, but in the end, nothing really happened. I guess she has returned to normal now.¡¯


    Naruto was also relieved that he hadn¡¯t taken advantage of the situation. Otherwise, Temari wouldn¡¯t have represented Sunagakure in extending a gesture of goodwill towards Konoha before she left.


    Although this matter didn¡¯t directly involve him, being specifically called upon did connect him to it. At the very least, the written records of Temari and Shizune¡¯s conversations would have some impact during the high-level meetings.


    After all, the handling of the Jinchuriki was the first significant matter Tsunade had to deal with after the loss of the Last Uchiha during her tenure as the Hokage. In other words, it was a power struggle between the old and new factions inside Konoha.


    Everyone assumes that Kyubi and the Jinchuriki are inseparable, and that there is a certain possibility of creating a perfect Jinch¨±riki.


    But in reality, Naruto planned to release Kyubi, and even found a new container for Kyubi.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ino came out carrying cocoa, pulling the lounging Naruto up off the couch with an annoyed look, "Get up."


    "I was thinking about when I''ll get to see a maid outfit, no, a maid with black stockings."


    "You pervert!" Ino gritted her teeth.


    "But there¡¯s no such outfit here, and I left those clothes at home, so it¡¯s really a shame."


    "No worries, I have one," Naruto immediately responded.


    "Eh?" Ino backed away ten steps and looked at him with disdain, "Why would you have something like that? Pervert!!"


    "I¡¯ve always had one."


    "You''re definitely a pervert, a complete pervert!"


    "Isn''t that perfectly normal?" Naruto was puzzled, "It''s good to have a few sets stored away, just in case."


    "You are really not just a pervert!" Ino pressed herself against the wall, the light in her eyes fading, "That stuff should just disappear!"


    ¡­


    Late at night, on the streets of Konoha.


    The two walked side by side, occasionally exchanging a few words.


    "The high-level meeting should be tomorrow, right?" Ino said, with her hands behind her back. "I heard from my dad that the Yamanaka Clan will also make a statement, but we share the same opinion as the Nara Clan and the Akimichi Clan."


    "The Ino-Shika-Cho trio has always been united." Naruto murmured, "That¡¯s just how it is."


    "You don''t have to worry, we¡¯re all on Tsunade-sama¡¯s side." Ino said, "Tsunade-sams is really amazing, you know, she¡¯s one of the Legendary Sannin and now, the Godaime Hokage."


    "Yeah, I guess." Naruto said.


    "Anyway, don''t worry." Ino glanced at Naruto out of the corner of her eye, noticing that he seemed to be growing taller. He no longer wore his forehead protector, and his golden hair fell freely around his face.


    "Okay." ," Naruto didn''t say much more.


    "Um... The fireworks festival is in a few days. Are you going?" Ino asked. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When?"


    "Three days later."


    ¡®Three days later? The 23rd¡­ I think it was Ino''s birthday, I can''t remember exactly. Oh well, I''ll just ask Shikamaru and Choji tomorrow.¡¯


    "Then, are you going to wear a yukata?" Naruto asked.


    "Duh, how could I not wear a yukata to a fireworks festival?"


    "Then I''ll definitely be there."


    "¡­ You really are¡­"


    Because Naruto''s mind was preoccupied with the upcoming high-level meeting, he felt a bit tense. It was not until they reached the Yamanaka Flower Shop that he snapped out of it.


    "I should head back now." said, glancing at the Yamanaka Flower Shop, "It seems that my parents have already gone to bed. It''s already so late."


    "Go ahead."


    Naruto didn''t leave immediately, but watched as Ino walked to the door of the Yamanaka Flower Shop. Ino reached out to push the door, but then she froze. No matter how she tried, the door wouldn''t budge.


    "Locked?"


    She looked up at the window, which seemed to be locked too.


    She called out a couple of times, but there was no response.


    In the end, Ino returned to the big tree with an outrageous expression on her face. She pointed at the Yamanaka Flower Shop, then at herself, and was so shocked that she couldn''t speak.


    "Looks like you missed the curfew. What a shame."


    "It''s only eleven!" Ino''s face turned bright red.


    "Maybe Uncle was too tired from work. Anyway, you can''t get back in now." Naruto grabbed Ino''s arm and pulled her over.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    "Where to?" Ino quickened her pace to keep up, the night breeze lifting her hair as she held it down, "But... I don''t have any clothes."


    "I have three sets of maid outfits, four sets of aprons, and..." Naruto began listing off, but quickly got his comeuppance as Ino pinched him hard on the waist.


    "Go to hell, you pervert! I¡¯m not wearing any of that it!"


    "Really? We look like a couple right now."


    "What!! No... There''s no way that''s true!" Ino hurriedly denied it, "Don''t say such weird things! My parents will hear it!"


    They continued walking back, bantering along the way.


    "Ino, your face is so red."


    "Huh? Maybe it''s because it''s too hot." Ino was a bit flustered from being exposed.


    To divert the topic, Ino asked quietly, "Um... I mentioned I wanted to secretly hide it last time, right? Like keeping it from my parents and all, but now it seems like I can¡¯t even keep the keys hidden."


    She was referring to how she often visited Naruto''s house, feeling a bit uneasy about it.


    "Well, even if they know, there''s nothing we can do about it." Naruto suddenly took Ino''s hand, and she froze, her bright blue eyes widening like glass marbles as she looked at him.


    He stared directly at her face.


    "What?" Ino''s eyes were brimming with moisture.


    "Then, let''s do something they don''t know about." He suggested with a hint of mischief.


    "Have you ever held hands with anyone else?"


    "Do my parents count?" Ino''s voice trembled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    "What about with other girls?"


    ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡±


    "What''s there to be envious of? You''re holding hands with girl right now, aren''t you?" Ino was so nervous that her palm quickly became sweaty. She tried to pull away but found her hand firmly held.


    "Your hand is so soft."


    "Stop saying things like that. It''s too embarrassing." Ino bit her lower lip, her face flushed, "¡­ It makes me uncomfortable."


    Naruto enjoyed seeing this softer, more vulnerable side of Ino. Despite her usual bravado, a little pressure would make Ino panic, and she couldn¡¯t maintain her composure.

 Chapter 118 Is It Nice?

    Chapter 118 Is It Nice?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Now we have one more secret that no one else knows about. Let''s keep it between us." Naruto said.


    Ino''s reaction was intense, her hand was warm and soft.


    Letting herself be led, she followed Naruto back home in a daze, as if they had gone for a long walk and then returned.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open. Without waiting to turn on the lights, Ino pulled her hand away and rushed into the bathroom with a flushed face.


    "Are you okay?" Naruto knocked on the bathroom door from the outside.


    "I¡¯m fine!"


    There was no light in the living room. Naruto lay on the sofa, thinking it would be a while before Ino came out, so he simply closed his eyes and let his consciousness sink into the seal space.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Naruto opened his eyes suddenly, and the mountainous figure of Kyubi appeared before him. The DVD player was playing nothing, but Kyubi wasn''t dozing off as usual, instead, he was staring intently at Naruto.


    It was as if Kyubi had known Naruto would come, and his face was full of wariness and caution.


    "What have you done this time? There''s a disgusting smell on you."


    "Is there?" Naruto sniffed himself and looked up at Kyubi, "Does spiritual consciousness have a smell?"


    "Of course it does." Kyuubi replied in a tone that suggested he was lecturing a younger generation, "You''ve been tainted with another scent, something like a curse. Anyway, brat, stay away from me."


    Naruto thought about it and realized that the ¡®curse¡¯ Kyubi mentioned was likely from the system''s Jashin¡¯s Dog.


    ¡®Even in the seal space, Kyubi could sense it, which meant it could potentially contain Kyubi.¡¯


    In truth, Naruto was more interested in containing Danzo, hoping to get a dog with a Sharingan that could use Izanagi.


    But Danzo''s current combat power is really outrageous. Without the proper tools, he felt it was best not to confront Danzo. After all, dealing with Kyubi¡¯s situation was still the priority.


    "Kurouma, are you scared?" Naruto suddenly laughed, with a hint of smugness in his voice.


    "How could I be scared? I just don''t want to get too close to you."


    "I see. My apologies then." Naruto said this, but he couldn''t stop smiling, "Kurama, how about we have a good talk?"


    He realized his moral bottom line were slipping lower and lower, to the point where he was even trying to deceive a fox.


    "What''s there to discuss with a human brat like you!" Kyubi looked down on Naruto, with his huge fox head resting outside the red bars and his eyes looking particularly fierce.


    "Get lost, you cursed brat. Stay away from me."


    "You''re going to make me sad talking like that. Don''t you have any feelings for me at all?"


    "Feelings? With you? Can you even talk like a human and not like..." Kyubi couldn''t show facial expressions, but somehow Naruto could see disdain in his eyes.


    "To be honest, Kurama, I''m the one who cares about you the most." Naruto moved a bit closer, "Everyone outside just wants to take your power. They''re either trying to seal you away or treat you like some kind of offering."


    "But I''m different. I never thought of using you, and I''m always thinking about giving you freedom. If you don''t believe me, go out and ask around. You won''t find a Jinchuriki as good as me anywhere in the entire Shinobi World."


    Kurama shifted its gaze, staring at Naruto with a doubtful look but remained silent.


    "Do you know what life Shukaku goes through? He¡¯s locked up all day, chatting with some old man, and later, he is sealed into the body of a little jerk, being suppressed all day long."


    Naruto attempted to appeal to Kurama''s emotions, trying to make it understand the difference in living conditions among the Biju.


    "Look at you. You can watch DVDs every day and you get to eat whatever you want. Aren''t these enough to satisfy you? All of these are things I¡¯ve had to work my butt off to afford. I barely able to spend on myself."


    "I''m barely making ends meet, working hard to save money to buy you toys and food. I¡¯m already 30 million ryo in debt, and I hide from place to place every day for fear of being hacked to death by debt collectors."


    As Naruto spoke, he covered his face with a look of pain. If he could cry, he would have tears streaming down his face in the seal space.


    Kyubi was annoyed just by looking at him, and his brain felt like it was about to split after listening to Naruto''s long-winded explanation.


    "Is everything you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true! I, Uzumaki Naruto, never lie."


    "Hmm, considering you''ve been providing for me, I¡¯ll believe you this time." Kyubi said hesitantly, "But don¡¯t get too cocky, this is what you should be doing."


    "As a Jinchuriki, I am guilty. It is all my fault that Kurama-sama has suffered. I repent every day. I often wake up from nightmares. The indescribable guilt makes me want to die to atone for my sins."


    "Uh... no, you don¡¯t have to go that far." Kyubi didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "I must. I¡¯m going to take on three more jobs for Kurama-sama, even if it kills me from exhaustion."


    Naruto''s acting became more and more smooth. He thought about all the sad things he could think of in his previous life, forced out a few tears, and collapsed on the ground.


    "It doesn''t matter if I work like a horse. I¡¯ve had a miserable life since birth. If serving Kurama-sama can give my life a little meaning¡­"


    "Even if it''s just a little, I''m willing."


    Kurama was somewhat swayed, looking at the wretch lying in the seal space, remembering how he had torn through his parents, and suddenly felt a bit guilty.


    "Kid... get up first, don¡¯t act like I¡¯m¡­" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" Naruto suddenly noticed that his consciousness was gradually fading, as if he was being pulled out of the seal space.


    "How come he fell asleep on the sofa again? It''s really a headache."


    "The lights in the living room aren¡¯t on. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold sleeping here?"


    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, just in time to see Ino bending over, wrapped in a towel. Her wet hair hung down, and a drop of water fell on his cheek.


    "Ah!" Ino had one hand holding her towel tightly, but she was still startled.


    The living room was pitch black, only the orange light from the bathroom allowed them to see. Naruto, waking up on the couch, could only see Ino enveloped in the bright, thread-like light.


    Her skin, flushed red from the bath, was as vivid as a blooming flower. Ino suddenly felt like she had nowhere to hide, her expression one of feigned anger, but she didn¡¯t scold him.


    "Is it nice?" Ino unexpectedly asked.


    "Cough cough cough!" Naruto choked, bending over in a fit of coughing. He quickly muttered, "I''ll get you some clothes," before rushing into the room.


    After saying that, Ino''s face turned bright red and she began to regret saying such thing.


    ¡®But Mom said that if I didn''t say something like that at this time, I wouldn''t be able to impress a man at all, and I would probably just lose completely. Still¡­ it was so embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡®Although there¡¯s an unexpected reaction from that idiot, it was unexpectedly cute.¡¯ Ino stood beside the sofa with her eyes looking down, trying her best to suppress her smile.

 Chapter 119 Knowing The Heavens

Chapter 119 Knowing The Heavens

 Chapter 120 Wasn’t I Sleeping On The Sofa!!

    Chapter 120 Wasn¡¯t I Sleeping On The Sofa!!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    Naruto opened his eyes from the sofa. The light in the living room was dim. There would be a high-level meeting later in the day, so he couldn''t fall back asleep.


    It would be a lie to say he wasn''t nervous, but luckily, he wasn''t alone in the house.


    Sitting up, he turned his head to look at the closed bedroom door, knowing that inside was a beautiful girl wrapped in a bath towel. By this time in the morning, the towel might have already been discarded.


    His head felt a bit groggy, as he didn¡¯t get enough sleep.


    Dragging his tired body to freshen up, he guessed it was just before dawn. He tossed his clothes from last night into the washing machine and noticed Ino''s clothes were in the larger and smaller dryers.


    After taking out Ino''s fully dried clothes and neatly folding them on the sofa, he slowly shuffled in his indoor slippers to make breakfast, leaving a portion on warm hold.


    After finishing his breakfast, the sun was almost up. He prepared everything and left a note for the still-sleeping Ino in the living room.


    He originally planned to write something playful, but after recalling Ino''s sleeping face from the night before, he changed his mind. He left a warm note instead and then headed out the door with a bang.


    [Note: I put the bath water in the refrigerator, (*--*)]


    ¡­


    Hokage¡¯s Office.


    Tsunade was yawning as her little secretary urged her silently to hurry up. When she reached the entrance, she found Naruto slumped against the wall, already asleep.


    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Tsunade bent down and shook him awake, "Wake up."


    Blinding light hit his eyes, and Naruto felt like his soul was being shaken out of him. Just as he was about to lose his temper, he looked up and saw a towering expanse of white, causing him to swallow back his words.


    "Good morning, Tsunade-sama.¡± Naruto said somewhat embarrassedly.


    "How did things go with your little girlfriend yesterday?" Tsunade asked playfully, with a smirk on her lips.


    "As expected of Tsunade-sama, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. I am a good person."


    "Who knows? Maybe you should talk to the Yamanaka Clan about it." Tsunade grinned, showing none of the usual Hokage decorum, "How about working hard to become Hokage? I can help you convince the Hyuga Clan."


    "They¡¯re pretty traditional, so they probably wouldn¡¯t mind you having two wives."


    "Sorry, but becoming Hokage is absolutely impossible." Naruto refused again.


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s refusal, Tsunade didn''t show any change in expression, as it was just her usual teasing. She herself didn''t really want to be the Hokage. She¡¯s a lazy Hokage who have started picking a successor as soon as she took office.


    "Yeah." Tsunade pinched his cheek, then stood up and walked into her office, leaving a sentence, "Come on in."


    "Okay." Naruto obediently followed her inside.


    After sitting down, Tsunade didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, instead focusing on the stack of documents in front of her.


    "These documents come in every day. If I don¡¯t review them for a few days, they will pile up."


    "Is that so?" Naruto wasn¡¯t particularly interested but replied out of courtesy, "Is it because there aren¡¯t any capable people available right now? So the power can¡¯t be delegated?"


    Tsunade took a sip of water and glanced at Naruto.


    "You sure know a lot, kid."


    "Just a little. Tsunade-sama, you might as well train Kakashi-sensei as your successor, and get it done in one step." Naruto suddenly said.


    Tsunade coughed violently, and the cup fell into her chest. Fortunately, there was only a thin layer of water left, so it didn¡¯t spill onto her clothes.


    "How did you know what I was thinking?"


    In response to Tsunade''s question, Naruto spread his hands.


    "It might be a bit much to say this, but who else besides Kakashi-sensei could become Hokage? Pervy Sage has no intention of staying in one place and is always wandering around."


    In fact, he was just talking nonsense. The more he knew, the more trouble he would have. While there was some truth to what he said, Kakashi still had a long way to go in terms of power and needed to accumulate more achievements to become the Hokage.


    Both the Yondaime and Godaime Hokage had made significant contributions to Konoha.


    In other words, unless Kakashi can unlock the Mangekyo Sharingan and achieve extraordinary feats in a large-scale war, contributing significantly to Konoha, it was too early to talk about him as a successor. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if Tsunade did have the intention of selecting Kakashi to be the Rokudaime Hokage, it was because Kakashi was, without a doubt, the most qualified candidate in terms of both intellect and overall ability among the adult Shinobi.


    But things are not always that simple. If a better candidate appears in the future, Tsunade will naturally nominate them instead.


    In other words, Naruto was only talking about the first layer, while Tsunade had already thought about the second. Yet, she still found his comments intriguing.


    "Since you¡¯re not aiming to be Hokage, stay out of such matters," Tsunade said.


    "Okay."


    Tsunade picked up a document and put it down again, then turned to look at Naruto and gave him instructions with a serious expression.


    "When we enter the high-level meeting room later, follow my lead. If someone asks you a question, don''t answer it carelessly. You can only answer when I tell you to. Do you hear me?"


    "I heard you. I''ll follow Tsunade-sama''s lead." Naruto replied obediently and had no other thoughts.


    Anyway, Tsunade likely had a plan in place. As for the rest, he¡¯ll just deal with it if things didn¡¯t go smoothly. After all, Naruto has never participated in a high-level meeting, and he guessed that this was also Tsunade''s first time to participate as the Hokage.


    At 9:45 A.M, Tsunade put down her pen and tossed the documents on the table. She stood up, signaling Naruto to follow her as she walked out.


    Tsunade led the way, the crisp sound of her high-heeled sandals echoing in the hallway. Shizune, the head of the medical department and the Hokage''s secretary, walked side by side with Naruto, following closely behind.


    At 10 A.M.


    Golden sunlight pierced through the clouds, shining through the large corridor windows onto the massive, ancient wooden doors of the conference room.


    "Tsunade-sama." The Chunin guarding the door greeted her respectfully and slowly pushed the doors open.


    The door of the conference room creaked, and the unique smell of wooden doors hit Naruto in the face. Inside, the room was bathed in light, just like the hottest and most merciless sun at noon.


    At 10 A.M.


    Ino stared at the unfamiliar ceiling for a long time before suddenly realizing that she hadn¡¯t gone home last night.


    Yesterday, Tsunade told her about the gift for no apparent reason, and then she felt aggrieved for some reason, so aggrieved that she felt very depressed and then she ended up wandering around aimlessly.


    She doesn¡¯t know why, but by the time she realized what was happening, she had already arrived at that jerk¡¯s house.


    Back then, seeing the faint light through the door, she assumed that Naruto had already brought the Sunagakure¡¯s Princess home, and the thought made her feel so wronged she wanted to cry. In a fit of frustration, she opened the door.


    But for some reason, the moment she saw him, she just wanted to get angry. She kept saying things that were too suggestive, yet she couldn¡¯t help but care and listen to every word he said.


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her. She took his key, stayed in the same house as him, almost as if she was clinging to him.


    She knew such feelings were dangerous and desperately wanted to extricate herself from it.


    After getting out of bed, she suddenly felt a chill on her body. The towel was still on the bed, and when she looked down, her pupils suddenly widened.


    ¡®Last night, wasn¡¯t I sleeping on the sofa?¡¯

 Chapter 121 Please Use This Sword to Kill Me

    Chapter 121 Please Use This Sword to Kill MeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino couldn¡¯t fully recall what had happened the previous day, but she doubted Naruto would... After pondering for a while, Ino wrapped the towel around herself again and opened the door.


    She saw the neatly folded clothes on the sofa and the breakfast kept warm on the table, but Naruto was nowhere to be found.


    ¡®Today seemed to be the day of the high-level meeting.¡¯ Standing by the door, Ino felt a twinge of regret. If she had woken up earlier, maybe she could have spoken a few words with him..


    The living room was quiet, the only sound being the soft beeps of the warming pot. She walked to the sofa, put on her fully dried undergarments, and slipped into her skirt. In the bathroom, she found the toothbrush and cup she had used last time, with water running from the faucet.


    After coming out of the bathroom, Ino glanced at the balcony, where the bright, warm sunlight was dazzling, and Naruto¡¯s clothes were swaying in the breeze. It felt as if everything had been tidied up, organized meticulously, just waiting for her.


    As she took her breakfast, she noticed a note on the table.


    [Note: I put the bath water in the refrigerator, (*--*)]


    (*--*)!!!


    Seeing that crude, rough smiley face, the warmth in Ino¡¯s heart vanished. Her fists clenched tightly as the image of Naruto¡¯s cheeky grin flashed before her eyes.


    "UZUMAKI!!! NARUTO!!!"


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    "Uzumaki Naruto, how do you explain releasing the Biju in the center of the village on August 24th?"


    Danzo¡¯s voice was no different from that of an ordinary old man, except for his habit of emphasizing the last word of his sentences. This made every sentence sound like a command. Although his voice was soft, everyone present could hear it clearly.


    All the curtains in the conference room were drawn, with the Hokage¡¯s seat facing the sun. As a result, the high-ranking officials sitting around the long table seemed to be bathed in light, their faces could not be seen at all.


    Naruto, who had been called out, stood on Tsunade¡¯s left, while the secretary, Shizune, stood to her right.


    Except for Tsunade, no other higher-ups was allowed to bring anyone into the meeting room. Shizune alone was responsible for recording the minutes, and if arguments became too heated, Shizune had the authority to call for a pause.


    This was because even the trash talk from higher-ups needed to be documented. However, such scenes of poor conduct were relatively rare.


    By 10:30 A.M., the meeting had already been going on for half an hour.


    It wasn¡¯t until Danzo spoke that the meeting formally entered into the main agenda. that day, Root¡¯s Shinobi replaced the Anbu and directly rushed to the location where Kyubi had appeared, but they were intercepted by Kakashi.


    Now, Danzo demanded an explanation from Naruto.


    Tsunade, with her hands clasped on the table, expressionlessly scanned the room. Her eyes flickered slightly, but she didn¡¯t immediately respond, nor did she mean to ignore Danzo¡¯s question.


    She was thinking, openly, in front of all the higher-ups, about how to argue her case.


    The room fell into a long silence, everyone waiting for Tsunade to speak, matching her pace in the meeting. After all, she is the Hokage, the princess supported by everyone in the village.


    No one was impatient, as if they had long been accustomed to it. The two veteran Advisors drank water tactically, and even Danzo began to close his eye, appearing to rest.


    Tsunade had turned the high-level meeting into a turn-based process that everyone had to follow. Faced with the constant threat of Tsunade possibly abandoning her responsibilities, the pressure on the higher-ups was immense.


    True authority didn¡¯t come from one¡¯s self, but from the ability to control everyone and everything. When the village¡¯s morale was low and it desperately needed a powerful figure like Tsunade to step forward, the higher-ups were put in a passive position.


    In trying to force Tsunade to take a stance, they, too, were being pressured by her.


    Tsunade gently tapped the table, which was a sign she was about to speak. After two taps, she glanced at everyone and began to speak, "According to the limited records available in Konoha, every time Kyubi appears, it will cause significant damage to the village. However, on that occasion, the village remained unharmed."


    "Furthermore, on that day, Uchiha Itachi infiltrated the village. Their target was the Kyubi. In that case, can we preliminarily conclude that the Kyubi that the Anbu¡¯s Shinobi saw might not be real?"


    "It wasn¡¯t just the Anbu¡¯s Shinobi who saw it. The Clan Head of the Yamanaka Clan also witnessed it." Koharu, draped in a white shawl, said in a serious tone.


    Her aged eyes turned towards a middle-aged man sitting in the corner of the long table, signaling him to speak.


    Inoichi felt mixed emotions as he looked at the flirtatious young man who had taken his daughter¡¯s heart. The old father''s mind had long drifted away from the intense high-level meeting.


    He was wondering whether he should send a message to Jiraiya, the Toad Sage, and ask him to teach his impetuous apprentice a good lesson.


    When he looked up, he suddenly found that the old lady, Koharu, was staring at him. He couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. He took a deep breath, and his mind went blank.


    ¡®Huh? Why is the Advisor looking at me? What should I say?¡¯


    "Ahem." Inoichi cleared his throat and said, "I still think what Tsunade-sama said makes sense."


    He had no idea what Tsunade said, but he didn''t care. After all, the Ino-Shika-Chou were staunch supporters of the Hokage. Who the Hokage was didn¡¯t matter, as long as it wasn¡¯t Danzo.


    The universal phrase: I think Tsunade-sama¡¯s words make sense. Makes sense, completely makes sense, every word makes sense, practically words to live by! It didn¡¯t matter what the leader said, as what mattered was that the leader spoke.


    "What I''m asking is, did you see the Kyubi appear in the center of the village on August 24th?" Koharu frowned and asked again in a hoarse voice.


    ¡®August 24th¡­¡¯ The scene of that stormy day flashed through his mind.


    The sky was dark, the earth as dim as dusk, and the land turned to rivers.


    "No, I didn''t see anything." Inoichi shook his head, "The rain was too heavy that day. All I saw was Uchiha Itachi fleeing from Konoha."


    "I''ve already told you, there''s nothing." Tsunade spread her hands.


    "Godaime, the truth can never be concealed." Danzo said calmly, interrupting her, "On that day, not only did the Shinobi see the Kyubi, but the villagers did as well."


    Tsunade didn¡¯t respond, choosing to remain silent. Danzo, wrapped in bandages, fixed his gaze on Naruto, who was standing, and asked again, "Uzumaki Naruto, how do you explain that you released the Biju without permission?"


    Tsunade tapped the table twice but said nothing. Instead, she turned her head and glanced at Naruto. This was a signal that he could speak, allowing him to answer on his own.


    The previous exchanges were merely Tsunade¡¯s way of dragging the Advisors into the conversation. It was all for this moment, where she chose to let Naruto speak. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After receiving the signal, Naruto nodded.


    All eyes were on him, but Naruto couldn''t see their faces, as they were bathed in the light.


    Naruto didn''t say anything. Instead, he pulled out a sword and, with a thud, plunged it into the large conference table.


    "Danzo-sama, please use this sword to kill me." He said, staring at Danzo¡¯s indistinct face.

 Chapter 122 Now, He Has the Right to Speak

Chapter 122 Now, He Has the Right to Speak

 Chapter 123 The Mask

    Chapter 123 The MaskSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    How does one subtly express that they¡¯re about to start speaking nonsense? For Naruto, it¡¯s as simple as saying something fair.


    "Setting aside the question of whether the Kyubi appeared or not, on August 24, Uchiha Itachi, along with another S-Rank Missing-nin, wandered around the village in strange clothing for the entire day."


    "They attacked me twice in total, with extremely long intervals between them, right under the noses of the Anbu and the Root. I''m just a Genin, and it''s not easy for me to survive when Uchiha Itachi was searching around without any blocking."


    "Why didn¡¯t you report it?" Koharu asked.


    "Report?" Naruto looked genuinely puzzled, staring at the old woman, Koharu, for a long time before saying, "Do you even hear what you¡¯re saying? We¡¯re talking about Uchiha Itachi, the man who became an Anbu Captain when he¡¯s just twelve."


    "Where was I supposed to report it?? The Root people have already flooded into the Anbu. Should I report this to Danzo-sama for a decision?"


    "It wasn¡¯t until after Uchiha Itachi left that the Anbu finally showed up. If that¡¯s not incompetence, what is? Trusting them to save me would¡¯ve gotten me killed a thousand times over."


    "The village was in turmoil at the time, and the Anbu was short-handed and unable to provide effective response." Danzo finally opened his mouth to explain.


    "I¡¯m not interested in these after-the-fact excuses. If the Anbu and the Root truly had the village''s protection in mind, they would have found a way to detect the enemy in advance." Naruto said, shaking his head.


    "The truth is indisputable. And Danzo-sama, you should recognize this."


    With a thud, a mask was tossed onto the long table in the meeting room.


    "Each mask of the Root¡¯s Shinobi has a number, Danzo-sama, care to guess why this one is in my hands?"


    The mask landing on the table was like a stone cast into a still lake, finally creating ripples in the otherwise tepid meeting. The matter of the Kyubi might lack solid evidence, but the attack by Root¡¯s Shinobi was undeniable.


    Danzo still had a blank expression on his face, but the two Advisors¡¯ faces turned grim.


    Things took a turn for the better at this moment, and the two Advisors¡¯ faces changed immediately.


    The issue of dealing with the Jinchuriki had always been a lingering concern left by Sandaime. As his former right-hand Advisors, they had always aimed to maximize any potential benefits for the village.


    As for the other Clan Heads, they are more concerned about the direction rather than the outcome of things.


    Regardless of whether Danzo or Tsunade has the upper hand in this meeting, being able to see the power struggle between the new generation Hokage and the old core leadership provided a rare glimpse into the village''s future direction.


    As for their views on the Jinchuriki, they had long become indifferent. After all, the scale of the situation was too great for them to express any opinions.


    The current situation was no longer just about the Kyubi, but a confrontation between Tsunade and the old leadership. How Tsunade would protect Naruto will be the key to winning the hearts of the other silent Clan Heads.


    Even if Tsunade hadn¡¯t considered this angle, the other higher-ups certainly would.


    For them, their role was clear, they were mere silent spectators.


    The Jinchuriki is too important to the village. Since the death of the Nidaime Hokage, the Land of Fire had been on a downward slope. Located in the inland, the awkward position makes the Land of Fire face three powerful enemies at any time.


    In the successive wars, Konoha had already lost too much and they couldn¡¯t afford to lose the Jinchuriki as well.


    At first, when Naruto had slammed the sword into the table, it had surprised them because Naruto chose to die to prove his innocence. It wasn¡¯t a clever choice. At that point, the Advisors were already trying to interrupt Naruto, hoping to keep him alive.


    But the two Advisors began to waver after Tsunade''s speech. Naruto carried too much weight behind him, and if he really died, the two of them could not bear the consequences.


    However, the moment Naruto threw the mask onto the table, it signaled that he had made the active choice to live.


    Facing death to live¡­ This simple and unpretentious strategy suppressed Danzo and forced the two Advisors to take a stand, which leaves everyone impressed.


    silence.


    There was three minutes of silence.


    Shikaku was sitting nearby and his face equally blurred. During the confrontation between the four Konoha¡¯s top leaders, he remained silent throughout.


    All eyes were on Naruto, the undeniable focal point of the room.


    But Naruto''s gaze was fixed on Tsunade at the head of the table. If Naruto was the sword in this meeting, then Tsunade was the one wielding it.


    She seemed to remain neutral throughout, and despite the obvious shift of the two Advisors towards Danzo''s side, she remained calm and silent most of the time.


    From the start of the meeting, Tsunade had spoken only a few times, each word perfectly timed and precise. While Naruto stirred emotions, Tsunade maintained her rationality.


    To put it simply, Naruto had been provoking Danzo and the two old Advisors from the beginning. The dramatic sword thrust at the start grabbed everyone''s attention, and with each word, he slowly built up his argument, culminating in the revelation of the Root¡¯s Shinobi¡¯s mask, which is a very brilliant move.


    But Tsunade has always played the role of a detached observer, which was equally crucial. She didn¡¯t rush to defend Naruto but chose silence, only intervening when the meeting hit a stalemate to remind the Advisors of what was at stake.


    What would losing a Jinchuriki mean to the village, and what would it mean for the Will of Fire if Naruto died in such a manner.


    Shikaku was sure that Tsunade must have a better and more brutal way to suppress the two Advisors, simply by using Naruto¡¯s life experience.


    Yet, she chose to protect him, opting for a less aggressive but still effective approach.


    This not-so-clever method, in the context of the jaw-dropping cooperation at this moment, appeared remarkably shrewd.


    Shikaku narrowed his eyes slightly as he glanced at the higher-ups across from him, noting their blurred faces in the light, and he felt a sudden urge to laugh.


    No one in this room was a fool. Even if some of them are slow-witted, they would certainly figure things out after a few days of reflection at home.


    The most beautiful woman in the Shinobi World is not just a beauty on paper. She is a Medical-nin who returned from the slaughter of war, having traveled across nations before returning to Konoha. She is definitely not as harmless as her appearance suggests.


    Now, the purpose of muddying the waters around the Kyubi¡¯s incident had been achieved, but Shikaku knew Tsunade¡¯s true goal had yet to be revealed. The corners of his mouth curled up, ¡®Now was about the right time.¡¯ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®The play was over. It was time for the curtain to fall.¡¯


    Knock knock!


    Tsunade lightly rapped the table, breaking the silence with a deep sound.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her, with complex or questioning looks directed at the Godaime Hokage, who was as elegant as a distant mountain flower.


    Her eyes, clear as water, shone with a resolute gaze.


    "In this case, the confusion between Anbu and Root must be clarified. What¡¯s light should remain in the light, and what¡¯s dark should stay in the dark. Mixing them together will only cause complications and affect the significance of the existence of our Special Shinobi Departments."


    With that, Tsunade casually reclaimed control over the Anbu.

 Chapter 124 Haruno Sakura

Chapter 124 Haruno Sakura

 Chapter 125 Auxiliary Member of Team 8

    Chapter 125 Auxiliary Member of Team 8Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the cramped duty room, moths fluttered around the light cover.


    Naruto¡¯s hand shook, nearly spilling the two portions of takoyaki, but fortunately, Sakura¡¯s quick reflexes saved them, preventing a disaster that would have left him mopping the floor.


    "Thank goodness," Sakura sighed in relief, her chest heaving slightly.


    "Ah, sorry about that." Naruto said, sweat forming on his back as he calmed himself.


    ¡®Being a Shinobi is indeed a high-risk profession, it is too easy to go insane.¡¯


    He sat down in a chair, watching Sakura eat the takoyaki with a serious expression. After thinking for a moment, he pushed his portion over to her as well.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Not really. You still have to continue your shift, right?"


    "Well, yes, but you should eat something too." Sakura said a little embarrassedly, "Otherwise, if I finish it all by myself, it¡¯ll feel a bit weird."


    Naruto really wants to complain, ¡®You¡¯re already acting pretty weird now.¡¯


    But based on the limited experience he had gained from dealing with Temari''s sudden change of temperament last time, he stabbed a takoyaki with a skewer and, looking at Sakura, asked tentatively, "Do you still remember Kakashi-sensei?"


    "What are you talking about? How could I forget him?" Sakura grumbled, her cheeks puffing as she chewed on the takoyaki.


    "Then let me ask you, how many people are in Team 7?"


    "Of course, there are four¡­" Sakura suddenly stopped mid-sentence, then lowered her head and began to count on her fingers, "Kakashi-sensei, me, and Naruto, there are only three of us in total."


    "What about the fourth person?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t say anything, deciding to ask others before drawing any conclusions. It had been ten days since he last interacted with Sakura, and he had thought she had calmed down by now, but it seemed like she was far from calm, more like her brain had short-circuited.


    Following the principle of avoiding troublesome issues, Naruto changed the topic to steer away from Sasuke.


    "Are you going to work tomorrow too?"


    "Yeah, tomorrow is the annual fireworks festival." Sakura said, not dwelling on the Sasuke topic, then complained as she continued eating, "But, Yuu-senpai begged me on his knees to cover his shift."


    "He said his happiness depends on this day, and if he can¡¯t meet his future girlfriend, he might as well die, stuff like that."


    "I couldn¡¯t help it, he looked so pathetic that I had to agree."


    "That''s a shame," Naruto replied, echoing her sentiment.


    "Yeah." Sakura agreed, eating while skimming through a document, "I won¡¯t get to wear my yukata this year, but Yuu-senpai is really something, I can''t refuse something when he begged on his knees like that."


    After chatting for a while in the duty room and watching Sakura finish all the takoyaki, Naruto finally found an excuse to leave.


    The room quickly fell silent again, with only the sound of pages turning.


    Under the light, Sakura''s slender fingers paused their flipping and pulled out a thin medical record from between the files, on which was clearly written the words Uchiha Sasuke.


    ¡°Ha~¡±


    A suppressed, excited sound escaped from Sakura¡¯s throat. She seemed like a completely different person from before, and her gaze was fixated on Sasuke¡¯s photo.


    Her delicate, pale fingers traced the face in the photo, and her breathing turned into a sick, raspy sound.


    "How should I reunite with my beloved?"


    "¡­Of course, by cutting him into pieces and reuniting with him bit by bit. Naruto would probably support me, right? He seems to care about Sasuke a lot."


    "If he tries to stop me, Naruto-kun wouldn¡¯t stop me, right? He definitely wouldn¡¯t." Sakura''s chest heaved up and down, she stroked her face with her right hand, her eyes were blurred.


    "Another me, you stay hidden. I¡¯ll find Sasuke for you, hehe." Sakura, whose attributes unknown, said this as she twirled her right pinky finger near her lips.


    After leaving Konoha Hospital, Naruto bought two more portions of takoyaki and ate as he walked.


    ¡®Sakura¡¯s condition was really strange, so it was best to wait and see. Maybe it''s the same as Temari''s, Temari, it was just some kind of self-defense mechanism that her brain had activated, and she''ll get better in a couple of days.¡¯


    However, Naruto felt that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if it always remained like this, as it would save him a lot of trouble.


    After all, the purpose of Sasuke''s life is revenge, and Naruto had no interest in trying to rekindle Sasuke''s emotions. Whatever Sasuke wanted to do, he could go ahead, and Naruto had no intention of getting involved.


    As for the future, he¡¯d deal with it when the time came. Although they were comrades, Naruto didn¡¯t really care that much about Sasuke.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    "What? You actually want to go on a mission? And with Team 8?" Tsunade frowned, looking at Naruto as if he had lost his mind. Her outfit strained at the seams as she crossed her arms.


    "¡­ Well, I just want to help out the village, you know? What¡¯s so strange about that?" Naruto said somewhat embarrassedly.


    "Help out?" Tsunade gave him a disdainful look and said bluntly, "Last time I gave you a mission, you said you had to go home to take care of a sick stray dog." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Later, I found out you bought a random stuffed dog from a gift shop and insisted it was sick."


    "I¡¯m starting to worry about your mental state, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Uh, this time it¡¯s real! I really want to do a mission." Naruto said earnestly, "Team 7 has been inactive for a long time. I can¡¯t just sit around doing nothing forever."


    "Really?" Tsunade¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed as she stared at him, "Let me see your sincerity."


    Thud.


    Naruto placed two boxes of expensive desserts on Tsunade''s desk, and the latter¡¯s eyes widened in response.


    "Alright, I approve."


    After coming out of the Hokage Tower, Naruto felt a wave of disappointment, ¡®Tsunade was really as shameless as I am. She agreed to be bribed with sweets. This Hokage is really despicable.¡¯


    While he was mentally criticizing her, he suddenly noticed Hinata standing nervously by the roadside. When she saw that Naruto had discovered her, her face immediately turned red.


    "Hinata-chan." Naruto called, waving to her, and the latter waved back timidly.


    "N-Naruto-kun."


    "You don¡¯t have to be so formal. Just call me Naruto from now on." He said confidently as he walked up to Hinata.


    "Okay." Hinata seemed like she would not refuse any of his requests and agreed with a blushing face.


    "N-Naruto."


    "I''m going on a mission with you guys the day after tomorrow."


    "With us?"


    "Yes, Team 8. I¡¯ve already convinced Tsunade-sama." He said proudly, "I guess I¡¯m sort of an auxiliary member of Team 8 now, like a temp worker."


    "Ah, the day after tomorrow?" Hinata stammered, looking even more flustered. Her shoulder-length blue hair framed her small, adorable face, resembling a creamy white pudding.


    Naruto had his hands behind his back, but he couldn''t help but reach out and pinched her cheek.


    "Huh?"


    When Hinata realized that Naruto was pinching her face with one hand, her entire face turned crimson, even down to her ears, and she was so overwhelmed that her body went limp.


    Naruto realized that he had caused trouble by his careless hands, and instinctively caught Hinata. He hurriedly holding Hinata in his arms, and skillfully ran into a nearby shaded alley.

 Chapter 126 This is Also Part of The Training

    Chapter 126 This is Also Part of The TrainingSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hinata didn¡¯t actually faint, but her hands and feet were a little weak and her eyes were hazy.


    This put Naruto in a bit of a dilemma. Holding her wasn¡¯t exactly the solution, as the more he held her, the weaker she seemed to become. But if he didn''t hold her in his arms, there wasn¡¯t any place nearby where she could rest.


    ¡®What are the situations of the Kunoichi that I have met? Each one seemed to have some sort of issue.¡¯


    ¡®First, it was Temari, then Sakura, and now even Hinata seemed overly sensitive, almost unnaturally so.¡¯


    ¡®No! I could let others be, but not Hinata¡­ I had to correct this!¡¯


    "Hinata, pull yourself together." Naruto said, trying to encourage her, "You can¡¯t go on like this. Remember, we have a mission together the day after tomorrow."


    "Mission?" Hinata gasped softly, caught between a state of awareness and semi-unconsciousness.


    Seeing her in this vulnerable state, like a small kitten with tousled hair and misty eyes, Naruto looked away slightly, then said with a firm nod, "Yes, think about the mission. You don''t want to drag down your companions when you go on a mission, right?"


    "No." Hinata weakly shook her head and began to struggle to stand on her own, "The mission is important, I can''t drag down my companions."


    After Mentally giving Hinata a perfect score for her Will of Fire, Naruto slowly released her. Hinata slowly stood up on her own, completing the first step towards independence.


    "Hinata, that¡¯s great!"


    "Ah? Don¡¯t suddenly say weird things like that, I¡¯ll..." Hinata¡¯s cheeks, along with the tips of her ears, turned a deep shade of red, her shyness evident.


    ¡°This is also part of the training, you know,¡± Naruto explained.


    In the secluded alleyway, a passerby stood on the other side. He was shocked to the point of shaking with fear when he heard the boy and girl nearby talking about strange things like training.


    ¡®How can they do something like that in broad daylight?!¡¯


    ¡®Say more, I love to hear it!¡¯


    ¡®From the boy''s persuasive attitude, it was obvious that he is a veteran.¡¯ The passerby leaned against the wall and sighed silently, lamenting the declining morals of society.


    Just as he was sighing, more words floated over.


    "I understand. Even though it¡¯s embarrassing, I¡¯ll try my best to cooperate." Hinata lowered her head and said, "So¡­ uh¡­ how should we train?"


    "Let''s start with something simple, otherwise, if you faint again, I really won¡¯t know what to do."


    The passerby gulped, his eyes practically bulging out, ¡®Was it so exciting before I came? She fainted directly? Are they so rampant in broad daylight?¡¯ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright then, Naruto-kun, I¡¯m ready." Hinata said, squeezing her eyes shut, her entire body trembling, "Go ahead."


    "Okay." Naruto looked at her flushed face and the way she kept her eyes closed tightly, with her head turned to the side. It was both absurd and somewhat amusing.


    "Trust me, as long as you train a few more times, you will get used to it slowly."


    "I trust you, Naruto-kun." Hinata said, puffing out her cheeks, looking like she was bracing herself for something terrible.


    "You¡¯re making this really hard for me." Naruto muttered, swallowing back the outrageous words he almost said. He sighed, stepped closer, and gently brushed the hair from her forehead, "Try to open your eyes and look at me first."


    "No¡­ it¡¯s too embarrassing. I can¡¯t do it.¡± Hinata closed her eyes and said, as if begging for mercy.


    "Yes, you can. Believe in yourself."


    Naruto gently cupped Hinata''s face, and in that instant, Hinata suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes reflected a mix of shyness and a desperate urge to hide, her lips parted but unable to utter a single word.


    In the cool and quiet alley, there are no green vines climbing the walls, and the old walls was devoid of romantic elements.


    Hinata felt her face burning so hot that it could boil water, and her vision blurred with dizziness, yet there was nowhere to hide. She wanted to close her eyes, but her body refused to obey.


    Despite her flushed cheeks, trembling body, and hands clutching her pants tightly, she still felt a strange joy in this interaction. The shyness was inevitable, but there was a certain pleasure in surrendering to the moment.


    Eye contact is the quickest way to understand a person''s thoughts.


    On the other side of the wall, the passerby had their ears perked up, puzzled by the lack of sound. He stroked his chin, pondering just what kind of depraved things this guy next door was doing to the girl.


    ¡®How can he make someone keep their eyes open during that?¡¯


    ¡®What a beast!¡¯


    Although Hinata said that she couldn''t do it, she was still willing to fulfill Naruto''s request. Even though her ears were burning with embarrassment, she continued to meet his gaze.


    "I told you, you can do it." Naruto encouraged her, "Hinata-chan is the best."


    "Can we stop now? I think I''m at my limit." Hinata murmured, her gaze shifting away, on the verge of tears.


    "Alright, we''ll stop for now." Naruto let go of Hinata''s hand and reminded her, "You need to have confidence. You can do it."


    "We''re going on a mission together the day after tomorrow, so we''re bound to come into contact along the way. Hinata-chan, if you''re still this shy, it could interfere with the mission."


    "I understand." Hinata whispered softly, "It''s all for the mission."


    "Exactly, it''s all for the mission."


    The passerby was dumbfounded as they listened to the sound of the two leaving, ¡®It was over so soon? What was going on? What limit? How could he¡­ that damn scumbag! The girl must have been lying to save his face. Why couldn''t I ever meet a nice girl like that? Woohoo, now I couldn''t even relieve himself properly while leaning against the wall.¡¯


    Before parting ways with Hinata, Naruto suddenly asked, "Are you going to the fireworks festival tonight?"


    "Yes, the Hyuga Clan participates every year."


    Hinata nodded. After the ¡®training¡¯ just now, although she was still blushing while speaking, she seemed a bit less shy.


    "So you will be with Hiashi-san the whole time?"


    "Mm-hmm. If I do anything too out of line, my father will scold me." Hinata said, sounding a bit disappointed, "The rules of the Hyuga Clan are very strict."


    "So, would you get in trouble if you sneaked out halfway through the event?" Naruto asked after thinking for a while.


    "Huh?" Hinata was stunned, her mind going blank.


    Naruto was just trying to clarify a few things. He wasn''t sure about Ino since he hadn''t asked her. It was likely that she would attend the fireworks festival with her Ino-Shika-Cho team, and they would have to accompany the Clan Head.


    Hinata''s situation was obviously similar, as all the children from famous clans were pretty much the same, and they didn''t have that much freedom. But it just so happened that Sakura had to be on duty tonight, so Naruto had no one to ask out.


    If all else failed, he''d just stay home and sleep.


    "Never mind, I was just asking casually." Naruto said, waving his hand, "I''m going home to rest for a bit."


    After saying that, Naruto turned and walked away.


    Hinata raised her hand halfway, then lowered it again. She wanted to call out to him, but didn''t know what to say.


    ¡®Actually, I could sneak out.¡¯

 Chapter 127 Kurama, Be My Dog

    Chapter 127 Kurama, Be My DogSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Ding! Kyubi''s Approval 36%]


    Naruto, who had returned home early, found himself with nothing to do, so he lay on the sofa reading a book.


    He had already planned to go out for a walk in the evening, thinking of using the fireworks festival as a cover to remove the seal of the Kyubi.


    Just as everyone''s attention was focused on the fireworks, with the loud explosions and dazzlingfireworks, who would have thought that there was someone crazy was secretly releasing the Kyubi? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While some people lament the shortness of midsummer, others are busy releasing monsters.


    Ino, Sakura, and Hinata were all occupied, giving Naruto the perfect opportunity. The thought of trying Jashin¡¯s Dog on Kyubi hadn''t been considered before, but judging by the fox''s disgusted look, Naruto felt that it would probably work.


    ¡®A sly fox that couldn¡¯t become a charming fox spirit might as well be turned into a dog.¡¯


    "Soft? F? Pervy Sage''s material is quite interesting, and the details are in place." Naruto muttered to himself, commenting on the book he was reading while curled up on the sofa, "But this fighting style is way too perverted."


    Time passed quickly, and when Naruto opened his eyes again, it was already dark.


    The fireworks festival hadn¡¯t started yet. He didn''t have the habit of wearing a forehead protector. After measuring his height in front of the door, he dressed casually and walked out while yawning.


    Konoha Street were bustling with people, lanterns lit up everywhere, and young girls and women in yukatas walked together. They wore light makeup on their faces, and the festive lights couldn''t hide their natural beauty.


    Naruto, with his shock of blond hair, wandered from food stall to food stall, occasionally glancing towards the Hokage Rock, where the villagers were preparing to set off fireworks.


    ¡®It should be starting soon.¡¯ Naruto thought, his eyes darting in a particular direction just as a firework shot into the sky.


    "Wow!!"


    There were exclamations everywhere, and the first huge and brilliant firework illuminated half the village. Everyone looked up at the night sky, except for a yellow-haired guy who excitedly went into the woods.


    With the night breeze at his back, Naruto ran through the forest, panting heavily as he sprinted.


    More and more fireworks were launched into the sky, and the violent explosions of the fireworks covered all other sounds in the night sky. The moment they were launched into the sky, they exploded loudly and dazzlingly.


    "Ino, what are you thinking about?" Rino, dressed in a small-patterned yukata, looked at her daughter''s profile and chuckled elegantly with her hands covering her mouth.


    "Ah! Mom." Ino, who had been staring at the fireworks in a daze, suddenly came back to her senses. Like a kitten caught stealing food, her face instantly turned red and she whispered, "I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything."


    Ino was also wearing a small-patterned yukata, with indigo plum blossom patterns that suited her perfectly.


    Her fair neck and flowing blonde hair gave Ino a touch of feminine charm, making her look very beautiful.


    The small-patterned yukata wasn¡¯t flashy, it was a simple, everyday garment that was easy to move in while adding a touch of intellectual grace that is unique to wives. The contrast between the unique ignorance and immaturity of a girl shows the temperament of a pretty woman to the fullest.


    "Are you sure you weren¡¯t thinking about anything?" A smile appeared on Rino''s face, and her mentality seemed to become younger in this lively atmosphere.


    "Fireworks are things that disappear in the blink of an eye after they are launched into the air. It doesn¡¯t matter if you look at them from below or from the side, whether they¡¯re round or flat."


    Ino blushed as she listened to her mother''s words, and she muttered complaints under her breath, ¡°Mom, please stop talking."


    Rino covered her mouth and chuckled, "You know what I¡¯m talking about."


    "I don''t know." Ino pouted, turning away in a huff.


    "Don''t be shy, Ino-chan. Talk to Mom and I¡¯ll give you some advice." Rino chased after Ino in small steps, unable to suppress her smile.


    "I don¡¯t need that kind of advice!"


    In the secluded forest, Naruto took a deep breath and exhaled, and the yellow hair on his head moved without wind.


    "System, activate the Tail-Removing Method."


    [Tail-Removing Method activated.]


    A mechanical sound echoed, and Kyubi within the seal space abruptly woke up, his enormous eyes snapping open.


    The blood-colored Chakra surged violently, but thanks to the cover of the forest and Naruto''s deliberate efforts to suppress it, it did not rise into the sky. Even so, Naruto staggered and fell to the ground.


    Kyubi¡¯s complacent voice suddenly burst forth, filled with brutality and mockery.


    "Hahaha! I¡¯m finally getting out!"


    "Those bastards from Konoha! Wait until I¡¯m free¡­!"


    The red bars were opened little by little, and Kyubi in Chakra state slowly detached from Naruto''s stomach. Almost at that moment, he realized that his host was just a weak kid.


    "Little brat, you are not that great, are you?" Kyubi said mockingly after half of his body came out. "I still remember how you shrank the cell last time, making me suffer for a whole month."


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a day, but considering your offerings, I will still show you mercy and spare your life."


    As Kyubi escaped the Four Symbols Seal, he kept up his taunting. The pleasure of freedom made him extremely happy. He had already planned how to destroy Konoha, which is to use his Bijudama.


    Facing the taunting Kyubi, Naruto said nothing, or rather, he was in too much pain to speak. The overwhelming Chakra was washing over him like using a steel wire brush to scrub himself.


    Booms of fireworks exploded in the distance, their sounds audible even from afar.


    In the old forest, Naruto had long anticipated Kyubi¡¯s change in attitude. Konoha had imprisoned him for more than 50 years, so how could he possibly let go of his grudge just because of a little favor?


    Naruto understood this well, not because he was particularly empathetic, but because he also held grudges.


    ¡°System, hurry up, activate the Jashin¡¯s Dog.¡±


    He squeezed out the words through gritted teeth, his forehead dripping with sweat, feeling like his stomach was being torn apart.


    [Jashin¡¯s Dog is activated.]


    The seal was fully opened, but half of Kyubi¡¯s body was still stuck inside Naruto¡¯s abdomen, like a red noodle stretched to the size of a wrist.


    As a more intense malevolent aura suddenly surged from Naruto¡¯s body, Kyubi sensed a huge threat approaching. Unfortunately, since this was the crucial moment for him to break free, he also became very weak.


    "Roar! Damn human, what did you do!"


    The rising malevolent aura was darker than Kyubi¡¯s blood-red Chakra. Although it is also red, it is closer to black. It slowly wrapped around Kyubi¡¯s escaping Chakra, covering his true form.


    The process was smooth and slick. Kyubi roared in anger, but it was futile.


    The detached, elongated, and shrunken body was completely enveloped by the malevolent aura. The cold and slippery feeling made Kyubi feel nauseous and wanted to vomit. It was almost the same feeling as the time when Naruto forced him to swallow the Root¡¯s Shinobi.


    Domination! More domination!


    It wasn''t until the malevolent aura completely extracted Kyubi from Naruto¡¯s abdomen, like pulling a weed, and melted it into a puddle on the grass, Naruto¡¯s pain finally eased.


    He sat down on the grass, his face showing pain but forcing a disdainful smile as he said, "Kurama! Be my dog!"

 Chapter 128 If You Are Unhappy, Just Beat Someone

Chapter 128 If You Are Unhappy, Just Beat Someone

 Chapter 129 Hinata Wants to Stop Being Shy

    Chapter 129 Hinata Wants to Stop Being ShySupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After receiving a nod of approval from her father, Hinata felt so nervous that her heart seemed to pound loudly in her ears, her face burning red. It wasn''t until she saw her father and Hanabi slowly walking away that she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As the night wind blew, Hinata pursed her lips slightly and looked around, suddenly realizing that she had no idea where to go.


    She was standing on a mountain path. If she continued further, she would reach the entrance to the Hokage Rock. The path wound its way upward, leading to the top of the monument. On one side of the path was a low cliff, and on the other side was a dense forest.


    Heading in the direction of the forest would lead to a small lake, not very large. If she ventured deeper, the forest paths would open up, leading to several mountain ranges.


    At the end of these mountains was an impassable cliff. The other side of the cliff is connected to the border between the Konoha Forest and the Land of Fire¡¯s forest. From there, one can go down along the narrow plain to reach the Valley of the End.


    The constant popping of fireworks filled the air. Being so close to the Hokage Rock, Hinata covered her ears to muffle the sound.


    "What should I do? I forgot to ask if Naruto-kun would come?"


    There was a rustling sound in the bushes, and Hinata was about to turn around to see what was happening, but she almost bumped into someone''s arms.


    "Hinata, are you looking for me?" The person said.


    "Ah!" Hinata quickly took a few steps backand lost her balance.


    Naruto, with quick reflexes, grabbed her just before she could fall off the low cliff, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you by appearing out of nowhere."


    "¡­ It''s okay, um." Hinata stared at her hand, which Naruto was still holding, her face flushed red.


    "Hmm?"


    Following Hinata''s gaze, Naruto realized he was still holding her hand. However, instead of letting go, he gently squeezed it, and a firework happened to explode in the sky.


    Hinata blinked and her mouth opened slightly.


    Naruto, with no hint of embarrassment, smiled and said, "This is also part of the training."


    "Ptui!"


    Kyubi, who was held by Naruto with one hand, gave a very human-like fake spit, interrupting the tender moment.


    "What''s that? It''s so cute!" Hinata exclaimed, trying to pull her hand back, but found she couldn''t.


    She looked at Naruto, but he looked like he didn''t understand at all.


    Kyubi, irritated at being called cute, was about to retort and show off its sharp tongue, but Naruto, catching his intent from the corner of his eye, tightened his grip around his neck.


    "Ahem! This is a stray dog ??I picked up on the street. I''m planning to take it for breeding."


    "Bre¡­" Hinata started to say but then realized what he meant and stopped herself.


    The threatened Kyubi stopped making trouble and curled up quietly. Naruto, still holding Hinata''s small hand, continued to explain, "It''s just a thought for now. I haven''t made up my mind yet. If it turns out to be too aggressive, I''ll send it for breeding."


    "Hinata, if you like it, you can pet it."


    Hinata was a little overwhelmed as she felt the kneading sensation coming from her palms.


    ¡®Naruto-kun was also working very hard to overcome his weaknesses, so how could I back down?¡¯ Such thoughts ran through her mind.


    In the end, Hinata decided to control how often she blushed.


    She was always too easily flustered in front of Naruto. After repeatedly reflecting on it, she concluded that she couldn''t keep being so shy.


    "Can I?" Hinata asked tentatively.


    "Yeah, it won''t bite." Naruto said, "I don''t think it really wants to breed right now, so it should behave."


    Hinata blinked, while the Kyubi, with a defeated look, reluctantly complied.


    "It feels like fox fur, so warm." Hinata said softly, lowering her face slightly as she looked at Kyubi in Naruto''s arms. A genuine smile spread across her face.


    It was a smile of pure relaxation, something rarely seen on Hinata''s face. At this time, she wasn''t the usual composed heiress of the Hyuga Clan at all. She is just a young girl, Hinata.


    ¡®It turns out that Hinata likes fluffy things like this. Well, it wasn''t surprising, as many girls liked warm and fluffy animals.¡¯


    The adorable sight almost made Naruto blurt out, "If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    But if he says that, it will be really troublesome, because this ¡®dog¡¯ is not an ordinary puppy, but Kyubi in the appearance of a puppy.


    "¡­ Thank you, Naruto-kun." Hinata''s face flushed again, "I... I should head back now."


    "Huh? So soon?" Naruto, still toying with her hand, tried to prolong the moment.


    "Yeah." Hinata nodded, feeling incredibly nervous.


    "Do you like pinching little girls'' hands so much?" A slightly angry voice came from not far away, sounding unusually familiar.


    Naruto turned around and saw Ino standing there with her hands on her hips, while Rino covered her mouth as she laughed.


    "That kid''s quite popular." Rino said with a playful tone, clearly enjoying the situation.


    Hearing this, Naruto suddenly felt a little embarrassed and instinctively moved to shield Hinata. Hinata, however, quickly pulled her hand back as if she had been electrocuted, and her face turned a deep shade of red in an instant.


    Unable to handle the situation, Hinata took a few steps forward. As she passed by Ino and Mrs. Yamanaka, she paused momentarily, then bowed her head respectfully.


    After saying ¡®excuse me¡¯, both Ino and her mother returned the bow, and Hinata hurried away, her face still red.


    The night wind was cold, and suddenly only three people were left on the side of the low cliff.


    Ino frowned. She wasn''t angry because Naruto pinched Hinata''s hand. She just felt a little bit sour when she saw him instinctively moved to shield Hinata. It made her feel a tiny pang of jealousy.


    "Auntie, you look stunning tonight." Naruto subconsciously felt that Rino was the key to easing the tension, so he greeted her with a smile, "You and Ino look just like sisters when standing together."


    "Humph." Ino interrupted, trying to break his charm, "My Mom won''t fall for that!"


    "Indeed." Rino chuckled with her hands covering her mouth, "I''m no longer a young girl, but Ino is quite susceptible to such things."


    "Mom!" Ino protested, tugging at her mother playfully, "He''s just a pervert! Let''s ignore him and go home!"


    After saying that, Ino shot Naruto a sharp glare.


    Naruto felt a bit helpless and could only stand there and scratched his face awkwardly. He didn''t expect that he would be caught after just touching Hinata for a while.


    "That''s the Hyuga Clan¡¯s child, right?" Rino asked with a gentle smile.


    "Yes, I just happened to run into her." Naruto replied honestly. No matter how elaborate a lie, it would eventually fall apart. As said before, sincerity was his ultimate weapon.


    "Such a sweet child." Rino remarked, then glanced at the slightly dirty, fire-red puppy in Naruto''s arms and added with a smile, "Is that a puppy? Ino loves them too."


    "Yes." Naruto responded, though he wasn''t sure if Rino was referring to him or Hinata as the ¡®sweet child¡¯, he understood the additional words.


    "Thank you, Auntie." He said with a smile.


    Rino nodded slightly and said, "Ino, Mom have something to take care of. Can you get home on your own?"


    "Huh?... Oh." Ino hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed.

 Chapter 130 Maybe In The Future, There Will Be An Idiot Who Wants to Marry You

    Chapter 130 Maybe In The Future, There Will Be An Idiot Who Wants to Marry YouSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Excuse me." Rino, dressed in a small-patterned yukata, bowed to Naruto, who hurriedly returned the gesture.


    Suddenly, Naruto and Ino were the only ones left on the dimly lit path. The fireworks festival had already ended, with only a few sporadic fireworks still lighting up the night sky above Hokage Rock.


    Before she realized it, Ino noticed that her mother had already left without her noticing. She suddenly snapped back to reality.


    "I''m heading home."


    After saying this, she turned and started walking away in a huff.


    "Do you know the way?" Naruto jogged a couple of steps to catch up.


    "Sorry, I remember it very clearly." Ino didn''t want to pay attention to him and quickened her pace, as if trying to shake off an annoying person.


    "You might forget, you know? There are always people like that." Naruto said, completely undeterred as he followed her, "For example, someone who forget their own birthdays."


    Snap, Ino stopped abruptly and lowered her head.


    "How did you know today was my birthday?"


    "I looked it up." Naruto walked in front of her, blocking her path with his body, "I thought you''d be really busy on your birthday, especially since it''s also the fireworks festival."


    "So what?" Ino asked, "You, you pervert, were you just hiding here to hold Hinata''s hand?"


    "That was an accident." Naruto grinned sheepishly, "I just ran into her by chance, I went into the forest to catch a dog."


    "Really?" Ino raised her head and glanced at him with some dissatisfaction. When she saw that he was dirty and covered with grass, her frown finally eased. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What were you doing catching a dog?" Ino muttered.


    "Don''t you like dogs?"


    "You''re lying! My mom told you that!"


    "Oh, you heard that?"


    "Don''t treat me like air, okay? I was standing right next to my mom and heard her leak the secret to you with my own ears!" Ino puffed out her cheeks, looking completely annoyed.


    "I can give you this dog," Naruto said, "But it''s a bit naughty. It might steal things like underwear and panties. It might even take them back to its previous owner, which is me."


    "Roar!" Kyubi growled softly, clearly displeased, as a low rumble emanated from his throat.


    "Oh, and it''s a bit fierce too."


    "¡­ I don''t want a dog as perverted as you!" Ino couldn''t help but take a step back.


    "Ino, you''re blushing."


    "I won''t blush because of that!"


    "By the way, I''ve seen your panties. But don''t get the wrong idea, I just accidentally saw them while helping you fold your clothes. I didn''t do anything weird at all."


    "Pervert!!!" Ino glared at him with contempt, "You''re the only one who would do something like freezing the bathwater!"


    "That''s kitchen water."


    "Who would believe that? Pervert!"


    "Anyway, it''s still early. Do you want to move on to the second half of the birthday party?" Naruto extended his hand to Ino, while holding the weakened, dog Kyubi in the other arm.


    Just as Ino was about to reach out, she suddenly remembered the moment when he had shielded Hinata, and immediately retracted her hand.


    "Hmph, I can walk on my own."


    But after taking just a few steps, Ino''s stomach let out a loud growl.


    The surroundings were a pitch-black wilderness, so silent that only the chirping of insects could be heard. Small fireworks burst in the night sky above Hokage Rock, bringing a fleeting moment of brilliance.


    Ino was so embarrassed she wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    "Didn''t you eat anything on your birthday?" Naruto asked with a bit of amusement.


    "Hmph!" Ino glared at him with a red face, "You can''t eat too much before putting on a yukata. If your stomach gets too full, you can''t tighten the waist sash. The sash wraps around the waist and chest, so how could I possibly eat?"


    "If you take even a small bite, you might have to throw it up. Even water has to be sipped carefully."


    "It must be tough when your birthday coincides with the festival." Naruto said.


    "It''s really too much trouble for everyone to celebrate separately, so I just celebrated them together." Ino said, "I don''t mind. Every year around this time, my mom will accompany me to the fireworks festival."


    "You''re unexpectedly considerate."


    "Isn''t that a very normal thing?" Ino couldn''t help but retort.


    "Let''s go get something to eat. Some of those food stalls might still be open." Naruto suggested.


    Ino hesitated for a moment.


    She was indeed a little hungry, but...


    "The waist sash is still tight."


    "Just take it off." Naruto said simply.


    "Are you stupid?" Ino suddenly blushed and glared at him, "If I take it off, the whole outfit will fall apart."


    "You''re not wearing anything underneath?"


    "Of course I''m dressed properly!" Ino quickly covered her chest, "You''d better not have any more bad fantasies in your mind!"


    ¡°My mind is completely blank.¡±


    "You''re not allowed to have a blank mind either! Idiot!" Ino was getting frustrated. She felt it was extremely difficult to deal with this person in front of her.


    "Come here!" Ino finally relented, beckoning Naruto over.


    "What is it?" Naruto noticed they had moved away from the path and were now hidden among a few trees. At this time, even if someone passed by, they would not be able to see them at all.


    "The sash is too tight. Help me... help me undo the clasp." Ino''s head had been completely turned away, her face flushed and her eyes misty, as if she was doing something scandalous.


    "My mom usually helps me with this. I can''t undo it myself."


    "Okay." Naruto was also a little tempted, and threw Kyubi directly to the ground, "My hands are a bit dirty."


    "It''s fine... I mean, I¡¯ll need to change anyway tonight." Ino''s voice was a little trembling, leaving Naruto with her back, "Anyway, just hurry up."


    "Mm."


    Naruto reached out and put his hand on Ino''s waist. Ino was very nervous, her whole body was trembling slightly. Naruto steeled himself and slipped his hand between the layers of her sash.


    After fumbling around inside for a while, Ino, though tense, remained silent. Finally, she heard a metallic knock and the innermost waist sash loosened.


    "Phew~!" Ino breathed a sigh of relief, looking like she had been saved.


    But then she noticed the sudden silence around her. She turned her head sharply and saw Naruto staring intently at his hand.


    "Don''t act like you''re reminiscing, you pervert!" Ino stepped forward and twisted the inside of Naruto''s arm.


    "Ah! It hurts!" Naruto quickly clamped Ino''s hand against his ribs.


    "Let go!"


    "Not unless you forgive me."


    "Fine." Ino said through gritted teeth.


    Naruto released her, but she still gave him a hard pinch. Ino looked like she had won, her eyes sparkling with mischievous triumph.


    "I know what you''re thinking." She said.


    "Then please marry me immediately."


    "Wha-?! What are you saying?" Ino backed up several steps, looking at him with disgust, "That sounds so gross."


    "You''re breaking my heart."


    "Hehe, don''t be discouraged. Maybe in the future, there will be an idiot who wants to marry you." Ino, her small-patterned yukata, clasped her hands behind back, leaned forward slightly, and smiled with a sense of triumph.

 Chapter 131 One Person’s Fireworks

Chapter 131 One Person¡¯s Fireworks

 Chapter 132 Can Kyubi Do a Backflip?

Chapter 132 Can Kyubi Do a Backflip?Before unsealing Kyubi, Naruto had already prepared for the mission line to be stalled. If the power of Kyubi he obtained stagnated at 37%, it wouldn''t be a bad thing. At least, he wouldn''t feel guilty every time he faced Hinata.

 Chapter 133 I’m Craving For Some Alcohol, Get Me a Bottle of a Chilled Sake

    Chapter 133 I¡¯m Craving For Some Alcohol, Get Me a Bottle of a Chilled SakeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    s"Hey, Naruto, what''s that thing next to you?"


    ¡®Thing?¡¯ Kurama was instantly annoyed and bared his teeth at Kiba. Seeing this, Akamaru was so scared that he trembled and hid behind Kiba''s neck.


    "Hehe, just a stray dog I picked up on the side of the road." Naruto smirked, clearly proud of himself, "How is it? Does it look good?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Akamaru said it''s very dangerous. Are you sure it¡¯s just a stray?" Kiba scratched his head, unsure as he looked at the dog that resembled a fox.


    "But this dog doesn¡¯t seem that fierce. Why would Akamaru be so scared?"


    "It just doesn¡¯t like you. Hinata has patted him before and nothing happened." Naruto pointed towards Hinata, who was standing not too far away, "If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Hinata to come over."


    The mission was not urgent, so Kiba, still somewhat skeptical, waved and shouted to Hinata who was not far away.


    "Hey! Hinata, can you come over for a second?"


    "Okay."


    Hinata responded and jogged over nervously. She glanced at Naruto first before quickly lowering her eyes.


    "What''s up?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s like this, Hinata. Could you try to carry that dog?" Kiba warned, "You don''t have to really carry it since it¡¯s pretty fierce, just pretend to do it."


    After saying that, he added another caution.


    "I''ll be watching from the side. There won''t be any danger."


    But before he could finish, Hinata had already moved, and the supposedly fierce fox-like dog was now lying in her arms, looking completely harmless.


    Kiba: ¡°¡­¡±


    Naruto stood there with his arms crossed, finding the situation amusing. He then offered words of encouragement to Kiba with a grin, "Do you believe me now, brat? Don¡¯t blame the path for being uneven if you can''t walk straight."


    Hearing this, Kiba''s face turned green, "The dog you raised is really the same as you. Treating everyone differently, hmph!"


    "I haven''t trained it or anything, so don¡¯t go making stuff up." Naruto spread his hands and said, "He is acting completely on his own. Maybe it just doesn¡¯t like your face."


    "Who are you saying doesn¡¯t look like a good person!" Kiba, on the verge of another argument, began to lose his cool.


    "Calm down, Kiba." Shino, wearing his signature round black sunglasses, came over and looked at Kyubi in Hinata''s arms, "Akamaru¡¯s instincts aren¡¯t wrong. That thing is indeed very dangerous. Even my insects are afraid of it."


    "Then¡­" Kiba frowned slightly and glanced in Naruto''s direction, "That guy is completely defenseless. Should we warn him?"


    "No need for now. It doesn¡¯t seem to harbor any ill intent towards Hinata. My insects don¡¯t sense any strong hostility either, just a natural fear."


    Shino, with half his face hidden by his oversized coat, remained calm and composed, "Let¡¯s observe for a while longer."


    It takes a full two days of travel from Konoha to reach the forest where the rare Bikochu gather.


    According to Bikochu¡¯s characteristic, these insects¡¯ eggs will only hatch after a rainfall, so the group''s speed will not affect their progress regardless of whether it is fast or slow, as no rain is expected for the next two days.


    In other words, even if they arrive early, they''ll need to wait for the rain to arrive.


    The geography of the Land of Fire, with its lack of high mountains and many hills, allows the sea breeze to blow freely, resulting in evenly distributed rainfall throughout the year. So, even if they get there without rain, they just need to wait a few days.


    After setting out, the group''s pace was leisurely, just at a normal walking speed.


    Due to their natural fear of Kyubi, Shino¡¯s insects and Kiba¡¯s Ninken, Akamaru, naturally avoided him. As a result, Kiba and Shino paired up and walked ahead, leaving Hinata and Naruto behind.


    For the mission, everyone carried backpacks, and Naruto was no exception. He stuffed a few clothes into his bag. Most of the things he needed were in the seal space, so he didn''t have to carry much.


    Whenever he needed something, he could just use his backpack as cover to pull it out. The backpack was large enough that pulling out a one-meter-long sword would seem reasonable, right?


    Kyubi followed along but got tired of walking on the ground a few times, so he jumped onto Naruto''s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "I''m craving for some alcohol. Get me a bottle of a chilled sake, quick."


    The only response he got was Naruto''s ruthless rejection. Naruto pulled Kyubi¡¯s neck and lowered his voice with a ferocious look on his face, "Are you crazy, or am I? You want them to see a fox-dog carrying a bottle of sake and drinking as it walks?"


    "Stop yapping. If you don''t get me a drink, I''m not moving another step." Kyubi gave him a sly look, his expression similar to Anya¡¯s from Spy x Family, "Well, are you going to get it or not?"


    "Damn it, I''m really tempted to send you off for breeding right now." Naruto''s smile turned icy.


    "Naruto-kun, are you two fighting?" Hinata gently tugged on Naruto''s sleeve, her voice filled with concern.


    "No, no." Naruto quickly turned his head away, and Kyubi also acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Tonight." Naruto whispered in a voice that only Kyubi could hear.


    "Deal."


    "That''s good then." Hinata was still a bit confused, but she could feel that the man and the dog seemed to have reached some kind of deal, and they both seemed to return to normal.


    At the front, Kiba and Shino had already walked some distance away.


    "Shino, I think I heard Naruto talking to that dog."


    "It could be a Ninken or something like that," Shino responded calmly as they walked.


    "Hey! How can you be so nonchalant?" Kiba gestured animatedly as he spoke, "It''s very strange, isn''t it? Naruto clearly said it was a stray dog before, but now it''s suddenly a Ninken!"


    "No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t make sense!"


    "Kiba, keep your voice down." Shino glanced at him, the reflection from his sunglasses glinting, "The world is a big place g, anything is possible."


    "After all, Kakashi, the Jonin Instructor of Team 7, also has summoned Ninken, doesn''t he?"


    "When you put it that way¡­" Kiba scratched his head and said dejectedly, "Fine, I won''t worry about it."


    Shino was silent for a while, then glanced back at Hinata and Naruto walking behind them.


    "Kiba, since we''re all members of the same team, you should trust Naruto more. He''s not the kind of person who would casually put his teammates in danger."


    "¡­ Got it."

 Chapter 134 My Dog Can Do Backflip

Chapter 134 My Dog Can Do Backflip

 Chapter 135 Hinata is Still Awake

Chapter 135 Hinata is Still Awake

 Chapter 136 I Want to Experience What It’s Like to Be Relied On

Chapter 136 I Want to Experience What It¡¯s Like to Be Relied On

 Chapter 137 Sly Fox, You’re Good At Playing!

Chapter 137 Sly Fox, You¡¯re Good At Playing!

 Chapter 138 The Byakugan is Pretty

    Chapter 138 The Byakugan is PrettySupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hinata kept running, jumping over the bushes, and then diving to the ground to slow down, trying to use the terrain to shake off the swarm of bees chasing her.


    The Iwagakure¡¯s Shinobi behind her were relentlessly pursuing, constantly using tree trunks as footholds to dive down towards her, giving her no chance to catch her breath.


    "Catch her!" Suzumebachi shouted, "It''s too late to grab the Bikochu, let¡¯s just use her to make a trade!"


    "She can''t escape!" Jibachi suddenly sped up, disappearing from his spot. In the next instant, he reappeared in front of Hinata, his face twisted into a sneer as he adjusted his glasses, " Where do you think you''re going!"


    From above the cliff, if Naruto waited to climb down, it would be too late.


    If he wanted to use the incomplete version of the Flying Thunder God Technique, he can''t use it too because the distance is too far. The cliff''s vertical height alone was several hundred meters, making it impossible to activate.


    But seeing that time was running out, Naruto didn''t hesitate at all. He could only use the simplest method to shorten the distance, which is jumping off the cliff!


    He flung Kyubi aside, and after a sprint from the top of the cliff, he leaped off. In free fall, he held a Flying Thunder God kunai tightly in his hand.


    Just before the swarm of bees could reach Hinata, there was a whoosh, and Naruto activated the Flying Thunder God Technique barely in time.


    The kunai with the Flying Thunder God¡¯s imprint hidden in Hinata''s ninja tool pouch cracked with a snap, and Naruto instantly teleported, narrowly avoiding the fate of being smashed into a pulp on the ground.


    Hinata felt herself being caught in a strong embrace, and to her surprise, Naruto''s hand had reached into her sweatshirt and wrapped around her, holding her securely.


    The blood-red Kyubi¡¯s Chakra erupted, with the first tail unleashed.


    The scorching Chakra whirlwind instantly blew away the swarm of bees, and Naruto hurled the Flying Thunder God kunai at the bespectacled ninja. Now, with Hinata in his arms, he couldn''t fully unleash his full power against these three enemies.


    In real combat, opportunities can change in an instant. Giving the enemy even a moment to breathe could be the difference between victory and a crushing defeat.


    Naruto used to read a lot, so his heart has long been dirty beyond measure.


    In a group of three, there is always a weak one to be killed!


    In front of everyone, he immediately targeted the besp bespectacled Shinobi, who was closest to him. When he easily dodged the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Naruto acted.


    Putting Hinata down, he held a Kusanagi Sword in his other hand. At the moment when he appeared beside the Flying Thunder God Kunai, he slashed upward, and the bespectacled Shinobi froze for a moment.


    In that brief moment, the bespectacled Shinobi felt a cold sensation on his neck and then saw his body spinning around.


    The scene was somewhat indescribable. The moment Naruto landed, he grabbed the Flying Thunder God Kunai and ran a few steps. He turned around to see Hinata rolling away, avoiding the splatter of blood.


    The other two Iwagakure¡¯s Shinobi were stunned for a moment. They hadn''t seen how their companion had died, and now they were witnessing a vivid display of carnage.


    "Don''t look over there." Naruto said, covering Hinata''s eyes.


    Suzumebachi stood there in a daze, staring at Naruto''s golden hair with her eyes wide open. When Kurobachi g next to her was about to attack, she stopped him.


    "Let''s go!"


    Naruto didn''t stop them, only watching as the Iwagakure¡¯s Shinobi fled in panic before asking Hinata, "Did you find the Bikochu?"


    "Yeah, we found it." Hinata felt a little hot around her eyes as they were covered, "Shino and Kiba should have successfully caught it."


    "Naruto-kun."


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t need to cover my eyes. I had my Byakugan activated."


    "Uh¡­" Naruto awkwardly moved his hand away and then tugged Hinata along as they walked back, "It¡¯s better not to see scenes like that too often. It¡¯s bad for your mental health."


    "Hey, you look pretty good with your Byakugan activated." Naruto said as he leaned in closer to Hinata¡¯s face and looked at her carefully.


    "Ah! Don¡¯t look at me in this state!" Hinata quickly covered her eyes, momentarily forgetting to deactivate her Byakugan in her panic. It took her a few seconds to finally deactivated it.


    When the Byakugan is activated, the veins around the eyes become prominent, the pupils shrink, and fine lines appear inside the eyes, giving them a menacing and intimidating look.


    "It''s really beautiful. Can you see through things with it?" Naruto asked curiously.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t ask about that, Naruto-kun." Hinata stammered, her cheeks growing hot with embarrassment, and she ran off to hide her fluster.


    Naruto was only trying to change the subject to distract Hinata, hoping she wouldn¡¯t dwell on the gruesome scene from earlier. Hinata was different from him. Her role in the reconnaissance team meant she didn¡¯t often have to kill.


    Unlike their Team 7, who often followed Kakashi on cross-border missions that involved single-target assassinations and bloodshed. They had seen so much gore that they had become desensitized to them.


    Once this mission was over, Naruto figured he¡¯d likely return to Team 7, perhaps occasionally being borrowed by other teams for other missions.


    Kakashi''s skill level was still high, and among Konoha¡¯s Jonin, only Guy could rival him. What was even more admirable was that Kakashi never slacked off.


    Even though he was nearly thirty, Kakashi, a former genius, still felt the need to train hard and continuously improve his skills. It is precisely because of this that he is regarded as a lifelong rival by the passionate Guy.


    With the Bikochu Mission successfully completed, Naruto collected the mission pay and then holed up at home.


    Tsunade hadn¡¯t given him any new missions for the time being, and she seemed unusually busy lately. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but he knew that Sakura had successfully begun training under Tsunade¡¯s tutelage.


    As the fan hummed, Naruto reached into the fridge, grabbed an ice cream, and tossed a bottle of sake to Kyubi, who was lounging in the corner.


    Kyubi looked at Naruto licking the ice cream in surprise and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I will regain my strength?"


    Without turning his head, Naruto slumped onto the couch like a lazy cat, and said, " Come on, it¡¯ll take you forever to get your strength back. Life¡¯s short, so why not enjoy it?"


    "My life isn¡¯t exactly short." Kyubi grumbled, puffing up his two paws as he dragged the bottle toward his little couch.


    "Not yours, I¡¯m talking about mine. If something happens to me, you might end up never being revived again." Naruto continued to threaten.


    "Even though Kyubi will not perish, that Kyubi is no longer you, Kurama."


    Hearing this, Kurama glanced warily at Naruto, but said nothing. Instead, he took a swig from the bottle.


    As the summer breeze swept through the window, Kurama passed out on the couch, his long, narrow eyes half-closed, and no one knew what he was thinking. He chuckled to himself, the picture of a fallen fox.


    Naruto tossed the ice cream wrapper into the nearby trash can and leaned back on the couch, closing his eyes as well. The scene of Itachi knocking at the door and Ino in a maid outfit flashed through his mind.


    Occasionally, fragmented memories of the original Naruto flickered before his eyes, but none lingered long enough for him to grasp. He was left with only a lingering sense of bitterness.


    It may be that the original Naruto had a hard life in the first half of his life and left early. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some find love under the moonlight, some are newlyweds, while others suffer trials in this world. Naruto didn¡¯t know what mistakes a child like the original Naruto could have made to deserve such pain. All he knew was how he needed to live from now on.

 Chapter 139 External Transfer, Team 3

    Chapter 139 External Transfer, Team 3Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After lying around doing nothing for two days, Naruto asked Tsunade for a simple C-Rank mission. Leaving Kurama at home, he headed out of the village alone.


    "So you finally remembered me?"


    Tayuya sat on the rooftop of the inn, having changed all of her previous attire from Otogakure. Now, her red hair flowed down her back, her skin was fair, and she wore a floral dress.


    She looked like a girl-next-door, stretching her pale legs on the roof to bask under the sun.


    "Ah, after all, I''m your only creditor. How could I possibly forget you?" Naruto did not have any intention of hiding it, "I just happened to have some free time, so I found an excuse to come out."


    "You really are shameless!"


    Tayuya, a little annoyed, stood up from the roof and approached Naruto. She had planned to use her height to overwhelm him, but to her surprise, the blond guy in front of her had grown taller.


    After just a few months, he had already surpassed her in height. The red-haired girl, feeling a bit unsatisfied, pushed him.


    Naruto didn''t get angry though, instead, he smiled smugly and asked, "Do you need more money?"


    "You!!" Tayuya grabbed Naruto by the collar, "You tricked me into coming here. I''ve been thinking about it over and over again for the past few months and finally figured it out. Things are not what you said."


    "But you¡¯ve already sold your soul to me."


    "Who cares about that kind of thing!" Tayuya retorted shamelessly, " There¡¯s nothing to prove it anyway, and for just a mere hundred thousand ryo. You''re basically scamming me!"


    "Anyway, I¡¯ve changed my mind now."


    Hearing this, Naruto found it somewhat amusing, "You could have left at any time. So why are you still waiting for me here?"


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not someone who keeps promises. I¡¯m just a little pissed off." Tayuya frowned and said, "If I just left quietly like this, people like you would probably just think that your pet ran away, and you wouldn¡¯t feel any regret at all."


    "I waited until now to tell you face-to-face because I want you to feel the deep regret of losing something!"


    The autumn wind swept across the rooftop.


    Naruto blinked and said, "Although I really want to regret it and make you a bit happier, there is absolutely no way I can do it."


    "Even if you run away, I''ll only lose 200,000 ryo."


    "Damn it, 200,000 ryo is already a lot!" Tayuya was a bit exasperated, leaning closer to Naruto and gritting her teeth, "How can you not feel bad about that?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he took out another 200,000 ryo, and placed the neat pile of money directly in front of Tayuya.


    "Here¡¯s another two hundred thousand. Maybe if you spend all this, I might start to feel some pain."


    "Money???" Tayuya gulped. The visual impact of two hundred thousand ryo was too overwhelming for her, "Do you think I will be tempted by this?"


    "Dream on!"


    "If you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll just throw it away." The blond troublemaker said this and then pretended to toss the money off the roof.


    "You''re crazyTayuya stopped him. She knew that this guy was definitely capable of doing something like that, "Who said I didn¡¯t want it? What I meant is¡­"


    Inside the room, Tayuya stared at the pile of money with a headache.


    ¡®That guy had gone out to buy food, completely confident like he¡¯d won!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    ¡®How can I make him regret it¡­ Like, wanting to bang his head against a wall kind of regret!¡¯


    Tayuya stared at the pile of money, sinking into deep thought. At first, she just wanted to wait for Naruto to come see her again and then make it clear she was determined to leave.


    The situation wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out like this. Originally, Tayuya had envisioned Naruto pleading desperately for her to stay, while she would mock him, then leave gracefully. From then on, she¡¯d be free to go wherever she wanted.


    But now, things seemed to have gotten more complicated.


    ¡®Damn it, just how much money does he have?¡¯


    ¡®No matter how much money he has, I¡¯m going to confront him! Of course, I¡¯m definitely taking this two hundred thousand ryo with me. After all, it¡¯s mine now.¡¯


    The door creaked open as Naruto walked in, carrying food. Tanzaku Town was unusually bustling, with food stalls and shops everywhere downstairs.


    As soon as Naruto entered, Tayuya had planned to make her intentions clear, but before she could, Naruto spoke first, casually saying, "Have some food. Afterward, I¡¯ll help you find a place to stay. Living here isn¡¯t a long-term solution."


    Seeing Tayuya in a daze, Naruto looked at her in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    The speech she had prepared got stuck in her throat again at this moment. Tayuya hesitated for a long time, and in the end, her face turned red, but she couldn¡¯t say anything coherent.


    "¡­ Nothing."


    This time, Naruto had specifically taken on a C-rank mission within the Land of Fire, collecting rare medicinal herbs. The quest had long deadline, enough for him to go back and forth to Tanzaku Town.


    Midway through eating, Naruto suddenly looked up and asked, "Can I have some of what¡¯s in your bowl?"


    They were both eating the same food, with no difference between their dishes. Tayuya frowned and then pushed her bowl over to him, "What''s the difference?"


    "There doesn¡¯t seem to be any difference. Never mind."


    "You¡¯re so weird." Tayuya muttered coldly, pulling her bowl back. She ate a few more bites before stopping and asking, "Am I supposed to stay here forever?"


    "Not at all. You can go wherever you want. I just thought you needed a place to settle down." Naruto paused and then added, "I also need a place to stay. It''s nice to stay in the village, but I occasionally also want to get out and take a breath of fresh air."


    "Oh, I thought it was all mine." Tayuya said, poking the char siu in her bowl with her chopsticks, "So it turns out I have to share it with someone like you."


    "That''s not necessary. If you want a house to yourself, I can just buy another one next door."


    "That¡¯s such a waste!" Tayuya suddenly said angrily.


    "What¡¯s the big deal?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Of course, it¡¯s a big deal! Even though... even though it¡¯s not my money, ever since I found out what a hundred thousand ryo can buy, I can¡¯t stand people like you who spend money so lavishly!"


    "Alright, then I¡¯ll get just one." Naruto agreed smoothly. Then he added, "I have a few nice dresses¡­"


    By nightfall, they finally bought the house, which was a small two-story house.


    Once everything was settled, Naruto realized that half of the time for the mission had passed. Without a proper goodbye, he left in a hurry, saying he¡¯d be back in a while.


    Then, he hurried out the door and disappeared into the pitch-black night without a trace.


    Naruto spent three days in the mountains before finally finding the herbs. After reporting back to the village, he was immediately summoned by Tsunade.


    "An external assignment with Team 3?" Naruto squinted as he sat in the rocking chair in front of the Hokage¡¯s desk. Pouring himself a cup of tea, he looked at Tsunade, who was standing by the window, and complained, "I''ve completely become a temporary worker now!"


    "Complaining about your missions? Do you want to get beaten up?" Tsunade, who was already on the verge of exploding from the stress of work, turned around and glared at Naruto fiercely.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll throw you out of here!"

 Chapter 140 Land of River’s Mission Line

    Chapter 140 Land of River¡¯s Mission LineSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Then, I want to be the team leader." Naruto demanded.


    "No!" Tsunade refused without hesitation, "The members of Team 3 are all honest people. If I let you be the team leader, you''d have them wrapped around your finger in no time."


    "If things go wrong, the reputation of the entire Konoha will be ruined by you alone."


    "It''s not that exaggerated, right?" Naruto scratched his face, "I''m also an honest person."


    "Huh?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed as she quickly walked over, grabbing Naruto by the collar. Her large chest pressed against him, almost making it hard for him to breathe, "You''d better not trick them into doing anything weird."


    "If I find out, you''re dead!"


    "I won''t, I won''t!" Naruto laughed awkwardly.


    Tsunade let go of him, still looking displeased as she poked his forehead and said, "Jiraiya offered to take you for training, but you refused to go. If you don''t take on more missions, how are you going to improve your strength? I went out of my way to pick a mission for you, and now you''re being picky."


    "Next time I hear you say something like that again, you''re going to be doing office work as a punishment!"


    "Got it."


    Seeing that Naruto had finally behaved himself, Tsunade tossed him back into the Hokage chair and poured herself a cup of water.


    "This mission is a little special." Her red lips parted as she said bluntly, "A mining village in the Land of Rivers has been occupied by a group calling themselves the Kurosuki Family."


    "It''s highly likely that the person in charge of Kurosuki Family is Kurosuki Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen."


    "Is that guy strong?" Naruto couldn''t really remember who the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were. His impression was that the previous generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had been turned into a laughingstock by Might Duy.


    The only one he vaguely remembered was Biwa Juzo, Itachi''s former teammate, who was an Elite Jonin of Kirigakure, but was kicked into a nobody in the Shinobi World by Might Duy.


    Whenever he meets a Shinobi from Konoha, he will ask if they know a Genin named Might Duy.


    "Strong? Not really." Tsunade thought for a moment before tapping her head and said, "But that group of Seven Ninja Swordsmen escaped from the Blood Mist Period, so they''re generally not quite right in the head."


    "Originally, I was going to let Guy lead the team, but he was specifically asked by the Daimyo of another country to take on a protection mission, so I had no choice but to send you."


    Upon hearing this, Naruto''s face turned dark and he crossed his legs while sitting on the Hokage''s chair.


    "What do you mean you had no choice but to send me there? Being a temporary worker is already tiring enough. If I''m going to work like a horse, there should be some real benefits, right?"


    "Hmm?" Tsunade''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "No, I mean... paid leave."


    "What do you think of me? Although I am the Hokage, I can still clearly distinguish between public and private affairs." Tsunade dragged Naruto to the door and tossed him out directly, "If you can''t complete this mission, you might as well stop doing missions altogether and come work in the office."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the office door slammed shut with a bang.


    ¡®Distinguish between public and private affairs?¡¯ Naruto felt a bit speechless, ¡®That was not what she said some time ago. Women are really fickle.¡¯


    After shaking his head, he stood up, patted the dust off his clothes, and left.


    There were still two hours before departure, and he was planning to go home and pack his things, but the client urged them to hurry up, so before he even left the Hokage Tower, Lee called him from behind.


    "Naruto, wait up."


    "We have to leave now." Lee, dressed in his signature green bodysuit, said.


    Hearing this, Naruto looked back.


    Lee stood under the sunlight with expression serious, as if something monumental had occurred.


    In the irregular shadows cast by the Hokage Tower, two figures emerged, one on each side, slowly walking out. They were Neji and Tenten, both of whom Naruto had met before.


    Both looked unusually stern, a seriousness that Naruto could tell wasn''t directed at him but rather at the mission itself.


    In other words, the preparation time for the mission had been canceled.


    "What do you mean by leaving now?" Naruto asked with a smile, "Don''t we still have two hours to prepare?"


    "Sorry, but Rokusuke is too worried about Kanpachi in the village." A burly, rough-looking man stepped out of the Hokage Tower. He was dressed like a villager, with a bushy beard covering his face.


    His face was wrapped in bandages, as if he''d been hit by a blunt object like a shovel.


    Behind him, two more men, also dressed as villagers, emerged. They were both skinny, looking to be in their thirties, with thick calluses on their hands from hard labor.


    One was dressed in a deep blue outfit, with thin lips and an expression that screamed he wasn''t easy to fool. The other was a man with squinted eyes, who appeared to be a mild-mannered and straightforward person.


    After a quick glance, combined with the information Lee just said, and the bearded man said that Rokusuke was worried about Kanpachi. He guessed that Rokusuke should be the one with thin lips, and Kanpachi was probably a villager who was in danger.


    Naruto couldn''t recall every detail, but he vaguely remembered that Team 3 had once taken on a mission to eliminate Kurosuki Raiga. The entire process had been somewhat frustrating to watch.


    As for the source of the frustration¡­ Naruto looked at the three villagers who had requested the mission, his brows furrowing instinctively.


    ¡®So this was the special aspect of the mission that Tsunade had hinted at.¡¯


    "Let me explain." Neji stepped forward, his voice devoid of any emotion, "Their village is currently being oppressed. Anyone who offends the Kurosuki Family will be nailed into a coffin and buried alive."


    "These three risked their lives to escape and seek help, hoping Konoha can help eliminate the Kurosuki Family and free them from living in constant fear of death."


    "Their companion, Kanpachi, was buried alive. We might need to leave immediately."


    "Exactly!" Lee agreed energetically. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tenten also seemed to have no objections. The three of them looked at Naruto, as if waiting for him to say something like ¡®Let''s set off now!¡¯


    But¡­


    "I disagree."


    Naruto''s response caught everyone off guard, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. Most of the resentment and dissatisfaction came from the thin-lipped villager, Rokusuke, while Lee, Neji, and Tenten were more surprised than anything else.


    "Why?" Neji asked, not in an accusatory tone but out of genuine curiosity.


    "I don''t have anything ready for the trip," Naruto explained, " Besides, Lee obviously had just finished training. If he doesn''t rest, he won''t be able to keep up the pace for long."


    Lee scratched his head, "I can hold on."


    Neji didn''t argue, instead, he took a few seconds to think it over seriously, then nodded, "Then, we¡¯ll set off at the scheduled time. No need to rush."


    Tenten gave a faint smile, indicating she was fine with whatever decision was made.


    But the thin-lipped villager, Rokuro, who had been silent until now, suddenly became agitated, and shouted loudly, "Are you kidding me?"


    "My companion is still buried alive and his fate is unknown. You cold-blooded Shinobi have no heart at all!"

 Chapter 141 Are You the Villain!!

Chapter 141 Are You the Villain!!

 Chapter 142 Your Village Sure Has a Lot of Traitors, Doesn’t It?

    Chapter 142 Your Village Sure Has a Lot of Traitors, Doesn¡¯t It?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?" Tenten asked hesitantly.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Naruto immediately retorted, "Obviously, completing the mission safely is the most important thing. We''re Shinobi, but that doesn''t mean we should let the client have their way recklessly."


    "Money can be earned again, but you only have one life. It''s obviously not worth it to gamble your companions'' life with this kind of brother complex of unknown origin!"


    Neji was silent, staring out the window for a long time.


    Tenten also fell silent, fiddling with her fingers as she struggled with the decision.


    "Tie him up!" Neji gritted his teeth and said.


    "Yes! We must tie him up!" Tenten agreed resolutely, "This time, our opponent might be one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. We can''t take any chances."


    "I''ll tie up that Rokusuke. Anyway, I''m not part of Team 3. You guys don''t have the heart to do it, but I can." Naruto said with a smile on his face.


    "I''ll make him an offer he can''t refuse. We won''t get any complaints."


    Almost instinctively, Tenten shuddered. She couldn''t shake the feeling that this mission wasn''t going to go smoothly. Especially with Naruto joining them, as it seemed even more dangerous now.


    An hour and a half later¡­


    Team 3, along with three villagers and a blond temporary worker, set off on their journey to the Land of Rivers. The mission was urgent, leaving them no time to prepare.


    Kurama was left at home to watch over the house. With enough food in the fridge, Naruto wasn¡¯t worried about Kurama starving. Even if he went out to find food, he¡¯d still manage to eat well. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Land of Rivers was known for its frequent rainfall, mainly due to its elevation and terrain. Unlike the Land of Fire, where rainfall was evenly distributed throughout the year, the Land of Rivers experienced heavy rainfall mostly in the summer and early autumn.


    As they crossed the border into the Land of Fire, a sudden downpour forced the group to take shelter in an abandoned cave.


    The three villagers leading the way felt increasingly uneasy, but every time they looked up, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    However, the closer they got to the Land of Rivers, the stronger this sense of unease became.


    Tenten was a little nervous. It was the first time in her life that she would have to act against a client, although it was for the sake of the mission, ¡®Successfully completing the mission would be the best interest of the three villagers as well.¡¯


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    In comparison, Naruto remained much more composed.


    He observed that Rokusuke had been unusually silent throughout the journey. He basically didn''t speak and maintained a serious expression. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    Generally speaking, troublemakers were the ones who had no skills but a lot of ideas.


    Five days later.


    "We''re almost there!" The bearded villager pointed to a tall mountain hidden among the trees, "That! That''s the Katabami Gold Mine!"


    The bare mountain towered into the sky, resembling a massive, irregular stone monument, but within it lay the shimmering gold veins.


    While the three villagers were gazing at the mine in their homeland, Naruto was already gritting his teeth with jealousy. He suddenly understood why Raiga enslaved this village.


    "I remember now!" Lee suddenly perked up and pointed in another direction, saying, "Granny Sansho¡¯s curry shop is in front!"


    ¡®Curry? Now that he mentions it, I feel hungry.¡¯


    He looked back and saw that everyone except Rokusuke was looking at Lee. Even the other two villagers, who were anxious about returning home, had their stomachs grumbling.


    The look in his eyes was almost self-explanatory, as if saying: Now that things have come to this, let¡¯s eat first!


    Rokusuke noticed the expressions of his fellow villagers, and his face grew even darker. He walked to the side of the road without saying a word, and squatted down to rest.


    Naruto''s eyes never left Rokusuke, and when he heard Lee say that there was a familiar curry shop up ahead, he instinctively sensed that the opportunity to take action had come.


    He turned to look at Tenten and Neji, and the three of them exchanged knowing glances, reaching a consensus in an instant.


    If they didn¡¯t control this potential traitor now, then what is the point of the mission? They might as well clean their necks and prepare for the worst. After all, nipping the threat in the bud as soon as possible is what normal people do.


    The Granny Sansho¡¯s curry shop looked a bit old and worn. It was a two-story brick building with a simple design. There wasn¡¯t even a sign hanging out front, just an elderly woman sweeping the entrance with a broom and water basin.


    "Granny Sansho!" Lee, unaware of his teammates¡¯ plan, excitedly ran up to the old woman and lifted her off the ground, spinning her around several times.


    "Here! Here! This is Granny Sansho!" Lee enthusiastically introduced the Sansho to his companions and strongly recommended the shop¡¯s signature spicy curry.


    "Neji! Tenten, Naruto! It¡¯s really good!"


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, just try it!"


    "The curry made by Granny Sansho is the best curry in the world!"


    The three of them sat in the dining area, and Neji, unable to resist Lee¡¯s enthusiasm, ordered a serving of the signature curry. Tenten was still hesitant, but Naruto suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a regular curry, please!¡±


    Hearing this, Lee burst into tears instantly, "Naruto, you don''t believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I just don''t like heavy flavors." Naruto said, rubbing his chin. He pointed to the three villagers at another table and added, "Give them each a serving of the signature curry. I think they might need it more."


    About ten minutes later, aside from Tenten, Naruto, and Lee, everyone else was predictably coughing up fire from the spiciness.


    Lee, ever the iron-stomached and iron-assed warrior, didn¡¯t mind the spiciness at all and continued to eat with great enjoyment.


    Halfway through the meal, Rokusuke suddenly said that he needed to step outside for some air.


    Lee was still busy devouring his food, completely oblivious to the fact that Naruto, Tenten, and Neji had all stopped eating simultaneously.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the three of them worked together perfectly. Within half a minute, the three villagers were tied up like dumplings and thrown to the ground. Naruto, who had somehow procured an old rag, used it to gag Rokuro.


    ¡°Mm! Mm!!!¡± Rokusuke reacted violently and struggled continuously.


    In contrast, his two fellow villagers, who had been equally tied up, were left in a state of confusion, repeatedly asking what was happening.


    "It''s nothing, we just need your cooperation. I want you guys to stay here for a day so you don¡¯t interfere with our mission." Neji has completely accepted Naruto''s theory and quickly put it into practice.


    "We want to complete the mission, and you want to save your village. We share the same goal." Neji paused and said to the two villagers who weren¡¯t gagged.


    "Please tell us everything you know and give us detailed information about the village. I will keep this a secret for you after we drive the Kurosuki Family out of your village."


    The two villagers, bound tightly, exchanged glances and seemed to realize they didn¡¯t have a better option.


    Rokuro, still gagged, continued to whimper as if he wanted to say something.


    Naruto, not in the mood for nonsense, kicked him rudely and said disdainfully, "What¡¯s with all the mumbling? Are you trying to be Thomas the Train?"


    "When you had the chance to speak, you stayed silent. And now you want to talk?"


    "Naruto, let him speak."


    Hearing this, Naruto nodded and reluctantly took the rag out of Rokusuke''s mouth.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Rokusuke coughed violently a few times and quickly said, "The thugs of the Kurosuki Family are all from the village. They are holding a funeral right now. I can hear the funeral bells!"


    Naruto clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, "Your village sure has a lot of traitors, doesn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 143 Taskline Lost, New Taskline Activated

Chapter 143 Taskline Lost, New Taskline Activated

 Chapter 144 The Hunt

    Chapter 144 The HuntSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Option 1: Kill Kurosuki Raiga, Reward: Kurosuki Raiga''s Funeral (A rule-based Ninjutsu, summon the deceased members of Kurosuki Raiga''s funeral procession, and forcibly seal the opponent in a coffin for burial).]


    [Option 2: Redeem the bond between Kurosuki Raiga and Ranmaru. Reward: Lightning Release: Lightning Dragon Tornado.]


    For the first time, the system¡¯s panel seemed chaotic, with pop-up windows appearing erratically, making constant notification sounds. and Naruto was momentarily dumbfounded, but with the battle imminent, he quickly chose Option 1.


    He is not a saint, so how can he save others?


    The first option appeared to be a rule-based ninjutsu that summoned the deceased Kurosuki Raiga''s funeral procession. Whether it was powerful or not was secondary, but the system was undoubtedly skilled at being unsettling.


    ¡®Though there was no emperor to carry the coffin, having Kurosuki Raiga handle it was still decent. It is a bit similar to Ibiki''s ¡®Lucky Cat Ninjutsu¡¯ to some extent, so the effect was likely a forced burial.¡¯


    ¡®The system''s extended description indicated that it was a rule-based Ninjutsu. Does that mean that even if Madara comes, he can be dragged into the coffin and buried? If that were the case, whether Madara could break out of the coffin was irrelevant. The ability to drag him in was already valuable.¡¯


    There is absolutely no way to refuse, so Naruto choose Option 1.


    This time, the system settled the previous task line related to Hinata, and simultaneously initiated the Seven Ninja Swords task line while triggering Raiga''s options.


    Naruto now possessed 73% of Kyubi''s power at its peak, and he also has a Kyubi at home. Now, he not only wants to seize the Thunder Blades, but also plans to kill Raiga. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Byakugan!!¡±


    Neji activated his Byakugan instantly, his face stern as the veins around his eyes bulged. He quickly formed hand seals to help him focus more intensely.


    Lee clenched his fists, while Tenten had already pulled out shuriken from her ninja pouch, waiting for Neji to tell them the location with his Byakugan. This was Team 3''s usual strategy, reconnaissance followed by a surprise attack.


    Tenten stood not far from Naruto, anxiously waiting. Suddenly, she realized she couldn''t sense Naruto''s breathing and was immediately startled.


    She quickly turned her head, but I could still vaguely see Naruto''s face.


    ¡®What''s going on?¡¯


    ¡®Just now it felt like Naruto had suddenly disappeared from my sense, as if he had died.¡¯


    "I can''t see clearly at all!" Neji''s breathing grew heavier, "Give me some time, there''s something strange about this fog, it''s obscuring my Byakugan''s vision."


    Tenten, now holding a kunai, watched their surroundings warily. But when she glanced at Naruto again, she noticed he was standing completely still, like a statue.


    If she hadn''t known that Naruto was standing there, she would never have noticed that there was another person there.


    There was almost no sound of breathing, and his entire body didn''t even make the slightest movement. Tenten even began to wonder if Naruto¡¯s heart was still beating. She was also curious about what he was doing, ¡®Was he concealing his presence?¡¯


    ¡®On second thought, it seemed like a good strategy. If the opponent''s fog obscured Neji''s vision, the enemy might use the opportunity to attack, but maybe Naruto could use it as an opportunity to counterattack.¡¯


    Tenten also wanted to conceal her presence, but holding her breath was obviously not feasible.


    "Southeast 45 degrees 11, northwest 32 degrees 23, southwest 34 degrees 21." Neji reported the coordinates with precision. Upon hearing this, Team 3 moved like a pack of unleashed hounds, charging forward with unrestrained speed.


    Naruto didn¡¯t move, but Neji didn¡¯t notice.


    The moment Neji¡¯s kunai struck a tree trunk, he knew that the image he saw with his Byakugan was wrong.


    Sure enough, Lee¡¯s Konoha Whirlwind missed, and Tenten¡¯s shuriken clattered harmlessly against rocks.


    The missed strike meant their positions were exposed.


    The directions given, southeast, northwest and southwest, were completely opposite, making it clear that the enemy intended to scatter them and pick them off one by one. Neji, too tense, hadn''t realized it was a trap.


    Neji leaped back, a wave of anxiety washing over him. His Byakugan had failed for the first time, leaving him momentarily at a loss, wondering if everything he saw was not real.


    Team 3 was originally a team that focused on Taijutsu. Neji was the eyes of the entire team. Only when he could see clearly could they deliver a critical hit accurately.


    But now, his eyes were no longer working, and in the face of the still thick fog, Neji''s confidence wavered for the first time. Facing the silent white fog, his fear was infinitely magnified.


    But the current situation is that the position has been exposed, and all they could do was wait for the enemy to make the first move and then figure out a counter-strategy.


    These thoughts flashed through Neji''s mind in an instant. As a genius, he was constrained by the title. His desire for answers was so strong that he didn''t consider the possibility that the enemy could interfere with his Byakugan.


    Naruto''s condition was very mysterious, his blood flowed slowly, his heartbeat had slowed, and his breathing was nearly non-existent. He was using Kyubi¡¯s chakra to forcibly conceal his presence, completely hiding himself in the fog.


    And he succeeded. Except Tenten, no one else remembered him in that crucial moment.


    His eyes seemed veiled by a thin mist, and he remained as calm as an emotionless machine. Even though his teammates'' positions were exposed and they were in danger, he remained unmoved.


    On a higher rock, Raiga, wearing a black robe, looked up with a maniacal grin on his face.


    Behind him stood a row of similarly dressed black-robed figures, slightly bowing with their heads lowered. A square, white coffin lay quietly on the ground.


    "They''ve been lured over." A youthful voice devoid of emotion came from behind Raiga.


    "Well done, Ranmaru."


    Raiga licked his lips with satisfaction, "Now, I will be the one to bury them. However, I won''t cry for strangers! Hahahaha!!"


    He raised the Lightning Blades, Kiba, and bolts of lightning shot out in three directions.


    In the dense white fog, the lightning traveled incredibly fast, striking the three targets almost instantly.


    As the screams of Tenten, Lee, and Neji echoed through the air, Naruto moved. Through the thick fog, he locked onto Raiga''s exact position.


    His killing intent surged in an instant. He hadn¡¯t moved when Neji, Tenten, and Lee were exposed because he knew that Kurotsuchi Raiga had a child with the red eye Kekkei Genkai on his back, which could nullify the Byakugan.


    Naruto was betting, betting that his speed was unmatched. He just needed to abandon his eyesight and slowly spread the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra to find the enemy¡¯s position.


    But at the moment when the three people were struck by lightning, he finally found Raiga¡¯s weakness!


    So, he moved.


    His figure darted like a specter, with the white fog rushing into his sleeves and collar. His thin short sleeves billowed, flapping loudly in the wind.


    His blond hair was tousled by the fierce wind, revealing his calm, emotionless blue eyes.


    "Oh no! Raiga!! There''s another one!"


    "Where?"


    But it was too late. With 73% of the Kyubi¡¯s power, Naruto instantly put on the blood-red Biju Cloak, moving at a speed comparable to a high-speed missile. The air compressed by Kyubi¡¯s Chakra erupted with a deafening boom.

 Chapter 145 Naruto’s Holiday

Chapter 145 Naruto¡¯s Holiday

 Chapter 146 Applying Medicine

    Chapter 146 Applying MedicineSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Honestly, you''re already an adult, yet you''re still messing around with a pet."


    Ino sighed, her face filled with exasperation as she casually placed the keys on top of the shoe cabinet by the entrance. Holding the shoe cabinet with her hands, she lifted her leg to take off her shoes. The black stockings completely covered her ankles, and her straight calves showed no hint of excess flesh.


    The moment the girl bent down, her pleated skirt tightened around her straight legs. She was wearing a long-sleeved knitted sweater, her snow-white arms, reminiscent of peeled sleeves of garlic, hidden from view.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Hmm? What?"


    Naruto suddenly came back to his senses and looked up to find Ino standing at the entrance with her arms crossed and her eyes narrowed, staring at him with an indescribable expression.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but he felt the temperature around him drop a few degrees.


    "Ino, uh¡­"


    "Pervert."


    With a look of disdain, she stepped onto the floor, her black-stockinged feet landing gracefully as she walked past Naruto, leaving a faint, intoxicating fragrance in her wake.


    "I was going to help you apply some medicine, but it seems unnecessary now. Do it yourself." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, there is no need to apply medicine. Kurama is just a mass of Chakra, not a real dog. He ate and drank every day, converting the energy from food directly into Chakra, with any excess waste being evaporated.


    Therefore, even if someone is scratched by Kurama, as long as the wound is not too deep, they don''t have to worry about infection or worsening of the injury.


    However, that was something Naruto would never tell Ino.


    "What brings you here?"


    "I have a mission from my mother to check on a certain foot fetishist." Ino sighed, carrying a food box into the kitchen. As she opened the fridge, she frowned.


    She then walked up to Naruto and questioned him with her hands on her hips, "Why do you have so much alcohol stored?"


    Naruto, who was still standing in the living room, was momentarily stunned, then kicked Kurama. Kurama wanted to pounce on him, but after looking at Ino, he walked away in shame and ran to the corner of the balcony to bask in the sun.


    "This..." Naruto struggled to come up with a good excuse.


    He couldn''t very well say it was Kurama who drank it. After all, who would believe that he had a fox dog that loved alcohol?


    Naruto stood in the living room, feeling a bit at a loss, still covered in reddish scratches that made his wounds look somewhat rough. Ino felt a slight pang of sympathy and complained, "How could you drink so much?"


    "I didn''t drink."


    "Then who did? There''s only you and that fox dog in the house. Are you saying it drank it?"


    "It did." Naruto mumbled.


    Ino rolled her eyes at him, deciding not to waste more time on this topic. She pointed in the direction of the sofa and motioned Naruto to go over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Apply the medicine." Ino said irritably.


    It seemed she had completely adjusted to Naruto''s difficult personality and planned to use a firm attitude to counter him, fully prepared for any strange behavior that might follow.


    "Can I touch your black stockings?"


    "No, if you do that, I will kill you." Ino replied through gritted teeth.


    "What if I just look?" Naruto seemed to have compromised, but in fact, his true intentions were revealed.


    "Mmm." Ino secretly glanced at Naruto''s face, showing a cute, struggling expression as if she was seriously considering his words, "Is that all you have in your mind?"


    "Actually, I do think about other things, but I''m afraid if I say them out loud, you''ll get embarrassed."


    Ino mouthed something in disgust, her eyes filled with a look that could only be described as looking at a trash, "Please keep those filthy thoughts to yourself and don''t expose them so easily!"


    "¡­ All right."


    "And what¡¯s with that tone?"


    "I just think that you dressed so cutely today, Ino, so it would be a shame if I couldn''t appreciate you." Naruto said as he lay on the sofa with a lost look on his face.


    "Stop saying weird things¡­" Ino hastily turned her head away, starting to search the small cabinet in front of the sofa for the first aid kit.


    Naruto, with nothing to do, watched as Ino knelt in front of the cabinet, her back turned to him. Her black stockings stretched slightly as she leaned forward, revealing a petite yet elegant figure, a classic beauty''s back.


    Facing Ino who was obviously dressed up so carefully, Naruto felt it would be a waste if he didn''t compliment her.


    "That outfit suits you very well."


    "Huh?" Ino, still kneeling by the cabinet, turned her head slightly to look at Naruto, her face tinged with a slight blush.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stop saying weird things?"


    "I just think that since you''ve put so much effort into dressing up, it would be thoughtless of me not to praise you."


    "It''s not like I dressed up for you. I just wanted to practice my styling skills a bit." Ino said as she tucked her hair behind her ear and gave Naruto a quick glare.


    "You''re so cute I can''t even describe it."


    "Hmph¡­" Ino turned away and ignored Naruto.


    After a while, she came over with the first aid kit, and first asked where the dog had gone to.


    "Eh? You''re actually more concerned about the dog than me?"


    "It''s clearly more popular than you!" Ino teased, looking down at Naruto, who was lying on the sofa with scratches all over his body, before laughing at her own joke.


    Naruto couldn''t help but be a little moved by Ino''s smile, thinking how soft her lips might feel if he kissed her...


    Resisting the impulse in his heart, he pointed in the direction of the balcony and said, "It''s basking in the sun out there, but I think its wounds are already healed."


    Ino didn''t go to the balcony but instead squatted down in front of the sofa, puffing her cheeks slightly in annoyance as she looked at Naruto, then said unhappily, "Turn your face."


    "Thank you for your help." Naruto said.


    "Why are you being so polite all of a sudden?"


    "You aren¡¯t used to it?"


    "No, I wish you''d always be like this." Ino replied with a serious face as she took out the disinfectant.


    "I just can''t act serious around you, Ino. You''re too cute, like when you see something adorable on the street¡­"


    "Stop talking." Ino suddenly pressed Naruto''s head into the sofa in shame and anger, "If you say anything weird, I will kill you."


    "Okay, I won''t say anything."


    "But you''ll still be thinking about it, right?"


    "I really can''t hide it from you."


    "Hmph, I know exactly what kind of filthy things are going through that head of yours." Ino said smugly as she grabbed a cotton swab.


    "Have you ever thought about it too, Ino?"


    "I''ve never thought about that kind of thing!" Ino, a little angry, squatted down and poured some of the disinfectant, letting it spill directly onto the wound on Naruto''s neck.


    He was lying on the sofa. Thanks to the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, his wounds were slowly healing, though it wasn''t visibly obvious.


    "Hiss! That''s so cold." Naruto hissed through his teeth.


    "Serves you right for not behaving." Ino said with a slight smirk, her long-sleeved lavender sweater brushing past his face as she began dabbing the cool cotton swab on his wounds.


    The faint fragrance from Ino''s body stimulated Naruto''s pupils to dilate slightly.

 Chapter 147 Prejudice

    Chapter 147 PrejudiceSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Why did you suddenly stop talking?" Ino asked curiously, raising her hand to peek at Naruto''s face through the gap between her arm and chest.


    "Nothing." Naruto replied, unusually quiet, as he turned his head slightly.


    Ino met his gaze for a brief moment before both quickly looked away. Suddenly, Ino seemed to understand something, and her face instantly flushed bright red.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    "Let''s stop with the medicine here. I''ll handle the rest myself." Naruto said, feeling a bit guilty.


    "Well, I think... that''s a good idea." Ino stammered, jumping up as if she had been pricked by a thorn, her movements hurried and awkward, "I-I''ll go check on it."


    With stiff movements, Ino walked toward the balcony. With a sudden whoosh, she pulled the sliding door open, allowing the noon wind to rush in from the forest outside. The wind carried the earthy scent and the bitter aroma of green leaves, slowly permeating the room under the sun''s warm rays.


    Though the autumn sun wasn''t particularly strong, it made the young girl''s heart race more than the scorching summer sun ever could.


    It felt as if a seed had been planted in her heart. Even though it had yet to fully sprout, the roots and shoots quietly grew beneath the surface. But once the seedling broke through, it would be impossible to ignore.


    Naruto sat up from the sofa and fiddled with the bottle of disinfectant absentmindedly. He didn''t really need to apply any medicine, nor did he have the heart to do so. Ino was the best medicine.


    Looking at the figure on the balcony, Naruto felt a little conflicted.


    ¡®She''s already so cute at this age. In another three years, Ino''s charm will probably rise to a very terrifying level.¡¯


    ¡®But at the moment, it seemed that few people noticed Ino''s brilliance. Perhaps it was because she had only recently begun to pay attention to her appearance, or maybe it was simply that people are visual creatures.¡¯


    Just as he was lost in thought, a sudden gust of wind swept across the balcony, lifting the hem of Ino''s pleated skirt and revealing a glimpse of the absolute territory beneath her black tights.


    Naruto suddenly sat up straight on the sofa. Ino let out a sharp scream and quickly covered her skirt. She immediately turned back to glare at Naruto with a mix of shame and anger. With a loud slam, she pulled the sliding door shut.


    Ino stomped over to Naruto, grabbing him by the collar and asked with gritted teeth, "Did you see everything just now?"


    "No, I didn''t see anything."


    "Impossible!"


    "Uh¡­" Naruto was a little embarrassed, and denied it to the end, "I didn''t see anything."


    "You!" Ino wanted to say more, but then she noticed Naruto''s gaze was fixed on her moist lips. Suddenly, her hands and feet went weak, and she barely managed to let go of his collar and said, "You¡¯d better hope I don''t find out you''re lying."


    Trying to maintain her composure, Ino walked away, stopping in the middle of the living room to turn and say, "I''m going home."


    "Let me walk you back."


    "No, I don''t want my mom to misunderstand that I have anything to do with a pervert like you!!" Ino shouted as she stomped off. Half a minute later, the sound of the door slamming echoed through the apartment.


    The room fell silent once more, and Naruto felt a bit helpless. He could chase after her, but he didn''t want to.


    After all, Ino wasn''t angry, she was just embarrassed.


    At this moment, Naruto decided it was best to stay here for now and go to the Yamanaka Flower Shop in the evening. If he approached Ino now, it would likely result in either an argument or a confession. However, neither of them was what he wanted.


    Lying back on the sofa, Naruto''s ocean-blue eyes gradually calmed down.


    ¡®Tomorrow is the last day of vacation, and these three uneventful days felt dull. I basically spent the first two days sleeping, and if Ino hadn''t come, I''m afraid I would have wasted today as well.¡¯


    As for the situation with Ino, he felt that it couldn''t be rushed, and patience was necessary.


    The villagers of Konoha still harbored some fear of him, a sentiment that wouldn¡¯t completely disappear just because of Tsunade. Although Naruto didn''t care about this for himself, he didn''t want Ino to have to bear it alongside him.


    Prejudices against a person are not easily dispelled, and the blind hatred of the masses can be even more terrifying. If a wall in the village were to develop a crack, people would eagerly anticipate the day it completely collapses.


    These people weren''t necessarily bad, they were just annoying. However, for now, Naruto didn''t plan to pay them any mind. When the Uzumaki Clan grows stronger in the Konoha Village, these same people who once feared the "fox demon" would be the ones revering the Uzumaki clan, discussing them with pride, as if they had always been on their side. One day, they would bow their heads in genuine reverence.


    With this in mind, Naruto slowly closed his eyes.


    The autumn wind was heavy, and on the balcony, Kurama curled up, peeking towards the living room. Then, he thought to himself, ¡®That girl seemed to have had a quarrel with that brat.¡¯


    ¡®Should I go out now? Will the alcohol in the fridge be thrown away?¡¯


    ¡®What kind of temper do young girls have these days? There''s no way I''d have to do a backflip, right? No way! Absolutely impossible! But that woman seemed quite wealthy.¡¯


    ¡®If there''s plenty of alcohol to drink¡­¡¯


    While Kurama was still tangled in his thoughts, the embarrassed and angry Ino was already near her home, walking along the streets of Konoha, her irritation still not subsided.


    Her team, Team 10, led by Asuma, had only returned to the village close to midnight yesterday, but Ino still got up early to get dressed after only a few hours of sleep.


    In the end, she had been infuriated by that person, grinding her teeth in frustration.


    "He¡¯s so annoying, I''m never going back there again."


    Ino muttered to herself as she held her key tightly in her hand, the metal warming up from her grip. She bit her lip and whispered to herself, "Forget it, I''ll just throw it back to that guy next time I see him!"


    Just as Ino was about to open the door to the Yamanaka Flower Shop and get some sleep, she overheard a conversation from some passing villagers, and her body froze.


    "You know, ever since that demon became a Shinobi, nothing''s gone right for me. I think my bad luck is all because of that fox demon."


    "Yeah, I just can''t understand why Hokage-sama would let someone so dangerous become a Shinobi. What if he decides to harm us? We can''t beat a Shinobi." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who knows? Maybe they want to use that demon to protect the village. After all, it''s a demon, so I guess its brain isn''t very good. Just fool it a bit, and it''ll believe anything."


    "Hey, you can''t just say things like that casually¡­"


    Their voices gradually faded, and soon after, the two burst into laughter. However, Ino couldn''t hear what they said next.


    Ino''s hand froze on the door handle outside the store, and her face suddenly became very ugly. She knew Naruto had been ostracized by the villagers since he was a child, but she had thought it was just a matter of them disliking him.


    Moreover, after Tsunade had pulled Naruto close during her inauguration as the Godaime Hokage, it was clear to everyone how much she valued him.


    Later, the higher-ups and the big and small clans of Konoha had indeed stopped making critical remarks, and most of the villagers'' attitudes towards Naruto had also changed.


    Ino had thought things were getting better, but...


    But she never imagined it was this bad, it was simply insane!


    ¡®Why should they blame Naruto for their bad luck. Why don''t they blame their parents for not giving them a better start in life instead? How infuriating!¡¯

 Chapter 148 Green Tree

    Chapter 148 Green TreeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino''s hand trembled slightly as she resisted the urge to turn around and argue.


    The Yamanaka Flower Shop was closed in the afternoon, so she opened the door and sluggishly headed upstairs. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a thud, Ino threw herself onto her bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze. It was only now that she realized she had overlooked so many things all along.


    ¡®Or perhaps, that guy had never shown those things in the first place.¡¯


    ¡®Although that guy always looks like nothing matters to him and just lies down at home all day, he looks like he has no goals in life.¡¯


    ¡®He was always talking about lewd things, with his mind seemingly filled with nothing but colorful thoughts. He doesn''t look like an honest person at all¡­ Well, he can barely be considered a pleasant person.¡¯


    ¡®But regardless, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡¯


    Suddenly, Ino realized that if Naruto had never mentioned those things in front of her, it might be because he simply had no one he could trust enough to confide in.


    After all, he was a guy, so it was normal that he wouldn''t bring up such matters in front of her.


    But when she thought about it carefully, it seemed like Naruto didn''t have many friends. Even in the Academy, he only seemed close to Shikamaru, Choji, and a few others.


    But at that time, Naruto was a naughty guy in the Academy, always pulling annoying pranks. Her attention had been focused on Sasuke, and she hadn''t paid much attention to Naruto.


    It was only later, after some unknown event, that Naruto seemed to have grown up overnight. It was only then that they began to interact, and she realized he was a better person than she had initially thought.


    Though she had never been in love, just being treated kindly by that guy made her happy. However, she would never admit that she had feelings for him, and felt that it was just an impulse unique to her age.


    Ino¡¯s mind was a jumble, and she couldn''t sort out her thoughts. The future seemed distant, and she had no idea how to face it. In her drowsiness, Ino closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    At night.


    Ino sat idly in the shop, the Yamanaka Flower Shop''s door wide open, with a sign indicating they were open for business.


    The lights inside were warm and bright, but the shop was silent.


    Suddenly, the doorbell chimed, and Ino sluggishly got up, ready to greet the customer.


    "Welcome, how can I help¡­"


    She forced a smile that was both professional and stiff. But halfway through her sentence, she froze, her smile fading as her face turned away, slightly puffing up in annoyance.


    Like any girl who was upset, she occasionally glanced quickly in Naruto''s direction out of the corner of her eye.


    "I''m here to buy flowers."


    "I won''t sell it to you."


    "Then I¡¯ll just have to go to another flower shop. Next time I meet Auntie, I''ll tell her how you treated a customer so rudely." Naruto said, spreading his hands.


    "My mom won''t believe you!" Ino glanced at Naruto with disdain.


    Naruto stroked his chin, pondering for a moment before saying softly, "Why do I seem to remember that Auntie seems to trust me more than you?"


    This sentence hit the nail on the head, and Ino was instantly paralyzed. She suddenly recalled the past incident with the maid outfit.


    ¡®It was this guy who admitted his fault first, but in the end, I was the one who got criticized.¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!!" Ino suddenly squatted on the ground, burying her head in her arms, feeling utterly defeated.


    ¡®My own biological mother actually trusted an outsider more than her own daughter. The worst part was, it was true!¡¯


    "What do you need the flowers for?" Ino got up from the ground and asked expressionlessly.


    "I¡¯m giving them to someone. Do you think I¡¯d buy flowers just to keep them for myself?"


    "To whom?"


    "How can I tell you this? Anyway, I''m in a hurry and have to leave soon. Whether tonight goes well or not depends entirely on this bouquet of flowers."


    "Hmph!" Ino looked at him disdainfully, "Which ignorant girl are you trying to deceive again?"


    "Don''t worry about that."


    "I¡¯m not worrying. What does it have to do with me?" Ino said seriously, "What flowers do you want? Let me see if there are any leftover from yesterday. I can dig them out of the trash for you."


    ¡°The most expensive ones.¡±


    "Huh? The most expensive ones are only the ones personally arranged by me. One thousand ryo, thank you."


    Ino intentionally exaggerated, extending her pale, delicate hand. Her fingers were like green onion roots, and her palm was plump and smooth, with fine lines that seemed as though they had been carved into jade.


    The Yamanaka Flower Shop was brightly lit, the warm yellow light falling on the two of them, who were separated by a counter. Ino, wearing a green apron with the Yamanaka Clan symbol printed on it, leaned forward slightly, her lips curling into a slight, defiant smile as she extended her hand.


    Naruto, taller than her by a head, stood there in a loose black T-shirt and gray shorts, looking both tired and lazy. One hand was in his pocket, a playful expression on his face, with his blue eyes reflecting the determined face of the girl before him. His other hand was in his pocket, as if reaching for money.


    Outside, the street was bustling with people, the old streetlights casting a yellowish glow on the worn pavement. The large green tree rustled in the wind, its leaves fluttering as the orange-yellow light seemed to dance across the entire scene.


    "Pay up." Ino said with pursed lips, her hand still hovering over the counter.


    Time seemed to start moving again at that moment, and across the counter, Naruto had already taken out the one thousand ryo. But after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he put the money back into his pocket and shrugged.


    "I forgot to bring any."


    "Then sorry, no credit." Ino said, crossing her arms over her chest, her tone slightly fierce, "And telling on me won¡¯t work!"


    "Oh well."


    "Hmm?" Ino  glanced at him, suspicion growing in her mind, "It''s rare to see someone as thick-skinned as you give up so quickly."


    "Well, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the money." Naruto said, waving his hand in farewell, "I¡¯ve got to go. I¡¯m in a hurry."


    "Go to hell, you jerk!" Ino added.


    And so, she watched Naruto leave the flower shop, her brow furrowing more deeply with each step he took. As Naruto left the shop without looking back, Ino suddenly felt the urge to throw a handful of shuriken at him.


    She lowered her head and pondered for a few seconds, thinking about the odds of someone being mysteriously beaten up in Konoha and the perpetrator never being found, the kind of mind game that could not find the criminal even after a little bit of reasoning.


    After about three minutes, Ino made up her mind, grabbed a bunch of flowers, and chased after him.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Even if I didn''t make the money today, I would at least give that guy a good beating! He was so infuriating! He was definitely trying to rile me up on purpose. No matter what, today he was going to pay for it!


    ¡®No money? If you don''t have money, I''ll just beat you up!¡¯


    Under the bright lights, Ino rushed out of the shop without even locking the door. She sprinted to the corner by the big green tree, hoping to see where Naruto had run off to.


    Suddenly, hand shot out from behind the green tree and pulled the unsuspecting Ino over.


    With a thud, Ino¡¯s waist and head were cushioned by a pair of soft hands as Naruto held her close, pressing her against the dark side of the tree.


    In the dim light, Ino saw those mischievous eyes, which seemed to be saying, "Gotcha."

 Chapter 149 Don’t Leave

    Chapter 149 Don¡¯t LeaveSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Ugh, you!" Ino was startled, and after seeing that it was Naruto, she became irritable again, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    "Where to?"


    "How would I know where you¡¯re going?!" Ino frowned, "Let me go."


    "Alright."


    "Then do it!" Ino¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment and anger. Though Naruto said he would let her go, he didn¡¯t actually do anything.


    The next moment, Naruto did let her go, but he didn''t move away from her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The light behind the big green tree was dim, and they stood close together, though there was still enough space between them to fit two fists.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡±


    "I was lying."


    Ino could sense that Naruto was laughing, and the flower in her hand was taken away by him. His voice seemed to be teasing her, "I was just waiting here for you. I didn¡¯t go anywhere."


    "Why are you explaining so much to me? Who wants to listen to your nonsense?" Ino turned her face away in the darkness. The atmosphere was starting to get to her, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    The truth was, she really wanted to punch this guy right now. To the point that she could abandon the atmosphere and forcibly drag this bastard in front of her into the alley and beat him senseless.


    "These flowers are nice." Naruto remarked.


    "Pay up." Ino retorted unhappily, "Now, immediately."


    "I don¡¯t have any money." His voice was a little hoarse as he grabbed her hand in the darkness, his eyes shining brightly like they were glowing.


    Ino noticed the strange atmosphere, and her heart skipped a beat. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, she spoke nervously, " If you don¡¯t have money¡­ just¡­ forget it. I¡­ I need to go back now."


    She tried to shrug off his grip and quickly realized her hand was held in his warm palm. Ino pretended not to feel it and lifted her foot to walk away.


    "Don''t leave¡­" Naruto¡¯s voice was low, as if he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence.


    Ino waited for his next words, but they never came. It felt like an incomplete thought, stuck halfway, leaving her uncomfortable.


    "Why?" Ino¡¯s heart softened a bit, but then she remembered she was still mad at him today, so she deliberately put on a stern face.


    The back of the big green tree was dark, with no light to illuminate their faces. They could only guess each other¡¯s expressions through the sound of their breathing and the tone of their voices. Deprived of sight, her senses of smell, touch, and hearing became unusually sharp.


    Ino could hear his increasingly rapid breathing, and her emotions began to stir as well. In the cramped, dark space, her body trembled slightly¡­ not from fear, but from nervous anticipation.


    "Things haven¡¯t been going well lately." Naruto said, his voice a little restrained, as if he was afraid someone else might hear and was trying to keep it between just the two of them.


    There were still a lot of people on Konoha Street at night, with small groups of people strolling by. The sounds of laughter and chatter filled the air, coming and going in waves from the street.


    Under the dim glow of the streetlamp, half-obscured by the large tree¡¯s thick foliage, a few people stopped in front of the tree, loudly chatting away.


    They had no idea that two people were hidden in the darkness behind the tree, with their bodies almost pressed together and only two fists'' width of space separating them. Naruto¡¯s warm breath brushed against Ino¡¯s neck as they stood there.


    Hearing Naruto say he wasn¡¯t doing well felt like a knife to Ino¡¯s heart, completely melting away the anger she had been holding onto. She recalled the comments she overheard from people earlier that afternoon, and a wave of bitterness washed over her.


    ¡®Why did everyone seem to blame everything on a boy who was just trying to live his life? The adults should know better, yet they only knew how to gossip and speak ill of others behind their backs.¡¯


    Ino had wanted to step forward and confront them, to demand why they thought it was okay to treat Naruto like that. Even though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure of her feelings toward Naruto, she knew one thing for certain¡­ she wanted him to be happy.


    She hoped that the path he walked would be filled with cheers and support, not with gossip and thorns.


    She still wanted to ask them why, but she knew she would likely be dismissed as crazy. As she thought about it, an absurd idea suddenly crossed her mind, ¡®If our roles were reversed, what would this guy do?¡¯


    ¡®With his carefree attitude, he¡¯d probably take advantage of the darkness, smash their houses, and then pin the blame on someone else. After causing havoc, he¡¯d go home and sleep peacefully, feeling no guilt at all.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s just the kind of person he was, always relaxed and lazy, yet with a cunning streak. Having a friend like him brought a sense of security, knowing I¡¯d never be left to suffer alone.¡¯


    Only now did Ino realize that even someone like Naruto could uncomfortable too.


    Naruto, meanwhile, was getting slightly intoxicated by the scent of Ino''s soft, sweet fragrance. He couldn¡¯t even string his thoughts together properly. He wanted to say that he hadn''t been doing well recently, and the mission intensity was a bit high.


    For a lazy guy like him, it is better to lie at home and sleep than to go on missions every day.


    But Tsunade is his direct superior, and the purpose of letting him do the mission is to improve his strength. After all, Tsunade doesn''t know that a certain yellow-haired lazy guy ??has a system to rely on.


    For a Shinobi, the fastest way to become stronger is through real combat, and no amount of theory could replace actual experience.


    Tsunade understood this and acted accordingly, leaving Naruto with little room to refuse. Only when the village¡¯s backlog of missions was mostly cleared could he dare to request some time off from Tsunade.


    Otherwise, Tsunade would definitely use the reason that the village is short of manpower and that he has to do some missions even if he doesn''t practice, and continue to lure and pressure him to complete the mission.


    Naruto¡¯s thoughts were on a completely different wavelength than Ino¡¯s. He was just a bit overwhelmed by the situation, struggling to contain his surging hormones.


    So, his voice becomes hoarse, low, and rough.


    But Ino believed that Naruto was burdened by too much negativity, and she thought he was barely holding it together. In a way, she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, as Naruto did channel a lot of his stress into his more lighthearted behaviors, spending the rest of his time lying around and pretending not to care. The malice directed at him hadn¡¯t disappeared, but he had just grown numb to it.


    "You said you¡­ How-"


    Before she could even finish her words, Ino couldn''t help but put her free hand across her eyes, tears instantly streaming down her face.


    Her uncontrollable sobs left Naruto flustered and unsure of what to do.


    He was dumbfounded, thinking to himself, ¡®All I did was take a whiff of her scent¡­ How could it become like this? How could she even notice that? Women are really terrifying!¡¯


    Ino¡¯s shoulders trembled as she cried, her breathing shaky, and tears streamed down her face.


    "Come on, stop crying." He said nervously, "I didn''t do anything, Ino, I..."


    Before Naruto could finish his sentence, he felt her embrace him in the darkness.


    Ino held onto him tightly as she cried, her sobs muffled against his chest, making sure no one else could hear.

 Chapter 150 Hiding

    Chapter 150 HidingSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the * S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In front of the big green tree, the light from the streetlamp is dim and weak.


    An old couple who had just returned from visiting a friend stopped in front of the big green tree. Inoichi turned his head toward the direction of the tree, pointing to the area behind it, and asked curiously, "Rino, did you hear someone crying?"


    Rino turned her head and looked at the green tree for a few seconds, then said with her eyes slightly shifting, "Really? Inoichi, why don''t you go take a look?"


    "Alright." Inoichi responded and walked over there.


    Behind the big green tree, when Ino heard her father''s voice, her mind went blank.


    She quickly let go of Naruto, causing her sobbing to stop abruptly. However, the sudden silence made her body start trembling, and the tears continued to flow.


    Listening to the increasingly clear footsteps of her father, Ino''s heart was beating wildly. She was so nervous that she clung tightly to Naruto¡¯s neck. Leaning close to his ear, she whispered urgently, "What should we do?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, he gently pulled Ino to the side, trying to move them out of sight. He could feel Ino¡¯s rapid heartbeat and noticed how agitated she was, breathing heavily.


    Sensing her distress, he held onto her hand, and the warmth from his palm helped Ino regain a bit of composure. And at this moment, Inoichi¡¯s footsteps were approaching. The two of them knew that if Inoichi took just two more steps, they¡¯d be discovered with nowhere to hide.


    Just then, Rino¡¯s voice called out from a short distance away, "Inoichi, I think Ino might still be in the shop."


    "Hmm?" Hearing this, Inoichi turned his head to look at his wife, "Ino was still napping this afternoon. Is she already awake?"


    Behind the big green tree, Ino covered her mouth tightly. At this time, her father''s voice was only two meters away from them, with the tree providing just enough cover for them to hide.


    "Let¡¯s go back and check on her. She¡¯s been working too hard on her missions." Rino said with a light chuckle.


    "Okay."


    After Inoichi said that, he turned around and walked back, and the sound of his footsteps slowly faded away.


    "I need to get home right now!" Ino, as if jolted by electricity, quickly pulled her hand away from Naruto''s, stammering as she backed out from the shadow of the tree, "You, you, you..."


    Naruto was speechless at how quickly Ino''s demeanor had changed. She stammered out a few ¡®you¡¯s, but ultimately couldn''t find the words to express herself, her face flushing red before she spun around and dashed off.


    Half a minute later, Naruto also stepped out from behind the tree. He stood under the tree for a moment, looking at the brightly lit Yamanaka Flower Shop, then turned and left.


    Taking advantage of the night, he walked along Konoha Street to buy something to eat before heading home. The street, lined with shops and bustling like a string of lights, was crowded with people. Naruto blended into the crowd, casually scanning the food stalls along the way.


    The sizzle of hot oil and the bright lights of the stalls were accompanied by the noisy chatter of people.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll have some takoyaki and that one." He pointed at the golden food, but for a moment he couldn''t remember the name, and he stood there without speaking.


    "Tempura." Someone behind him reminded.


    "Yeah, that." Naruto echoed, but when he turned around, he froze.


    "What¡¯s with that look on your face? Surprised to see me?" Sakura asked with a smile.


    Her eyes curved into crescent moons, her pink short hair and dark blue eyes reflecting the bright lights of the street and Naruto¡¯s astonished face.


    Her skin was as white as snow, with bare arms that resembled lotus roots, naturally hanging at her sides.


    "No, nothing, Sakura. Weren¡¯t you training at the Konoha Hospital under Tsunade-sama?" Naruto, recalling the awkward situation in the duty room last month, felt a bit embarrassed.


    Her ¡®Who is Sasuke?¡¯ remark had truly shaken him. After that, with the heavy load of missions, he had simply avoided seeing her. Without Sasuke, Team 7 existed in name only. Kakashi had been handpicked by Tsunade as her successor, so he was busy training and completing missions to build up his experience, leaving little time to manage them.


    Sakura had entered Tsunade¡¯s medical training program for further studies, while Naruto, serving as Konoha¡¯s temp worker, flexibly joined various Genin Teams for missions.


    In general, the situation of Team 7 is like this: The rebellious Sasuke dropped out to seek revenge, Sakura took the initiative to take the postgraduate entrance examination and was admitted, the former mentor Kakashi was forced to pursue a doctorate, and only Naruto, the street drifter, remained stuck in limbo, unable to graduate as a Genin.


    "Today happens to be my day off, so I decided to go out for a stroll." Sakura smiled naturally, as if she didn''t remember what happened some time ago at all.


    "But Naruto, you seem to have been quite busy lately. I haven¡¯t seen you or Kakashi-sensei in a while now."


    "After the Chunin Exams, the village accumulated a lot of missions, so being busy was unavoidable." Naruto scratched his face and chatted calmly.


    "Customer, your takoyaki and tempura are ready!"


    "Oh, oh, thank you."


    Naruto reached out to pay and took the food from the vendor. He turned to Sakura, intending to find an excuse to leave, but she quickly grabbed his sleeve and said, "Mine will be ready soon. Just wait for me a moment."


    "Uh¡­"


    With his attempt to escape preempted by Sakura, Naruto had no choice but to stand aside and wait. A few minutes later, Sakura emerged from the crowd, blowing on her steaming takoyaki.


    "Come walk with me." She said with a smile.


    "Okay." After a moment''s thought, Naruto agreed.


    The nighttime scenery of Konoha Street wasn¡¯t particularly impressive, even somewhat monotonous, with uniformly dim streetlights that seemed to be on the verge of flickering out. The sky was overcast, with neither stars nor a moon visible, just a dull gray.


    Naruto walked ahead with the food in his hand, and his other hand in his pocket. Sakura followed a step behind, leisurely blowing on her takoyaki before taking a bite.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to eat?" Sakura''s voice came from behind.


    "I¡¯ve got a dog at home. I¡¯ll share it with him when I get back." Naruto replied lazily.


    ¡°Is it cute?¡±


    "Not really, more like scary." He answered after thinking for a moment.


    Sakura chuckled when she heard this, "Scary? What kind of strange creature have you adopted this time?"


    "I found him by the roadside. He¡¯s a bit shy."


    "Naruto." Suddenly, Sakura stopped walking, calling his name in a serious tone.


    "Hmm?" Naruto, now four or five meters ahead of her, stopped as well. Then, he looked back at her, "What''s up?"


    "Are you avoiding me?"


    "No." Naruto denied, but the extremely long distance between the two of them spoke volumes, "I just don¡¯t want any trouble. Do you still remember Sasuke?"


    "Well¡­" Sakura frowned, "Are you asking me, or are you asking her?"


    "What do you mean?" Naruto''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    "The Sakura you know is hiding." Sakura''s eyebrows were curved as she smiled. She pointed at her head and said, "I still remember Sasuke-kun."


    "Oh, that¡¯s too bad." Naruto said, and immediately turned to leave.


    Hurried footsteps followed, and Sakura immediately ran in front of him to block his way, "Why are you reacting like that?"


    "I¡¯m not close to you, so there¡¯s nothing to talk about." Naruto replied, his tone completely indifferent.

 Chapter 151 I Don’t Want to Know Anything

    Chapter 151 I Don¡¯t Want to Know AnythingSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Not close?¡± Sakura¡¯s smile was beginning to falter.


    "Why are you telling me all this?" Naruto glanced at her sideways, "Wouldn''t it be better for everyone to just pretend nothing''s wrong and continue with our missions?"


    "I thought you''ve already figured it out." Sakura replied. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So what? I can pretend I don''t know." Naruto sighed and said, "But now that you''ve suddenly decided to confess, you''ve made things really difficult for me."


    "Can''t there be a bit of mutual understanding between us? Or perhaps a shared secret? If I don''t say anything, and you don''t say anything, and with Sasuke far away, who would know your secret?"


    "I''m surprised by your thinking." Sakura said, still smiling.


    "There''s nothing surprising about it." Naruto spread his hands, revealing a somewhat unfriendly smile, "The so-called companions are those who accompany each other through life and death."


    "But if Sakura''s heart has gone with Sasuke, it puts me in a tough spot. I just need a companion. It makes no difference to me whether it''s you or Sakura, right?"


    "Well, have you convinced yourself with that?" Sakura asked with a bit of amusement, tilting her head slightly, "I thought you might be angry or even have a breakdown."


    "If you''d like, I can act that out for you now."


    "No need." Sakura replied with a smile.


    "Then can we start over? Let''s forget everything that happened tonight, and pretend that nothing happened." Naruto''s face showed a trace of unhappiness.


    ¡®I had carefully played dumb, but this idiot turned around and lay everything out in the open.¡¯


    "No, I want to tell you, Naruto." Sakura shook her head.


    Naruto closed his eyes in despair and sighed deeply, "I don''t want to see anything, I don''t want to hear anything, I don''t want to know anything. Why do you have to tell me?"


    Under the dim streetlight, Sakura remained silent for a long time before lifting her head, and said seriously, "I want to be remembered. In case I disappear one day, I might not even leave a trace of my existence. Everyone would only remember her, not me."


    "My memory isn''t that great, and I tend to forget a lot of people and things." Naruto scratched his face, looking up at the dark sky, "I might even forget by tomorrow after a good night''s sleep."


    Upon hearing this, Sakura stepped forward and picked up a takoyaki with a bamboo skewer, offering it to Naruto.


    "Here."


    Naruto stared at the takoyaki for a moment but didn''t reach out to take it.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Afraid I poisoned it?"


    "Tsunade-sama once did. You''re her student¡­" Naruto said with a look of disbelief, "What if you¡¯re trying to silence someone who knows your secret?"


    "Then, do I need to take such a big risk and go through so much trouble?"


    "Maybe you just enjoy the process of committing the crime." Naruto stroked his chin and mused, "Or maybe you want to satisfy some twisted desire, like killing someone with lies, watching them drown in endless hatred before they die."


    Sakura: "¡­ You are obviously the more twisted one here."


    "Don''t worry, I know you won''t tell anyone about this secret between us." She handed over the takoyaki and said, "You can think of this as me trying to win your favor."


    "Huh? Why?" Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    "Naruto-kun, you¡¯re the only one who knows that I exist. If you forget about me, then I will really cease to exist." Sakura said with a smile.


    "I want you to remember me, Naruto. Even if I disappear one day, I want to still live on in your memories."


    "So, there''s no way I would harm you!"


    Naruto glanced at Sakura sideways and said disdainfully, "I don''t believe a single word women say."


    Sakura''s face twitched slightly and her smile froze on her face.


    Back at home, he opened the door.


    In the end, he still didn''t eat the takoyaki. After saying something that shattered Sakura''s composure, he turned around and left. Just thinking about Sakura now gave him chills, so there was no way he was going to get close to her.


    Today, he got caught, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    But Sakura wouldn''t usually be on missions with him unless there were special circumstances. Whether it was the old Sakura or the inner Sakura, Naruto felt that it was best to stay away from a yandere with a dual personality.


    Sakura''s situation was indeed rare, but he didn''t really care. He didn''t want to deal with the old Sakura, who was obsessed with Sasuke, nor the inner Sakura.


    If he has such free time, he¡¯d rather spend it lying around.


    With a click, the lights came on, filling the living room with brightness.


    "Kurama, get out here!" Naruto called out as he walked, placing the food he had brought on the dining table, "Hurry up, I brought you something to eat. Next time, you need to help me buy things."


    As soon as the words fell, there was movement in the room where Kurama was. Due to the absence of ¡®certain part¡¯, Kurama usually walked upright when no one was around.


    The way he swaggered out and opened the door was reminiscent of Tom the Cat.


    "You''re the real dog here." Kurama grumbled as he deftly jumped onto the sofa, lying down while complaining, "How am I supposed to buy you food? Walk around with money in my mouth like a dumb dog?"


    "You could."


    ¡°Get lost." Kurama scoffed, "Now hurry up and present your offering to the great me!"


    Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, Kurama jumped off the sofa and hurried to the kitchen, grabbing some alcohol from the fridge. With a practiced motion, he popped it open.


    "Hey, Kurama, how about coming with me on a mission next time?" Naruto suddenly suggested.


    "Another mission with those pet-loving idiots? No thanks!" After saying that, Kurama picked up the bottle of alcohol with his paws and started complaining.


    "It probably won''t be with them." Naruto ate the fried tempura, frowned, and swallowed it with difficulty, "You should get out and stretch your legs. Staying cooped up at home all the time will make you rusty."


    "As if the great me could ever be weakened by mere indulgence." Kyuubi mumbled, taking another swig, "I can go, but you have to bring the booze with you."


    Naruto thought for a moment. Since he had a seal space, carrying a few things wouldn''t be a problem. So, he readily agreed, and the matter was settled.


    Since the arrival of autumn, the weather in Konoha had become increasingly strange.


    Faced with the embarrassing situation of only having one day left of vacation, Naruto calmly devised a plan to pass the time, intending to quietly enjoy this hard-earned vacation time alone.


    He no longer expected anyone to be free to spend time with him at this time, after all, all Shinobi had different schedules for their time off.


    He just happened to meet Ino today. He guesses that she was probably already out on another mission tomorrow, likely under Asuma''s lead.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    "Anyway." Naruto said, curled up in his thin blanket, only his head peeking out as he grinned at Kurama, "As long as I''m home sleeping, no one will bother me."


    "You''re the real lazy one." Kurama muttered, taking a swig of alcohol, "It''s so quiet. But I have a feeling you won''t be getting any sleep today."


    "You better shut your trap." Naruto retorted. His room was wide open, and his sword was placed near the room¡¯s door. He did that so that he could draw his sword and rush to the entrance the moment there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 152 Shuraba

Chapter 152 Shuraba

 Chapter 153 Give In or Not

Chapter 153 Give In or Not

 Chapter 154 This is Called Strategy

    Chapter 154 This is Called StrategySupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Stop spouting nonsense!" Naruto grabbed Konohamaru and tossed him backward, where Moegi and Udon caught him, "This is a mountain-climbing exercise, no need for battles."


    "Oh." Konohamaru was depressed and put away the shuriken dejectedly.


    "Oh your head!" Naruto shot him a glance, raising his hand threateningly. Seeing this, Konohamaru skillfully hid behind Moegi.


    Udon stood there in confusion, then turned to look at Konohamaru and asked, "Konohamaru, why aren''t you hiding behind me? You always hide behind Moegi."


    "Are you dumb?" Konohamaru poked half of his head out from behind Moegi, with a look of disappointment on his face, "If I hid behind you, both of us would get beaten up together!"


    "That makes sense." Udon scratched his head and said.


    Seeing Konohamaru shrink back, the other six Academy kids collectively sighed in relief, as at least there would be no fight. In fact, none of them had ever been in a real battle yet.


    After throwing away Konohamaru, the brat who couldn''t read the atmosphere, the scene suddenly became much more harmonious.


    Hinata also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to see anyone get hurt, and a warm smile appeared on her face. She looked up at the sky and mustered up the courage to speak out, "It''s going to rain soon. We should find a place to set up our tents and avoid getting wet."


    After saying this, Hinata felt her cheeks getting hot, but fortunately, she didn''t blush. She cautiously looked up and noticed Naruto was looking at her.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s going to rain." Naruto agreed, stepping forward and stopping between the two girls. He looked up at the cloudy sky and said, "This place is full of trees. Let''s find a place with higher ground."


    "Isn''t it the same as not saying anything?" Ino remarked, giving Naruto a sideways glance as her eyes flickered slightly, "There''s no way three teams can fit into one tent, right?"


    "Technically, only one or maybe two teams could squeeze into a tent to avoid the rain. If a third team shows up, someone¡¯s going to get soaked."


    The rumbling of thunder could already be heard overhead, faint but indicating that a downpour was imminent. The surrounding forest wasn¡¯t thick enough to offer shelter, so apart from tents, there was nowhere suitable to hide from the rain.


    Hinata obviously came prepared, with a small tent stashed in her sealing scroll. But as Ino pointed out, there are three teams here, so a choice had to be made.


    It was impossible for three teams to squeeze into one tent, so either two teams would stay and squeeze in, while the other would leave, or two teams would leave, leaving one to temporarily shelter from the rain.


    Ino fell silent. The light in the forest was dim, and the moment she glanced at Naruto and Hinata, her heart ached slightly, and her gaze shrank back as if she had been electrocuted.


    Memories of the night of the fireworks festival flashed through her mind, especially the moment when Naruto instinctively shielded Hinata.


    ¡®Would he have done the same for me if it had been me instead?¡¯


    Her thoughts swirled like autumn leaves, chaotic in the wind of the impending rain.


    In that moment, she realized she wasn¡¯t as generous or understanding as she had thought, and there are some things she didn¡¯t want to give up.


    "The tent¡¯s too small, huh?" Naruto turned around and looked at everyone. "I¡¯ve got a tent too. It¡¯s supposed to be for missions, but I guess it¡¯ll come in handy now."


    "Let¡¯s head towards the mountaintop together. If it starts raining, we¡¯ll set up the tents."


    "Together?" Ino¡¯s expression grew more complicated. "But each team has a separate route, right?"


    "We''re lost." Konohamaru stepped out from behind Moegi and interrupted, "Naruto-niichan said if we find a team and follow them, we can reach the mountaintop without trouble."


    "You scum." Ino glared at Naruto with disdain upon hearing that. She walked up to Naruto and pinched him hard on the waist, "You didn¡¯t listen to the rules Iruka-sensei explained, did you?!"


    "Ah!! Ino, are you trying to kill me?"


    "That¡¯s exactly how you treat scum."


    "I just didn''t hear the rules of the exercise clearly, is that a big deal?" Naruto gasped in pain, "Besides, I was on vacation."


    "Why are you so unwilling?" Ino snorted coldly.


    "I didn''t want to come to this godforsaken place in the first place. I should be lying in bed right now, not standing here in flip-flops in the middle of nowhere."


    "No one is forcing you to come if you don''t want to. You can leave now! I''ll take Konohamaru and the other two with me."


    "Can you handle six kids on your own?" Naruto was slightly stunned, "Besides, I''m still lost. If you are willing to take care of three burdens, you might as well lead me out too."


    "I''m not taking you. Find your own way!" Ino snorted and glared at him coldly.


    "Then I''ll just follow from behind." Naruto said with a mischievous grin, spreading his hands in a carefree manner, "You wouldn''t notice it anyway."


    "You!!"


    Hinata looked at Naruto, then at Ino, and suddenly became a little flustered. She felt that these two seemed to be arguing. However, her innate intuition as a girl told her that their relationship was good¡­ Better than hers with Naruto.


    "Then I''ll follow Hinata." Naruto suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Hinata''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "No!"


    Ino abruptly walked over, grabbing Hinata''s hand and pulling her into her group. Hinata was bewildered, but still allowed Ino to hold her hand.


    "I can''t let Hinata be deceived by you!"


    Seeing this, Naruto''s smile stiffened and he thought to himself, ¡®At least leave me one option.¡¯


    Ino noticed Naruto''s defeated expression, and a triumphant smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. Clearing her throat, she said, "Anyway, you''re on your own. We''re not helping you."


    "Right, Hinata?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hinata blinked her eyes in confusion. Facing Ino''s gaze, her face showing hesitation and struggle. She lowered her head, opened her mouth, and spoke softly, "Mm."


    Ino and Hinata each led their teams toward the mountain''s peak, while Naruto trailed behind with Konohamaru, Moegi, and Udon.


    Thunder rumbled overhead, and the air felt unusually damp.


    "Naruto-niichan, why can''t we just catch up to them?" Konohamaru complained, "I want to follow that nee-chan, she looks more reliable."


    "Shut up, I''m the most reliable." Naruto pouted and said, "What do you know? This is called strategy. When it rains heavily later, they will still have to come to me for help."


    "How could that small tent fit eight people?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course." Naruto declared confidently.


    Suddenly, with a loud thunderous, the sky darkened dramatically as if someone had switched off the lights above the clouds. A silver bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, foreshadowing the coming of a rainstorm.


    Hinata''s and Ino''s teams have already found a spot to set up their tents. The six kids from the Academy don''t take up much space, so all of them squeezed in without feeling too cramped.


    Instead, Naruto''s group encountered a problem.


    "Naruto-niichan! Where''s the tent you promised?"

 Chapter 155 Gone

    Chapter 155 GoneSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As the heavy rain approached, Naruto suddenly realized he couldn''t find the tent.


    "You didn''t bring it?" Konohamaru clutched his head, his face full of shock, "Naruto-niichan, what are you doing!"


    "Where''s the tent? Where''s my tent?"


    "What? Your tent?" Naruto casually picked up the approaching Konohamaru and said lazily, "Maybe I remembered it wrong and didn''t bring it at all."


    "Then we''re going to get wet in the rain." Udon said earnestly.


    "Are we really going to get wet in the rain?" Moegi''s face showed concern, "It was still sunny when we were in the village during the day. If I had known, I would have brought a tent with me when we went out in the morning."


    Konohamaru continued to struggle, while Naruto squinted at the sky and said, "The forest is prone to rain, it''s not something you can always predict."


    "Anyway, let''s find a place to shelter from the rain first."


    Another clap of thunder echoed, and Moegi screamed, squatting on the ground in fear.


    "Moegi, get up! We need to find a place to shelter from the rain!" Konohamaru, still dangling in the air, kicked his legs and urged her.


    "No! Thunder is so scary!"


    Udon, who was standing nearby, walked up to Moegi and advised, "Moegi, don''t be willful. A rainstorm is coming."


    Naruto looked calm and unhurried, scuffing his sandals on the ground before casually putting Konohamaru down. He glanced at the three kids, who were in complete disarray, and calmly said, "If you guys keep making a fuss like this, I''ll just clock out early."


    Inside the tent.


    The six Academy kids huddled together in the innermost part, while Ino and Hinata sat silently on the outer edge in tacit understanding, one on the left and one on the right, with their heads lowered. The atmosphere was somewhat heavy.


    "Um¡­" Ino spoke first, breaking the silence, "This is kind of like an exam too, isn''t it? "


    "Huh¡­? What?" Hinata, lost in thought, was startled by Ino''s sudden voice and became a little flustered.


    "Sorry, I was distracted just now." Hinata apologized softly.


    "No need to apologize for that, it''s okay." Ino felt a bit embarrassed for scaring her, but couldn''t help her thoughts from wandering.


    ¡®Hinata was probably worried about that guy, which is why she was distracted.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it¡­ Why do I feel a little jealous?¡¯


    ¡®Why does that guy deserve to be thought of like this? Anyway, I''m definitely not worried about him. A scum like that deserves to be caught in the rain. He might as well be struck to death by lightning. Serves him right for always taking advantage of girls and being so shameless.¡¯


    "What do you mean by an exam, Ino?" Hinata asked gently, smiling slightly as she looked up. "Are you referring to the outcome of this exercise?"


    "Yeah, I don''t think this is just about leading these kids in an exercise." Ino glanced at the dark sky outside and analyzed seriously, "Hinata, you also encountered traps and Academy¡¯s teachers disguised as bandits on the way, right?"


    "Mm, we ran into them, but we got through smoothly." Hinata nodded, pursed her lips and thought for a moment, then lowered her head and said, "It wasn''t too difficult."


    "It''s indeed not difficult, but if we weren''t prepared, we probably would have been thrown into chaos. And that kind of unexpected situation can better demonstrate the leadership ability of a Genin."


    "So, I think this should be linked to our regular Genin assessments, and used as an assessment indicator for promotion to Chunin." Ino said methodically.


    "If that''s the case, arriving on time will count as passing, right?" Hinata asked.


    "Yeah, so once the rain stops, we''ll need to start moving again." Ino said without reservation, "Rain in the forest is sudden and quick, so it won''t last long."


    "Thank you, Ino." Hinata said sincerely.


    "You don''t have to be so polite." Ino smiled, then glanced outside the tent, "And you don''t have to worry about that guy, he can get there safely if he follows us."


    "No, I''m not worried about Naruto-kun." Hinata blushed.


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    "But that bastard doesn''t seem to care about the Chunin Exams at all. Knowing him, he probably wouldn''t take it seriously even if he knew about it. He just wants to get it over with and go home to sleep."


    "Naruto-kun wasn''t always like this." Hinata raised her head, her face slightly red. "He used to be really enthusiastic, but I don''t know what happened and he suddenly became like this now."


    "I didn''t pay much attention to it before." Ino frowned, "Anyway, that guy has become particularly annoying since the days before graduation. But Hinata, you should have known that guy for a long time, right?"


    "Mm."


    "Hinata." Ino suddenly called out to her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hinata looked at Ino, her eyes reflecting a calm light, but the next moment, her composure was shaken by Ino''s words.


    "Do you think his previous personality was better, or do you prefer his current lazy attitude?" Ino asked casually, though she wasn''t just asking about personality.


    She glanced at Hinata and then paused. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone faces questions like these¡­ whether they like a person for their personality or something else. People change. It''s like when a celebrity''s reputation collapses and the halo that was originally surrounding them disappears. When a celebrity becomes a completely different person, it''s understandable that people quickly stop being their fans.


    Because when the personality changes, it''s almost like becoming another person. Only the physical appearance and memories remain unchanged.


    Hinata stayed silent for a while, then lowered her gaze, curling up and hugging her legs as she muttered vaguely, "I guess¡­"


    The tent was unusually quiet, and the six Academy kids huddled inside, holding their breath as they listened to the conversation between the two older girls at the entrance. Thunder rumbled, and mountain winds rustled through the forest.


    A little girl lowered her voice and whispered, "I think our big sister seems to like that big brother with golden hair."


    "No, it''s the other big sister."


    "But they''re both talking about him. Could it be..."


    "How is that possible? That kind of thing can''t happen. Adults wouldn''t do something like that!"


    With a loud sound, the rain began to pour, making the tent rustle. The six kids gasped in unison, amazed by the sound, their ears perking up to listen intently, finding everything fascinating.


    Hinata''s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden downpour, and she momentarily didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, they heard hurried footsteps outside the tent. Hinata and Ino looked outside and saw a blurry figure approaching the tent quickly.


    "What is that?"


    "¡­ It looks like a person."


    Ino was also a little unsure. Although it was still afternoon, the visibility in the forest was already low, and with the approaching rain, the area outside the tent was a grey blur.


    The shadowy figure was soaking wet. Before the person even stopped, a voice called out, "There is no tent, so take her in."


    As the figure bent down and pushed someone into the tent, Ino recognized Moegi by the light. Without time for questions, she and Hinata quickly pulled Moegi inside.


    The tent, which was originally not too crowded, suddenly became a bit cramped with Moegi''s arrival. Naruto, crouching and holding the tent from outside, was completely soaked.


    "Where are the other two?" Ino asked, referring to Konohamaru and Udon.


    "Naruto-kun, let those two come over as well," Hinata said.


    "No need." Naruto flatly rejected the idea, his blue eyes staring at the still sobbing Moegi, "The two of them will come with me to find a cave to shelter from the rain."


    Moegi flinched when she heard this.


    "How can that be? If they get drenched¡­" Hinata began to express her concern.


    "It can be." Naruto said coldly, which surprised Hinata slightly. She looked up at Naruto, but found that his eyes never left Moegi.


    "Moegi." His eyes were cold and his voice was calm, "It''s useless for a Shinobi to just cry. I''ll take Konohamaru and Udon with me."


    "It doesn''t matter if it rains. I won''t bring them here. They have to clean up the mess for you. Just follow these two sisters. We''ll talk after the exercise."


    Through the tent, Ino looked up at Naruto, who was drenched. In his emotionless eyes, she saw the tent, Moegi, herself, and Hinata reflected.


    After saying that, Naruto left without another word.


    Moegi couldn''t hold back any longer and burst into tears.


    Hinata and Ino exchanged glances before quickly looking away. Hinata suddenly felt that Ino''s question was sharp, sharp enough that she could no longer numb or ignore her true feelings.


    Is it the person or the character that she likes? After that look outside the tent, she was certain that Naruto would never return to the way he was before¡­ The person who was always warm and bright was gone.


    She realized that she couldn''t avoid this question, even if she could slyly give a vague answer, pretending not to understand.


    But when the night grew quiet and there was no one around, those thoughts would creep up to the edge of her bed, mercilessly questioning her, leaving her with no escape.

 Chapter 156 My Home is Closer

Chapter 156 My Home is Closer

 Chapter 157 I’m Too Shy

Chapter 157 I¡¯m Too Shy

 Chapter 158 So, Everything Has An Answer

Chapter 158 So, Everything Has An Answer

 Chapter 159 You’re The Best, Kurama

Chapter 159 You¡¯re The Best, Kurama

 Chapter 160 Isn’t This a Kind of…

Chapter 160 Isn¡¯t This a Kind of¡­

 Chapter 161 A Man Resembling Shinpachi

    Chapter 161 A Man Resembling ShinpachiSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Naruto-kun, did your heart skip a beat just now?"


    "Not at all, I was actually a bit scared." Naruto took a step back and said, "Can you act normal? You''re a little scary like this."


    "If I act normal, would you like me more because I resemble her?"


    "No."


    Naruto was speechless, thinking to himself, ¡®What kind of absurd logic is that?¡¯


    "Are you going to abandon me?"


    "We''re not even in a relationship."


    "Isn''t just the body enough? Is the mind really that important?" Sakura said weakly.


    "This has nothing to do with that, you don''t need to do this." Naruto said.


    "I can accept *****."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Talking with this Sakura was exhausting, so Naruto decided it was time to make an exit.


    "I feel like you''re toying with me, Sakura." Naruto said with a bit of helplessness, "I still have a mission to complete, so I need to go now."


    "Take this." Sakura handed over the lunch box.


    Naruto didn''t take it, instead, he frowned and stared at the lunch box, "You definitely poisoned it last time, didn''t you?"


    "There¡¯s no poison this time." She said with a smile.


    Naruto clicked his tongue and stared at Sakura with a dark gaze, "There''s definitely something weird mixed in there, right?"


    Sakura smiled but didn''t say anything.


    After finally shaking off the strange Sakura, Naruto went home, tidied up briefly, and as usual, did not take Kurama with him.


    This mission wasn''t suitable for bringing Kurama along, not because Kurama¡¯s appearance would cause trouble, but because the Land of Birds was too small. Kurama could cause a national-level disaster by just doing something minor.


    Based on the principle of not causing trouble for himself, he left Kurama at home.


    Before leaving, Naruto grabbed the doorknob and spoke seriously to Kurama, who was lounging lazily in the living room.


    "Kurama, I''m off to work to pay off debts. Be sure to practice your backflips at home. If I don''t make it back, they''ll probably adopt you."


    Upon hearing this, Kurama, who was sprawled out on the sofa, poked its head out and looked towards the door, asking, "Really? Then that means I''ll have endless booze?"


    "Of course it''s true. Considering how much they miss me, they''ll definitely treat you well."


    Kurama smiled and said, "Brat, you''d better die outside. I might actually acknowledge your death."


    "I''ll do my best."


    With that, the door closed with a bang, and the sound of footsteps gradually faded away. The living room returned to its quiet state. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kurama smile slowly disappeared as he shrank back into the sofa. In the dim living room, with the curtains tightly drawn, he stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Suddenly, he jumped off the sofa, stood up, and walked to the balcony to pull open the curtains.


    The soft autumn sunlight flooded the living room, making Kurama squint his eyes. He then entered Naruto''s room and began rummaging through his things.


    From the pile of ¡®Icha Icha¡¯ books, Kurama carefully found and extracted a large photo that Naruto used when he registered as a Shinobi. Afterward, he cautiously brought it out of the room.


    Kurama lit three sticks of incense, skillfully blew on them, and the tips burned bright red.


    "Rest in peace, kid."


    After muttering this, Kurama solemnly placed the three sticks of incense in front of a photo frame with Naruto''s large photo. What he found lacking was that the photo wasn''t in black and white.


    Meanwhile, Naruto had already met up with Tenten and Neji.


    Even though luck hadn''t been on his side yesterday or today, Naruto still looked like his usual self, as if nothing could weigh on his mind.


    If something can''t be changed at the moment, don''t dwell on it too much.


    First, take care of the present matters, then return to handle the leftover issues when there''s free time. Most of the time, many problems will be resolved smoothly this way.


    Human thoughts are complex, let alone a young girl''s feelings.


    Expressing love shouldn''t be done from a high position, nor from a lowly one, it should be done on equal footing. The deeper the love in one''s heart, the calmer one should appear on the surface.


    Otherwise, what often bursts out isn''t love, but merely a momentary impulse.


    Confessing love doesn''t require fanfare, nor should it be hidden in a corner away from everyone. It should be laid out in the open, unafraid of being discovered by anyone.


    On the way.


    Naruto voiced his doubts, "This client doesn''t seem very smart. Is this really reliable?"


    "Ah!" The person''s pupils widened slightly, and he was accidentally tripped by a stone on the road and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Hiss~!¡±


    "Chishima, are you okay?" Tenten stopped walking and turned back, looking at the fallen person with concern.


    "I''m fine." The person named Chishima quickly lifted his head and forced a smile, even though blood was clearly flowing from his forehead.


    "So weak."


    Naruto, standing aside with his arms crossed, looked at the glasses-wearing Chishima, who looked a lot like Shinpachi, and mercilessly mocked him.


    "Sorry."


    Chishima apologized in fear. At this time, there was blood on his face.


    Seeing this, Naruto thought to himself, ¡®He had the face of Shinpachi, but not Shinpachi''s sarcastic soul.¡¯


    "I know the mission reward isn''t enough, but I don''t have any more money!"


    "Uh¡­ we didn''t talk about the issue of remuneration." Tenten awkwardly tried to defuse the situation.


    "This little money is going to make it hard for us." Naruto added fuel to the fire.


    "I''m sorry!! I''m so sorry!" Chishima was almost ready to bow his head in apology.


    "Naruto, stop scaring him!" Tenten glared at Naruto, who whistled and walked away toward Neji.


    "I''m sorry!" Chishima knelt on the ground, too afraid to raise his head.


    "It''s okay, that''s just how he is, he was only joking." Tenten, feeling a bit of a headache, handed Chishima a towel and forced a smile to comfort him


    "Since Konoha has accepted the mission, we''ll definitely do our best."


    "Thank you, thank you so much!" Chishima looked extremely grateful.


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Neji!"


    Naruto called out to Neji, who noticeably froze for a moment when he turned around. It seemed that he recalled some unpleasant memories, and his expression immediately turned sour.


    He remembered that the last time Naruto called him like that, they ended up tying up the client like a dumpling.


    As luck would have it, he teamed up with this lawless temporary worker again. Looking at the smiling face of the lawless maniac, Neji''s heart suddenly trembled.


    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯


    "Something seems off." Naruto patted Neji''s shoulder and said with a smacking mouth.


    "What''s off?" Neji asked patiently.


    "Everything''s off." Naruto glanced at the Shinpachi-lookalike, Chishima, and said, "That guy mentioned in the mission request that the Cursed Warrior assassinated the former Daimyo, and now we need to protect the new Daimyo."


    "Yeah, so what''s the issue?"


    "If Cursed Warrior could really kill, the current Daimyo would be dead by now. How could he still be alive and kicking?"


    Hearing this, Neji finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Of course, Cursed Warrior doesn''t exist. It''s just a trick played by someone with ulterior motives."


    "In that case¡­" Naruto rubbed his chin and looked at Neji, "Can we create a real one?"

 Chapter 162 The Daimyo is a Girl

Chapter 162 The Daimyo is a Girl

 Chapter 163 Princess of Vengeance

Chapter 163 Princess of Vengeance

 Chapter 164 Hard to Coax

    Chapter 164 Hard to CoaxSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know much about Princess Toki initially.


    However, the numerous fan works portraying her as the Princess of Vengeance left a lasting impression on him. These works often featured scenarios like, ¡®You don¡¯t want your brother¡¯s death to go unavenged, do you?¡¯. In the Land of Birds, one would find themselves accidentally discovering the truth about the Daimyo¡¯s daughter.


    In those dark tales, Toki was depicted as having fallen to the dark side, driven by her desire for vengeance! Imprisonment, failure, torture¡­ so many vivid depictions burned into Naruto''s mind.


    When it came to revenge, Toki was indeed a resolute girl.


    The deaths of her father and brother deeply scarred her. To avenge them, she tied her hair up, disguised herself as her brother, and took on the role of the Daimyo of the Land of Birds.


    Hatred consumed her, making her ignore anything unrelated to revenge.


    Naruto was very aware that she didn''t care whether the Konoha¡¯s Shinobi lived or died, nor did she care if she herself survived. As long as she could exact her revenge, she would stop at nothing, forsaking everything.


    After careful consideration, Naruto ultimately decided to abandon the idea of seizing control of the Land of Birds.


    It is simply unrealistic to rely on the Princess of Vengeance to take over the Land of Birds. Although the Land of Birds is small, it still had all the essential components of a nation. While the country lacked exceptional Shinobi, it did have clever and fearless individuals like Komei.


    Controlling a country is much more difficult than simply fighting and killing. It couldn''t be done just by controlling one Princess of Vengeance, especially one as difficult to control as Toki, whose mind was fixated on revenge.


    After much thought, Naruto decided it was best to complete the mission and just leave.


    And so, in Toki''s shocked gaze, Naruto calmly slapped her again.


    "I am the Daimyo of the Land of Birds!"


    "No, you''re not. Your brother is. You''re just an imposter." Naruto stared at her and said, "I advise you not to entertain any other ideas."


    With that, Naruto stood up.


    "You know what Shinobi are capable of. You wouldn''t want your father and brother to be restless in their graves, would you?"


    "You!! What on earth do you really want?" Toki asked through gritted teeth, her face red and swollen.


    "I already told you, why don''t you listen to others properly?" Naruto wasn''t far from Toki. A couple of steps forward and he could reach her.


    When Naruto''s gaze once again fell on Toki''s cheek, the latter shuddered violently.


    They say you shouldn¡¯t hit someone in the face, but Toki didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with this blonde from Konoha. At the slightest disagreement, he would slap her. As the fake Daimyo of the Land of Birds, her dignity was shattered.


    But the man didn''t seem to care at all and even appeared to want to continue hitting her.


    ¡®Crazy! Doesn''t this person have any concept of diplomacy? Doesn''t he know what the consequences of offending the Daimyo of other countries are?¡¯


    "Don''t hit me anymore, I remember now." Toki lowered her head and said.


    "Very good." Naruto took two steps back, his figure instantly disappearing, leaving behind a final remark, "I''ll be waiting for your good news, fake Daimyo."


    Toki was still smart enough. She led a group of people to the residence of the chief advisor, Moso, and posted an announcement along the streets that Moso was a Missing-nin.


    They stormed the mansion and directly found evidence of Moso¡¯s collusion with Missing-nin, rescuing the strategist, Komei in the process. With Komei¡¯s testimony, Moso and his associates were sentenced.


    The truth was just as Naruto said, but even though Toki was mentally prepared, she was still stunned for a long time when faced with the truth.


    Compared to Neji and Tenten, who specialized in Taijutsu, Naruto''s skills in Ninjutsu and assassination were even more impressive.


    The strength of Moso and the other Missing-nin was not very high. Naruto held his presence and quietly moved forward, killing most of them cleanly and neatly.


    [Shinigami¡¯s Gaze, Impure World Reincarnation (No Sacrifice Version) was successfully dispatched.]


    It turned out that strategist Komei was indeed clever. Before Moso took him away, he had already arranged how to inform Toki and even set up guards.


    As the truth was fully revealed and the dust settled, Komei, the strategist, decided to continue supporting Toki as the Daimyo, even after the death of the former Daimyo.


    It is precisely because of the existence of people like Komei in the Land of Bird that Naruto gave up the opportunity to exploit the system¡¯s bug and chose to end the mission in the Land of Birds early.


    The matter has come to an end, but the impact has not disappeared.


    Not long after Naruto, Neji, and Tenten left, the Land of Birds sent an envoy to Konoha to submit a request for the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two sides.


    By the time the mission was over, Konoha had entered deep autumn.


    Fallen leaves, harboring a latent chill, hinted at the impending winter, giving the once lively streets of Konoha a sense of desolation and powerlessness.


    Tsunade also granted Naruto a few days off.


    When he returned home and unlocked the door, Kurama''s head popped up from behind the sofa. Upon seeing Naruto''s face, the fox''s expression turned to one of disappointment.


    "Why aren''t you dead?"


    "It''s a pity that the opponent is too weak." Naruto responded nonchalantly.


    He walked into the living room, stood beside the sofa, and lit the incense that had gone out. Staring at his own photo in front of the three incense sticks, he examined it for a moment, rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Too bad it''s not in black and white.¡±


    "I couldn''t find a black-and-white one." Kurama turned to Naruto, casually flicking his paw, showing disinterest in everything.


    ¡°I''ll take a black-and-white one for you someday.¡± Naruto said, then walked into the kitchen to start preparing food. Then, his voice came from afar, "Did the girl with golden hair come here during the time I was away?"


    "No." Kurama replied while drinking, "No one came here. You''ve lost your value now, brat. Hurry up and find a new owner to buy me some booze!"


    The sound of water running came clearly from the kitchen.


    Naruto paused at the kitchen doorway, leaning against the frame with a smile as he asked, "Kurama, how''s your backflip practice going?"


    "Not doing it anymore." Kurama replied, chugging from his bottle, "Although I don''t understand the twists and turns of you humans, I later found that there are some things that cannot be solved even with a backflip."


    Naruto, who was leaning in the doorway, laughed uncontrollably, as if he had heard something very funny.


    The stove clicked as the fire was lit, a soft blue flame emerging. Oil heated in the pan, and two eggs were cracked and slid into it, gradually taking on the shape of a sun.


    The sizzling heat spread, and slices of bacon were added to the other side of the hot oil. In another pot, various seasonings were mixed, and under the high heat, the broth began to bubble and roll.


    Fruits were rinsed under the faucet, water droplets splashing around the sink, slowly trailing down the basin''s edge.


    When everything was cooked to perfection, filling the kitchen with a rich aroma, the food was carefully placed into containers, and the fruit was cut and stored as well.


    After cleaning the kitchen out of habit, Naruto carried the food containers out to the living room, placing them on the dining table. He then went to his room, grabbed some clothes, and headed into the bathroom.


    "Where are you going? It''s already dark." Kurama asked boredly as he glanced towards the bathroom.


    With a click, the bathroom light turned on, casting a warm, bright glow.


    "To coax someone." Naruto replied.

 Chapter 165 Reconciliation

    Chapter 165 ReconciliationSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    There were dull footsteps coming from the wooden stairs on the second floor. A refined woman looked up when she heard the sound and a gentle smile appeared on her face, "Ino, don''t you have a mission tomorrow?"


    "I can''t sleep." Ino, who was wearing loose pajamas, rubbed her eyes, looking a little haggard, "I''ll watch the shop. Mom, you should rest."


    "Is it okay?" Rino asked.


    The shop was brightly lit, with flowers neatly arranged on the shelves. Moths fluttered around the illuminated lamp. The street outside grew noisier as night set in, and the sounds slowly seeped through the glass door of the shop.


    Outside, it was pitch dark, with the large green tree outside the shop standing silent under the dim yellow light.


    Ino withdrew her gaze from the window and said with a smile, "Yes, it''s fine, Mom. My mission starts in the afternoon tomorrow, so I have plenty of time."


    Rino nodded, then stood up from the counter and went upstairs. Ino sat down in front of the chair and absentmindedly picked up a book to read.


    The shop was quiet, and Ino found herself staring at a line in the book, lost in thought.


    Since the day they returned from the camping trip, it felt as though nothing had changed. Iruka had given almost everyone an excellent evaluation on their records, except for Naruto.


    She regretted her impulsiveness that day. And later on, when she thought about it carefully, she realized that there was no need to say those unnecessary things.


    Being a Shinobi was an incredibly risky profession, and the higher the expectations placed on someone, the more likely bad things would happen. There was still a long time ahead, and no one could predict what the future would hold.


    But once words are spoken, they can''t be taken back.


    Thinking about what had happened that day, Ino couldn''t help but sigh. The situation had spiraled out of her control, and some words had just slipped out her mouth without her thinking.


    Ding-ling.


    The bell above the door chimed as it opened.


    "Welcom¡­" Ino looked up, but her words trailed off as she saw who had entered.


    The coolness of the late autumn evening seeped in, making people feel lazy. The door to the Yamanaka Flower Shop creaked as Naruto pushed it open, and the noise from the busy street outside flooded into the shop.


    Ino¡¯s gaze became complicated as she looked at the person who entered. His blonde hair was disheveled, he was wearing a loose white T-shirt, casually paired with long pants, and his forehead protector was absent, revealing his smooth forehead.


    He was carrying a food container in one hand. His long limbs made it clear that he had grown a lot recently. His steps were slow, and his blue eyes, hidden under his blonde hair, lazily locked onto Ino''s face.


    Then his pupils slightly contracted, and he smiled with a confident, almost smug expression.


    Under the warm yellow light, Ino couldn''t help but want to smile too, but she held it in. She pushed the book in front of her forward, her lips pursed as she spoke irritably, "If you''re not buying flowers, then don''t linger here."


    "I am buying." Naruto leaned over, put the food box on the counter, and lazily found a high chair to sit opposite Ino, "I''ll buy whichever one you like."


    "I like them all."


    ¡°Then I''ll buy them all.¡±


    "Yeah, right." Ino muttered, "I''ve seen too many flowers. Whatever you give me won''t mean anything. I suggest you don''t waste your effort."


    "Then how about I give you food?" Naruto said.


    Ino glanced at him sideways, leaning on the counter with her head half-propped up. She glanced at Naruto, then looked outside the window, before finally shifting her gaze back to the food container, where it lingered for a couple of seconds. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is that?"


    "I just came back from a mission and haven''t eaten yet. I brought some food for you, and I''ll have some too." Naruto said, telling the truth without a hint of hesitation.


    "Aren''t you supposed to say you brought it just for me?" Ino frowned, clearly dissatisfied with his attitude, "Although even if you said that, I will still feel a little disgusted."


    "But your truth is even more infuriating."


    "I''m hungry," Naruto said, "If I said it was just for you, you''d probably make sure I don''t get any. You might even eat it all just to spite me, even if you weren''t hungry."


    "Hmph, you''re making me sound worse than I am." Ino turned her head and said smugly, "Sorry, but I don''t have any appetite right now."


    "Okay."


    Naruto sat directly across from Ino and leisurely opened the food container, carefully placing a dish, a soup, and a fruit plate on the counter.


    "The food is too simple." Ino commented nonchalantly as she picked up her book again, "It looks like something thrown together in a rush."


    "This is the best I can do with cooking." Naruto admitted. He didn''t start eating right away but instead looked at Ino and asked, "But... I suddenly want to know what you think of this dish, Ino."


    "Are you trying to hint that I should take a bite?"


    "Not really. But if you can tell how it tastes just by smelling it, then you don''t have to bother eating."


    "That''s a pretty weak excuse. If that''s the case, I won''t eat a single bite." Ino''s eyes scanned the same line of text over and over, but she couldn''t focus on the words.


    "Actually, I don''t really care about your opinion, Ino. I just want you to take a bite, so that I can find an excuse to take advantage of you."


    "Pervert!" Ino only showed a pair of eyes above the book, revealing a look of contempt, "What kind of thoughts are running through your head?"


    "Maid outfit."


    "Go to hell!" Ino slammed the book shut and threw it at him, her face flushing a deep red, "My mom is still upstairs, you''d better not say anything weird."


    "Alright, alright." Naruto replied, looking like he had more to say but stopped himself.


    Seeing his slightly threatening yet fake sincere expression, Ino immediately became furious. She stomped forward a few steps and pinched his waist.


    Naruto seemed to have lost his sense of pain. He picked up a piece of bacon with his chopsticks, and offered it to her with a smile.


    "I was planning to go home and sleep, but I suddenly wanted to see you, so I came straight here."


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ino glanced nervously towards the staircase leading upstairs, then hesitated before leaning in and taking a bite of the bacon. Her cheeks puffed slightly before she swallowed it.


    She lowered her voice and loosened her hands that were twisting the soft flesh around Naruto''s waist, "I don''t want to see you at all! Pervert!"


    "That''s too bad. We were so close to being a perfect match." Naruto said, lowering his head and starting to eat as if he hadn''t eaten in ages.


    "Who would want to talk to you? Your phrasing is disgusting." Ino muttered, her hands twisting together behind her back, "About that day... that day¡­"


    "Which day?" Naruto asked without looking up.


    "¡­ On the day of the summer camp at the Academy." Ino stammered, "I said a lot of weird things that day."


    "Did you?" Naruto paused, then looked up at Ino with a lazy look in his eyes, "What did you say? I thought you and Hinata were just teaming up to mess with me."


    "It wasn''t really messing with you... Maybe I wasn''t feeling well after being in the rain, so I said some nonsense." Ino mumbled awkwardly, then looked at Naruto and quickly changed the subject, "Let''s not talk about that."

 Chapter 166 Special Training?

Chapter 166 Special Training?

 Chapter 167 The Girl Takes The Upper Hand

    Chapter 167 The Girl Takes The Upper HandSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At this time, the elegantly dressed Rino stumbled but managed to steady herself at the staircase''s corner.


    Rino happened to meet the eyes of the two youngsters at the counter, and realizing that she had been discovered, she looked a little embarrassed.


    "This staircase is getting a bit old. I''ll have to find someone to replace it later."


    "¡­ Mom." Ino''s face darkened with embarrassment, "You weren''t eavesdropping just now, were you?"


    "Cough, of course not." Rino covered her mouth with a light laugh, walking gracefully down the stairs. "I just happened to be coming down. Who knew this staircase was so..."


    Looking at her mother who had lost all her usually elegant temperament, Ino felt a bit helpless.


    "Mom, eavesdropping is wrong."


    "Ino-chan, I didn''t hear anything you two were talking about." Rino, dressed in an elegant long dress, walked over to the flower bed and began watering the plants.


    Hearing this, Ino finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the next second, with her back to them, Rino casually said, "Refrigerating bathwater can upset your stomach, you know."


    Ino turned her head stiffly and looked at Naruto, her pupils dilating in shock. Naruto understood the meaning behind her gaze and quickly stood up, grabbing the lunchbox as he said to Rino, "Auntie, it''s getting late. I''m going back first."


    "You''re not going to stay a bit longer?" Rino turned around and asked with a smile, "Ino-chan, she..."


    "Mom!" Ino panicked and interrupted Rino, "That¡­ That¡­!"


    Ino''s face flushed red as she hurriedly shoved Naruto out of the store, shutting the door behind him. She turned to Rino and said, "Mom, I''ll send that guy out first."


    "Will you come back in the evening?" Rino asked with a smile.


    "It¡¯s only right outside the door! Mom, please don''t say things like that." Ino said, a bit exasperated. With a click, she locked the shop door.


    When she turned around, she saw that Naruto was still standing nearby, watching her, with no intention of leaving.


    "My mom, she... Anyway, don''t think too much about it." Ino said, feeling a bit worn out from dealing with a mother who seemed serious but wasn''t reliable when it mattered.


    To make things worse, the blond guy in front of her wasn¡¯t exactly a saint either. Seeing his innocent-looking face, Ino felt her composure slipping. She walked up to him, grabbed his shirt, and dragged him into a dimly lit corner of the street.


    "What kind of face is that?"


    "I was just thinking about you, Ino-chan, hahaha!" Naruto burst into laughter.


    "Don''t laugh!" Ino grabbed Naruto''s neck and threatened fiercely, "There''s... There''s something I want to ask you. Since things are already like this, I might as well just ask!"


    "What is it?"


    "You can pretend to be clueless, although I don''t care much about this kind of thing, but!" Ino brushed her hair back from her forehead and stared at Naruto fixatedly, "There''s one thing I hope you can clarify."


    "Me and Hinata¡­ who are you closer with?"


    "Huh?" Naruto was dumbfounded, a hundred questions running through his mind, ¡®That''s it?¡¯ S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it difficult to decide?" Ino''s eyes dimmed slightly.


    Hearing this, Naruto blinked his eyes, ¡®That was not the case. It was not a difficult decision. It was actually too easy to decide. Relationships aren''t private matters.¡¯


    ¡®It can be simply understood as, to be good, to have a better relationship with someone.¡¯


    "Not at all. Of course, I''m closest to you." Naruto said smoothly, as if he were still a child trying to coax a playmate, "I only gave the key to you. What do you think?"


    "Really?" Ino sounded as naive as a little girl at that moment.


    "Of course it''s true. I swear on my beloved foxhound that if I''m lying¡­!" Naruto raised his hand and swore without hesitation.


    "May that foxhound be struck by lightning, starve to death, never touch a drop of alcohol again."


    "Does that dog even drink?" Ino asked, slightly surprised.


    "Yeah, I told you before, all those drinks in the living room fridge are for him." Naruto said, throwing Kurama under the bus without a second thought. After all, drinking wasn¡¯t exactly a secret.


    "A foxhound that drinks is so cute!" Ino said.


    "Huh?" Naruto realized that Ino''s thought process seemed a bit odd, ¡®What was so cute about a drunken, sly fox?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Kurama, curled up on the living room sofa with a drink, suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He squinted and looked toward the balcony.


    The half-open window showed nothing but darkness outside. After staring at it for a while, he still couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    ¡®Was it just my imagination?¡¯


    At the corner, Ino covered her mouth and laughed. Naruto couldn''t quite understand her reaction but awkwardly chuckled along. His attempt to backstab the fox had failed, so he''d note it down for later.


    Ino, who had been laughing, suddenly remembered that the two of them were in the middle of an argument, and her smile faded.


    "I have a mission tomorrow. I might be gone for a while."


    "Is it dangerous?" Naruto asked, following the flow of conversation.


    "With Asuma-sensei around, it shouldn''t be too dangerous. Besides, because I''m still too weak, they won''t assign me anything too risky for the time being," Ino said.


    "Mm."


    Naruto''s gaze fell on Ino. She was only wearing thin pajamas, the fabric looking quite luxurious. Her fair face was not far away, exuding a faint fragrance.


    Noticing Naruto''s intense gaze, Ino turned her head away and said in a muffled voice, "Are you peeking?"


    "No, I just haven''t seen you in pajamas before. I figured this kind of opportunity doesn''t come often, so I might as well take a good look."


    "Pervert." Ino muttered softly, her voice trembling a bit.


    As if his gaze was tangible, Naruto coughed strategically at this moment, and the atmosphere became slightly awkward.


    "Um... I''ll head back now."


    "Wait." Naruto called out to her.


    "What''s wrong?" Ino looked at him. The surrounding light was dim, and this was a secluded alley where no one would pass by. Her heart suddenly started pounding.


    "Nothing, I just suddenly wanted to ask you. After you finished your mission, it''ll be winter, right?" He asked, his voice a bit lazy, like a record player stuck on repeat.


    Ino suddenly felt a bit uneasy. She remembered the last time Naruto was in that state, they had almost ended up behind the big tree... Luckily, nothing had happened in the end.


    "Maybe, but the New Year Festival is still a long way off."


    "My house won''t be cold, so you''ll still come over, right?" Naruto looked at Ino, his eyes clear and sincere, as if nothing but the purest thoughts were behind them.


    Ino pressed her lips together, her heart beating faster. The little flutter in her heart felt both a bit sour and a bit addictive.


    Ambiguity is more enticing than blatant affection. A love that¡¯s shrouded in mystery is impossible to fully decipher. Yet with one short sentence, the boy made more of an impact than a fleeting summer could.


    ¡®So, you''ll still come over, right?¡¯


    That sentence kept echoing in Ino''s ears. She narrowed her eyes slightly and a sly smile appeared on her face. Her eyebrows suddenly bent down like a crescent moon.


    "You guess."


    In the depths of Konoha''s streets, under the autumn night''s moonlight, in the dimly lit alley, the girl, with her hands behind her back, had taken the upper hand.

 Chapter 168 Why Do I Have to Tell Her?

Chapter 168 Why Do I Have to Tell Her?

 Chapter 169 Wanting to Summon Katsuyu

    Chapter 169 Wanting to Summon KatsuyuSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Alright," Naruto replied with a sheepish grin, "I''ll go talk to her."


    Then, noticing the empty teacup on Tsunade''s desk, he instinctively asked, "Where is Shizune-san?"


    "She¡¯s sulking at home." Tsunade said lazily, leaning back in her Hokage chair, completely disregarding her voluptuous figure.


    Naruto pursed his lips, thinking, ¡®Since I was already here and had more tasks to do later, I might as well try to get some benefits from Tsunade before leaving.¡¯


    In line with the principle that a thief never leaves empty-handed, he moved closer, boiling water for tea, and started massaging Tsunade''s shoulders.


    "Hmm~!" Tsunade let out a satisfied hum, allowing Naruto''s hands to knead her shoulders, "I didn''t expect you to be so skillful with your hands, keep going, don''t stop."


    "It is an honor to serve you, Tsunade-sama."


    "Hmm, finally saying something decent. That¡¯s rare." Tsunade closed her eyes in comfort, and the tiredness and exhaustion from working for many days were melting away.


    "Hehe." Naruto kept his hands moving, standing behind Tsunade and talking to her shoulder, "Tsunade-sama, what do you think of my performance on the missions these days?"


    Tsunade leaned back in her Hokage chair, her green robe shifting, revealing a large expanse of her fair skin.


    "100% completion rate, but a 60% complaint rate¡­ It¡¯s barely acceptable. Anyway, as long as the missions are completed, it¡¯s fine. Most of the clients who complained aren¡¯t in their right minds, so don¡¯t worry about them."


    "Don¡¯t take those evaluations to heart. Just do things your way."


    Naruto wasn¡¯t bothered by the complaints. Others might treat clients like they were gods, fearful of upsetting them. But Naruto didn''t care about them and always treated clients like dogs.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t short on money, nor did he care about the Shinobi assessment. He also has Tsunade to protect him, so his only goal as a Shinobi was to maintain his bad attitude.


    "By the way... Tsunade-sama, I want to learn how to summon Katsuyu."


    "Hmm?" Tsunade opened her eyes a little, turned her eyes slightly, and asked in doubts, "Why did you suddenly want to contract a Summoned Beast?"


    "Well... it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have one." Naruto replied a bit sheepishly and stopped his massage, only to be met with a glare from Tsunade.


    "What are you stopping for? Keep going."


    "Okay." Naruto obediently continued, "Last time I saw Tsunade-sama''s Katsuyu, it was very good. Katsuyu is gentle, and I like Summoned Beasts that are polite and ready to come whenever I call."


    "Heh." Tsunade glanced at him with narrowed eyes, and exposed his lie mercilessly, "Before, when Jiraiya asked you to go with him to train, you refused to go."


    "I don''t know why you¡¯re so insistent on staying in the village. If you had gone with him, you could summon any toad from Mount Myoboku at will. You could call whichever one you wanted."


    "Tsunade-sama, even though I¡¯m still young, you can¡¯t fool me." Naruto retorted without reducing the strength in his hands, "I¡¯ve seen those toads before, and they have terrible tempers."


    "If I were to summon one of those, who knows how long we¡¯d end up fighting. I wouldn¡¯t stop until I beat them down."


    "You¡­" Tsunade was speechless, but when she thought that Naruto could even control Kyubi, she suddenly felt that he might be telling the truth.


    ¡®People with strong desires for control can¡¯t stand others being stronger than them. What''s more, this kid is an old scoundrel, the kind of person who can wait ten years to take revenge.¡¯


    "So you want to summon Katsuyu?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yes." He admitted honestly.


    "That''s not impossible, but there''s one thing I want you to understand." Tsunade kindly cautioned, "Even if Katsuyu is gentle, it depends on the person. She has her own temper too.."


    "For example, she calls me ''Tsunade-sama¡¯, but if you summon her, you must address her as ¡®Katsuyu-sama'' unless she acknowledges you. Only then will she call you ''Naruto-sama."


    "Is that so?" Naruto pondered for a moment, then asked again, "If I start by calling Katsuyu-sama, and then she eventually calls me ''Naruto-sama¡¯, wouldn¡¯t that feel a bit strange?"


    "Katsuyu has a very long lifespan, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that." Tsunade remarked with a sharp tongue, "By the time you turned to dust, Katsuyu will still be alive."


    "Turning into dust... Fine." Naruto sighed, accepting his fate.


    "Since you¡¯re that eager to learn, I¡¯ll teach you." Tsunade said, tilting her head back, causing the scene to suddenly become dangerous, "You don''t have to become my disciple, and I can''t afford to accept a shameless person like you as a student."


    Hearing this, Naruto silently grumbled to himself, ¡®I wasn¡¯t too keen on becoming your student anyway. It was too much of a loss to exchange a Summoning Technique for calling you master.¡¯


    "But I have one condition." Tsunade continued, her voice drawing his attention upward as her ample chest swayed slightly, forcing Naruto to focus on the ceiling while he kept massaging her shoulders.


    "What condition?"


    "The next time Jiraiya tries to teach you Senjutsu, you have to learn it seriously." Tsunade said with serious tone, "You can be as stubborn as you want about everything else, but on this, you have to agree."


    "Senjutsu? What is that?" Naruto feigned ignorance.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that right now. You¡¯ll understand when the time comes." Tsunade sighed, pointing a delicate finger to a specific spot on her shoulder, signaling Naruto to press there.


    "Alright, but if Pervy Sage knows that Senjutsu, how come you don¡¯t, Tsunade-sama?" he asked.


    "You brat, do you think that Senjutsu are so easy to learn? You little¡­!" Tsunade retorted, clearly irritated, "Don''t think of that technique as something simple!"


    "Understood." Naruto replied, bowing his head in understanding.


    Before long, Tsunade, her shoulders completely relaxed, leaned back in her Hokage chair with a satisfied expression. She raised one hand and waved at Naruto, then said lazily, "Alright, that¡¯s enough for today. I need to catch up on some sleep."


    "As for the summoning scroll, we¡¯ll discuss it later. You¡¯ve still got a long vacation ahead, so in a few days, ask Shizune to arrange a time to see me. I¡¯ll teach you the Summoning Technique and help you contract with Katsuyu."


    Naruto acknowledged and slowly backed out of the room.


    Walk out of the Hokage Building.


    Leaving the Hokage Tower, Naruto felt a mix of relief and accomplishment. Securing the right to summon Katsuyu meant he¡¯d have a mobile healer with him in the future. With Kurama no longer inside him, his ability to recover from injuries had significantly diminished.


    So, to be on the safe side, he can only get himself a healer to take care of him, so that his chances of survival will be higher.


    Naruto, with a refreshed look on his face, walked slowly along the streets of Konoha. Suddenly, he remembered what Tsunade said about Team 7, and his brows furrowed.


    ¡®I had to break the news to Sakura, but now I wonder what her current situation was like. The last time, I had avoided her like the plague, but now, fate seemed to have brought me back to her.¡¯ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After wandering outside the Konoha Hospital for a long time, Naruto still couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to go inside.


    ¡®But Team 7 will be reorganized sooner or later, it is a fate that cannot be avoided.¡¯ Thinking of this, Naruto gritted his teeth, deciding that at most, he just had to be more careful, and then walked into the Konoha Hospital.


    Inside the duty room, buried under a mountain of paperwork, Sakura looked up, a soft smile playing on her lips.


    "You came to see me?"


    Hearing this eerie opening line, half of Naruto¡¯s body immediately went numb.

 Chapter 170 Dark Sakura

    Chapter 170 Dark SakuraSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto gulped and took a seat on the edge of the chair.


    ¡®Dark Sakura¡¯ looks very normal on weekdays. But her terrifying side lay in how composed and restrained she was, only revealing her extreme nature to Naruto.


    Because of this, tried to tell someone about it, no one would believe him.


    It was one of those situations where it took a unique person to handle another unique person. Despite being a notorious rule-breaker, Naruto felt a bit uneasy around ¡®Dark Sakura¡¯.


    "Would you like some water?" Sakura handed over a glass of water, which seemed to be cold.


    "Cough."


    In the small duty room, the curtains were drawn, but the sunlight was mostly blocked by stacks of files, leaving only slivers of light creeping in, casting chaotic reflections on the white walls.


    One of those reflections hit the table, right at the edge of the disposable cup. Naruto frowned, suddenly connecting the scene with an unsettling thought. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don¡¯t need to be so guarded around me. There¡¯s no poison or anything strange in the water." Sakura said, looking up with a smile, "It''s completely pure."


    "I can¡¯t really believe those words coming from you." Naruto paused before continuing, "I came here today to discuss something serious. Maybe I¡¯ll drink the water another time."


    "What serious matter?" Sakura stopped flipping through the papers, "Are you finally going to accept my previous proposal?"


    "Absolutely not." Naruto shook his head, "Tsunade-sama mentioned that Team 7 will be reorganized in a while, and Kakashi-sensei will not have time to continue to serve as our Jonin Instructor."


    "In a while, the higher-ups will likely assign a new Jonin Instructor and teammate. By then, Team 7 will probably start taking on missions again."


    "I see." Sakura responded simply, her eyes fixed on Naruto''s face, "If Team 7 is reorganized, you won¡¯t be able to avoid me anymore, right?"


    "I haven¡¯t been avoiding you, I¡¯ve just been busy." Naruto replied calmly, "Sakura, you¡¯ve been busy with your training too, right? With such situation, it¡¯s not unusual that we haven¡¯t kept in touch."


    Hearing him say this, Sakura nodded slightly.


    "What you¡¯re saying makes sense, but I don¡¯t like that excuse. It will make me feel that you are seriously perfunctory to me, and that¡¯s even more uncomfortable, don¡¯t you think?"


    "I would rather you admit that you¡¯re afraid I might do something extreme, and honestly warn me not to do anything weird, or you''ll find a way to erase me."


    "Uh, why would you think that?" Naruto scooted back a bit, leaning against the cold chair back. He looked at Sakura with a complicated look.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how to handle ¡®Dark Sakura¡¯. So far, she hadn¡¯t shown any signs of aggression. He had avoided her for a while, but now he had no choice but to face her head-on.


    "It¡¯s just the truth. You don¡¯t need to be so tense." Sakura said, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I told you from the start, I don¡¯t intend to do anything."


    "I¡¯m very satisfied with my life right now, and I have no desire to harm you. In fact, I cherish you very much, Naruto-kun."


    "Stop! Don¡¯t say such creepy things." Naruto took a sharp breath, "Now that things have come to this, I have nothing more to say. No matter what, I still treat you as Sakura."


    ¡°Physically, yes¡± she added.


    "There¡¯s no need to emphasize that." Naruto said, gripping the cup of water as the surface rippled slightly, "If you can forget about those things, then just do it as quickly as possible. There¡¯s no point dwelling on them."


    "You said you wanted me to remember you because, deep down, you¡¯re afraid that one day Sakura might suddenly wake up, and you¡¯ll be forced to fall asleep. You¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll have to give up this life and become just an observer, or worse, you might disappear entirely."


    The smile on Sakura''s face vanished, she turned her head, and said with Naruto''s face reflected in her calm black eyes, "That''s the only thing I don''t like about you."


    Naruto noticed that Sakura was no longer composed, and he realized he had touched a nerve. This allowed him to relax a bit, and he smiled as he asked, "Because I understand things too well?"


    "No." Sakura denied, "I just don¡¯t like your condescending attitude, talking about being afraid of disappearing. How would you know what I think if you¡¯ve never experienced it?"


    "Are you afraid of death?" She asked.


    Naruto¡¯s expression froze. He noticed that Sakura¡¯s demeanor was a bit strange, in a way he couldn¡¯t quite place.


    After a moment, he gathered his thoughts and answered, "I¡¯m not that afraid, but there¡¯s still a lot I haven¡¯t experienced, so I¡¯d like to live a good life."


    "That¡¯s very much like you." Sakura commented, "I''m not afraid of death either. To be precise, I don¡¯t have a concept of it. I¡¯m very content with my life right now."


    "But does it really matter if such days last one more or one less? Do you understand?"


    "Because you can''t feel the meaning of life?" Naruto asked.


    "Something like that." Sakura murmured, pressing her lips together, "At first, it was quite exciting to gain control of the body, but after a while, that excitement faded."


    "So, I started looking for some meaning in living. For instance, if she liked Sasuke-kun, then I thought maybe I could make Naruto-kun like me."


    "Wait a minute." Naruto interrupted Sakura, frowning as he felt something was off, " Sakura likes Sasuke, so you want me to like you?"


    "What kind of twisted logic is that? There''s no connection between the two, is there?"


    "So do you like her?" Sakura asked. The ¡®she¡¯ she was referring to was probably the ¡®Pink Sakura¡¯.


    "I don''t like her." Naruto shook his head without hesitation, "Companions are companions, and even if I want to like someone else, I have other people to like. There''s no need to hang myself on a single tree."


    Hearing this, Sakura was stunned for a moment, then burst into loud laughter. Her laughter echoed through the small duty room, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "You really live with such clarity."


    Naruto chuckled as well, "It''s just that I never had that thought from the beginning, and besides, a forced melon isn¡¯t sweet."


    "It''s nice to have many options," Sakura murmured.


    "That kind of thing is not important, let''s not talk about it anymore." Naruto instinctively changed the subject, "What you really want is to find joy in living, right?"


    "Hmm." Sakura pondered for a moment before responding, "I''m quite happy right now, so I''m not planning on trying anything new. The only person left who I¡¯m familiar with is you, so¡­"


    ¡®So you''re using me as an experiment? What kind of human observation experiment is this?¡¯ Naruto complained wildly in his mind, black lines forming on his forehead. He took a few deep breaths to calm down.


    ¡°Have you ever heard the story of the mayfly?¡±


    "No." Sakura shook her head and pointed to her head, "She may have heard it, but I can''t access most of her memories. They''re mostly about Sasuke, which I don''t enjoy."


    "Well, since we have time, let me tell you." Naruto said, realizing that ¡®Dark Sakura¡¯ wasn''t as dark as he had initially thought, which allowed him to relax.


    "Sure." Sakura stopped what she was doing and sat up straight.


    Naruto simply told the story of the Mayfly Monster in the Fairies Albums, without embellishing it or adding his personal spin, simply because he was in a good mood and wanted to share the tale. (T/N: https://myanimelist.net/anime/41224/Bai_Yao_Pu)

 Chapter 171 Born in The Morning and Died in The Evening

    Chapter 171 Born in The Morning and Died in The EveningSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Mayflies only live for one day?¡±


    "¡­ Yes, now please don''t interrupt me and let me finish."


    "I knew where the sun would rise before, but I had never seen it. Now I have seen it."


    "But it¡¯s not like the sun shines every day," Naruto said, taking a moment before continuing, not caring where the story had left off, "Sometimes it rains."


    "I¡¯ve seen that too. It¡¯s pretty nice, very different from the memories I have from her," Sakura said.


    "Have you seen the sunrise? If you stand on Hokage Rock and look out, you can see the edge of the Konoha Forest. It¡¯s all misty, like frost." Naruto asked with a smile, as if showing off.


    "No."


    "What about waterfalls?"


    "No, the hospital has been busy, and I have to train too. If I take time off, I still have to be on duty at night, but I can''t say I''m tired. It feels quite novel."


    The two chatted casually, and the story Naruto was telling trailed off halfway through.


    They talked about the fireworks festival, and Sakura mentioned how she had seen the fireworks rising from her window. They were beautiful, though they didn¡¯t evoke many emotions in her, just a sense that they looked nice.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see them during missions later." Naruto comforted her.


    "I understand." Sakura suddenly stood up, startling him, "I know what to do now."


    "What?" Naruto instinctively felt that something was off with how things were unfolding.


    "I¡¯m still going to make you fall for me." Sakura picked up the pen and pointed the sharp tip at him from a distance, "This way, things will become interesting."


    "Interesting? Are you misunderstanding something?" Naruto also stood up and took two steps back.


    He just wanted a normal teammate, and things had been clearly moving slowly along the lines of a typical comrade bond, ¡®I tried to activate her yearning for companionship, but now it seemed like¡­¡¯


    "It¡¯s okay if you like someone else. I¡¯ll just be the backup girlfriend."


    "Cough cough!!!" Naruto couldn''t hold it in and started coughing violently, "You¡­ Cough cough!!! What did you say!?"


    "You better calm down, Sakura!"


    "I am calm." Sakura replied, her eyes reflecting the piles of documents around them, "The book says that doing things secretly behind everyone¡¯s back is the most thrilling."


    "What... What kind of book are you reading?"


    "A book?" Hearing this, Sakura turned around and took out a copy of Icha-Icha Paradise from the drawer.


    Seeing this, Naruto felt a heavy blow to his heart. He had always acknowledged Jiraiya¡¯s writing skills. The way he played with the concept of forbidden love was a big part of its best-selling appeal.


    Faced with this backstab from his pervert master¡¯s work, Naruto opened his mouth, trying to salvage the situation before it got any weirder or more twisted. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait a minute! Hold on, something¡¯s not right here!"


    ¡°I can accept¡­¡±


    "Stop! Don''t repeat that!" Naruto took a deep breath. He finally realized what was the most terrifying thing about Sakura. In that moment, he had actually felt himself wavering.


    ¡®Terrifying! Too terrifying!!!¡¯


    "Don¡¯t you want it? On the surface, we¡¯re just close companions, but secretly, I¡¯d actually be yours." Sakura''s words were like the whisper of a devil.


    "I don¡¯t like that idea, but if it¡¯s Naruto-kun, I could make an exception."


    "What?" He was stunned, his mind going blank.


    "Let''s do something strange together." Sakura said, stepping closer.


    "Wait, this isn''t how it should be!" Naruto tried to back away, but he bumped into the back of a chair, and with a slight push from Sakura, he found himself sitting down.


    "Sakura¡­ You¡­"


    Sakura leaned over him, standing in front of him, her pale arms reaching out to grasp Naruto''s hand. The warmth of her palm, slightly moist and slick, sent a jolt through him.


    "Since she''s completely hiding away, I have the right to use this body too." She said this, biting the tip of her other finger.


    "Remember me well."


    Before Naruto could say anything, Sakura intertwined their fingers, locking them together. Her blue-green eyes gazed at him as she parted her lips, licking the tip of his index finger before biting down.


    A sharp pain shot through his fingertip, snapping Naruto out of his daze as his pupils dilated.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea at all."


    He gently pushed Sakura away, taking a deep breath as if he''d never breathed before, and his mind suddenly becoming clear.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t compete with Ino for the first place." Sakura said, her arms falling to her sides, with a relaxed smile on her face, "I don''t have feelings like ''love¡¯, so you don''t need to worry."


    "I just wanted to try it out. No one will know. Think of it as a practice run."


    ¡°This isn''t right!¡±


    Although Naruto''s moral bottom line is somewhat flexible, that only applied to strangers. To his companions, he is still relatively sincere, and this wasn''t just a matter of whether it was right or wrong.


    Sakura was completely missing the point of what she truly wanted.


    "Why?" Sakura was a little puzzled, "Do you still care more about her? But she''s already hidden away because of Sasuke. Are you still going to hold on?"


    "This has nothing to do with that." Naruto replied.


    Naruto didn''t really care if Dark Sakura would disappear or when she would disappear. He just regarded her as Sakura, whether she was pink or dark was irrelevant, she was just his companion, Sakura.


    People get troubled because they think too much.


    Naruto just needed to cut through the confusion, shutting out all unnecessary worries. If Sakura wanted life to be more interesting, he''d show her more interesting things.


    But he wouldn''t stand by and watch as she continued down this path of ignorance.


    In short, as long as Dark Sakura could still communicate, then things are still manageable. They just need to gradually work things out and guide her toward a path of becoming a normal and reliable companion.


    "Why? If you agree, I can help with Ino, too. Although I''ve been too busy with work to really connect with her lately¡­" Sakura said with a smile.


    ¡°But I can reach out to her.¡±


    "There''s really no need." Naruto took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, "It''s not that I find your suggestion outrageous, because I''m not a good person either."


    "But this isn''t just some simple experiment. You''re right, all I''d have to do is say yes. I could try it with you without feeling any guilt and without losing anything."


    "To be honest, this has nothing to do with Sasuke. Sasuke chose his own path, and I''m not going after him. Let him go. Maybe because of that, Sakura was hurt and decided to hide, giving you control of the body."


    "But these are not important. They''re two separate things. I hope you can live every day well. I don''t know if you''ll disappear or when you''ll disappear."


    "Until then, you''re my most trusted companion. I''ll remember you forever, and when I die, I''ll have your name etched on my tombstone. You''ll exist forever."


    Mayflies are born in the morning and die in the evening. Humans only live for a hundred years and each has his or her own way of living.


    Sakura stood there without moving, leaning on the edge of the table in silence for a long time. After about five minutes, she raised her head with a smile on her face.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 172 Winter

Chapter 172 Winter

 Chapter 173 New

Chapter 173 New

 Chapter 174 Meeting Jiraiya Together

Chapter 174 Meeting Jiraiya Together

 Chapter 175 Good Guy

Chapter 175 Good Guy

 Chapter 176 Going Home

    Chapter 176 Going HomeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I didn''t ask much, I just asked if you two are living together." Jiraiya replied casually.


    "No." Naruto calmly poured juice into both his and Ino''s cups, "Only a Pervy Sage like you would ask such a boring question."


    "I''m just looking out for you." Jiraiya said with a sheepish grin, taking a sip of his drink.


    "Alright, just ask whatever you want." Naruto replied, not wanting to make Jiraiya feel awkward, so he pretended to be indifferent.


    He walked over and sat beside Ino, then looked at Jiraiya and asked, "You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Jiraiya yawned. Since it was a matter concerning the village''s secrets, he didn''t say much.


    The conversation naturally shifted back to Naruto and Ino, with Jiraiya casually asking some simple questions, like:


    "Did you cook this soup?"


    "No, Ino made it." Naruto answered offhandedly.


    "Oh, I was wondering why it felt special. Did she make it in your kitchen? So you two visit each other often?" Jiraiya, skilled in conversation, expertly continued his line of questioning.


    "Yeah, we hang out often. It''s normal between good friends, right?" Naruto replied seriously.


    Ino, on the other hand, was almost on the verge of tears, sitting uncomfortably as her face burned with embarrassment. She glanced at Jiraiya, then at the calm Naruto, feeling her face grow hotter by the second.


    She secretly complained in her heart, ¡®What do you mean we are good friends?! Couldn¡¯t you just tell a little white lie? Although lying to an elder isn''t good, this is just too embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s definitely doing this on purpose! Foot fetishist! Heartless flirt! Go to hell!¡¯


    "Is that so? Good friends, huh¡­ No wonder you two are so in sync. When did you two meet?" Jiraiya asked casually as he picked up some food.


    "We''ve known each other for a while. We got closer after graduating from the Academy." Naruto answered honestly, sipping his juice.


    Ino, who was standing by, felt so numb from what she heard that she was afraid that Naruto might reveal something inappropriate, so she quickly and stealthily reached under the table, pinching the soft flesh of his waist through his training clothes.


    The latter remained calm, just smiled as he gave her a quick glance, though his eyelids trembling slightly.


    Seeing this, Ino smirked with satisfaction and pretended as if nothing had happened.


    Under the light, Jiraiya held his cup in one hand, sipping his drink slowly. Watching the two of them interact, a smile formed in his eyes, and he suddenly felt a bit like a parent.


    "You guys were talking about the New Year''s Eve, so logically, we should go to the shrine together. But it''s snowing so heavily outside, so there''s no need for that." Jiraiya remarked.


    Jiraiya never really liked lively events like this. If it weren¡¯t snowing heavily today, he might have considered it. But with the bad weather, forcing a shrine visit didn¡¯t seem appropriate.


    "It really isn''t necessary." Naruto agreed, turning to look out the window. The heavy snow was falling like feathers under the yellow streetlights.


    They stayed a while longer, chatting about lighter topics. With Jiraiya''s vast experiences from his travels, his conversations were always interesting and humorous. As they talked, the atmosphere at the table lightened up, and Ino listened with bright eyes, thoroughly enjoying herself.


    Most of the conversation was between Naruto and Jiraiya, with Ino occasionally chiming in. The rest of the time, she quietly listened as an attentive audience.


    This was the first time that Jiraiya found Naruto so pleasing to the eye, and he couldn''t help but feel a rare sense of pride as if this usually heartless kid was finally showing some maturity.


    Happy with the mood, Jiraiya ended up drinking a few more cups.


    Inside the brightly lit izakaya, Jiraiya was getting more intoxicated. Naruto put down his juice cup and suddenly asked, "Pervy Sage, she has been having some trouble in her training. Do you have any good advice?"


    "What kind of trouble?" Jiraiya put down his cup and asked with a smile.


    "Huh?" Ino, completely taken aback, turned her head sharply to look at Naruto in shock. Realizing what he meant, she quickly grabbed his hand and denied it, "I don''t!"


    She turned to Jiraiya, shaking her head like a rattle.


    "Jiraiya-sama, don¡¯t listen to him! He''s just making things up!"


    Naruto rolled his eyes and said nothing. Jiraiya''s gaze softened for a moment before he smiled. He was not afraid of being troubled by Naruto at all. The biggest trouble was that Naruto never asked him for anything.


    "I might not be much help, but you could ask Tsunade. She probably wouldn¡¯t mind taking on another disciple. Or you could ask Utatane Koharu. Those old folks are usually pretty idle."


    "This..." Ino was speechless.


    "Alright." Naruto nodded.


    "Alright what?" Ino tugged on Naruto''s hand and said in a low voice.


    Naruto ignored her, stood up, and said to Jiraiya, "The snow is getting heavier. We should head back now."


    "Go, go." Jiraiya waved them off with a smile, feeling a mix of emotions. After wandering for half his life, it was the first time he felt the bittersweet weight of responsibility.


    "Be careful on the way."


    "Got it."


    "I''m sorry, Jiraiya-sama. He just talks nonsense sometimes! Please don''t take what he said earlier to¡­"


    Ino apologized, but before she could finish, Naruto had already pulled her away.


    Halfway out, Naruto stopped again and turned back to look at Jiraiya, giving him a serious warning, "Don''t die out there, Pervy Sage."


    "Damn it! You little brat, I''m from Mount Myoboku¡­" Jiraiya started to retort, but Naruto had already led Ino far away, opening a large black umbrella at the door.


    Jiraiya watched them for a while, then suddenly smiled with relief. He stood up, still slightly drunk, and muttered to himself, "Well, there''s no point in drinking any more."


    "Better take care of that matter first. After all, my foolish disciple rarely asks for anything, and there¡¯s not much fun in Konoha¡¯s nightlife anymore."


    On the way home, the snow fell in a heavy blanket.


    The two walked side by side in silence, with large black umbrellas sheltering them.


    "Why did you say that earlier?" Ino broke the silence and turned her head slightly to glance at Naruto''s profile.


    "I just asked casually."


    "I know you''re doing this for my own good, but this is inappropriate." Ino said, her expression a little complicated. "That was Jiraiya-sama. I don¡¯t want him to think that I..."


    "He won''t think too much about it. I¡¯ve never asked him for anything." Naruto stopped walking, causing the umbrella to halt as well. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He¡¯ll be happy and, in turn, will like you too."


    Ino was suddenly speechless, her feelings a tangled mess. She realized she might be stepping into a deep pit, one she might not be able to escape from if she didn¡¯t pull herself out now.


    "Why are you going so far for me? I was just complaining. Even if I become an ordinary Shinobi, I¡¯ll be fine."


    "I am the heir of the Yamanaka Clan. I might inherit my father¡¯s position in the future and work in the Intelligence Department or the Interrogation Department. In fact, even if I don''t make any progress, it doesn''t matter much."


    The two stood in the snowy street, the night dark and silent. The streetlights in the distance cast a steady yellow glow, illuminating their corner.


    Snowflakes fell from the sky like a giant funnel, raining down. Each flake fluttered in the yellow light, gently landing on the large black umbrella.


    Heavy snow makes a sound, a soft rustling like a brush sweeping across rice paper.


    After Ino finished speaking, Naruto¡¯s face remained expressionless. He didn¡¯t argue with her, just quietly watched.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ino awkwardly turned her head away, avoiding his gaze, that Naruto finally spoke.


    "Isn''t this good?"


    "I don''t know." Ino stubbornly shook her head, "It¡¯s good, but I feel it''s too heavy, and I won''t be able to repay you."


    Naruto stared at her pretty face for a while, confused by her reaction. He felt it was just a small thing.


    Whether he asked Tsunade or had Jiraiya ask, it didn¡¯t matter. And Naruto just let Jiraiya act as a middleman this time.


    And knowing Jiraiya¡¯s personality, he¡¯d probably ask Tsunade first before going to Utatane Koharu.


    "Are you unhappy?" Naruto asked seriously.


    "No!" Ino herself didn¡¯t know what was wrong. She suddenly realized that everything had changed, and Naruto seemed to be doing just fine without her.


    ¡®Whether it was Jiraiya-sama or Tsunade-sama, they both treated him well. With their power and status, the Yamanaka Clan didn¡¯t really matter to them.¡¯


    Ino also wanted to accept his kindness calmly, but if the relationship wasn¡¯t equal... But then she thought about it and realized that when there was not much gap between them before, she had been just like him.


    She knew she was being unreasonable, so she wanted to get away as soon as possible, hiding in her bed and thinking it through bit by bit. Tomorrow would be better, after a good night¡¯s sleep.


    "As long as you¡¯re not unhappy¡­" Naruto didn''t think about her thoughts and said with a smile, "I thought you¡¯d be so upset you¡¯d run home, dive under your quilt, and cry."


    "You!!"


    Ino felt utterly exposed, so embarrassed she could explode. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she pointed at Naruto, trembling with anger.


    "I would never! Why do I even bother talking to you! Do whatever you want! I¡¯m not going to worry about paying you back, you jerk!"


    Hearing this, Naruto chuckled happily.


    "That won¡¯t do. I bought you new clothes."


    "Ah!!! Go put it on yourself! Damn pervert!" Ino punched him, her chest heaving with anger.


    "I could wear them myself, but it¡¯d be a shame if no one appreciated it." As he said that, he grabbed her hand, holding it tightly as if nothing had happened.


    Ino¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Naruto who was so close to her. She didn''t know where to put her other hand. The hand he held felt hot, making her heart flutter.


    She suddenly realized one thing, which is, no matter how he changed, at this age where anything is possible, it wasn¡¯t a mistake, but a blessing.


    "Want me to walk you home?" Naruto asked.


    "The Ino-Shika-Cho Clans celebrates the New Year together, so my parents probably aren¡¯t home right now." Ino said, biting her lower lip.


    "Then let¡¯s go home." Naruto said.

 Chapter 177 New Year’s Power Outage

    Chapter 177 New Year¡¯s Power OutageSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Holding hands all the way, Ino tried to break free several times, but couldn¡¯t. With no other choice, she could only let Naruto lead her back home.


    After they got home, Naruto didn¡¯t mention anything about maid outfits or make any suggestive comments.


    He understood the principle of ¡®too much is as bad as too little¡¯. He¡¯d already teased her once that night, so now, he decided to behave, not wanting to make Ino panic again.


    As usual, they took turns showering, with Ino choosing to go last this time.


    "I''m really not that kind of person. What happened last time was just a joke." Naruto tried to explain.


    "You don''t need to explain." Ino took several steps back and looked at him with disdain, "Seriously, you know what you''ve done."


    "Are you serious about backing away like that?" Naruto sighed, ¡®If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to be clever, why did I act so impulsively back then?¡¯


    "Hmph! Anyway, don''t think you can take advantage of me." Ino said with a grin, lying down happily on the sofa. She then pulled Kurama, who was lounging on a small sofa, into her arms.


    Naruto, feeling helpless, slowly went back to his room to get some clothes for his shower. Kurama, now in Ino''s arms, looked confused but became obedient again when he realized it was Ino.


    "Does your foxhound really drink? I smell alcohol."


    "Yeah, he drinks. What, are you planning to buy him some?" Naruto responded as he grabbed his clothes and glanced at Ino.


    Kurama''s eyes brightened as he looked up at Ino. His expression made her laugh, and without knowing any better, she said, "Sure, I''ll buy as much as he wants."


    Kurama''s ears perked up with excitement as he looked at Ino. He thought to himself, ¡®The owner of this little piece of trash was indeed this woman in front of me¡­ what a spineless human being.¡¯


    Though Kurama thought this way, he hypocritically forgave himself, accepting the fact that he was a Biju, not a human. So, the concept of spinelessness didn¡¯t apply to him, and he was merely making use of them.


    Half an hour later, while Ino was showering, Naruto was in the living room blow-drying his hair. He glanced at Kurama again and said, "You really have no shame, Kurama."


    Kurama glanced towards the bathroom and spoke in a hushed voice, "Mind your own business."


    Naruto looked at him with a complex expression, "If you start doing backflips later, I¡¯ll really lose all respect for you." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get lost, you useless piece of shit! I need to warm up!" Kurama said disdainfully.


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    He no longer cared about the completely free-spirited Kurama, and after drying his hair, he went to his room, changed into fresh clothes, and turned on the air conditioner, making the room warmer.


    When Ino came out of the bathroom, she was amazed to see Kurama doing backflips. She excitedly rushed over while holding her bathrobe.


    After Kurama did a few backflips, he felt embarrassed and stopped.


    Seeing Kurama suddenly come to his senses, Naruto was somewhat surprised. He shifted his position on the sofa and continued lying down.


    Ino walked over, carefully adjusting the edges of her bathrobe to ensure it wouldn¡¯t reveal anything before slowly sitting down. To be honest, Naruto was a bit disappointed.


    He felt that being that cautious was really unnecessary.


    He lay on the sofa and closed his eyes, gradually sorting out the recent events in his mind, ¡®Over in the Land of Wind, Gaara seemed to be facing some trouble in his attempt to rise to power.¡¯


    ¡®Jiraiya continued to gather intelligence, possibly investigating Akatsuki. The situation in the Land of Wind was highly sensitive, and it was unclear whether Jiraiya would intervene.¡¯


    ¡®That crazy brother-con Itachi probably wouldn¡¯t return for a while. For the next two or three years, Akatsuki likely wouldn¡¯t come knocking. There was still plenty of time, but I couldn¡¯t afford to sit idly by.¡¯


    After thinking it over, Naruto decided to leave it for later.


    Battles are all about intelligence, as they say, ¡®Know yourself and your enemy, and you will be undefeated¡¯.


    Putting everything else aside, Jiraiya was undeniably powerful. If he had fully understood Nagato¡¯s abilities, he wouldn¡¯t have been killed by just a few of Pain.


    With someone like him, who knows all the intel, if Nagato sent Pain, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d leave Konoha alive.


    If Tsunade and Jiraiya teamed up, and with himself and Kurama¡­ Plus, if they called in Guy and Kakashi, even Madara would have to take a few hits.


    He also knows the Impure World Reincarnation, had mastered the complete version of the Rasengan, and even had the Flying Thunder God in his arsenal. After counting carefully, the only thing left to learn was Senjutsu and some Fuinjutsu.


    Right now, what he lacked wasn¡¯t more Ninjutsu but Taijutsu.


    The reflexes and muscle memory required for combat, as well as the instincts and experience needed in life-and-death battles, were all things he lacked. But these couldn¡¯t be rushed and had to be developed slowly.


    Overall, Shadow Clone Technique could solve that problem. He could just ask Tsunade for help. If she refused, he could just keep pestering her¡­ The Scroll of Seals would be his eventually.


    He¡¯d already learned the most dangerous Impure World Reincarnation, so there was nothing else to worry about.


    One day, he would be able to stand before Uchiha Madara, shout for him to wake up, and watch as all the deceased opened their eyes. Crawling out from the endless darkness underground, they would slowly dance with him.


    With such thoughts in mind, Naruto felt the pressure seemed to lift, and the future looked promising. Standing in this God¡¯s-eye view felt great, like playing a hacked game.


    "Fell asleep?" Ino''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Naruto felt a finger poke his cheek. Startled, he opened his eyes and instinctively reached out. Ino, surprised by his sudden reaction, was caught off guard and pulled onto the sofa.


    With a thud, Ino was pinned down by Naruto on the sofa.


    "Ah!"


    "Sorry." After he saw that it was Ino, he quickly stood up and let go of Ino, "Don''t scare me like that. I¡¯m still traumatized from that time Uchiha Itachi spooked me."


    Ino, knowing she was at fault, lowered her head and responded with a quiet ¡®mm¡¯.


    It was already 11 p.m. Outside, everything was silent, and the balcony was covered in snow. Kurama stood on his hind legs, peering out the window.


    The two of them sat on the sofa, and the atmosphere grew a little subtle. Naruto couldn¡¯t quite explain why, but whenever things quieted down, this subtle tension would emerge.


    Perhaps it was a common symptom of being in the ambiguous stage of their relationship, not yet open and not entirely straightforward.


    "I heard it¡¯s going to snow heavily for the next few days. Do you think Konoha will have a power outage?" Naruto asked, casually bringing up a topic, "Konoha¡¯s power grid has always been unreliable."


    "It shouldn''t, right? Last time there was a downpour, the power didn¡¯t go out." Ino thought for a moment and said. The last heavy rain she was referring to was the time when Itachi came to capture Naruto.


    "That¡¯s because the old apartment was right in the very center of Konoha. How could it be the same here, which is places on the outskirts?" Naruto said with a smile.


    "Although, ever since I moved here, the power hasn¡¯t gone out. It¡¯s unlikely to suddenly..."


    Click!


    The living room was instantly plunged into darkness. Then, from the direction of the door, there was a long beeping sound¡­


    The power had really gone out!

 Chapter 178 Skylight as a Curtain

    Chapter 178 Skylight as a CurtainSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    All the lights disappeared. On this New Year''s Eve, Naruto remembered glancing at the clock on the wall before the power went out, it was around eleven o''clock.


    ¡®Waiting for the power to come back seemed unrealistic. If the heavy snow damaged the equipment outside, it might not be restored until tomorrow.¡¯


    In the pitch blackness, he suddenly remembered that there were candles stored in the drawer.


    So, he got up, but with a crash, he accidentally knocked something over.


    "Um¡­ That¡­" Ino suddenly became nervous, and he could hear a slight tremor in her voice.


    "Hmm?" He turned his head to look in the direction of the sofa and responded subconsciously, "What''s wrong?"


    The room was very dark. Even after his eyes adjusted to the darkness, he could only make out a vague outline. The residual image before the power outage was still in his mind, so Naruto could easily determine where Ino was.


    He thought that a Shinobi shouldn''t be afraid of the dark. But perhaps it was some other reason, as a sudden power outage could be unsettling.


    "It''s nothing, I just¡­" Ino''s voice grew weaker as she spoke.


    "Are you afraid of the dark?"


    "No, I''m not afraid. It''s just that the sudden blackout feels a bit unsettling."


    "That''s good. I''ll go get the candles. Just stay here and don''t move." Naruto instructed.


    "Okay." Ino replied, really staying still and quietly watching as darkness enveloped the room. She could hear rustling sounds beside her, followed by the sound of a cabinet being opened.


    After a few minutes, when Naruto was still fumbling around in the dark, Ino couldn¡¯t help but stand up and ask, "Can''t find it?"


    "It should be in one of these nearby cabinets, but I haven¡¯t found it yet." Naruto replied, sounding a bit troubled, "Just wait a bit longer, I think..."


    "Let me help you look for it. It''s kind of boring just sitting here." Ino said as she began to feel her way toward the cabinet.


    "Sure." Naruto agreed.


    "Is it right here?"


    Ino squatted down and began to pull out the cabinet and asked, groping in the cabinet little by little. The feeling in the dark state was somewhat strange. The weakened vision made her other four senses more sensitive.


    "It should be." Naruto''s voice came from right next to her.


    "Really?" Ino¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she continued to feel around on top of the cabinet. Suddenly, she touched an arm.


    Then her hand was grabbed in return, causing her to tremble all over, and she let out a soft gasp.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Naruto asked, acting as if nothing had happened.


    His other hand seemed to be still groping in the dark, searching for the candles. Ino could hear the rustling sound of things being moved around, but she could also feel the familiar warmth of his hand.


    An electric current seemed to pass from her hand to her heart, sending a tingling sensation through her brain. In that instant, Ino felt her legs go weak, as if she had just drunk alcohol.


    When someone is nervous, there¡¯s a faint bitterness that gathers in the throat and on the tongue, making it hard to speak with any strength.


    Ino wanted to say, ¡®Stop¡¯, but her heart was pounding too hard.


    Everything in front of her was dark, and she lost her vision completely. All she could hear was Naruto continuing to rummage through the cabinet. After that, he just kept holding her hand, not saying anything.


    But Ino didn''t dare to move, allowing her hand to be gently squeezed and toyed with.


    "Have you found it?" Her voice trembled as she closed her eyes to hold back the tears that had started to well up.


    "No." Naruto had actually found the candles but had set them aside, "Maybe I got confused. Perhaps they¡¯re in the cabinet by the balcony."


    As he said this, he stood up, pulling Ino to her feet with him. Despite clearly toying with her hand, he continued to pretend as if nothing had happened, and said naturally, "Let''s check over there, maybe we can find it."


    "O-Okay." Ino stammered as she stood up, following Naruto''s lead in the dark toward the small cabinet by the balcony windows.


    Kurama, lying on the sofa, watched in confusion. With his excellent night vision, he could clearly see the two of them holding hands in the dark, and also noticed the candles sitting on the counter.


    He couldn''t help but wonder about the stupidity of humans, ¡®They really are far more foolish than I had ever imagined.¡¯


    Kurama debated for a moment whether to grab the candles and bring them over, but then he reconsidered, thinking that he would look like a mere dog if he did so, and quickly abandoned the idea.


    So, Kurama lay back on the sofa, crossing his paws, a mocking grin on his face as he watched these two foolish humans, ready to see what would happen next.


    Naruto had already led Ino to the small cabinet by the balcony. Her hand was a bit cold, with calluses at the base of her thumb¡ªthe result of holding shuriken and kunai. However, the rest of her hand was soft, but cold. Naruto thought to himself that it was up to him to warm it up.


    He suddenly realized that Ino hadn''t said anything yet, making her really easy to deceive. With the principle of ¡®never let a good opportunity go to waste¡¯, he continued pretending to look for the candles.


    Of course, he knew full well there were no candles there. This was just an excuse to hold her hand for a little longer.


    After touching it for a while, Naruto felt something was wrong, as Ino was too silent. He paused for a moment and thought to himself, ¡®Oh no, could she really be angry?¡¯


    "Should I open the curtains? With the snow outside, the light might be brighter than in here." Naruto turned around and asked, his other hand already pinching one end of the curtains.


    Ino finally reacted, giving his hand a slight squeeze, almost as if she were pleading, and said in a trembling voice, "No, please don''t."


    But it was already too late. The curtain was pulled open with a swoosh, and the light reflected off the snowy night outside instantly brightened the room a bit. In the faint light, Naruto could finally see Ino¡¯s current state.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, her delicate, fair face flushed with heat, and her lips pursed slightly as she unconsciously exhaled white breath.


    Seeing this, Naruto paused, surprised, and placed his other hand on her forehead.


    "You''re not sick, are you?"


    "Mmm¡­" Ino suddenly shut her eyes tight.


    ¡®This is too embarrassing! He saw me looking like that! I want to die!¡¯ She thought like this, but unable to utter a single word.


    The light streaming in from the balcony windows, reflected off the snow, bathed them both in a soft glow. The two of them stood there, hand in hand, side by side.


    With the sky as their backdrop, their silhouettes stretched across the room, past the watching Kurama, and onto the empty white wall behind them, as if they were a pair of lovers deeply in love.


    Naruto''s hand on her forehead didn¡¯t move immediately, and the flow of time seemed to slow down at this moment. The snowflakes fell outside the balcony, but it was as if they were landing on the couple¡¯s shoulders.


    Ino slowly opened her eyes and saw the strange emotions overflowing from his blue eyes. It was an emotion that only she could understand, the light of affection. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a heavy breath, time began to flow again.


    Naruto withdrew his hand from her forehead, coughed, and his expression returned to normal. He smiled at Ino and said, "I think I¡¯ve found where the candles are."


    "O-Okay." Ino quickly pulled her hand away, lowering her head in guilt.

 Chapter 179 You Should Sleep in My Room

Chapter 179 You Should Sleep in My Room

 Chapter 180 More Important Things

Chapter 180 More Important Things

 Chapter 181 Well, It’s Still Her

Chapter 181 Well, It¡¯s Still He

 Chapter 182 Takoyaki

Chapter 182 Takoyaki

 Chapter 183 Meeting Hanabi

Chapter 183 Meeting Hanabi

 Chapter 184 Kurama, You Deserve To Die!

Chapter 184 Kurama, You Deserve To Die!

 Chapter 185 What Kind of Monster Are You?

    Chapter 185 What Kind of Monster Are You?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    It started raining suddenly in the early morning, and Naruto slept in until noon. He didn''t wake up until the sun was high in the sky. After realizing he had to meet Tsunade in the afternoon to learn Summoning technique, he decided to get up and wash up.


    After having a quick bite at noon, he leisurely strolled to the Hokage Tower.


    Estimating the time was about right, he made his way up to the fifth floor as usual. He didn''t bother knocking and directly pushed open the door to the Hokage''s Office.


    Tsunade had just lifted her hand to take a sip of sake when the corner of her eyes caught Naruto''s entrance. The sake didn¡¯t even make it past her lips. Instead, it trickled down her throat, past her mountainous bosom, and into the valley below.


    Naruto blinked, his eyes unable to pull away. To mask his awkwardness, he couldn''t help but clear his throat.


    "Tsunade-sama, it seems you¡¯re enjoying yourself. Since Shizune-san is not around, you''re already starting to¡­"


    "What?" Tsunade hurriedly stashed the sake cup into the drawer, along with the jade porcelain bottle, and fanned the air around her, "Those two, Kotetsu and Izumo, are just too much! Coming in to deliver documents while reeking of alcohol."


    "Now that they have left, the smell of alcohol is still lingering."


    Naruto was really impressed by Tsunade, You¡¯re the Godaime Hokage, yet your ability to lie so smoothly was almost instinctual, as if it were perfectly natural, with no sense of shame.¡¯


    "What did you come here for?" Tsunade suddenly asked.


    "." Naruto looked up at the ceiling, "Shizune-san asked me to keep an eye on your work, Tsunade-sama, and also confiscate your tools of crime."


    "What tools of crime? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about." Tsunade tried to say calmly, yet her voice tinged with guilt.


    "The bottle and cup in the drawer. Don¡¯t bother hiding it, just hand it over." Naruto said with a straight face, making it sound like Shizune had actually instructed him, "Hurry up, or I''ll go find Shizune-san."


    It just so happened that Naruto and Shizune were indeed quite close with each other, so he deliberately mimicked Shizune''s tone and said, ¡®Hand it over¡¯, adding to Tsunade¡¯s guilt. She didn''t doubt him and reluctantly took out the bottle and cup.


    "I¡¯ll keep these safe for you, Tsunade-sama." Naruto took the bottle and cup and stuffed them into his pocket.


    "Such a killjoy." Tsunade propped her head up with one hand, glaring at Naruto with a hint of resentment, while Naruto kept a straight face.


    "Tsunade-sama, I want to learn Summoning Technique!" Naruto said.


    "Here!" Tsunade, clearly irritated, tossed a scroll over and turned her chair around, "The hand seals are all in there. Figure it out yourself."


    "Huh? Tsunade-sama, you''re not going to teach me?" Naruto asked, a bit confused.


    "Not in the mood!" Tsunade waved her hand dismissively, "Either train on your own, or give me back the sake. Your choice."


    "This¡­" Naruto took the scroll, looked at the bottle, then at Tsunade.


    "I¡¯ll train on my own then."


    Tsunade: ¡°¡­¡±


    She hadn''t expected Naruto to actually take the scroll and leave. Staring at the now empty office, Tsunade frowned slightly, ¡®It was still raining outside, where would that kid go to train?¡¯


    On the rooftop balcony of the Hokage Tower, Naruto stood under the dry shelter of the roof, avoiding the rain. He unrolled the scroll in his hands, a puzzled expression appearing on his face.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a few simple hand seals? But I can¡¯t really make sense of this!¡¯


    ¡®Should I go back and ask?¡¯


    ¡®Forget it! I could just figure it out myself. I can learn Summoning Technique at any time, but this is the first time I''ve seen Tsunade get beaten. It would be a shame if I gave in now!¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, it''s just a sequence of hand seals¡­ it can¡¯t be that hard.¡¯


    ¡®Is this the Boar seal? Dog ¨C Bird ¨C Monkey ¨C Ram?¡¯


    "What are those two hand seals in the middle?" Naruto was a little confused, so he simply crouched down and laid the scroll on the ground, "I¡¯ll just imitate them. It shouldn¡¯t matter too much."


    "At worst, the summoning will fail, right? It¡¯s just a failure, nothing more."


    After fumbling through a few hand seals, Naruto finally started getting the hang of it. The last step was to inject Chakra and complete the Ninjutsu.


    "Boar ¨C Dog ¨C Bird ¨C Monkey ¨C Ram!" Naruto¡¯s fingers moved swiftly, like weaving strings.


    He mixed in a few unfamiliar hand seals in between and completed the sequence in one fluid motion. Suddenly, his hands felt unusually heavy, like they were weighed down by a balance scale, teetering on the brink of losing control.


    Unable to hold back, Naruto shouted loudly!


    "What kind of monster are you? Reveal your true form!"


    Side Story: A Rainy Day


    Heavy rain poured outside.


    The sound of rain completely soaked the air in the living room, making everything feel damp.


    "Hey, Ino, can I have a bite of the grilled meat on your plate?" Naruto suddenly looked up and asked.


    "No way!" Ino, sitting at the dining table, refused without hesitation, muttering, "Don''t you have some on your plate?"


    "What¡¯s the big deal?" he said. "It''s a rainy day!"


    "What does the heavy rain have to do with you wanting to eat what¡¯s on my plate?" Ino sighed, thinking that she shouldn''t have come here to hide from the rain.


    It was as if the God knew she was passing by, as the rain started pouring the moment she arrived.


    "Of course it matters." Naruto lifted his head and boldly stared at Ino¡¯s fair neck. "In this kind of weather, there will definitely be lovers confessing their love."


    "You... What nonsense are you talking about!" Ino¡¯s shoulders tensed, her face flushed for a moment, and her eyes darted nervously.


    "You know, that kind of scene¡­ missing someone makes you suddenly tender, and the other half rushes over in the pouring rain, standing there, staring at them." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He casually twirled his chopsticks, speaking with a nonchalant manner.


    "And then they confess in the middle of the downpour, soaking wet, and without waiting for a response, they just turn and leave."


    "Ew, that¡¯s so clich¨¦." Ino said with disgust.


    "Isn¡¯t it romantic? It''s idealism¡­ capturing the purest and most beautiful part of love." Naruto tilted his head and said, "It turns out that girls are completely indifferent to this kind of thing, huh?"


    "Of course not! It¡¯s exactly like you said¡­ so silly." Ino said.


    "If it were me, I¡¯d still do it, even though you¡¯re right, it is kind of silly." Naruto said after pondering for a moment, "But there¡¯s definitely something about it that can capture the other person¡¯s heart."


    "Sure, but if you can¡¯t feel the other person¡¯s feelings, it would still seem kind of baffling, right?" Ino said, but the knuckles of her hand gripping the chopsticks turned slightly white.


    "Maybe, but that youthful purity is still pretty moving." Naruto said, "If it hadn¡¯t rained, maybe there wouldn¡¯t have been a confession."


    "The rain will stop soon, and that impulse might disappear with it."


    "That kind of thing¡­ Um..."


    "Ino."


    "Ah!" She was startled, like a frightened rabbit.


    "Can I have a bite of the grilled meat on your plate?" Naruto asked again.


    "Do whatever you want!" Ino suddenly stood up, and her chopsticks clattered to the floor. She wanted to pick it up but suddenly felt something was wrong, and said through gritted teeth, "I don''t care anymore!"


    With that said, Ino stormed into the bathroom with her head down.


    "Hmm?" Naruto looked confused.


    In the bathroom, Ino slumped on the floor, breathing heavily, with the tips of her ears and face completely red.


    "Seriously, what kind of weird stuff is he saying?"


    "Talking about confessions¡­ just because it¡¯s raining?"


    "Actually... a rainy day like this¡­"

 Chapter 186 The Joy of Letting Go

Chapter 186 The Joy of Letting Go

 Chapter 187 The Door is Broken!

Chapter 187 The Door is Broken!

 Chapter 188 Taking Care of Hinata

Chapter 188 Taking Care of Hinata

 Chapter 189 The Snow Princess

    Chapter 189 The Snow PrincessSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Eating with girls is a mystery. Some people have seaside BBQs at night, while others, after three rounds of eating, pass out in a girl''s arms from overeating.


    Luckily, the protagonist''s halo offers protection, and he barely escapes with his life.


    "Naruto-kun, let''s go back." Hinata said, her voice almost in tears. She was genuinely worried that Naruto might die in front of her, from something as silly as overeating.


    "No way! I can still eat. You must not be full yet, right?" The yellow-haired boy said stubbornly, "Come on! Let¡¯s go to another place¡­ and eat."


    "Don''t push yourself." Hinata was truly scared now, tears welling up in her eyes. She was nearly begging him not to die, "Can we please go back?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No!" Naruto replied firmly.


    Hearing this, Hinata was on the verge of crying, tears glistening in her eyes. She was just impulsive today and wanted to talk to Naruto about her troubles, not to mourn him!


    "Well, we can¡¯t stop¡­ unless..." Naruto suddenly turned around and said to Hinata, "If you tell me what''s been bothering you, I¡¯ll stop eating."


    Well, what a great way to hold someone hostage with a simple ultimatum.


    "Okay." Hinata had no choice but to agree.


    Despite her concern, she couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh, though she also felt like crying. It seemed that no one but Naruto could truly understand her feelings. Hinata was timid, but it wasn¡¯t that she disliked talking.


    In reality, it wasn''t anything too serious, and Naruto always had a way to get Hinata to open up.


    Seeing her finally agree, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief.


    Konoha Street.


    The two of them walked along a dim alleyway on the backside of Konoha''s main street. There was a faint streetlamp every few dozen meters, some of which were broken.


    Fortunately, this road only leads to a dead end, and the only direction left is the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound.


    Byakugan could see through any darkness, and skilled users could even spot the tiniest stones on the road. Hinata could do that too, but she wouldn¡¯t activate her Byakugan at a moment like this.


    The two walked side by side, moving slowly. Hinata¡¯s voice was soft, intermittently sharing bits of her worries. Naruto just listened quietly, occasionally interrupting to ask a question or two.


    Hinata''s performance has always been lukewarm since she was a child. She has not made any name for herself despite holding the title of Hyuga Clan¡¯s eldest princess. While she¡¯s not bad, she was certainly not outstanding either.


    She was somewhere between mediocre and above average, but her peers were none other than the Konoha 12.


    They are the elite among the elites of the new generation. Although they are still at the level of Genin, they are growing very quickly and just temporarily lack experience.


    Time would bridge all gaps, and many among the Sandaime Hokage¡¯s faction believed that they would one day become the pillars of Konoha¡­ Well, except for Sasuke.


    The defection of Sasuke was an irreversible fact, and there was no point dwelling on it.


    Naruto didn''t know whether the Bikochu that the higher-ups had asked him and Team 8 to catch was ever put to use, but he didn¡¯t care. That sort of thing would never escape Orochimaru¡¯s eyes anyway.


    In fact, among the Konoha 12, even though Naruto was lazy and didn¡¯t take on many missions, his combat strength was still recognized as being in the top tier.


    Everyone was aware of his status as Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. And since that mission in the Land of Rivers, even Neji had stopped comparing himself to Naruto.


    Neji considered himself a genius, but fate had him encounter a monster.


    Who else could be so sharp, seizing the opportunity to take down Kurosuki Raiga and the person on his back without a moment''s hesitation? It was as if Naruto were a ruthless mission machine.


    Hinata didn¡¯t know the specifics of the missions Naruto had carried out, and she only knew that whenever others spoke of Naruto¡¯s strength, they fell silent. It was as if Naruto was a mountain beyond mountains, standing alone in his own league.


    For someone whose strength towered over her like several mountains, Hinata trusted Naruto''s words. She didn¡¯t know if the path she was currently on was correct, but maybe, just as Naruto suggested, being flexible would be better. And there was no need to rigidly follow the path Neji had taken.


    The troubles of people are never the same, and it is extremely difficult to empathize with others.


    Just like for Jiraiya, the most beautiful sound in the world was the laughter of women. But for Might Guy, the most beautiful sound in the world is undoubtedly the crisp sound of his body cracking as he ascended another level in strength.


    But for a certain blonde-haired ninja, the most pleasant sound in the world was a crisp, mundane ¡®Ding!¡¯.


    Just like now.


    [Ding!]


    [Option 1: Protect Princess F¨±n, Kazahana Koyuki, as she returns to the Land of Snow to overthrow the tyranny there. Reward: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken.]


    [Option 2: Threaten Kazahana Koyuki to hand over the geothermal generator, forcing the people of the Land of Snow to pay taxes. Reward: Max-level Flying Thunder God Technique (Gift: x6 Flying Thunder God Kunai that only the host can see).]


    The panel had popped up, but Naruto remained expressionless.


    He was still listening to Hinata¡¯s sporadic account of her new troubles, and he casually closed the panel.


    ¡®The timeline for the ¡®Princess Fuun¡¯ mission should have occurred before Sasuke''s defection, but it was shifted because Sasuke defected early?¡¯


    ¡®Spring is indeed approaching. If Kazahana Koyuki were to come to the Land of Fire to film a movie, she would probably choose this time period.¡¯


    The Land of Fire¡¯s winter is brief. A few rains will melt the snow, and spring will soon arrive. Temperatures will gradually rise, and soon it will be another long, hot summer.


    Choosing an option could wait. First, Naruto wanted to see what was happening on Tsunade¡¯s end.


    Anyway, he had refused the suggestion of training alone, so he would probably still have to complete the mission. But based on Naruto''s understanding of Tsunade, she would still delay the reorganization of Team 7.


    This time, he might be in another temporary team. But whether he would be added as a temporary member or whether it would be an ad-hoc team formed for a specific mission remained unclear.


    However, for a mission of this level, at least one Jonin would accompany them. Given the uncertainty, Naruto decided to hold back for now.


    "You don''t need to worry too much about what others think, just do what feels right for you." Naruto said to Hinata at the right moment, "I¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re already excellent, Hinata, there is no need to be so anxious."


    "Time is on your side, so just take it slow."


    Hinata looked slightly dazed. The night wind picked up just then, lifting Naruto''s tousled blonde hair. She realized that in the past year, Naruto seemed to have developed faster than she had, now standing a full head taller than her.


    His face now bore the chiseled features of a young man, and his voice had become deeper.


    "Okay." Hinata nodded, feeling her cheeks warm up. She exhaled a puff of white breath and finally smiled.


    ¡­


    About ten days later.


    Tsunade summoned Naruto to the Hokage Tower again, and Sakura was already waiting there. She greeted him with a lively wave.


    Tsunade, who was sitting in the Hokage''s chair, cleared her throat and said, "A new mission has come up. Mitarashi Anko will lead the team, with Sakura Haruno and Naruto Uzumaki forming a three-man team to carry out this special mission."

 Chapter 190 The Runaway Princess of the Land of Snow

Chapter 190 The Runaway Princess of the Land of Snow

 Chapter 191 Stripping!

Chapter 191 Stripping!

 Chapter 192 At Sea

Chapter 192 At Sea

 Chapter 193 The Calm Before The Storm

Chapter 193 The Calm Before The Storm

 Chapter 194 Last Meal?

Chapter 194 Last Meal?

 Chapter 195 Underwater

Chapter 195 Underwater

 Chapter 196 Drifting Aimlessly

Chapter 196 Drifting Aimlessly

 Chapter 197 If I Wake Up, Will You Be Disappointed?

Chapter 197 If I Wake Up, Will You Be Disappointed?

 Chapter 198 Landing, The Land of Whirlpools

Chapter 198 Landing, The Land of Whirlpools

 Chapter 199 The Land of Ruins

Chapter 199 The Land of Ruins

 Chapter 200 Returning

Chapter 200 Returning

 Chapter 201 Don’t Go Alone

Chapter 201 Don¡¯t Go Alone

 Chapter 202 The Twenty Seven Masks

Chapter 202 The Twenty Seven Masks

 Chapter 203 Ino, You’re So Cute!!!

Chapter 203 Ino, You¡¯re So Cute!!!

 Chapter 204 Sakura’s Little Schemes

Chapter 204 Sakura¡¯s Little Schemes

 Chapter 205 You’re Nuts!

    Chapter 205 You¡¯re Nuts!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the Hokage''s Office, Tsunade was flipping through a mission report that Anko had revised five times, and her eyes finally stopped on the words ¡®Land of Whirlpools¡¯.


    Suddenly, the office door was pushed open.


    Tsunade looked up and saw a man and a dog standing at the door, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You¡¯re here?"


    "Ah, didn¡¯t you summon me, Tsunade-sama?" Naruto was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I did." Tsunade nodded, then raised the mission report in her hand and said, "I¡¯m holding back your mission report. Delete the part about the Land of Whirlpools."


    "Why?" Naruto was a little confused.


    He didn¡¯t mind much, as the Land of Whirlpools indeed had its secrets. But no one had uncovered the secrets in the past decades, so he felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems even if it wasn¡¯t kept hidden.


    Anyway, he had already secured those twenty-seven masks, and no one else would be able to find any clues. When there were more leads on the masks, it would not be too late for him to go to the Land of Whirlpools again.


    "Don¡¯t ask so many questions about this. I¡¯m just helping you remove it." Tsunade sighed, and the deadly weapon shook slightly. "You''ll understand in due time."


    ¡®What was this, some kind of cryptic game?¡¯


    ¡®I know everything about the Land of Whirlpools¡¯ matters, not to mention the bloodline of the Uzumaki Clan. But whatever, actions speak louder than words. I will show her when the time came to revitalize it.¡¯


    "Tsunade-sama... are you drinking fake sake again?"


    "..." Tsunade¡¯s face twitched slightly, "If you don¡¯t know what to say, then shut up! What fake sake? I¡¯ve long since......"


    Halfway through, she sneakily peered out the window, then checked both sides of the doorway. Once she confirmed that Shizune wasn¡¯t around, she raised her voice, "I¡¯ve long since stopped drinking!"


    "Oh." Naruto¡¯s response was half-hearted, but then he shifted topics abruptly, "By the way, Tsunade-sama, I¡¯d like to restart the mission to the Land of Snow."


    "Isn¡¯t that mission already canceled?" Tsunade leaned back into her office chair and said lazily, " You can¡¯t just restart it on your whim. You need the Princess¡¯s approval."


    "What if she agrees?" He asked.


    "Why are you so insistent on going to the Land of Snow?" Tsunade asked with narrowed eyes. She finally understood that Naruto was determined to go to the Land of Snow.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re..."


    "No." Naruto interrupted directly, "My mission completion rate is 100%. Tsunade-sama, do you understand the value of a 100% success rate?"


    Tsunade: "... You¡¯re nuts."


    Naruto felt deeply hurt. For a young man, being called crazy was quite damaging! So he began to pester her, sitting directly on her desk and gazing into the abyss.


    Tsunade sneered and threw both Naruto and Kurama out of her office. With a bang, the door shut.


    "You need to get Princess Fuun¡¯s consent first."


    ¡­


    ¡®What a misstep.¡¯


    The scene of Naruto and Kurama being thrown out was witnessed by Team 8, who had come to report back.


    Hinata, Kiba, and Shino looked at Naruto who had fallen on the ground with a dazed look on their faces. The latter calmly stood up, dusted himself off, and said, "Cough, cough, the floor¡¯s a bit slippery."


    Kiba frowned and stared at Naruto for a long time, then asked with a complicated look, "You okay? I heard you were drifting at sea for almost a month."


    "It''s nothing." Naruto replied casually, "It''s just a shipwreck at the sea. It''s not a big deal. I just took a little detour and came back."


    After a brief exchange, Kiba and Shino entered the Hokage¡¯s Office. Hinata, blushing, paused beside Naruto and whispered shyly, "Can you wait for me? I have something I want to say to you, Naruto-kun."


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs."


    ¡­


    Naruto stood downstairs, yawning as he sat down on the edge of the railing.


    The Hokage Tower was unusually quiet, with occasional birdsong and the sound of construction work echoing from within. It was already March in the blink of an eye, and the tall cherry blossom trees inside the compound were about to bloom.


    ¡®Tsunade had already mentioned that if Koyuki requested the mission to be restarted, she would most likely agree as well.¡¯


    ¡®If that were the case, things would be much easier.¡¯


    Soon, there was a sound of hurried footsteps from upstairs, and Hinata''s petite figure ran down from upstairs. Before she reached the bottom floor, her eyes were already searching around anxiously.


    The classic scene of a girl stepping on empty air while going down the stairs without looking at the road happened. Naruto was stunned when he saw this, but he still caught her, thinking that Hinata could be a bit clumsy.


    Hinata blushed in Naruto¡¯s arms and then nervously stood up. She walked around him twice, as if she wanted to confirm whether his limbs were intact, but she didn''t have the courage to touch him directly.


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto wanted to laugh but held it in.


    Footsteps echoed again from the inner stairwell, and Hinata, in a panic, blinked rapidly, pulling Naruto towards the other side of the Hokage Tower. They ran through a hallway and eventually stopped at a corner.


    It was a decent spot, with a wide view located in the blind spot of two intersecting hallways. The people coming wouldn¡¯t see them, but they could easily observe any movement from either direction.


    If someone approached, they could just run up to the abandoned rooftop.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know why they were hiding from people, but since Hinata had dragged him there, he decided to wait and see. Perhaps she had something important to say, though it was probably unlikely. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure enough, Hinata looked up, her cheeks flushed and her eyes moist.


    "Lately, I¡¯ve been busy with missions¡­ I can¡¯t lose focus, but Tsunade-sama said you had an accident at sea."


    "It''s actually nothing serious." Naruto found it more and more strange, and quickly interrupted, "Look, I¡¯m fine now, right? No need to worry about me."


    "To be honest, if I were alone at sea, I¡¯d have been back ashore in ten days."


    "How could I not worry?" Hinata¡¯s teary eyes almost shed a tear but then turned into a smile, "Naruto-kun, you promised to train with me."


    "So, you were worried because of training?" Naruto asked with a mischievous look.


    "N-no, it''s not like that." Hinata looked down and her hands started fidgeting. Then, she hesitatingly said,  It¡¯s not just because of training. I¡¯ve already changed my training strategy."


    Thanks to your guidance, Naruto-kun¡­ I just want to keep following you. Maybe someday, I can be like you."


    "Really?" Naruto glanced at Hinata, who was just beginning to bloom. He knew that there was more than just a gap in strength between them, as there was also the system separating them.


    "Then, next time, if I have time, I¡¯ll train with you. Do you have any missions soon?" He asked.


    "Yes." Hinata lowered her head and replied softly, "There are a lot of missions lately. I might have time next month, or maybe in two weeks."


    "Next month, huh." Naruto thought about it carefully and estimated that Koyuki would be discharged from the hospital next month, so he simply agreed, "No problem, just let me know when you¡¯re free."


    After saying that, he added, "When I¡¯m not on a mission, I¡¯m usually just lying around at home."


    "Okay." Hinata twirled her fingers in front of her chest and looked away shyly.


    Naruto swore that he was talking seriously without any ulterior motive, but just then, someone approached, and Hinata quickly and nervously said her goodbyes before hurrying off.


    As he stepped out of the Hokage Tower, Naruto suddenly realized he would be idle for the entire month.

 Chapter 206 Tayuya’s Desire for Revenge

Chapter 206 Tayuya¡¯s Desire for Revenge

 Chapter 207 Five Hundred Thousands!

Chapter 207 Five Hundred Thousands!

 Chapter 208 You Like Me?

Chapter 208 You Like Me?

 Chapter 209 Here, Spend It

    Chapter 209 Here, Spend ItSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Faced with the current situation, Naruto was at a loss for words. It was not easy to come up with a few positive traits about Tayuya on the spot.


    Though she liked bathing, staying clean, and could hang out with him without awkwardness, which were good qualities in his eyes, but these advantages didn¡¯t sound impressive enough when put on the surface. At least, saying them aloud would probably make someone think, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s it?¡¯


    But now, Tayuya was watching him, and disappointing her at this moment could make things more difficult. In his panic, there was no time to overthink.


    ¡°You can install air conditioning!¡±


    "Huh?" Tayuya was momentarily stunned, seemingly not understanding what Naruto meant.


    The water in the bathtub was clear and transparent. Ripples spread out, reflecting Tayuya¡¯s bewildered face.


    "You know how to install air conditioners." Naruto gestured with his hands, feeling somewhat guilty. "Remember? That time in Konoha, you posed as a technician coming to install an air conditioner at my house?"


    "Oh, that wasn''t pretending. We were out of money for food, so we did that temporarily, and also to gather some information." Tayuya explained, "So, that can be considered a good quality, huh?"


    "Isn''t it? A girl who can install air conditioners is pretty amazing, right?" Naruto said with a straight face.


    "Really?"


    "Really." Naruto nodded. He did genuinely think that it was cool for someone to be able to install their own air conditioner.


    "¡­ I can do more than just that." Tayuya said.


    "Huh?" Naruto was also a bit flustered. He wasn''t sure if his random answer had the desired effect.


    Naruto saw the girl lift her head, her damp red hair hanging in strands over her small face. Slowly, a cautious, small smile emerged.


    Seeing this, Naruto quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Are you still living there?" Tayuya asked.


    "No. Something happened, so I moved." Naruto said, "I''m currently staying on the top floor of Building 404 on Konoha Street. I¡¯ll probably be there for a few more years."


    "Will you come here again?" Tayuya had turned her head away, curling up in the bathtub with her legs hugged to her chest, the waterline just touching her chin. There was no emotion in her voice, but her eyes darted quickly to glance at him.


    "Yeah, I''ll probably be coming more often in the future." Naruto replied, predicting that once he faced Pain, there would be no reason to keep the secret that he was no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    Then, since he was no longer a Jinchuriki, and with Tsunade and Jiraiya around, he wouldn¡¯t have as many restrictions as before.


    "Oh." Tayuya nodded slightly.


    The atmosphere in the bathroom fell silent. But then again, this kind of situation was odd to begin with, after all, who would normally have a serious conversation in front of a bathtub? Under normal circumstances, this would be considered perverted behavior.


    Realizing he should probably leave, Naruto coughed lightly, "Uh... you go ahead and enjoy your bath. I''ll go to the bathroom downstairs."


    Hearing this, Tayuya suddenly stood up from the bathtub with a loud splash, which startled Naruto.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    Tayuya didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all. She stared into his eyes for a second or two before stepping out of the bathtub, dripping wet. She walked past him and dashed out of the bathroom.


    Under the warm yellow light, Naruto was left somewhat stunned.


    "Run away?"


    ¡®Is her reaction time for being shy just incredibly delayed? Did she run straight back to her room? But in a way, that¡¯s fine. At least we cleared the air this time.¡¯


    As long as she didn''t want to avoid him, Naruto didn''t mind what Tayuya did, even if it meant going far away. After all, as long as she accepted this place, she would always come back.


    She had nowhere else to go, so at least this place should become her home.


    ¡®As long as she remembered to come back, that was enough. As for the question she was pondering, why was I being kind to her, well, I had a hundred reasons to convince her. Does anyone need a reason to be kind to someone?¡¯ S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Absolutely not. Maybe it was attraction, or simply to pass the time. But those reasons didn''t matter now. Whatever the case, I wanted to be kind to her, without expecting anything in return.¡¯


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the wide-open bathroom door. Naruto turned his head towards the noise, thinking to himself, ¡®Why is she back already?¡¯


    Standing outside the bathroom, the girl, her skin glowing like jade, was holding a large bundle of banknotes in her arms, her wet red hair sticking to her face.


    She thrust the scattered bills toward him and said, "Here, spend it."


    Naruto stared at the pile of cash clutched tightly to Tayuya¡¯s chest, stunned for a long moment before he finally snapped out of it.


    A few bills slipped and fell onto the bathroom floor, while two were stuck on either side of her wet face. The stack of money was taller than she was, and with the wet, slippery floor, she looked like she might topple over at any moment.


    The phrase, ¡®Here, spend it¡¯, echoed in his mind. Naruto instinctively wanted to say that he had money, he really did have a lot of money, all of Gato¡¯s fortune.


    But in this moment, money was no longer just money.


    Naruto might be rich, but in reality, the wealth meant very little to him, and it couldn¡¯t carry any true significance. Even possessing so much money didn¡¯t make him feel wealthy.


    Just like Tayuya could bring everything she had to him and share it with him, Naruto could also take out all of Gato¡¯s fortune, which might not even fit in the entire house.


    But it wasn¡¯t the same, because he didn¡¯t care about that money. Compared to Tayuya, Naruto felt impoverished at this moment, realizing that he didn''t seem to have anything he truly cherished.


    He was merely borrowing glimpses of the summers of these girls, glimpsing the things they held dear.


    "Alright." Naruto nodded in response.


    With a loud rustle, he accepted the pile of money. Some of it fluttered into the air. Tayuya¡¯s pupils brightened slightly, reflecting the bathroom''s ceiling light and his face.


    "I also have money, I can give it to you to spend." She said.


    "Got it, got it." Naruto chuckled, "Go on, take your bath. I''ll help you put the money away."


    "Okay." Tayuya shuffled back a few steps, then with a splash, returned to the bathtub.


    Naruto gathered up the money and took it outside, taking the opportunity to head downstairs and use the restroom. On his way back up, he suddenly realized something, which is, Tayuya had nowhere else to go.


    She couldn¡¯t risk running into Orochimaru, and all her teammates were dead.


    She was now a child abandoned by the world, taught by Orochimaru only how to fight using the Cursed Seal. However, excessive use of the Cursed Seal¡¯s power would eventually consume her.


    It was like how monsters would eventually go berserk, only to be left isolated and then killed.

 Chapter 210 Minor Villain Always Goes Unnoticed

    Chapter 210 Minor Villain Always Goes UnnoticedSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    Naruto had originally planned to go on a mission, but then he changed his mind and decided that he didn''t need to rush to do that. He just had to deliver a letter to the Fire Temple. Chiriku was still alive and well, so there was no need to hurry.


    "Where are you going?" Tayuya, wearing loose pajamas, looked at him puzzledly.


    ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    In the morning, the two of them went out together, wandering around Tanzaku Town.


    Naruto noticed that Tayuya had very little interest in material things. She lived cleanly every day, like an ordinary person. She learned things quickly after just seeing them once, and she spent money in a normal way.


    But she didn''t seem to be influenced by the world around her. It was as if she lived behind a screen, with her true self curled up deep within her small heart.


    Seeing people on the street crying or laughing, her expression remained indifferent. Only when she saw couples holding hands and walking past them did she quickly glance at Naruto.


    She seemed to have difficulty understanding other people''s emotions, so most of the time, she chose to ignore them. If she didn''t see them, there was no problem. By ignoring the problem itself, the problem ceased to exist.


    In the crowd¡¯s center, there was a small outdoor performance.


    "What is that?" Tayuya asked.


    "Hmm, it¡¯s a performance, I think it¡¯s about a love story." Naruto couldn''t be sure and squinted his eyes at the stage.


    The bustling town was filled with the lively atmosphere of the stage performance. Amid the clamor of the crowd, the exaggeratedly made-up actors were trying hard to portray their roles with deep conviction.


    But the script was clearly poor. Even though the villain actor was giving it his all, his expression nearly grotesque, the script''s development was always the same: snap, the villain dies, and the hero has a perfect ending.


    "Uh, it¡¯s probably about a princess from a small country being kidnapped by a bad guy, so the hero comes to the rescue." Naruto explained, but was afraid that Tayuya would find it boring, so he added another sentence, "Let''s go, it¡¯s not really worth watching."


    "That person seems a bit pitiful." Tayuya suddenly pointed to the minor character quietly exiting the stage, "No one is paying attention to him, and he just dies like that."


    Naruto was taken aback and looked at the minor character who had appeared for just two minutes. He thought to himself, ¡®Did that person had really been there just now?¡¯


    No one would pay attention to a villain''s minion, and they wouldn''t even have lines or background stories. Anyway, if someone is in the villain camp, them they are inherently evil, and no one would be interested in a minor villain¡¯s story.


    If the minor character were part of the protagonist team, there might be some meaning in sacrificing themselves to set the mood. But a minor villain is a lowly existence, something so lowly that they are just there to make up the numbers.


    "Minor character." Naruto said, choosing his words carefully, "He was taken out quickly, so no one noticed and he had to leave in a hurry."


    "Am I also¡­" She said, pointing at the supporting actors who had changed his clothes and was now backstage.


    "No." Naruto said seriously.


    "I don¡¯t know what happened in the past, but Konoha definitely wouldn¡¯t accept you. However, I didn¡¯t plan to stay in Konoha forever either. You don¡¯t need to think too much about it; I won¡¯t abandon you."


    His words were direct enough. Tayuya stared at him for a while before nodding and humming.


    Their relationship would continue, so he held her hand and led her through the bustling streets. They walked through the quiet alleyways until they reached the other end of the town.


    There was no sea here, and as night fell, the open plain was covered by darkness.


    "I''m very happy today. This is the first time I''ve been so happy." Tayuya suddenly said, her face showing a cautious smile, "But I''m a little nervous. There are many things I don''t understand."


    "You know more than I do. I know you care for me, and you gave me money to spend." Tayuya looked at him with a sense of deep loneliness in her eyes.


    "But I have nothing but money. I don¡¯t understand the drama or what to do on a date. When I see others having fun, I want to join you. But I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to. I¡¯m actually quite smart and learn quickly, but today I felt so dumb. My mind is blank, and I don¡¯t know what to say."


    "You¡¯re not just humoring me, and patiently explain things to me, but I still find it hard to understand. I¡¯ve never played or seen these things before, and they seem harder than the tasks I¡¯ve done."


    "I wore the best clothes, but I messed everything up. I feel out of place with everything, unable to adapt to that kind of life. You¡¯ve spent the whole day with me, so..."


    Tears welled up in Tayuya¡¯s eyes. She wanted to ignore all her problems, but she found she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t avoid Naruto¡¯s opinion of her and found herself growing more anxious by not thinking about it.


    "I¡¯m really happy. I wasn¡¯t that interesting of a person to begin with." Naruto said, gently placing a hand on Tayuya¡¯s face, "You are already very beautiful. Everything I do with you will be interesting."


    Tayuya looked at him, and although she didn¡¯t cry, a faint, uncertain smile appeared on her face as she asked, "Really?"


    "Of course it¡¯s true. As long as I¡¯m with you, even if it¡¯s just walking for the whole day, it won¡¯t be boring.¡± He assured.


    "Actually, it wasn¡¯t that boring, right?" she asked.


    "Hmm."


    ¡­


    Two days later, Naruto finally prepared to head to the Fire Temple to deliver the letter.


    Tayuya had almost made breakfast early in the morning. Naruto was surprised to see such sumptuous breakfast after he finished washing up.


    ¡°There are places selling breakfast in town, right?¡±


    "It''s a bit expensive," she replied.


    Naruto blinked, and he seemed to hear Tayuya say, ¡®My money!¡¯ again.


    Over the past two days, they had explored all the nearby places, driven by Naruto¡¯s statement that even a day with her wouldn¡¯t be boring. So they spent two days walking around.


    Naruto didn''t find it boring, but he was a bit tired.


    This kind of date was pretty intense. If it weren¡¯t for the urgency of the mission, this situation might have lasted a few more days.


    "I''m leaving." Naruto said, reaching the door. He suddenly noticed that Tayuya was hiding behind the sofa and looking at him, with only her head sticking out, "What''s wrong?"


    Tayuya let out an awkward sound and stood up directly. She took small steps to the door and spoke in a low voice while tilting her head to one side, "Please be careful out there, Master."


    "What?" Naruto was momentarily stunned.


    Before he could savor the thought, Tayuya pushed him out the door, and the door closed with a bang. Naruto was stunned outside the door for a moment, and subconsciously reached for the key in his pocket.


    But after thinking it over, he decided to leave.


    Inside the living room, Tayuya was rolling on the sofa in embarrassment.


    ¡®No! It''s too embarrassing! I won''t give him money! Well, I¡¯ll just give him a little less.¡¯


    ¡­


    Fire Temple.


    Naruto met with Chiriku and successfully delivered the letter.


    Chiriku had a calm demeanor, handsome features, and radiated an air of a sage. The surrounding monks all addressed him as ¡®Chiriku-sama¡¯, showing great respect.


    "The Fire Temple is indeed vast." Naruto remarked, quickly glancing at the huge Buddha statue in the main hall. It was a fierce-looking Buddha, with dozens of monks sitting cross-legged there, meditating and practicing.


    Chiriku stood there in his simple monk¡¯s robe, with a peaceful smile on his face.


    "After all, it is a Shinobi Temple of the Land of Fire. It has some renown, and the incense offerings are more prosperous."


    "Chiriku-dono is probably famous, right?" Naruto said with a smile, "I think it must be very hard for Chiriku-dono to run this temple like this. After all, fame is a double-edged sword."


    Chiriku¡¯s lips were slightly closed, and he nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    "There is no such thing as hardship when it comes to spiritual training. Managing a temple is just one''s duty." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chiriku-dono is indeed insightful." Naruto could feel the fairness, peace and kindness in the other party''s words and couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Chiriku-dono, you should be careful¡­"


    Before Naruto could finish his words, Chiriku suddenly interrupted, "Since Tsunade-sama¡¯s letter has been delivered, why don¡¯t I invite you to the back hall for tea, Naruto-dono? The tea of the Fire Temple is even more renowned than my own reputation."


    Naruto opened his mouth, realizing that Chiriku had something to say.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 211 Chiriku; I’m Just a Regular Guy From The Fire Temple

Chapter 211 Chiriku; I¡¯m Just a Regular Guy From The Fire Temple

 Chapter 212 Your Lie in April

Chapter 212 Your Lie in April

 Chapter 213 A Story Always Starts With a Half-Bottle of Soda

    Chapter 213 A Story Always Starts With a Half-Bottle of SodaSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You¡­" Naruto sighed, feeling helpless around her. "Let''s not talk about this."


    "Don''t want it? Like being someone''s personal belonging or something?" Sakura said, with her hands behind her back, "I don''t mind. It''s not like I have anyone I like."


    "No, I don''t want that." He refused firmly.


    "Is that so? What a shame." She smiled softly. "I just wanted to share my feelings with you. You know, even when you''re sick, medicine can be administered through the mucous membranes, right?"


    "What kind of weird mood is this?"


    "A mood like April, quite humid." Sakura showed a mischievous expression, her pink hair disheveled by the wind. She was already slender, and her hair color made her skin look even more delicate and fair.


    The clouds began to gather densely. Naruto glanced at the thin booklets scattered far away by the wind, his voice tired, "That''s enough." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere suddenly became silent. The two stood quietly on the rooftop. Sakura stared at Naruto for a few seconds before suddenly breaking into a smile.


    "Okay." She said, "If you''re ever unhappy, you can come to me. I''ll comfort you."


    Naruto said nothing and just nodded.


    "Then, I''ll go back first." Sakura waved her hand and left the rooftop first.


    Two months passed in a flash.


    Most of the time, Konoha''s Genin were busy on missions, and the different teams rarely had the chance to meet each other. The reorganization of Team 7 was still a distant prospect.


    After her recovery, Sakura was reassigned to Tsunade''s office.


    Naruto once again took on the role of a temp, freely regrouping, spending most of his time with Team 3. His relationship with Tenten, Lee, and Neji also grew even stronger.


    Tenten was quite wealthy, Naruto didn''t lack money either, and Neji was aloof and didn''t need money.


    As a result, Naruto naturally became the heart and soul of Team 3''s bonding activities. He would often organize get-togethers after missions, sometimes even bringing along Guy.


    Team 3 had graduated early and differed from the other two Genin Teams, as they had a more mature attitude towards their missions. To them, a mission was just that, a mission, and everything was mission-centric.


    Even if unexpected situations arose, they wouldn''t let themselves be swayed by sympathy.


    When it came to being ruthless, Naruto was even more so than Lee and Neji. Not slapping the client around was already considered decent behavior on his part.


    His approach to missions was swift and thorough, executing them with a ¡®one-stop shop¡¯ mentality.


    With Naruto''s presence as a mission ace, Team 3''s success rate in completing missions independently skyrocketed. Even when the four of them took on higher-difficulty missions, their completion rate remained unaffected.


    As a result, Naruto became an unofficial member of Team 3.


    Early Summer.


    "Cheers!"


    "To a successful mission!"


    "And finally getting a break!" Naruto added.


    Four cups of juice clinked together in the yakiniku restaurant. The windows were wide open, and the warm evening breeze filled the room. The charcoal burned slowly, like breathing, while moths fluttered under the lamp.


    With a sizzling sound, the meat cooked on the grill, filling the air with the aroma of roasted meat.


    The four sat around the table. Tenten was happily grilling meat, Neji quietly sipping his juice. Lee and Naruto were playing rock-paper-scissors, with the loser eating the grilled meat.


    The sound of insects chirped softly as the juice glasses sat on the table.


    "We only get seven days off." Tenten grumbled, her twin buns bouncing slightly, "It would be better if we could have a half-month vacation."


    "Training during vacation isn''t a bad idea either." Lee said, raising a finger, "Train one day, and if I don''t achieve my goal, train another day."


    "How''s that different from doing missions?" Naruto stuffed a piece of grilled meat into his mouth, speaking unclearly with a full mouth, "We finally got a break, let''s not overdo it."


    "Exactly, Lee. Do something fun once in a while." Tenten propped her chin on her hand, smiling helplessly.


    "Guy-sensei said that summer is the season for training!" Lee suddenly stood up and exclaimed.


    "Alright, alright." Naruto pulled him back into his seat, "Just don''t drag me into your training. I want to go home and sleep. Last month, you sleepwalked to my house and dragged me out to train in the middle of the night."


    "Eh? Is there such a thing?" Tenten asked curiously.


    "I can''t remember clearly." Lee scratched his head, "I just remembered that when I woke up in the training ground, Naruto was there."


    "Lee, doesn''t your conscience hurt?" Naruto said with a complicated expression, "It''s one thing to drag me to the training ground, but using the Eight Gates? That''s a bit too much!"


    "Damn it! If you say there''s no grudge between us, I definitely won''t believe it!"


    "Sorry," Lee said with a guilty look on his face, "Maybe I just wanted to spar with you too badly."


    "Forget it, just don''t disturb my sleep again this time." Naruto tossed another piece of grilled meat onto Lee''s plate, "I thought staying home meant I wouldn''t be bothered."


    "Next time, I''ll find a new place to sleep anywhere I can!"


    Neji put down his chopsticks and said, "The situation in Sunagakure hasn''t been good. I can''t guarantee that we can take a full vacation this time. We could be called for an emergency mission at any time."


    "What a hassle." The moment Naruto raised the cup, Temari''s figure appeared in his mind.


    ¡®She seemed to have returned to normal, but she probably still had some lingering memories. It would be best not to run into her, otherwise, things would be awkward.¡¯


    ¡®No! It would be more than awkward¡­ those unpleasant memories might strain the relationship between the two villages.¡¯


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. After all, Sunagakure and Konoha are allied now." Tenten said, "And now it''s not just Team 3, even Shikamaru and Shino''s teams have halted their missions. They''re probably on standby too."


    "The Konoha-Sunagakure alliance, huh." Naruto looked down at the grilled meat, the light from the overhead lamp casting shadows in his eyes, "Guess there''s no avoiding some interactions."


    "Yeah." Tenten agreed.


    "Gaara is quite strong." Lee frowned and interrupted, "If I could fight him again, maybe..."


    "Lee, Sunagakure is in chaos now, he might not have the time to spar with you." Neji said, gripping his glass tightly.


    "Don''t just rush into a fight. Remember, we''re allies now, so be mindful of the implications."


    "I know." Lee said, looking disappointed.


    Hearing this, Naruto burst into laughter and patted Lee on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Gaara''s a Jinchuriki. He won''t die that easily. As long as you don''t kill him outright, he''ll survive."


    Neji looked exasperated but didn''t say anything.


    At night, under the dappled light of the streetlamps, Naruto stood at the intersection, bidding farewell to the trio. The early summer breeze tousled his messy blonde hair.


    Holding a half-drunk soda, he lingered at the corner for a moment, sighing about how great it felt to be young. Lazily, he turned and headed back, his sandals scuffing the pavement.


    Konoha Street was still brightly lit, the crooked lights stretching all the way to the horizon.


    He walked slowly, warm air swirling around him. He planned to stay home tomorrow, and the day after that too, ¡®Maybe I''d go out on the third day¡­ Well, this was what vacations were for.¡¯


    "What are you thinking about?" A girl''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.

 Chapter 214 It’s Going To Rain Tomorrow

Chapter 214 It¡¯s Going To Rain Tomorrow

 Chapter 215 The Purple Bunny On The Towel

    Chapter 215 The Purple Bunny On The TowelSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next morning, the sky had indeed turned gloomy.


    Naruto struggled to keep his eyes open as he forced himself out of bed to wash up. Kurama was still sprawled out on the couch, thankfully he didn¡¯t sweat, so at least the sofa remained clean.


    After hearing the noise, Kurama opened one eye and instinctively reached for a nearby sake bottle.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Yamananaka Flower Shop." Naruto''s voice came from the bathroom.


    "Boring." Kurama found nothing of interest in Naruto''s response and promptly closed his eyes again.


    The sky was overcast, thick black clouds rumbling with occasional thunder. The scent of damp earth mixed with the coolness of rain, and the instant Naruto opened the door, the breeze blew it all into his face.


    Wind swept down his neck and out through his sleeves as he stepped outside, umbrella in hand.


    Inside the Yamanaka Flower Shop, Ino sat at the counter absent-mindedly. The warm light above her cast a clear glow, while outside, the rain poured harder and harder. The cold wind snuck in through the gaps in the door, casting a white haze at the shop''s entrance.


    Asuma had mentioned during their dinner last night that while they had seven days off, there was no guarantee they would get the full break. If there were any movements from Sunagakure, they would have to end their holiday at any time.


    It was likely to be a coordinated Genin mission, and at this crucial moment, they were the only ones left in the village that could be mobilized at will.


    Outside, the rain fell heavily, completely obscuring her view. Ino was restless, so she stood up and walked to the door and carefully opened a small crack.


    She wanted to see if that guy was coming, but she just happened to see a black umbrella pressing down, blocking her view.


    Ino was momentarily stunned, recognizing those tactical sandals and the rain-soaked bare ankles beneath them. As she looked up, she saw a smug face peering at her, the black umbrella lowered.


    "Were you waiting for me?" He asked.


    "It''s hot, I just opened the door to get some fresh air." Ino rolled her eyes at him, "Don''t think you''re so important."


    There were several crashing sounds on the street, which seemed to be the sound of some iron frame falling to the ground. She looked at Naruto, whose hair was half wet, pursed her lips and made way.


    "Come in."


    "This is the first time I''ve woken up this early. You should at least give me some kind of reward, right?" Naruto shook the black umbrella vigorously, then leaned it against the corner.


    "You¡¯re the one who insisted on coming." Ino muttered, pulling a towel from beneath the counter, "Dry your hair first."


    "Thanks." Naruto reached out to take it, and after wiping his hair for a while, he realized something felt off. He examined the towel closely and a strange look appeared on his face.


    "Turns out you like rabbits, huh?"


    "Huh?" Ino was confused for a moment.


    It wasn''t until Naruto completely unfolded the white towel, revealing a purple embroidered bunny, that Ino''s eyes suddenly widened. She let out a small gasp, and quickly snatched the towel back.


    "I got the wrong one!" Her face flushed instantly, and she clutched the towel tightly. "This one¡¯s for my own use! I-I¡¯ll get you a new one."


    As she said that, she hurried back to the counter, pulled out a dry white towel from underneath and handed it to Naruto.


    He didn¡¯t take it, instead sniffing the air a bit.


    "Personal use?"


    "Go to hell, you pervert! It¡¯s just for wiping sweat!" Ino angrily threw the new towel at Naruto''s face.


    Naruto just smiled and used the new towel to dry his hair.


    "Where''s Uncle?" Naruto asked after drying his hair.


    "Work." Ino rested her elbow on the counter, looked up at Naruto and said, "You ask even though you already knew the answer."


    "Just asking casually." He chuckled awkwardly, "Isn''t it kind of inappropriate for me to just hang around here?"


    "Yeah." Ino nodded seriously, agreeing with him.


    "Alright, but being inappropriate doesn¡¯t matter now." Naruto shrugged, looking completely unfazed, "I''m already here anyway."


    Ino couldn''t do much about him, so she fell silent. From her angle behind the counter, she could clearly see Naruto''s profile and Adam''s apple, and she suddenly felt the atmosphere became strange.


    The rain outside pelted against the windows, and Ino reached down and pinched her thigh. She was wearing a cotton skirt, and the red mark briefly indented her skin before fading to white. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you open the window? It''s a bit hot."


    She had been lost in thought, but her own trembling voice startled her, ¡®Since when had I become so nervous?¡¯


    "The rain is pretty heavy, it might blow in." Naruto glanced outside before turning back to Ino, looking puzzled, "Are you sure you want to open it?"


    "Yeah." She tried to keep her composure, but she ended up standing up anyway.


    "I can open it." He offered.


    "Huh?" Ino suddenly realized she had stood up at some point.


    But she had already stood up due to excessive nervousness, and it would be a little embarrassing if she sat down again, so she quickly insisted, "No, I can open it myself."


    She hurriedly walked out of the counter.


    The rain poured harder, the wind howling. The window shook in the cold wind, as if it might fall apart at any moment. Ino, with her shoulders hunched, walked over to it.


    She¡¯s not high enough, as the window was about one meter higher than her.


    Below it were neatly arranged flowers and soft soil on shelves. If she just opened the window, some rain might get in, but it wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue.


    Ino thought about jumping up to reach the window, but when she remembered she was wearing a skirt, she immediately gave up this absurd idea.


    ¡®That guy was standing there watching, and if he saw me like that, I would be laughed at for the rest of my life.¡¯


    With that thought, her irritation towards Naruto grew a little more.


    She pulled over a high stool and took off her shoes, ready to step on it. However, as if she suddenly remembered something, she suddenly retracted her feet and turned to look in Naruto''s direction.


    The latter had already walked over and was holding the stool steady.


    "You could fall like this."


    She initially wanted to tell him it was none of his business, but then realized he hadn''t really done anything wrong.


    ¡®If he could just move his eyes away from my feet, he would be considered a gentleman.¡¯

 Chapter 216 His Soul Burns Forever

    Chapter 216 His Soul Burns ForeverSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Don''t look." Ino complained.


    "Alright."


    Ino sighed in resignation. Luckily, her cotton skirt reached past her knees, so it wasn''t easy to see anything inappropriate. She bit her lip, stood on tiptoe, and reached up with her pale arm to open the window.


    Her slender, delicate fingers fumbled briefly in the air before they managed to grasp the knob on the window. She exerted a lot of force and, with a loud clatter, pulled the window open.


    Wind mixed with raindrops rushed in, momentarily clearing Ino¡¯s mind. She looked down, ready to step off the stool.


    Their eyes met perfectly. Naruto was staring at the girl in the cotton skirt. Seeing her hair messed up by the wind, his heart suddenly felt itchy.


    Naruto wanted to reach out and brush her hair away. The urge was almost overwhelming.


    "All done?" His voice came out strangely, tinged with a mix of indescribable emotions.


    Ino felt her heartbeat quicken, and her body reacting in all sorts of odd ways. Her legs inexplicably felt weak. She glanced at Naruto, suddenly feeling parched.


    ¡®Something is wrong¡­ Something is very wrong.¡¯


    Ino couldn¡¯t make sense of it. She had been alone with him before, even slept on the same bed, but she had only felt shy, and the two of them had always kept things completely innocent.


    But now, she felt that not only was there something wrong with Naruto, but she seemed to be wrong too.


    ¡®Is it because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time?¡¯


    "Yeah." Her voice was very soft. She slowly squatted down on the high stool and prepared to get down, with one foot tentatively stepping on the shoe that looked like the ground.


    Naruto suddenly grabbed her hand and steadied her by holding her waist.


    "You¡­" Ino¡¯s heart raced, and she turned her head to look at him in surprise.


    She was at a loss for words. When her foot finally touched the ground, it went weak for a moment before she steadied herself again. Her cheeks burned, and her breathing became rapid.


    A tingling sensation ran from her spine up to the back of her head, spreading throughout her body.


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto naturally let go of her, his eyes clear as he looked at her, "I was just worried you might fall."


    "N-Nothing." She put her shoes back on and returned to the counter, her face flushed.


    She was mumbling something under her breath, her voice unclear. Naruto sat across from her, separated by the counter. On a rainy day like this, there weren¡¯t many customers, and those who came by usually just took shelter under the eaves.


    People passing by would often glance into the shop, their eyes drifting over the flower racks before landing on the pair of teens by the counter.


    The boy sat casually, his expression relaxed, almost slouched over the table. The girl seemed to be sulking, her face turned away, avoiding the boy¡¯s gaze.


    The rain poured outside, the sound of it filling the shop. Naruto turned his palm over and spoke up, "Your waist feels really soft."


    That statement was like lighting a fuse¡­ Ino instantly shot up, leaning halfway over the counter to grab Naruto¡¯s arm in a twist.


    "Say that kind of thing again, you pervert! You just love taking advantage of me, don¡¯t you?"


    "I do." Naruto winced in pain, baring his teeth.


    "Love what?"


    "Love everything."


    "I don¡¯t know what to do with you." Ino turned her eyes away and pulled her hand back. She didn''t know where to look, but she finally felt a little better.


    It wasn¡¯t because of that ambiguous ¡®love everything¡¯, but because she had managed to retaliate.


    She wanted to say she liked him too, but she didn¡¯t want to let him take another inch, so she kept quiet. Yet, she couldn¡¯t quite let it go, so she asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s okay." Naruto replied.


    He vaguely understood that Ino wasn¡¯t really asking if it hurt when she pinched him, but rather offering some kind of comfort. It was like hugging a tree that couldn¡¯t hug back, and in return, a few leaves fell on your shoulder.


    It is always difficult for gentle people to be truly happy. They always have to consider other people''s feelings and constantly measured their actions. But everyone knew that thinking too much often leads to unhappiness.


    Whether hurting others or getting hurt, they endure a silent suffering in their hearts.


    Ino didn''t know before that liking someone can be a two-way thing¡­ It didn¡¯t have to be embarrassing or mean sacrificing her dignity by exposing her past to the person she liked.


    When she lifted her hand to shield him from the sun, he¡¯d hold an umbrella for her in the rain. He cared about her feelings, and his affection for her was obvious.


    Even if she subconsciously wanted to take it all upon herself, he would surely drag her out of the darkness and bluntly ask, "Are you crazy?"


    Naruto is just that kind of person¡­ his soul always burned fiercely. Despite his sometimes gloomy demeanor, he always told others, ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid, there''s light ahead.¡¯


    The rain continued to drizzle down, and silence settled back into the flower shop.


    Ino shifted in her seat, lightly coughing to hide her unease. Even though the person across from her hadn¡¯t said anything particularly meaningful, she felt like every part of her that his gaze touched was burning up.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but want to ask him something, "You¡­"


    Just as she was about to say this, she heard him say something first, "I''m a little thirsty. Don''t customers even get a drink around here?"


    "Since when are you considered a customer? You''ve got hands and feet, don''t you? Go get it yourself!" Ino snapped back unhappily, swallowing the question she was about to ask. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Forget it, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡¯


    Even though she said that, Ino still got up and went upstairs to make him a cup of hot cocoa, which she then shoved in front of him with a look of mock revenge.


    "Drink."


    Naruto stared at the steaming cup of cocoa, feeling an overwhelming sweetness rise up that made his stomach instinctively reject the sugary drink.


    "I don''t want to drink this."


    Ino shot him a glance, "Are you going to drink it or not?"


    After thinking for a moment, Naruto pulled the cup closer and pinched his nose as he took a sip. Though it was supposed to be sweet, he drank it as if it were bitter medicine.


    "It¡¯s sweet." Ino said while standing behind the counter.


    "It''s the same feeling when something is too sweet and bitter," Naruto replied.


    "Troublesome." Ino muttered as she got up again and poured him a glass of water, "Drink this instead."


    "Okay." Naruto nodded, pushing the hot cocoa back toward her. Ino paused briefly before taking it without a word, holding it in her hands.


    With a ding, the door to the flower shop opened.


    They both turned their heads to look toward the entrance. Rino was about to call Ino but froze for a second when she saw Naruto sitting there.


    She was used to seeing her daughter sitting at the counter, reading or dozing off. Ino had been that way since she was a child, always so well-behaved, sitting there quietly.


    In fact, Rino didn¡¯t even need to step inside to picture her daughter sitting there, whether wearing an apron or with her blonde hair pinned up to reveal her pale neck, always in that spot.


    On rainy days like this, the shop¡¯s main light wasn¡¯t on, and the lighting felt a bit dim. Only the soft yellow side lamp next to the counter was on, casting a warm glow over the corner of the counter.


    It was like a lighthouse in the middle of the sea, bright yet lonely.


    Usually, at this time, Ino would be sitting there alone, looking up to call out, ¡®Mom¡¯. She had been doing that from the time she was six or seven until her teenage years, and in the blink of an eye, her daughter had grown into a graceful young lady.


    Rino stared at the line where the counter¡¯s light met the shadows, at the familiar young man in the white short-sleeved shirt, and suddenly found that she seemed to have grown old.


    Ino, noticing her mother, seemed a bit embarrassed but still called out, "Mom, you¡¯re back?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rino stepped inside, setting down the bag she was carrying. For the first time, she felt restrained in the store she had run for more than ten years.


    "Naruto¡¯s here?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Auntie." Naruto also stood up and said politely, "I¡¯m just on break right now."


    "Oh, I see. Well, I¡¯ll head upstairs first, I¡¯m a bit tired." Though Rino wasn¡¯t actually tired, she just wanted to go upstairs to calm her thoughts.


    Maybe it was the rainy weather making her sentimental, giving her a second wave of that parental melancholy. She truly felt like she was getting old.

 Chapter 217 When You’re at Your Loneliest, What Do You Do?

    Chapter 217 When You¡¯re at Your Loneliest, What Do You Do?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What''s going on?" Naruto asked Ino.


    "I don''t know. I''ll go up and take a look."


    Ino got up and walked away from the counter. As she hurried halfway up the stairs, she turned her head to glance at Naruto, pointing at the cocoa on the table with an annoyed look.


    "Drink it all."


    Naruto couldn''t figure out what he had done to offend her. He glanced at the steaming cup of sweet drink on the table, showing no intention of touching it.


    "When you''re at your loneliest, what do you do?"


    "Obviously, I create some explosive art."


    At the outskirts of the Land of River¡¯s forest, where the jade-like green trees stood tall, Deidara flashed a slightly crazed smile at Sasori.


    Sasori didn¡¯t respond, continuing to control his Hiruko puppet as it moved forward.


    "Hey, don¡¯t leave! Did I say something wrong?" Deidara chased after him, "Whether it''s loneliness or any other emotion, it will all be sublimated at the moment of the explosion."


    Walking beside Sasori, Deidara waved his hand excitedly.


    "Senpai, art is what lasts within a moment, and so is explosion."


    Sasori was still controlling the Hiruko puppet to move forward slowly. The puppet was ugly, hunched over, and its body was completely covered by a black cloak with red clouds pattern. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go." Sasori''s changed voice came from inside the puppet, "Since we have decided to capture the Biju, why not take advantage of the turmoil in Sunagakure to start early? What are we waiting for, dragging things out like this?"


    Sasori was a bit irritated. He had originally been a pure avenger. Konoha''s White Fang had killed his parents, and Chiyo had kept it from him. But lies can¡¯t stand the test of time, and they eventually unravel under the harsh sunlight.


    He sought revenge and killed everyone responsible, but then received news that Konoha¡¯s White Fang had committed suicide.


    He originally joined the Akatsuki with the sole intent of venting his hatred, but he found the organization¡¯s quality seemed to be a bit mixed, and they were slow in doing things.


    The Akatsuki was no longer the Akatsuki of pure vengeance, and that made him feel increasingly bored.


    "Yeah, I feel the same way. The people in the organization don¡¯t seem too smart." Deidara tapped his head and said, "Although they keep talking about great goals, I always feel that they are just talking empty words."


    "Those two disgusting immortals have been out there making money and occasionally killing people for years now, but beyond that, they don¡¯t seem to be doing much. They just wander around like headless flies, and it is getting more and more boring to stay here."


    "If it weren¡¯t for my desire to surpass Uchiha Itachi, I would¡¯ve left a long time ago. What kind of people are they recruiting? A bunch of weirdos, some obsessed with money, others with their religions."


    "A bunch of people who don¡¯t understand art, with no aspirations at all.¡±


    Deidara ranted on like a junior employee complaining to his superior, then gave Sasori a respectful glance before making a suggestion, "Anyway, this mission is boring. How about we swing by Sunagakure?"


    "Even if we go, we can''t act on our own. There''s no point." Sasori replied.


    "Alright." Deidara said nonchalantly.


    He could have spent his time playing with Kurotsuchi in the office, but instead, he chose explosive clay. He didn''t want a good junior sister with beautiful legs, but was recruited by Uchiha Itachi after being tricked.


    To him, everyone in Akatsuki is a talented person, but their conversations were hard to bear.


    Explosions were art, but it was tough when no one acknowledged it.


    Fortunately, his senior is also into art. Although his methods were a bit extreme, it gave them some common ground. Although Deidara always feel that his senior does not recognize the organization and looks like he might defect at any moment.


    But for now, he would take things one day at a time. As long as he could keep blowing things up, it was all good.


    ¡­


    Back at the Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    Naruto sat at the counter, bathed in warm light. The thunderstorm outside showed no signs of letting up. Ino was still upstairs, leaving Naruto as the only one on the ground floor of the shop.


    Naruto stared at the street outside the shop, where a misty fog had begun to form, and his thoughts gradually drifted away.


    He had no idea what the Akatsuki was planning, but he knew that if it came down to a confrontation, it would be tough. Just dealing with the immortal duo would be a particularly thorny challenge.


    He is not the original Naruto, and he does not have the ultimate Talk-no-Jutsu. His talent in speech was limited to delivering silent but deadly blows, capable of angering and psychologically wounding his opponents.


    Convincing someone to change for the better? That seemed a bit beyond his capabilities.


    ¡®I wonder when the system will give out a reward for Talk-no-Jutsu with a 100% success rate, though realistically, I don''t think such an outrageous thing would be available. Otherwise, the next reward could very well be the protagonist¡¯s plot armor.¡¯


    ¡®But then again, since there is no such thing as Talk-no-Jutsu and the protagonist''s plot armor, the villain''s demoted intelligence naturally does not exist either.¡¯


    After turning these thoughts over in his mind, Naruto came to a conclusion.


    It''s precarious!


    For now, the storyline was progressing normally, but he had already altered the course of many events.


    Jiraiya had already gone off early to investigate the Akatsuki, and until he returned to the village, no one would know what Akatsuki was doing. Perhaps the Biju Capture Plan had been accelerated, or perhaps it was delayed.


    Everything is unknown.


    From the information currently available, Naruto knew that the Four Great Shinobi Countries were all focused on Sunagakure. After all, the succession of the Kazekage directly impacted the future standing of the Land of Wind.


    Everyone seemed eager to see the Land of Wind collapse, akin to the concept of ¡®when a whale falls, all life is nourished¡¯.


    The treasures of the Land of Wind, like gold dust, chakra minerals, and purple gleaming ore, were under the watchful eyes of all nations. If the Kazekage¡¯s succession truly faced issues, the Land of Wind''s downfall and annexation would just be a matter of time.


    As for the vacation, it was unclear how many days he had left. Watching the heavy rain outside, Naruto secretly wished that the summons for duty would arrive only on the last day of his day-off.


    There was a noise coming from upstairs. Ino stopped at the corner of the stairs, but showed no intention of coming down.


    Naruto looked up at her, noticing that she had already changed into a green apron. With a hint of helplessness on her face, she waved at him, motioning him to come up.


    "Me?" Naruto pointed at himself.


    Ino nodded, but didn''t say anything, just letting out a sigh. She stood with her hands on her hips, her golden hair draping over her ears, hiding her pale neck.


    Naruto gripped the wooden staircase railing and went upstairs, only to hear the girl¡¯s voice.


    "My mother wants you to stay for dinner."


    Boom!


    Outside, the rain poured down in torrents, and lightning briefly lit up the dim flower shop¡¯s ground floor, revealing the empty, softly-lit counter.


    The two stood on the stairs, one slightly higher than the other.


    "Is it just because of Auntie¡¯s wishes?" Naruto looked up at her, not budging from his spot until he got an answer.


    Ino sighed, her face showing a ¡®where do you get all these questions¡¯ kind of expression. She exhaled deeply and said, "It''s also my idea."


    "That''s good." He smiled and walked past Ino.

 Chapter 218 I Really Like It

    Chapter 218 I Really Like ItSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Just after reaching the second floor, Naruto suddenly turned back.


    Ino thought he was going to say something again. But instead, Naruto hurried downstairs to bring up the cup of warm, sweet drink.


    "Do you want it?"


    "No."


    "But I don''t drink it either. It''s getting cold, and it would be a waste to leave it there."


    "Let it go to waste then." Ino frowned. She wasn¡¯t sure what kind of game Naruto was playing, but she patiently continued arguing with him.


    "Just take a sip." He urged.


    "I won¡¯t."


    Their bickering on the stairs was loud enough to draw the attention of Rino, who had changed into comfortable home clothes and peeked down from the living room on the second floor to see what was happening below.


    "Come up and talk. It''s tiring to stand there."


    "Alright." Ino sighed and took the cup from Naruto''s hand. She was about to head upstairs when she noticed Naruto watching her with a calm expression.


    Reluctantly, she took a sip from the cup and then turned to go upstairs.


    "Kid, can''t you just come up and drink? Why do you have to ask others to bring you hot drinks?" Rino said in a nagging manner and made way for Ino.


    "Oh." Ino, slightly annoyed, went into the kitchen.


    Naruto sat properly on the sofa in the second-floor living room, his eyes drifting towards the kitchen. Rino had gone to the balcony, seemingly to collect some clothes. It seemed like the balcony was connected to the room without passing through the living room.


    Heavy rain pounded on the windows, creating a white haze outside the balcony. The flowers on the stone ledge shivered in the cold wind and rain.


    A moment later, Rino returned from the room.


    Even without makeup and in casual home clothes, she couldn''t hide her graceful and elegant aura. She¡¯s like a noblewoman from a drama, with every move exuding sophistication.


    "It''s raining too heavily." She said as she walked through the living room to the kitchen, as if she was talking to both Naruto and Ino, "The Academy is surrounded by parents."


    "There were parents everywhere picking up their children. The Academy¡¯s gate had collapsed and the entrance was in a mess. Those kids who couldn''t find their parents were wandering around."


    "In the past, our Ino never needed to be picked up in this weather. She could handle it on her own. After all, she''s a Shinobi, and even at a young age, she should be able to stand on her own."


    "If the rain is too heavy, it''s safer to pick them up." Naruto whispered his opinion.


    Of course, it was just a casual comment, just small talk. Yamanaka Rino wasn¡¯t going to take that statement and hop into a time machine to go back to Ino¡¯s childhood to pick her up from school.


    Perhaps Ino herself had long forgotten that one rainy afternoon when everyone else had left, and she was left alone, staring at the thick curtain of rain, wondering when she should run home.


    Fortunately, the Academy was never short of orphans, and there were plenty of kids running in the rain.


    ¡®Something like that, probably.¡¯


    In the kitchen, Ino kept her head down, chopping vegetables in silence. Sometimes, having a good memory isn¡¯t a blessing, as it means she couldn¡¯t forget those not-so-great memories.


    So much so that a casual comment could bring on a bout of inner turmoil. Yet, she couldn¡¯t show any of it on her face, as being too understanding made her feel like being willful would just be troublesome.


    Even showing any grievance felt like a hassle.


    The discussion about whether to pick up or not had no real meaning, and Rino didn¡¯t dwell on it. She paused briefly in the center of the living room and gave Naruto a polite smile.


    "You¡¯re right." She said lightly.


    She became a Shinobi at the age of twelve, had someone she liked at the age of fourteen, married Inoichi at the age of eighteen, and only at the age of twenty-one did she fall in love with the quiet man.


    Her youth wasn¡¯t exactly bright, but she was fortunate in other ways.


    She never spoke to her crush, so there was neither a beginning nor an end. She maintained her dignity, just as she always did.


    Inoichi allowed her to keep that dignity, giving her all the respect and status a noble lady could have. She has a happy family, a flower shop, and even gave birth to a daughter, which was so reliable that she didn''t have to worry about her at all.


    Naruto observed her dignified smile and returned a smile of his own.


    "Yes."


    He responded appropriately, not saying anything unnecessary or unsuitable. He watched Rino head into the kitchen, then heard the sound of a quiet conversation between the mother and daughter inside.


    He leaned back on the sofa, not feeling particularly restrained, casually grabbing a cushion and pressing it against his chest as a prop. The sofa faced the balcony, where a thin streak of lightning flashed across the sky.


    Boom!


    The thunder rumbled.


    Naruto stared blankly, gazing at the torrential rain outside the balcony, his mind wandering back to recent events.


    He wondered if Orochimaru would be very furious if he couldn''t find the Shinigami Mask, as he would suffer the eternal torment of the burning sensation in his soul.


    Not long after, Ino came out of the kitchen holding a warm cup of cocoa, no longer wearing her apron, which she had likely handed over to Rino.


    She didn''t say anything and just sat next to Naruto, with some distance between them.


    After a long moment, Ino spoke in a low voice, "Thanks."


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Ino. The girl quickly averted her gaze, blinking nervously, as if caught off guard.


    "Thank me for what?"


    Upon hearing this, she hesitated, gripping the no-longer-hot cup tightly with her ten fingers wrapped around the outside. She squeezed so hard that her knuckles turned slightly white.


    "For what you just said." She whispered, her voice so soft that only those within the vicinity of the sofa could hear, "You said I should be picked up."


    "I just said it casually. After all, it can''t be realized." Naruto replied honestly.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ino said, her fingers tightening around the cup as if trying to draw out the remaining heat inside, ¡°I know.¡±


    "I got soaked that time, came home drenched. No one was home. My dad was still busy with work, and I didn¡¯t know where my mom went." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But during dinner, Mom praised me, and I felt a bit better at that moment. It¡¯s really no big deal, and they both love me a lot."


    Naruto handed her a cushion, and Ino hesitated for a moment before setting the cup down and taking the cushion.


    She curled up slightly, almost as if trying to absorb the cushion into her small frame. Her voice wavered, hinting at some instability in her emotions.


    But soon, everything seemed to return to normal.


    "But still, thank you."


    "I wasn¡¯t that bothered by getting wet in the rain. Sometimes I just want to speak up, but it always feels like too much trouble, and I don¡¯t want them to bring it up anymore."


    "They think it''s something worth boasting about, but for some reason, every time they mention it, I feel a bit upset. I don¡¯t have a reason to tell them to stop, and I don¡¯t know how to say it."


    The thunder was deafening, and the balcony¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows rattled loudly.


    In the brief silence between the thunder, she turned her head and looked at Naruto. Her lips pressed together, her voice soft, yet different from her usual tone.


    "I¡¯m really happy that someone is speaking up for me now."


    A smile appeared on her face, a smile that came from the heart.


    ¡°I really like this feeling, and I also really like¡­¡±


    Boom!


    A loud crash of thunder erupted, louder than before, and lightning flashed across the balcony, illuminating everything in white. Naruto saw Ino¡¯s lips moving, but her voice was completely drowned out by the thunder.

 Chapter 219 The Girl Praised By The Gods

    Chapter 219 The Girl Praised By The GodsSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The sound of thunder drowned out all other noises, but Naruto could still see Ino''s lips moving. Her expression was different from her usual indifferent or annoyed look. Instead, she wore a gentle smile, one that seemed soft and tender, even with a hint of fondness.


    This kind of scene usually only happens between couples deeply in love or at weddings of newlyweds, a pure, unreserved smile that¡¯s so sincere it evokes sympathy.


    Her slightly flushed cheeks and the dazed look in her eyes were like strands of delicate silk, beautiful and captivating to anyone who saw them.


    Naruto saw her last sentence, which was completely imprinted in his mind. The silence was more powerful than the sound, and the sound seemed to explode in his mind.


    ¡®Like you.¡¯


    Her voice was careful and carried the emotion of a confession, whispered softly in the dimly lit living room. Her eyes were bright, filled with a tenderness that was almost overwhelming.


    Naruto was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but held his breath. Ino''s expression was so striking that it was impossible for him to remain indifferent, and he felt his heart start to race.


    Shakespeare''s sonnets flashed through his mind. A summer praised by gods couldn¡¯t compare to the gentle and lovely face of the girl before him. Her beauty wouldn¡¯t fade in storm or time, and even Death would lift a hand to shield her, immortalized in verse and gaze.


    Dark clouds loomed over the balcony, thunder roared, and lightning streaked through the sky like branches. Raindrops clung to the young green tendrils of vines, and the downpour cascaded from above, leaving the streets empty save for stray dogs scurrying through alleys.


    The dark blue eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, piercing directly into his empty heart. Waiting for his response, for him to answer Ino¡¯s words.


    ¡®What to say?¡¯


    ¡®Surely, now was the time to say something!¡¯ Naruto¡¯s fingers, resting on the sofa, twitched slightly as if jolted by electricity. He then opened his mouth.


    He had nothing, and he had always been that way. His life¡¯s goal was simply to lie down comfortably, without lofty ambitions or clear paths to adulthood. He had a flawed personality and will take revenge for any slight.


    He had bottom line, but it was flexible, he had a sense of morality, but it was limited. The system he possessed was just a means to avoid rigorous training and still stay alive.


    In the end, he knew he wasn¡¯t perfect. He had significant personality flaws, some misguided beliefs, and even a somewhat twisted sense of right and wrong.


    Yet, even with all of this, he still yearned for beautiful things. The girl''s passionate soul, her innocent, shining expression¡­ he wanted to respond, to reach out and feel her warmth.


    "I like you too." His voice was steady, not too loud nor too soft, just enough for Ino, who was sitting a half-sofa away, to hear.


    He saw Ino''s pale hand release the pillow, nervously dropping onto the sofa, with their fingers about a meter apart.


    In the dimly lit living room, Ino maintained that position for a moment, her fingers slowly inching towards him. Naruto glanced up at her, and his hand slowly reached out too.


    Thunder rumbled outside the balcony, and faint clattering sounds from the kitchen could be heard.


    On the Yamanaka Family¡¯s living room sofa, the two pale hands, one on the left and one on the right, moved slowly along the sofa''s surface, like trains approaching each other.


    Ino suddenly felt a little breathless, her heart pounding wildly. This is the most daring thing she had ever done. Watching their hands get closer, the scene was a little thrilling.


    She could feel her cheeks heat up, and she couldn''t take her eyes off Naruto''s hands. His hand seemed slightly larger than hers, warm like a furnace.


    At the moment when their fingertips were about to touch, a sound suddenly came from the kitchen.


    "Ino, could you help me get the sugar jar?"


    "Okay!" Ino quickly straightened up on the sofa, her back arched, and responded loudly. Her face turned a deep shade of red, and even her neck flushed.


    She hurriedly stood up, stealing a quick glance at Naruto before swiftly leaving the room.


    Naruto calmly retracted his hand. The sweet scent that Ino left behind still lingered in the air, but it vanished as quickly as it came. He walked to the balcony and found that the rain had subsided.


    The potted flowers on the balcony remained strong, and the round holes in the sink were filled with clear rainwater. The sky outside was clear, and the white mist had dissipated.


    After finishing his meal, Naruto took his leave.


    After all, Ino''s mother was at home, and it would be awkward to stay any longer, so he simply decided to leave. Ino seemed a bit uneasy, never making direct eye contact with him.


    He could occasionally feel Ino¡¯s gaze pass over him, but it never lingered. When he looked back, all he saw was the fading blush on her face. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodbye."


    Naruto left the Yamanaka flower shop, holding an umbrella as he walked along Konoha''s main street on his way home. Everything was damp, and the afternoon sun emerged, making the golden raindrops dance like flames.


    The second day of vacation.


    The rain from yesterday had dried up by morning.


    Naruto squatted under the eaves of the training ground, watching Lee in his green training outfit doing one-finger push-ups under the blazing sun. He couldn''t help but yawn.


    "How many now?" Naruto asked, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Four hundred and forty-one." Lee was drenched in sweat, and the shadow beneath him was soaked from it. "Still a few more to go."


    "Do two more and then stop." Naruto stood up and said.


    "Why?"


    "Four-four-four is unlucky, and we''re about to go on a mission." He stated matter-of-factly, "This is a big mission. All four Genin Teams have to go."


    Lee was a straightforward person and couldn''t win the argument with Naruto, so he just said ¡®oh¡¯ and did two more push-ups before standing up obediently.


    Most of the time, Lee stayed with Team 3, and he would occasionally join Guy for missions. After all, he was Guy¡¯s direct disciple, so they had a better synergy working together.


    Because of this, Lee''s personality mirrored Guy''s, unrestrained and innocent.


    Hard work in training is commendable, but if Naruto had known, he wouldn''t have agreed to train with Lee. Early in the morning, Naruto found himself squatting here, watching Lee warm up.


    "Let''s get started. But let me make it clear first. I won''t use the Biju¡¯s Chakra, and you are not allowed to use the Eight Gates." Naruto muttered, "You should also hold back a bit, don¡¯t end up killing me."


    Naruto¡¯s Taijutsu are indeed not good. Without the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, he was a notch below Lee''s level.


    "Are you wearing your weights?"


    "Yes."


    "Are they heavy enough? Add more if they''re not!" Naruto shamelessly suggested.


    Lee checked the weights on his legs, shook his head, and said it was enough. Tightening the bandages on his hands, he took a stance, gesturing for Naruto to come at him.


    Naruto sighed and slowly stepped into the training area.

 Chapter 220 Kurosuki Raiga’s Funeral

    Chapter 220 Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s FuneralSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lee''s Taijutsu is more sophisticated than anyone else''s. From the first round, Naruto could feel Lee¡¯s extraordinary reaction speed and solid foundation in Taijutsu.


    Naruto could only continuously use Ninjutsu to keep Lee at bay, as his Taijutsu was barely good enough. Since it was just training, he wasn¡¯t taking it too seriously. Normally, people wouldn''t ask a Jinchuriki to spar with them, but Lee would.


    Generally speaking, not using the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra felt like a waste, but Naruto didn¡¯t want a repeat of the last time he and Lee ended up tearing down the training ground, so he imposed a lot of restrictions.


    This training was essentially pointless. Lee dodged all of Naruto''s small-scale Ninjutsu, whether it was Wind Release, Lightning Release, or Lava Release.


    None were particularly powerful, but they were certainly annoying.


    After a long bout, Lee couldn¡¯t find an opening to close the distance. When he finally spotted a weak point, his eyes sparkled with excitement. Shouting in joy, he leapt high and used the Konoha Whirlwind.


    Naruto frowned slightly, and as if he suddenly thought of something, he suddenly called out the system.


    [Kurosuki Raiga''s Funeral!]


    A group of men dressed in black, carrying a white coffin, suddenly appeared out of nowhere, with the deceased Raiga leading the way. The coffin slammed open with a bang, and without hesitation, they sealed Lee inside.


    Bang bang bang! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lee desperately struggled inside the coffin, but was restricted by the power of rules and could not break the coffin forcibly in a short time.


    Naruto forcibly interrupted the technique, stopping just short of burying Lee alive.


    Although this technique is a bit bizarre, it proved quite effective when used. The funeral procession stopped, with only the sound of the coffin lid being kicked from inside.


    Naruto''s nose twitched, but he ignored Lee. After all, if Lee was released, he would want to spar with him again.


    Sparring, What nonsense. Only barbarians enjoyed to do such troublesome things as fighting and killing.


    "What is that?"


    Outside the training ground, Tenten pointed at the white coffin in surprise and asked.


    "It''s nothing, just a Ninjutsu." Naruto had already walked to the faucet and turned on the water to wash his arms.


    If it weren''t for Tenten showing up unexpectedly, he might have even taken an open-air shower.


    "Ninjutsu?" Tenten was slightly taken aback but didn''t find it too unusual. "Where''s Lee? We''ve got a mission. Hokage-sama asked us to gather and prepare for the mission."


    "So soon?" Naruto raised his head and looked at Tenten, slightly surprised.


    "Yeah, that''s the message from the Hokage''s Office." Tenten glanced around, "Lee¡¯s not here? Then I¡¯ll go look for him elsewhere."


    "Here." Naruto grinned awkwardly, and with a bang, he dispelled the technique.


    The coffin-carrying team disappeared, and Lee immediately rolled out of the coffin, still crouched in a stance as if ready to punch the coffin lid.


    Tenten: "¡­"


    She averted her gaze and looked away.


    She was a little exasperated. She felt that except for Neji, the people around her were all weird, including her teachers and companions.


    "What kind of Ninjutsu is that? It was so amazing!" Xiao Li jumped up from the ground.


    "Just an ordinary Ninjutsu, mainly for pranks." Naruto replied casually, then pointed towards Tenten''s direction and said, "We need to get ready for a mission. There¡¯s been trouble in Sunagakure."


    "Great!" Lee punched the air and shouted enthusiastically.


    But he quickly realized his slip and stammered, trying to correct himself, "I mean, that¡¯s unfortunate."


    Tenten facepalmed, looking at her teammates and feeling like her youth was anything but blissful. She took a deep breath and said to the two, "Neji and the others are already preparing, you two should hurry up too. Everyone will be there."


    The three parted ways, and Naruto went home to change into his mission gear. Knowing that everyone would be involved, he felt a bit uneasy, so he grabbed Kurama, who was lounging on the sofa, and took him along.


    Kurama was sleeping soundly when someone picked him up. He couldn''t help but raise his head drowsily to look at Naruto, "What is it?"


    "Nothing much. It''s time for you to work and pay off your debt." Naruto grabbed him by the scruff and walked out the door.


    After a quick shower and changing into his gear, he slammed the door shut behind him.


    The sound of Naruto''s footsteps echoed in the stairwell, his wet hair still dripping water. Kurama''s grumpy complaints mixed with the noise of his steps.


    "You want me to work? I refuse to get involved in your human wars."


    "It''s not a war, just a mission. I''m a bit uneasy, so I''m bringing you along for extra insurance." Naruto made his way down the stairs toward the brightly lit exit leading to Konoha''s main street.


    "Mission?" Kurama snorted, "Whether you need my help or not, you will still owe me a hundred bottles of booze."


    "Got it." Naruto placed Kurama on his shoulder and began walking while checking his Ninja Pouch. "We might not even need you, it''s just for insurance."


    "Besides, look at how fat you have become. You used to be a lean dog, but now you''re as plump as a pig. If I don''t take you out for some exercise, the only difference between you and a pig will be your fur color.¡±


    "Damn it! How dare you, you brat!" Kurama grumbled, feeling insulted.


    Although life had been more comfortable lately, he hadn''t forgotten who he was, ¡®Me? A pig? I am the fearsome Kyubi no Yoko, a terrifying Biju!¡¯


    ¡®Humph!¡¯ Kurama perched on Naruto''s shoulder, feeling a bit like he was riding a mount.


    "Hurry up, kid."


    "Why are you rushing me? If you''re so eager, why don''t you get down and walk yourself?" Naruto ignored him, "Behave yourself, you fat pig fox, or you won''t be able to drink a drop of booze in the future."


    "You despicable human, a gigolo like you should be dragged out and fed to the dogs."


    "Heh, shut up." Naruto directly picked Kurama up from his shoulder and carried him in his hand. He noted that Kurama has become more and more plump recently, with his limbs growing stubby.


    He is originally a Biju wrapped in the skin of Jashin¡¯s dog. In essence, it is just a body with a mass of pure Chakra energy living in it, with his outer appearance adjustable at will.


    Normally, Kurama didn''t need to eat or drink, and his body also didn''t expel impurities. He existed purely as an energy form, absorbing and converting the energy from booze entirely.


    As a result, Kurama, who had indulged in too much sake, now resembled the chubby cat from Natsume''s Book of Friends.


    Naruto didn''t mind. After all, with the system in him, Kurama couldn''t cause any trouble.


    To keep the most powerful Biju around, he only needed to spend some money to buy booze. He wasn''t short on money, and the cost of booze was negligible.


    Usually, if Kurama made a request, Naruto would satisfy it as long as he was not busy.


    Anyway, Kurama assumed he was being taken care of by the two wealthy girls, Ino and Hinata, making Naruto a complete gigolo. And Naruto also didn''t bother correcting this misunderstanding.

 Chapter 221 A Small Favor

    Chapter 221 A Small FavorSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As usual, everyone gathered at the Hokage Tower. Naruto had planned to head straight to the fifth floor, but as he walked into the courtyard, he spotted some familiar faces.


    Sakura and Ino were chatting and laughing together, while Kiba, Shino, and Hinata were waiting nearby. It seemed that Choji and Shikamaru hadn''t arrived yet, but Lee and Neji showed up shortly after.


    Pausing for a moment, Naruto decided against going upstairs and stayed in the courtyard to wait.


    Anyway, the team leader for this mission will probably be Shikamaru, the future Konoha¡¯s military advisor, so there is no point for him to go up first. Even if there were special orders, Tsunade would just send someone to summon him.


    Ino noticed Naruto as well, her gaze wavering for a moment before she quickly regained her composure. She had tossed and turned in bed for half an hour the previous night, but she¡¯s unable to shake off the embarrassment in her heart.


    ¡®I had actually said it out loud!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, he knew it¡­ and he responded.¡¯


    At that moment, her whole being was trembling uncontrollably, her actions completely disconnected from her rational mind.


    Just thinking about how her mother was cooking in the kitchen while she almost held hands on the sofa was mortifying! It was so embarrassing that she wished she could go back to yesterday and stop her foolish, dazed behavior.


    ¡®Or, I could beat him up until he got a concussion and lost his memory!¡¯


    ¡®Forget it! I absolutely had to forget that memory!!¡¯


    When Ino woke up in the morning, she regretted everything she had done yesterday!!!


    She wanted to live in another world, as it was just too embarrassing!


    Ino had arrived early at the Hokage Tower, hoping to acclimate herself to the atmosphere in advance. Maybe if she pretended to have forgotten about the incident, Naruto wouldn''t bring it up either.


    ¡®Yeah, with tacit understanding!¡¯


    However, Naruto didn''t seem to catch on to that vibe. He glanced around at everyone and then immediately started walking towards Ino and Sakura.


    Ino, sensing something, turned her head slightly, intending to see where Naruto was heading. The moment she saw him walking in her direction, her mind went completely blank.


    "What''s wrong?" Sakura asked.


    "Huh?" Ino was confused for a moment.


    Sakura tilted her head slightly and frowned, then asked, "So, what happened to that dress? You suddenly stopped talking."


    While saying that, Sakura followed the direction of Ino''s earlier gaze and saw Naruto approaching them. Her eyes lowered slightly, and she instantly understood Ino¡¯s unusual behavior.


    "Sorry, I got distracted." Ino said, "That dress, it..."


    "The mission is starting so soon?" Naruto interrupted as he approached, naturally asking, "When did you guys get here?"


    "Not long ago." Sakura said with a smile, "Ino arrived earlier. She was already here when I came."


    "Really?"


    "Y-Yeah, not too long." Ino laughed dryly, not daring to look Naruto in the eye. But when she turned around, she met Kurama¡¯s eyes and immediately brightened up.


    "Why did you bring him along?"


    "This guy is my Ninken." Naruto lied casually.


    He didn''t care if anyone believed him or not. After all, the chubby fox was right there, and since he had already brought him, Kurama was bound to come along.


    "Ino, about yesterday¡­"


    At his words, Ino''s heart shot up to her throat. Her heart was pounding so fast that she almost ran away.


    "Yesterday!" She blurted out, rushing to speak, "Yesterday... did you stay dry on your way back? My mom was worried you might get soaked."


    "No, I didn''t get wet." Naruto looked at Ino, puzzled by her anxious demeanor, but seeing her tense expression, he decided not to press further.


    Sakura''s eyes shifted back and forth between the two of them, but she didn''t look at them for long before lowering her eyes to look at the ground. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is everyone here?" Shikamaru''s lazy voice came from the stairs, "Is here yet? That guy loves being late. Did he show up?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''m here! I even came here without drying my hair." Naruto said while rolling his eyes.


    "Who knows with you¡­" Shikamaru grumbled before changing the subject, "What about Ino? Is Ino here?"


    Upon hearing her name being called, Ino, who had just calmed down, nearly froze on the spot again.


    ¡®Why did he call me after calling that guy? Was Shikamaru doing this on purpose?¡¯


    "I''m here!" Ino tried to keep her voice steady, attempting to sound.


    However, as soon as she spoke, the tremor in her voice startled even herself. She couldn''t help but berated herself in her heart for being so jittery, ¡®What was there to be nervous about?¡¯


    "Alright, what about Neji?" Shikamaru glanced at the group, seemingly not intentionally singling anyone out.


    "Present." Neji said.


    "Then let''s set off now. Gather at the village gate immediately. Team 8 will use Shino¡¯s Kikaichu to lead the way." Shikamaru quickly issued the orders. "We''ll sort out formations later."


    Everyone had no objection, so they turned and headed towards the village entrance in small groups.


    Ino had already joined up with Choji and Shikamaru, likely organizing by Genin teams as the smallest unit. Naruto glanced back at Sakura but instead caught sight of Hinata passing by him.


    As she walked past, Hinata looked at Naruto, and noticed that his hair was half dry, with droplets still visible at the tips, slowly sliding down her neck and dampening her collar.


    Naruto had rushed out earlier, and since it was summer, he figured his hair would dry quickly on the way, so he hadn''t paid it much mind.


    Upon seeing Naruto''s current appearance, Hinata¡¯s face turned slightly red for a moment. She even forgot what she was going to say and could only stammer and call out in a low voice, "N-Naruto-kun."


    "Hmm? What''s up?" Naruto didn''t sense anything out of the ordinary. After all, Hinata always blushed when she saw him, so he was used to it by now.


    "N-Nothing." Hinata''s heart skipped a beat.


    The summer heat was oppressive, and the sunlight lingered long. A bird on some tree chirped strangely, catching Naruto''s attention momentarily. When he refocused, Hinata softly said, "I''ll be going now, Naruto-kun."


    Naruto watched Hinata¡¯s hurried departure, feeling bewildered, ¡®Why did everyone seem so strange today? Why were they all acting so secretive?¡¯


    "Let''s go." Sakura walked up beside him with a smile.


    "Okay." Naruto nodded, ¡®Fortunately, Sakura is still normal.¡¯


    "After this mission is over¡­"


    Hearing the calm voice of Dark Sakura beside him, Naruto turned to look at her and asked, "What?"


    "After this mission is over, can you please do me a small favor?"

 Chapter 222 Sunagakure’s Situation

    Chapter 222 Sunagakure¡¯s SituationSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What''s up? Are you sorting out the paperwork again?" Naruto asked, "Do you have all your Ninja Tools ready?"


    "Yes, I''ve got everything." Sakura nodded in response, "It''s not that, just a small favor."


    "Oh, okay. We''ll talk about it later. Shouldn''t we take the other route? It''s shorter that way, right?" Naruto pointed in another direction. The village was circular, and that path was a straight line.


    However, it required jumping over rooftops, which could easily attract the attention of the Anbu.


    Usually, no Shinobi other than the Anbu would take shortcuts over rooftops. Genin and Chunin cared about their image and didn¡¯t want to be seen hopping around like monkeys in Konoha. And the older they got, the more they feared being the subject of gossip.


    Even the students from the Academy were shy about it. Only a few pranksters like Konohamaru still imitated Naruto''s old tricks, enjoying their rooftop escapades.


    Naruto, on the other hand, couldn''t care less. He would go wherever he wanted. Since he had no aspirations of becoming Hokage, he did whatever felt comfortable. His reckless attitude was often a headache for Tsunade, who considered him as unmanageable as mud that wouldn''t stick to the wall.


    Hearing this, Sakura''s expression stiffened, "I''m not doing that!"


    There''s no reason to run over rooftops, and getting caught would be extremely embarrassing.


    ¡°But it''s a shorter way¡­¡±


    Naruto looked puzzled, but he couldn''t resist Sakura and was dragged away. By the time they reached the village gates, everyone else had already arrived.


    "You guys are so slow." Shikamaru said with a pair of dead fish eyes.


    "Aren''t we here now?" Naruto responded shamelessly. "We ran into an old lady crossing the street, so..."


    "Let''s just go!" Shikamaru clearly didn''t believe a word he said, but there was nothing he could do about Naruto. He sighed and waved his hand, signaling everyone to move out.


    People grow up. Shikamaru, compared to the others present, wasn''t just distinguished by the extra green Chunin vest he wore. Now, he bore the weight of everyone¡¯s lives on his shoulders.


    Even someone as lazy as him had to become serious and responsible when faced with sudden responsibilities. He had started to think and act like an adult.


    After leaving Konoha, the group became more solemn. It was, after all, a provisional A-Rank mission. Provisional A-Rank meant that it could escalate to an S-Rank mission.


    Among the group, the highest mission level completed by most was A-Rank. The only team with S-Rank mission experience was Team 7, given that they had once pursued Gaara, the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    The eleven Shinobi moved swiftly. Team 8, which included Shino, Kiba, and Hinata, took the lead due to their proficiency in reconnaissance. Lee, Neji, and Tenten protected the flanks of Team 8, clearing the way through the forest as needed.


    Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji from Team 10, which focused on interference, control, and strategy, stayed at the core of the formation. Team 7, being the main offense, took up the rear, with Naruto and Sakura hanging at the very back.


    Had Sasuke not defected, Team 7 would have been the true offensive core. But with one member missing, if a fight broke out, Naruto wouldn''t be able to cover everyone.


    That''s why he brought Kurama along.


    Currently, the situation was that if a battle did ensue, Kurama wouldn''t be able to cover everyone.


    With Sasuke gone but Kurama present, they might not be able to use his power lightly, but having him provided an additional layer of security. So, overall, it was still worth it.


    "What exactly is going on?" Naruto asked lazily to Shikamaru in front of him.


    Shikamaru looked back at him, with a look of tension and a rare seriousness on his face, "Gaara has lost control and has killed dozens of villagers. He¡¯s currently on the run."


    "You''re joking, right?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, looking at Shikamaru in disbelief, "Hasn''t Gaara already changed? How could he lose control?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We don''t know." Shikamaru turned his head forward and continued moving, "That''s the report we got from the Anbu. Some of Sunagakure''s higher-ups are not happy with Gaara taking up the Kazekage¡¯s position."


    Naruto is not impressed by the so-called higher-ups. He used to think that Konoha''s higher-ups were idiots, but now it seemed that Sunagakure''s higher-ups weren''t any better.


    The Yondaime Kazekage had been isolated and eventually killed by Orochimaru. Sunagakure''s higher-ups probably had their own ambitions regarding the Kazekage¡¯s position, and they weren''t exactly thrilled about Gaara, whom they viewed as a madman, inheriting the title.


    "Is there any more detailed information?" Naruto asked.


    "This time, we have to cross the border of the Land of Fire to intercept Gaara and his siblings. Sunagakure¡¯s higher-ups have already dispatched Shinobi to bring them back. Tsunade-sama¡¯s orders are to ensure their safety under Konoha''s protection." Shikamaru said.


    "Isn''t that Sunagakure''s internal affairs? What does it have to do with Konoha?" Naruto asked again.


    "Normally, it wouldn''t concern us. Konoha will never interfere in Sunagakure¡¯s internal affairs, but..." Shikamaru cleared his throat and suddenly smirked, as if he had scored a small victory.


    "Tsunade-sama said that the Sunagakure has signed an alliance agreement with Konoha. In addition, the eldest princess of the Sunagakure, representing the opinions of the vast majority of the higher-ups, has signed so many agreements with Konoha for joint protection of the Jinchuriki."


    "In simple terms, if Gaara''s life is threatened, Konoha is authorized to cross the Land of Fire¡¯s border and take Gaara under temporary protection."


    ¡°Signed so many agreements?¡±


    "Yes, it''s a thick stack, probably over a hundred pages." Shikamaru nodded.


    This time, it was Naruto''s turn to be dumbfounded, ¡®No wonder Konoha has always been so concerned about the affairs of the Sunagakure. It turned out that after the Konoha Crush, Temari stayed and signed so many agreements with Konoha.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps they had already anticipated that Sunagakure would find someone to take the blame for this stupid action, and if things went wrong, they would transfer their anger to Gaara.¡¯


    Gaara''s situation was somewhat similar to Naruto''s. If he couldn''t become the Kazekage, his future would be difficult. As the future Kazekage would inevitably treat the Jinchuriki as a mere weapon, to be manipulated at will.


    Like a toy placed on a table, they''d bind him with the ties of friendship, or using with Temari and Kankuro¡¯s interests to threaten Gaara, forcing him into various compromises.


    Naruto did remember the time when Temari signed those agreements. He originally thought that Temari and Shizune were only signing some unimportant documents, after all, even Tsunade was not present.


    But now that he thinks about it again, it doesn''t really matter whether Tsunade is present or not, as Shizune was essentially Tsunade''s spokesperson. It''s nothing more than a matter of representing her and stamping the documents for her.


    As for how Sunagakure would react, they''d first have to go through a lengthy dispute over those hundred-plus pages of agreements with Konoha. This would buy enough time to secure Gaara.


    By the time the agreements were sorted out, Gaara''s crisis would likely be resolved. Naruto knew this preemptive strategy was brilliant and definitely not something a simple-minded person like Temari could have come up with.


    "Killing dozens of people must be exhausting." Naruto suddenly said something seemingly random.


    "What?" Shikamaru snapped his head around to look at him.


    Naruto furrowed his brows and continued, "The Ichibi Shukaku is not very strong. And if he releases the Bijudama, it is impossible for the casualties to be just dozens."


    "Whether there''s something fishy or not isn''t our concern. Our mission is to rendezvous with Gaara and his siblings." Shikamaru said in a low voice. Perhaps he felt that some words were difficult to say, so he opened his mouth and swallowed the words back.


    Naruto noticed this, but didn''t take it to heart. The Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki has no human rights, it was truly tragic.

 Chapter 223 Similar to Tobirama?

    Chapter 223 Similar to Tobirama?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto considered himself a pseudo-Jinchuriki now. He could draw on the Kyubi¡¯s power, but he couldn''t fully transform into a Kyubi anymore. The real Kyubi had already been extracted and was now hidden within a fat dog.


    In comparison, Gaara''s situation was much more unfortunate. However, under the rules of this Shinobi World, there''s no such thing as peaceful times. Even if Naruto had shed the Jinchuriki label from his body, his situation wouldn''t necessarily be much better than Gaara''s. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sword''s purpose doesn''t change just because it''s sheathed. Ultimately, Kyubi¡¯s power was still being wielded by Naruto. From the perspective of the higher-ups, it was essentially no different than when Kyubi was inside him.


    Naruto understood that his situation was similar to that of the prisoners in the Land of Snow, a story he had once read in a magazine. It¡¯s about a prison with no walls in the Land of Snow. If an inmate wanted to escape, they had to be prepared to die in the vast snowfields.


    A TV station once paid to encourage inmates to escape and broadcasted it live. A large group set out, most dying in the snow, which boosted the station''s ratings. But one person succeeded, and that person was celebrated as a hero. And the path they took became a holy path.


    People then turned to the remaining prisoners, calling them cowards. Saying that instead of living like livestock, why not pursue freedom!


    Freedom was wonderful! Even if it meant death! Someone had succeeded; maybe they could too. So why not give it a shot!


    But the heroism they valued was someone else''s. When it is their turn, they''d remain silent.


    Others might not understand, but Naruto knew the situation very well. If he defected like Sasuke, he''d probably be caught within three days. Mainly because he had no reason to turn dark, as he had already outsmarted Danzo and Kurama. As for the wounds from his past life, what did they have to do with him, Naruto?


    He couldn''t just run off like a paranoid lunatic, forcing himself into becoming a bitter, feral beast. If he donned the cloak of the Shinobi World¡¯s ancestor, he''d just become another Obito.


    Although he didn''t like Konoha, at least he had a high status in Konoha. As long as Danzo died, he could pretty much do as he pleased, so there was no need for him to run away at the moment.


    He is a normal person, not a madman, so of course he would choose whatever was most beneficial to him. Although staying in Konoha forever wasn''t an option, staying until adulthood was certainly feasible.


    By then, he could settle down in a small place, living a mundane life as a retired warrior, getting married, and just enjoying the peace.


    Peace was far more interesting, as all that constant fighting and searching for the meaning of life wasn''t his style.


    He had it all planned out: take it easy, and then live a beautiful life in this Shinobi World.


    Before that, he''d just get by day to day. All in all, characters like Uchiha Madara, Obito, the Akatsuki, and the Otsutsuki clan¡­ given the chance, he''d definitely eliminate them all.


    In fact, deep down, Naruto had a ruthless side. It wasn''t about heroism, it was a cold ruthlessness devoid of empathy. Tsunade had also mentioned this once.


    When Naruto turned dark, it gave Tsunade an eerily familiar feeling, which was ruthlessness strikingly similar to Tobirama¡¯s.


    ¡®Oh, you¡¯re pitiful. How touching. Kill.¡¯


    ¡®You''re innocent? How regrettable. Kill.¡¯


    ¡®What? You did nothing wrong, and it''s the world that''s at fault? Sure, sounds reasonable. Dig the hole deeper, kill, and bury.¡¯


    Naruto suddenly snapped out of his thoughts.


    Watching the team running ahead, he sighed inwardly. He still thought about how to act cool now, but if he ever faced the Akatsuki or the insane Obito, he''d likely end up running back to Konoha in disgrace.


    Like a primary school student who got beaten up by the older kids outside, he would complain to Tsunade. He¡¯d also embellish the story, and it would be best if he could rally a squad to get revenge.


    Kurama lay on Naruto''s shoulder, humming softly, craving some booze. He turned his head and noticed his human caretaker frowning one moment and grinning foolishly the next.


    It was not convenient for him to speak at this moment, so he swatted Naruto''s neck with his tail and shot him a disdainful glance. The meaning was clear: Did you take the wrong medicine? Why are you acting so crazy?


    Naruto felt a tickle on his neck and turned to see the smug expression on Kurama¡¯s eyes. Without a word, he grabbed him off his neck and dangled him in his hand.


    Kurama¡¯s eyes were full of fury, and his four short legs were flailing wildly in the air.


    ¡®How dare he! This kid really deserves to die!''


    After traveling for a day and a night, the team finally stopped at the border of the Land of Fire. Before them stretched a long, narrow plain that led westward to the Valley of the End.


    The plain, resembling a long sock, shimmered with visible heat waves. Waist-high yellow grass obscured parts of the view, and the air above the plain was so hot it almost seemed to warp.


    Kiba squatted on the highest branch of a tree at the forefront, fanning his neck while craning to survey the terrain ahead. Beyond this point, they would cross the border.


    Shino stood in the shade, hunched inside his coat, wearing his signature round, black sunglasses. He seemed to dislike the heat, staying in the shadows like an insect hiding from the sun.


    On his left arm, small black insects crawled out of his body, lining up like ants. From his right sleeve, there was also a row of small black bugs coming out in rows.


    Maybe he was conducting reconnaissance or getting accustomed to the surroundings in advance.


    Neji had taken over Hinata¡¯s scouting duties, activating his Byakugan to peer across the plain and further beyond. The rest of the people rested and sorted their equipment.


    Typically, a mission like this should be handled by more experienced Jonin. However, if a Jonin led the team, the nature of the mission would change entirely.


    Konoha opted to use team full of Genin to avoid complications, after all, they were just picking someone up at the Land of Fire''s border. No matter how bold the other side was, they wouldn''t dare to chase their targets into the Land of Fire.


    "We''ll wait here." Shikamaru said, "Whatever happened in Sunagakure is none of our concern. Our job is just to bring the target back to Konoha."


    "If the people from Sunagakure chase after us, don¡¯t get entangled. Delay them for a moment and then run."


    As he spoke, Shikamaru glanced at Naruto, who was tossing a fat dog back and forth like a plaything, unable to hide the concern on his face. Before they departed, he had asked Tsunade what to do if Gaara used his Biju Transformation.


    At that time, Tsunade said irresponsibly, "Let Uzumaki Naruto handle it. He¡¯ll figure something out."


    ¡®Can he really handle it?¡¯


    Shikamaru wasn¡¯t sure, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He knew what Naruto used to be like, though they hadn¡¯t interacted much since graduating from the Academy.


    It''s not that their relationship had soured, it''s just that there''s a thick barrier between them. Everything felt normal when they talked, but it was too normal.


    It was as if the messy kid wearing goggles and running all over the village had suddenly grown up overnight. He no longer mentioned Sakura, nor did he constantly shout about surpassing the Hokage and become the greatest Shinobi in the village.


    He was still a bit of a loner, but when Shikamaru turned to look at Naruto, it felt like Naruto had touched the tombstone of his youth, and he seemed to have grown by a dozen years in an instant.


    It seemed as though he had buried the vibrant, shining boy he once was, only for another version of himself to crawl out of the grave soaked in rainwater.


    They called this growth, but Shikamaru didn¡¯t think so. It felt more like Naruto had become a completely different person. Other than his body and memories, his soul seemed to have changed.


    It was as if the muddy kid who always challenged everyone suddenly said, "I have a backer. Try touching me, and your house will be on fire tonight!"

 Chapter 224 The Reappearance of The Technique Which Caused Obito’s Suffering, The Root of All Evil

    Chapter 224 The Reappearance of The Technique Which Caused Obito¡¯s Suffering, The Root of All EvilSupport me at Pat reon S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Shikamaru, someone is coming." Shino came over, but he¡¯s still standing within the sun-and-shade line, "There are a lot of people, groups from both the front and the back. They¡¯re likely our mission targets."


    "About five kilometers away in the valley, it''s them. The pursuers are very close." Neji''s voice rang out, "Should we go and supportthem? Or should we continue to wait here?"


    "There''s sound of fighting!" Kiba leapt down from the tree. His hearing was hundreds of times better than the average person¡¯s. "It''s too late. They''ve already engaged."


    There are many interpretations of ¡®too late¡¯. What Kiba meant wasn''t that it was too late to support, but that there was no time to hesitate. If they didn''t go now, it would truly be too late.


    "Move out." Shikamaru decided decisively.


    "Understood." Kiba immediately rushed out with a happy expression on his face. Behind him was Shino who was controlling the Kikaichu. He needed to make arrangements as soon as possible in order to better cover their retreat.


    Lee, Neji, and Tenten moved in sync, flanking from another direction to ensure there were no ambushes ahead. Team 10 followed, with the three squads forming a triangular formation, slicing through the wind like hawks as they raced toward the valley five kilometers away.


    Naruto stayed at the rear, with Sakura quietly following.


    He glanced at Sakura, not sensing anything amiss, but the latter turned her head to look at him.


    "Can you keep up?" He asked awkwardly.


    "Um."


    Temari was a little flustered, with blood smeared on her face.


    It took Gaara a year to finally gain the trust of most of the higher-ups. However, there were still some who were unwilling to acknowledge him, let alone accept his nomination as Kazekage.


    Their teacher suggested using this opportunity to eliminate those dissenting higher-ups, after all, once Gaara took office, these issues would need addressing sooner or later.


    After careful consideration, Temari agreed, but she didn''t expect the opposition to retaliate so quickly. They captured Gaara''s new disciple, forcing him into using Biju Transformation.


    Thirty-four lives were lost overnight, and all the blame fell on Gaara. All the evidence pointed against him. Some of the higher-ups even began to waver again.


    Gaara wanted to prove his innocence, but their teacher, Baki, urged the siblings to leave Sunagakure for now. After all, thirty-four villagers'' lives weren''t something that could be explained away easily.


    When Gaara was a child, he also lost control at times, but back then, the incidents were downplayed with the consent of the higher-ups. After all, the Jinchuriki was still young and couldn''t fully suppress the Biju.


    But now, things were spiraling out of her control. Both Gaara and Kankuro had even been injured in the ensuing battles.


    ¡®What should we do?¡¯


    "Temari, they''re catching up." Kankuro said while hurrying along. "How far are we from the rendezvous point with Konoha?"


    "Very close! Just hold on a bit longer." Temari, supporting the weakened Gaara, said through gritted teeth, "The Shinobi from Konoha should have arrived by now. We''ll be safe soon."


    "Konoha''s Shinobi¡­" Kankuro raised his head. "It''s all because of that damn Uchiha Sasuke for breaking my puppet. It''s been a year, and I still haven''t found a suitable replacement."


    "When I see him later, I''ll have to fight him again."


    "Uchiha Sasuke has defected and is no longer a Konoha''s Shinobi." Temari said, glancing back. She was very anxious now and needed to keep talking to calm herself down.


    "Is that so?" Kankuro¡¯s voice trembled as well. The sound of shuriken cutting through the air came from behind, and he tilted his head to dodge the sharp blades. "Even so, next time we meet, I''ll still kill that bastard."


    Several figures swiftly landed in front of the three siblings, blocking their path. About thirty Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi stood on both sides of the tall valley.


    Under the blazing sun at the top of the valley, the Chunin in tan vests stopped them. Three Jonin stepped forward from the front and rear of the group, completely cutting off the siblings¡¯ escape routes.


    The Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi wore forehead protectors with the village''s symbol and had white sand-proof cloth strips hanging from their ears. Facing the imminent danger of a Biju awakening and rampaging, their expressions were solemn.


    "The Jinchuriki still hasn¡¯t woken up, it seems?" One of the Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin asked, feigning indifference. His skin was dark, his cheeks sunken, making him resemble a weathered brown shoehorn.


    "Maybe he''s injured. Probably because he lost control and hurt himself." Another Jonin, short in stature, commented with a sneer on his face.


    "You should stop right there." A female Jonin, looking down at the three siblings trapped in the valley, continued. "Just ahead is the Land of Wind¡¯s border. Are you planning to defect with the Jinchuriki?"


    "Stop calling him a Jinchuriki. He is my brother." Temari said darkly, drawing her three-star fan from behind her. She gripped it tightly, revealing all three stars on the fan.


    "Framing people¡­ now that''s something you guys excel at!" Kankuro took out his puppet from his back. He didn''t seem entirely satisfied with it, but still removed the bandages from the puppet.


    "Four more children disappeared last night, which coincided with the time when Gaara disappeared." The female Jonin said, her expression also dark, "For all we know, he could have devoured them."


    "How can such a monster be worthy of being a Kazekage?"


    "You are talking nonsense!" Temari shouted through gritted teeth, "Gaara would never do something like that! You accuse him without even needing evidence! Are you just going to spout lies without any proof?"


    "Evidence?" The brown-faced Jonin sneered, "The situation is already obvious, what more evidence do we need? If anything, it should be that monster providing proof of his innocence."


    "Who knows how many kids he¡¯s actually devoured. Even if his actions were due to losing control, he should still be monitored by the village."


    "Shut up!" Temari roared, swinging her fan to unleash a violent gust of wind.


    With a deafening boom, one side of the valley exploded, rocks crashing down in a landslide. In that instant, Temari''s pupils widened as she sensed something amiss.


    There was no reason why three Jonin to consistently fail to catch up to them. The only explanation was that they were doing it on purpose, deliberately herding Temari and Kankuro into this valley.


    "You weren¡¯t planning to take us back at all!" Temari glared furiously at the Jonin flanking both sides of the valley, "Damn it, you''re here to silence us!"


    "Oh? Finally figured it out, huh?"


    "Seems like the esteemed princess is a bit slow, but no matter. Soon enough, you won¡¯t be the princess anymore." The short Jonin, who looked like a mole, said mockingly.


    "There are Konoha¡¯s Shinobi waiting for you ahead, right?" The female Jonin said coldly, "You didn¡¯t even notice the information leak. How naive can you be?"


    "What?"


    "Why waste words on them? Let¡¯s finish this. Their deaths can be blamed on Konoha." The tall, brown-faced Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin threw the shuriken.


    Realizing there was no point in further talking, Temari swiftly smeared her blood on the fan''s surface and summoned Kamatari.


    With a sweep of her fan, a fierce wind surged forward, directly striking the sides of the valley. Kamatari¡¯s cutting winds screeched through the air, with layers of explosive sounds that deflected the barrage of shuriken.


    "Earth Release: Rock Collapse!"


    In unison, the Sunagakure¡¯s Chunin and Jonin cast Rock Collapse. It is a B-Rank Ninjutsu effective at all ranges, mainly used to trigger landslides.


    This is the favorite Ninjutsu of the Iwagakure¡¯s Shinobi, and it is also the Ninjutsu that caused all the evil that Obito suffered.


    Most of the time, Iwagakure¡¯s Shinobi would lure enemies into caves and used Rock Collapse to bury their opponents alive.


    Sunagakure had learned the technique during the war, but due to the lack of caves, it gradually became a useless Ninjutsu. However, the valley before them presented an ideal burial ground.

 Chapter 225 Great Burial, Good Brother!

    Chapter 225 Great Burial, Good Brother!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The valley shook violently on both sides, leaving Temari and Kankuro stunned as they watched the rock walls collapse and the stones tumble down.


    "Run!" Temari was the first to react and shouted at Kankuro.


    Each of them grabbed Gaara, who was still unconscious, and jumped at the very moment the rocks started falling. They needed to escape the valley before being buried alive, or else all their skills would be in vain.


    However, the falling rocks only increased in number, and under the Chakra of the three Jonin, the entire valley began collapsing rapidly. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Temari looked up, and upon seeing the sky filled with falling rocks and massive chunks of earth, her expression turned to despair.


    In the face of life and death, the whole world before her seemed to become crystal clear, with all surrounding sounds amplified infinitely. The heart pounded, and blood surged through the veins.


    ¡®This might be the end. Even if Konoha''s Shinobi arrived, they would likely only be able to dig our bodies out of the rubble.¡¯


    "What''s that noise?" Kiba abruptly stopped. His instinct is warning him that there was danger ahead!


    "Not good! The valley up ahead is collapsing." Veins bulged around Neji''s eyes. "Our targets are in the valley, surrounded by Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi. They¡¯re trying to bury the three of them alive!"


    "We can¡¯t make it!" Hinata also activated her Byakugan, her small face filled with shock.


    "The valley''s already collapsing, we can''t get them out." Shino continued running forward, but his words indicated that he was ready to give up, and he¡¯s just waiting for Shikamaru¡¯s decision.


    Lee had charged ahead. If anyone had to take the risk to go in and save people, he would be the most suitable person.


    Everyone looked at Shikamaru as time ticked away, each second feeling like an eternity. It was as if a tortoise was crawling across the clock face.


    The team with triangular formation continued to advance rapidly toward the valley.


    Bit by bit, the valley appeared before them, only to crumble piece by piece. Even from a few kilometers away, they could feel the ground shaking, the danger ahead visible to the naked eye.


    Shikamaru gritted his teeth, unwilling to let the mission end in failure. He clenched his fists as he looked at the valley in front of him, which was falling apart like a brittle ice cream cone.


    "Everyone, stop!" He shouted, "We¡¯ll circle around and check it out from a different angle!"


    Upon hearing this command, Lee immediately halted. The others did the same, coming to a stop after a few more steps. At this point, there was no other choice.


    When Sasuke defected, they did not receive support from Sunagakure, because Sasuke and Naruto had previously broken all of the weapons of the Sunagakure¡¯s siblings.


    Because of that incident, the Konoha Twelve had never truly interacted with the Sunagakure¡¯s siblings. To them, they were merely the mission¡¯s objectives.


    It would be best if they can complete the mission, but if they can''t, it''s not worth risking their life.


    The valley collapsed. First, it was too late in time. Second, this was beyond the scope of any ordinary Ninjutsu to fix. Moreover, they were just Genin, not magical beings from a wishing well who could conjure miracles with a flash of golden light.


    If someone were to look down from above, they would see that the valley resembled a certain shape, it was almost like spotting Marilyn Monroe on a map.


    The narrow valley continued to crumble, with dust clouds rising tens of meters into the air. The sun watched silently from above.


    "I have a solution!"


    A figure dashed forward, passing the others, shouting indistinctly as he accelerated toward the half-collapsed valley. Shikamaru¡¯s pupils widened, his heart instantly leaping into his throat.


    "Naruto, get back here!"


    ¡®This was bad. Failing the mission was one thing, but losing Naruto would be disastrous! The enemy clearly had a plan, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen this specific location or timed their Ninjutsu so perfectly.;


    ¡®The mission plan might have already been leaked, and the enemy could have included all of us in their calculations. The best course of action now was to observe and retreat at the first sign of trouble.¡¯


    "Shikamaru, stop him!" Neji¡¯s urgent voice cut through, "There are at least three Jonin on the other side, stop him quickly! Don''t let him go!"


    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯ Neji nearly shouted those last words.


    ¡®Did it really take three Jonin to chase down a few Genin? And they just so happened to block their path in front of them? The whole thing reeked of conspiracy.¡¯


    Sunagakure''s interception clearly meant they had received intel about Konoha sending team composed of Genin to rendezvous with the siblings, and they had planned this all along, turning it into a burial spectacle.


    It''s obvious even to a fool what Sunagakure intends. They want to pin this on Konoha to divert internal conflict!


    Now the situation is almost over. Either they stop the collapse or they leave quickly and pretend they have never been here.


    Under the bright sunlight, Shikamaru felt a chill deep in his heart at this moment, ¡®Sunagakure''s tactics were utterly shameless.¡¯


    ¡®Sunagakure is really born of wretched bastards!¡¯


    ¡®If the targets died in the valley, right in front of them, and the culprits dragged us out afterward, it would be undeniable evidence of guilt!¡¯


    "Damn it! Naruto, stop!" Shikamaru roared, his hands forming seals even before the words left his throat.


    His shadow, like a thin line, shot out behind Naruto, rapidly extending. He had to stop him. If they didn¡¯t turn back now, they wouldn¡¯t make it!


    As for the other option, Shikamaru didn''t even consider it.


    Rescue them? Is that even possible? The valley had already crumbled that much, and even if Naruto made it in time, he¡¯d still be one step too late, unless he could teleport them out.


    Otherwise, not only would there be no chance of survival, but Konoha would also fall into Sunagakure''s trap!


    Seeing the shadow couldn¡¯t keep up, Shikamaru took a deep breath, then turned his head to shout.


    "Ino!"


    Ino understood what he meant immediately. Her hands quickly formed hand seal, then she used the Mind Body Switch Technique toward the sprinting Naruto. She aimed to take control of Naruto¡¯s body to stop him from going further.


    Her fingers flew, and as the Ninjutsu took effect, Ino¡¯s spirit entered Naruto¡¯s body. She intended to take over, but instead found herself in a vast space.


    Unlike all the souls she had encountered before, Naruto¡¯s interior wasn¡¯t a realm of darkness with a weak, shrunken soul hiding in a corner.


    Instead, it was a forest of withered bones, rivers of blood, and a colossal shadow standing like a mountain. It touched the sky, and its eyes shone like massive stars.


    At that moment, Ino was shocked to her core and her Mind Body Switch Technique was gently pushed out.


    She had failed.


    Ino¡¯s whole body trembled and her eyes were dazed, but she was not hit by the backlash of her Ninjutsu.


    Naruto noticed Ino''s Ninjutsu, but he had no time to dwell on it, nor did he know what she had seen. With a casual, light push, he ejected her from his mind.


    He had always known his soul was a bit stronger than others, enough to grapple with someone like Kato Dan bare-handed, but he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.


    After all, besides Orochimaru, who has a fondness for tinkering with souls, it seemed most in the Shinobi World who dabbled in soul had already met their end. So, it hadn¡¯t concerned him much.


    Initially, he wasn¡¯t keen on saving the Sunagakure¡¯s siblings, planning to stay on the sidelines, but then the system pinged annoyingly once again.


    Without a second thought, not even glancing at the options, he rushed out to save them. After all, if the siblings didn¡¯t make it, then there would be nothing left to say, no choice to make.


    Outside the valley, Naruto leapt high into the air, clapping his hands to activate a technique.


    [Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Funeral!]


    A group of figures dressed in black robes appeared in the center of the valley, their wailing mournful cries piercing the air. Ignoring all physical obstacles, they swiftly placed the Sunagakure¡¯s siblings into white coffins without hesitation.


    The massive sand and rocks passed through the funeral procession, their cries undeterred. They lifted the white coffins, unbothered by the falling debris, their forms phasing through the colossal chunks, burying them underground.


    Seeing this, Naruto was filled with excitement, clenching his fist and shouting!


    "Whoo-hoo! Kurosuki Raiga, you¡¯re godly!"


    Temari was stunned, and Kankuro, in a critical moment, had summoned his puppet to shield the three from a falling boulder. But with three more boulders descending, Temari¡¯s energy was also depleted.


    In their moment of despair, the three were suddenly enclosed within coffins, plunging them into darkness.


    Hearing the continuous rumble of falling rocks, Kankuro initially struggled, but upon realizing they were unharmed, he immediately calmed down.


    ¡®Creepy! This is too creepy!¡¯ Kankuro thought to himself, ¡®Were they really mourning us? Who''s the idiot that buried us?¡¯


    ¡®But hey, great burial, good brother!¡¯

 Chapter 226 Instant Kill

    Chapter 226 Instant KillSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The three Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin and a group of Chunin were stunned, ¡®What the heck just popped out and buried the targets like that?¡¯


    The thick dust in the air obscured their vision, but the sight of black-robed mourners carrying white coffins was too eye-catching to ignore. They appeared suddenly, buried the targets, and vanished.


    "They''re not dead?"


    "Those brats from Konoha are here!"


    "We are in the territory of the Land of Wind. We just need to repel them and continue the mission!" The female Jonin shouted. At this point, they could only forcefully complete their mission.


    But this was not something that could be publicized. Unless absolutely necessary, it was best not to stir up further trouble. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The female Jonin quickly formed hand seals and launched a sharp Wind Release attack at Naruto. Naruto didn¡¯t even blink, and just jumped back three times to dodge the Wind Ninjutsu.


    "That brat..." The female Jonin''s expression grew serious, and then she began to quickly form hand seals again.


    The other two Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin also rushed towards Naruto, with over twenty Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi following closely behind. Their goal was to repel the Konoha¡¯s Genin Team.


    The best course of action would be to seriously injure or kill one or two of the Genin, forcing their retreat. And if Konoha pursued the matter later, they can just say that it¡¯s Konoha who trespassed into the Land of Wind first.


    "Capture that brat! He¡¯s the one who ruined our plan!" The short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin shouted, "Make him undo that thing, then cripple him!"


    The bowl-faced, brown-skinned Jonin finished his hand seals and slapped the ground, causing it to sink. A mound of earth erupted from below, advancing toward Naruto.


    Naruto deftly retreated, not forcing a confrontation with the Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi. ¡®Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Funeral¡¯ was a rule-based technique, meaning that the three siblings wouldn¡¯t die anytime soon.


    ¡®At worst, they might suffer from a lack of oxygen, but that was still better than being crushed to death by falling rocks.¡¯


    Before he even looked at the options that popped up in the system, he had already taken the life and death of the three Sunagakure¡¯s siblings into his own hands, effectively breaking the one-sided blame game the Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi were trying to play.


    In this situation, anyone could see that Konoha¡¯s intel had been leaked long ago. Naruto didn¡¯t know who had leaked the plan, but that didn¡¯t stop him from pinning the blame on Danzo for now.


    ¡®That old thief Danzo, you really deserve to die!¡¯


    "Konoha Whirlwind!" "Revolving Heaven!" "Twin Rising Dragon!"


    Team 3 flanked from the side, moving faster than the other two Genin Teams with greater coordination. When they saw Naruto retreating continuously, they rushed forward to cover him


    This is the tacit understanding that Naruto and Team 3 have developed through long-term missions and battles, allowing for alternating offensive tactics. The three briefly clashed with the charging Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi, buying Naruto a moment to catch his breath.


    To the Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi, it seemed like they lost sight of Naruto the instant Team 3 blocked them with their techniques. Lee kicked a Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi away and immediately retreated, not lingering in the fight.


    Tenten used a long-range attack, and stopped immediately after the attack. Neji used Revolving Heaven to send two Shinobi flying before promptly withdrawing, engaging only briefly.


    They weren¡¯t a match for the Jonin unless they risked their lives, and even then, it would be a tough battle. Moreover, they were well aware that the main attacker for Team 3 was someone else.


    "Lava Release!"


    In that instant, Naruto leaped high into the air, his hand glowing molten red, as if gripping scalding magma. His eyes were cold as he charged straight at the short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin.


    The short Jonin was initially startled but then smirked. He had the advantage in height, making it difficult to be locked onto. As long as he moved flexibly, even if the one on the other side is Jonin, they would find it hard to harm him easily.


    Watching Naruto descend from above, the short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin began forming hand seals.


    Meanwhile, the female Jonin, eyeing the still-lingering dust, instinctively sensed something was off. They clearly had the upper hand, facing just a group of Genin, yet the sudden silence made her uneasy.


    Suddenly, a kunai soared through the air, moving at a speed so slow it seemed like a panicked rookie on the battlefield had thrown it with eyes shut.


    There is no accuracy, speed or power. It can be imagined what a loser the thrower of this kunai is.


    ¡®His steps are loose and his reactions are slow, he¡¯s completely a rookie.¡¯


    The female Jonin¡¯s gaze grew dim, and she mocked herself internally for being overly sensitive. Missions kept her mind perpetually tense, and now she found herself wary even of mere group of Genin.


    The kunai approached her, but the female Jonin didn¡¯t feel like moving, as she could dodge the attack by just tilting her head slightly.


    Meanwhile, the short Jonin bent down, obscuring the enemy¡¯s line of sight, and swiftly sidestepped, a whirlwind of wind blades surging from his hands.


    The countless wind blades screeched as they headed straight for Naruto, who had missed his mark.


    "Go to hell! You little brat!" The short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin snarled, a bloodthirsty grin spreading across his face. He was all too familiar with this scene. In the next moment, he expected to see the terrified eyes of his opponent.


    In another second, half of his opponent¡¯s body would be torn apart like shredded cotton soaked in blood. It will be a gruesome sight rivaling a pig being crushed by a grinder.


    However, as the wind blades were about to pierce the enemy¡¯s body, he showed no trace of fear. Instead, Naruto smiled at him.


    ¡®What the¡­¡¯ The short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin thought, gritting his teeth. Not seeing the fear in his opponent¡¯s eyes before death left him annoyed, ¡®If he wasn¡¯t scared, then let him die.¡¯


    Naruto was not in a hurry, and his smile was full of naked contempt. He was so close to the short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin that it was almost face-to-face mockery, as if laughing at his height.


    Even though he didn''t say anything, even though his attack missed, even while facing imminent impalement by the Jonin¡¯s wind blades, Naruto¡¯s eyes habitually showed disdain, his face full of scorn.


    However, Naruto¡¯s figure suddenly vanished into thin air, and the sharp wind blades struck nothing but empty space. Feeling no feedback from his attack, the short Jonin stunned for a split second.


    At that moment, as the female Jonin tilted her head to avoid the kunai, something suddenly appeared next to the lackluster kunai, erupting with the glow of Lava Release. The scorching molten lava slammed directly onto the female Jonin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!!!---" Her scream was abruptly cut off as her mouth and vocal cords were incinerated.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the Sunagakure¡¯s female Jonin met her demise. From the moment Team 3 arrived for support to Naruto¡¯s counterattack, less than thirty seconds had passed.


    It was clear that the person Naruto pounced on just now was a short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin, but in the next instant, he appeared in front of the Sunagakure¡¯s female Jonin, delivering a fatal blow.


    With a swift maneuver, Naruto managed to deal a devastating blow, practically reducing the female Jonin to ashes. She collapsed to the ground with a thud, lifeless and disfigured.

 Chapter 227 Do You Know What Yellow Flash Means?

    Chapter 227 Do You Know What Yellow Flash Means?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The moment the female Jonin¡¯s body fell to the ground, Team 10 and Team 8 had also arrived. The two Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin were dumbfounded and stopped with the group of Chunin and Genin. The two sides faced each other like this.


    The three Sunagakure¡¯s siblings were still buried underground in the valley. If this dragged on, they¡¯d likely die from suffocation.


    "She¡¯s dead?" Shikamaru was also surprised. Team 10 had never done any missions with Naruto, so he didn''t know that Naruto had this kind of skill.


    Choji narrowed his eyes and looked serious. As for Team 3, Lee, Neji, and Tenten, they were unfazed. They had seen Naruto use this tactic before when they were on missions. It was the classic feint that never failed.


    Sometimes it was a Rasengan in his hand, sometimes Lava Release, but it always worked wonders.


    The female Jonin from Sunagakure failed due to a lack of information and underestimating her opponent. Now, the once lively female Jonin is now lying there in a disfigured state.


    Ino wasn¡¯t too surprised by this either. She had long known Naruto was much stronger than the average Genin. Otherwise, she and Naruto would have died during that encounter with Itachi.


    It is said that one should look at a man with new eyes after three days of absence. It has been almost a year since the Itachi incident, so it is not surprising that Naruto''s strength has grown rapidly.


    Naruto was much stronger than her¡ªstronger than most people, in fact. This is a fact that Ino had long been aware of.


    But in their usual interactions, his perpetually lazy demeanor made it easy to forget this. Ino had even automatically overlooked these things, seeing Naruto just as Naruto, not as a Jinchuriki of a Biju.


    But to say she was unaffected would be a lie. After all, seeing a Genin who usually stood before her in such a casual, unserious manner suddenly kill a Jonin on the spot¡­ it was jarring.


    It felt like getting used to a goofy scoundrel, only to suddenly see him wielding a knife to slay a monster. It was unsettling.


    Still, Ino had to force herself to confront this side of Naruto, because that was the complete him. The one who would hand out flowers was him, and so was the monster who could kill and set things ablaze.


    ¡®The most important thing now is to complete the mission and bring the three Sunagakure¡¯s siblings back.¡¯ Ino shook her head and was ready to use her Ninjutsu at any time.


    Sakura stood in the distance and watched quietly, her eyes staring at the valley in the distance. She was contemplating the feasibility of completing their mission, as they had already entered the territory of the Land of Wind.


    As a Medical-nin, her primary duty wasn''t fighting but healing her teammates and ensuring survival.


    "Are they still alive?" Shino asked. His Kikaichu slowly circled around the Sunagakure¡¯s group and flew into the valley.


    "They''re underground in the valley, still alive." Hinata said, her Byakugan active as Chakra flowed to her eyes, "They''re in coffins. We''ll have to remove the fallen rocks and dig them out."


    "That''s too difficult." Kiba muttered quietly, "The whole valley has collapsed. How do we even dig them out?"


    "Maybe Naruto has a way, after all, it¡¯s his Ninjutsu." Shino said.


    "I''ve never seen a Ninjutsu like that. It''s too..." Kiba trailed off, a bit speechless, ¡°It could be a Space-Time Ninjutsu. Anyway, where did he even learn something like that?"


    Hinata glanced at Naruto from the corner of her eye, her cheeks slightly reddened.


    Naruto, standing at the forefront, had no time to care about anything else. He was currently engaged in a verbal duel with the two Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this, Konoha Shinobi? This is within the territory of our Land of Wind." The short Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin fumed, frustrated that Naruto had not only escaped his grasp, but also taken down one of his teammates.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? I don''t understand a word, you shorty." Naruto said in a roguish manner, "What do you mean your Land of Wind? This area is a gray zone. I was just passing by and got ambushed by you."


    "If this isn¡¯t settled, I¡¯m going to start fighting."


    Threats, a blatant, naked threat.


    "Nonsense! You trespassed into our territory in the Land of Wind! Open your eyes and take a good look at where you are?" The short Jonin was nearly shouting, his frustration evident.


    The brown-faced Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin said nothing. His eyes looked over the Konoha¡¯s Genin with a cold gleam in his eyes.


    "What¡¯s the rush? Why are you so worked up?" Naruto¡¯s face darkened. Without even needing Shikamaru¡¯s guidance, he took control of the negotiation naturally, "Since our opinions differ, why don¡¯t we kill a few more?!"


    "Brat, do you think you can win?" The brown-faced Sand Jonin with a flat, shovel-like face drew the short sword from his back, glaring coldly at Naruto as murderous intent radiated from him.


    At his words, the tension between the two sides escalated instantly.


    "Naruto, don''t be impulsive." Shikamaru urged, trying to think more comprehensively, with more considerations in mind. "Let''s first..."


    Mid-sentence, Shikamaru stopped abruptly as he saw Naruto untie his forehead protector and toss it to the ground. His golden hair fell loose. He then looked at Shikamaru solemnly and said, "I am no longer a Konoha¡¯s Shinobi."


    Thick, swirling Biju Chakra surrounded him, and his blue eyes are filled with determination, "No one can give in unless one side suffers massive losses."


    "Naruto, you..." Shikamaru stared at the discarded forehead protector in a daze for a long while. He had never seen Naruto act like this before.


    "Tsunade-sama said that no matter what I do, she¡¯ll cover for me." Naruto pulled out a dozen disposable Flying Thunder God kunai that he had prepared. His gaze locked on the thirty or so Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi ahead, and he lowered his voice, "We don¡¯t have time. When the fight breaks out, you should focus on ensuring none of them escape."


    "Even so, this is pushing it too far." Shikamaru had already begun to compromise, with cold sweat forming on his forehead. He didn¡¯t want to resolve this by such extreme measures.


    "Damn, that can''t be..." The brown-faced Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin with the shovel-shaped face stared at Naruto¡¯s golden hair, his pupils widening as if recalling something.


    "What is it?" The short Jonin glanced sideways at his companion, but kept most of his attention on Naruto, watching as Naruto pulled out a pile of kunai.


    "It¡¯s that technique!" The brown-faced Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin gulped audibly, "Kunai, blond hair, that monster¡­ Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dead? The Yellow Flash of Konoha."


    Konoha had two famous color-coded Shinobi. The White Fang, which sword cut through everything, and the Yellow Flash, which was faster than lightning.


    "What Yellow Flash? What nonsense are you talking about!" The short Jonin grumbled impatiently, "I don¡¯t get it. Can¡¯t you just speak plainly?"


    The brown-faced Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin said no more, blinking rapidly as the image of the boy before him overlapped with the figure he once saw on the battlefield.


    ¡®This was crazy.¡¯ Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, ¡®Could such an absurd situation really happen? It had to be a coincidence! That Ninjutsu couldn¡¯t be replicated.¡¯


    ¡®Unless¡­ unless¡­¡¯


    Naruto threw out the more than a dozen kunai, and the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra burned slowly. He could no longer use Biju Transformation, and if he was injured, it would take longer for him to heal.


    ¡®But even so, if it was just to take down these Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi¡­¡¯ Naruto raised his eyes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Watch out for those kunai!" The brown-faced Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin¡¯s pupils widened as he shouted.


    However, it was already too late.


    These people had no idea what the true significance of the Yellow Flash meant.

 Chapter 228 There’s Always Someone Who Can Handle Him, But What If There’s More Than One?

    Chapter 228 There¡¯s Always Someone Who Can Handle Him, But What If There¡¯s More Than One?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The Yellow Flash reappeared as Naruto instantly activated the Flying Thunder God Technique. Because of the words of the Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the flying kunai.


    But at the next moment, Naruto teleported directly to behind the short Jonin.


    His objectives were always clear: kill the female Jonin first, then the short one. Just now, he was not stalling for show, but was waiting for someone to say ¡®watch out for those kunai".


    Watch out for those kunai? The Flying Thunder God¡¯s imprint doesn''t have to be on kunai alone. It can be placed on anything, even grass, trees, or people.


    Naruto lamented that the Land of Snow¡¯s mission had not been restarted yet and he had not received the reward for the complete Flying Thunder God. Otherwise, he would not have to go through so much trouble to calculate back and forth like this.


    Given the strength of the Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin, the Konoha Genin collectively wouldn''t stand a chance. But Naruto was still classified as a Genin only because he couldn''t pass the Chunin Exams.


    The Kyubi¡¯s Chakra granted him a triple-speed burst. In the instant he teleported behind the short Jonin, that Jonin''s eyes were still glued to the kunai scattering in the air.


    The moment he caught sight of the blonde hair, a chill ran down his spine.


    Naruto gathered a Rasengan with one hand. This is a Ninjutsu that could completely destroying a target¡¯s bodily functions, like a spiraling machine whose harmless appearance belies its destructive power.


    As he swiftly pressed the chakra orb forward, the fiery red Kyubi¡¯s Chakra exploded, creating a spiral-twisted, horrifying blood hole in the short Jonin¡¯s chest.


    Naruto, moving at an impossible speed, destroyed the heart of the short Jonin, then instantly turned and appeared behind another Chunin.


    He flashed through the battlefield, drawing the Kusanagi Sword, and in an instant, blood sprayed among the Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi. Naruto swung the sword with one hand, seemingly without a pattern, slashing as he moved.


    With a dozen or so one-time-use Flying Thunder God Kunai, he could only teleport a dozen times. The sword pierced through the throat of a Sunagakure¡¯s Chunin, and in the moment he pulled it out, he vanished again.


    The teleportation happened in a blink, and within a few seconds, the dozen teleports were complete.


    The Kusanagi Sword was used like a butcher''s knife, cutting through the blood mist and slicing the necks of the Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi one after another. The browned-faced Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin was now paralyzed from fear, as the situation was reversed in an instant.


    In a blink of an eye, only seven or eight people were left out of team with more than 30 people. The short Jonin lay on the ground in agony. There was no Medical-nin to relieve his pain. There was also a hole as big as a watermelon in his chest. It can be seen that he was already beyond saving.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!!! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dead?" The last Sunagakure¡¯s Jonin muttered, his face turned pale in an instant, and his lips trembled slightly. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a foolproof plan, but it ended up failing.


    In the rear, the members of Team 10 and Team 8 were dead silent. It wasn''t that they enjoyed watching, but they simply couldn''t intervene. After all, this was already beyond the capacity of Genin.


    Shikamaru wanted to use his strategic thinking, but it seemed his mind couldn''t keep up with the sheer muscle force on display.


    Neji glanced at them without saying a word, his expression calm as usual. Shikamaru glanced at the members of Team 3 and his face twitched slightly. He then asked in a low voice, "Hey¡­ Why do you guys look like you''re used to this?"


    "Do a few missions with that guy, and you''ll get used to it too. Where do you think his 100% mission completion rate comes from?" Neji recalled some less-than-pleasant memories, and his face looked a little grim.


    "The only purpose of teaming up with that scoundrel might be just one thing: To prevent him from accidentally killing the client along with everyone else."


    Neji turned his head and stared at Shikamaru gloomily. His serious expression, combined with what he was saying at the moment, created an awkward contrast in the daylight.


    "Don''t ask."


    Naruto was not stupid. There were three Jonin on the other side, and he couldn''t possibly deal with all three at the same time. Besides, if he got held up, the others could be in danger.


    On the other side, Temari and her brothers were still buried under the valley. Before releasing the technique, they needed to be dug out quickly. Otherwise, once the technique was undone, the siblings would be crushed by tons of soil.


    Naruto, with the sword hilt stained with blood, casually planted it into the ground as the Konoha¡¯s Genin swarmed forward.


    "Damn it! Why did you bury them so deep?" Kiba threw his shovel aside, immediately grabbing Akamaru to perform the Fang Passing Fang technique, drilling a big hole in the ground.


    The Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi had already been completely dealt with, with corpses lay scattered outside the valley. The Konoha¡¯s Genin stood on enemy territory, trying every method they could think of to dig their targets out of the collapsed valley.


    "How was I supposed to know?" Naruto also tossed his shovel to the side.


    Kurama was lying lazily on a tall rock sunbathing with a bottle of sake in its arms. He had seen the entire battle just now, and his evaluation was only three words: Flashy but useless.


    ¡®If it were up to me, a single Bijudama would have sufficed. Hmph, not that I would ever lift a paw unless that kid offered it a hundred bottles of top-shelf booze. Only then might I consider it.¡¯


    "Dig properly! Our mission target is down there." Shikamaru said, sweating under the scorching sun. He had taken off his jacket, revealing a mesh long sleeve underneath, with the usual dead fish eyes.


    Holding a shovel, Shikamaru looked like an old farmer. He shaded his eyes to glance at the sky, "Hurry up, the people in those coffins are probably running out of air."


    "This is also a form of training!" Lee shouted as he moved a large boulder aside, throwing it away with a roar, panting and wiping his sweat.


    Everyone was covered in dust and dirt. Just a moment ago, they had been fighting for their lives, and now each had a shovel, digging people out. They all tacitly kept quiet about what had just happened. Even though they knew Naruto was different from them, it didn''t matter.


    A monster is still a monster, but hadn''t villagers mentioned that before? Just act like you didn''t hear it. After all, even monsters don''t have to hide alone in the dark, and they can have friends too.


    "There''s definitely something wrong with your technique!" Kiba, Naruto''s number one critic, couldn''t resist complaining between shoveling, "If you can bury people, why can''t you get them out?"


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just dig it yourself." Naruto pretended to leave.


    He looked up and saw Kurama, that dumb fox, lying on the rock in a strangely elegant pose, basking in the sun, with one leg raised up and staring at him, who was digging the soil with sweat dripping down his face.


    In the bright sunlight, Naruto could clearly see the teasing grin on Kurama''s face.


    ¡®Tsk, that stupid dog is gloating, just wait.¡¯


    Naruto rolled up his sleeves and was about to drag Kurama down to help dig. Kiba, who was standing beside him, thought that Naruto really didn''t want to dig it anymore, so he immediately called out to him, ¡°Hey, where are you going? Keep digging."


    Shikamaru also turned towards Naruto and said with a sigh, "Cut it out, guys. If we delay any longer, the mission target will really die."


    "I''m done." Naruto grumbled sullenly. He was determined to pull Kyubi down to dig.


    "Hinata!"


    "Ino!"


    Kiba and Shikamaru called out for help simultaneously, but they were immediately stunned. They looked at each other with a horrified look. Their heart skipped a beat.


    They originally thought that there would always be someone who could deal with Naruto, but now, it would be a different story if there was more than one person who could.

 Chapter 229 No One Responded

    Chapter 229 No One RespondedSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto glanced back, and the atmosphere immediately tensed.


    Under the sunlight, the group was scattered, busy digging. Ino stood on a hillside, shovel in hand, casting a glance in Naruto''s direction before silently resuming her digging.


    Hinata, using her Byakugan, anxiously observed the three people below. Gaara was unconscious, while Temari and Kankuro''s breathing seemed to be getting increasingly labored.


    Hearing Kiba call her, Hinata jerked her head up, only to hear Ino''s name as well. Her face instantly turned red as she lowered her head again. She wasn¡¯t sure how to face this situation, so she decided to pretend she hadn''t heard anything.


    She was naturally timid, and after confronting Ino in the bathhouse to express her stance, her courage was almost completely drained. She had reached her limit.


    ¡®No one responded.¡¯ Shikamaru and Kiba exchanged a stunned look, realizing something was off. Their minds raced, trying to come up with an excuse to ease the awkward tension.


    Ino, Hinata, and even Naruto didn''t feel particularly awkward. After all, their relationship with Naruto was shrouded in a vague ambiguity, and turning that into a clear romantic relationship wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Both girls understood the situation well. One was the eldest princess of the Hyuga Clan, and the other was the only daughter of the Yamanaka Clan¡¯s Clan Head. They could fall in love with almost anyone in the village and make it work¡­ except for Naruto.


    When Tsunade had pushed Naruto into the limelight and openly showed her favoritism, everyone understood the Godaime Hokage''s intentions: she wanted Naruto to become Hokage.


    Sasuke''s defection had made the higher-ups hold back a bit. Konoha couldn''t afford to lose another of its new generation of Shinobi, nor could it lose its Jinchuriki.


    The influential adults of Konoha observed the unfolding chess game from above, ready to make sacrifices and exchanges aligned with their interests when necessary.


    After all, Hokage may come and go, but the noble clans remain constant. They didn¡¯t care who became Hokage, as long as it benefited them.


    The situation was too complicated, so both Ino and Hinata tacitly avoided the thorny issues. After all, they were still young, with plenty of time ahead of them.


    However, the boys'' thoughts weren¡¯t as nuanced. Shikamaru and Kiba naturally assumed that ambiguity meant they should be together. They envisioned dramatic, storybook scenario, an earth-shaking romance where ¡®you belong only to me and no one else can have you¡¯.


    In their minds, liking the same person automatically made them rivals, and they expected some intense showdown. Or perhaps tearful confrontations forcing Naruto to choose between the two, the more melodramatic, the better¡­ a battle over private possession.


    In reality, the two girls weren''t as childish as Shikamaru and Kiba imagined. If anything, it was Shikamaru and Kiba who didn''t understand these things.


    Shikamaru, a genius who could navigate high EQ purely through his IQ, and Kiba, a hot-headed fool whose goal was to become Hokage so he could turn Konoha into a village of dogs.


    These two, an odd combination that didn¡¯t mesh well at all, ended up creating a strangely comedic scene. While the people directly involved weren¡¯t embarrassed, Shikamaru and Kiba were awkward to the point of stiffness.


    "Ino, maybe you should contact the people down there now." Shikamaru suggested, trying to smooth things over.


    "Hinata, are they still alive? We¡¯re almost through. Try to pinpoint their location again so we don''t dig in the wrong spot." Kiba added nervously, his entire demeanor jittery.


    Hearing this, Naruto withdrew his gaze and ignored them. He leapt up to the top of a large rock and grabbed Kurama by the scruff, lifting him up.


    In the sunlight, Kurama''s limbs flailed, his fiery red fur gleaming as if it were about to catch fire.


    Tenten, glancing up as she took a break from digging, caught sight of the scene and couldn¡¯t help but stare, momentarily stunned.


    "Got it." Ino muttered, tossing her shovel aside. She quickly formed a series of hand seals, attempting to communicate with the Sunagakure¡¯s siblings buried below.


    Hinata, hearing Kiba''s words, hurriedly responded with a ¡®Got it¡¯. However, worried she might mess up, she glanced towards Neji. Just as she was about to ask for guidance, Neji gave her a sidelong glance and said, "Just do it."


    "Okay." Hinata nodded nervously, her mind a bit muddled.


    She formed a simple hand seal and she swiftly activated her Byakugan. Veins bulged around her eyes, giving her a fierce appearance, but the result was unexpectedly good. She quickly reported the precise location.


    "They''re about five steps to your left and about eight meters down."


    "Alright! Akamaru, let''s go!" Kiba exclaimed, feeling a rush of accomplishment as if he had finally found his purpose in digging. He enthusiastically performed his Fang Passing Fang technique with Akamaru. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, a large pit appeared before the group. Covered in dirt, Kiba shook himself off, grabbed a shovel, and jumped into the pit. He drove the shovel into the ground, and with a dull thud, it struck wood.


    "We did it!" Kiba cheered happily.


    Lee and Neji jumped in, working together with shovels in hands to unearth a white coffin. Kiba fiddled with the coffin for a long time but found that it was impossible to open it. He looked up at the people standing outside the deep pit.


    "Tell that guy to undo his Ninjutsu! Damn it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kiba squinted and saw a figure slowly approach the edge of the pit, holding a dog in his hand. He felt a bit annoyed, thinking this was hardly the time for such antics.


    ¡®Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Funeral, Release.¡¯


    With a thought, Naruto caused the white coffin to vanish, and Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara tumbled out. Gaara was covered in blood, while Temari and Kankuro were already unconscious.


    The distance made it hard for Naruto to see if they were still breathing, but judging by Neji''s calm demeanor, it seemed likely that the Sand siblings were alive, and thye simply passed out.


    Lee, Neji, and Kiba quickly carried the trio out of the pit. Sakura was about to move forward to heal them, but Shikamaru stopped her.


    "They''re not in critical condition. Let¡¯s get out of here first and head back to the Land of Fire before we do anything."


    Sakura nodded, having no objections. As a Medical-nin, her primary role was to follow orders. After a quick glance to confirm that the three were as Shikamaru described, she slowly stepped back.


    This was a mission, not a picnic, so no one objected. With Shikamaru¡¯s thorough planning and his role as team leader, the group followed his orders without question and retreated with the unconscious Sunagakure¡¯s siblings into the forests of the Land of Fire.

 Chapter 230 The Pen Dropped Behind the Curtain, The Girl’s Pale Waist

    Chapter 230 The Pen Dropped Behind the Curtain, The Girl¡¯s Pale WaistSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At the Konoha Hospital, footsteps echoed through the empty hallway.


    Temari opened her eyes, and the smell of disinfectant filling her nose startled her. She turned her head to see clean white curtains and a pot of blooming yellow flowers on the windowsill.


    Sunlight streamed onto the white walls, casting a faint glow.


    Before she could fully recall what had happened, the footsteps outside her room stopped, and the door swung open. The person who entered seemed to have no concept of personal space, walking straight up to her bedside before stopping. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re awake?"


    Naruto''s voice was low and his tone was indifferent. With blonde hair and blue eyes, he wore a loose white short-sleeve shirt. His forehead was smooth, and his slightly wavy blonde hair nearly covered his eyebrows.


    Temari let out a faint ¡®Ah¡¯ as her head instinctively turned away, her gaze drawn to his hands again.


    Naruto was holding a stack of documents, and in his right hand, he gripped a pen. His fingernails were slightly translucent, and his broad knuckles clenched the pen tightly.


    After staring at him for a second, Temari felt something was wrong with her body. Her mouth felt dry from the nervous saliva her body produced. Her face warmed as she hurriedly shifted her gaze.


    She didn''t know where to look now, so she lowered her head, staring at the white cup in front of her. Her pupils dilated, her vision unfocused at the edges, and she could faintly hear Naruto''s slightly impatient voice nearby.


    "Since you''re awake, sign this agreement." Naruto said, frowning at Temari. He hadn''t wanted any involvement with her, but Shizune had insisted on dragging him along for this.


    Something about how it would be more appropriate if he delivered it, after all, Temari knew him better than most people in Konoha.


    Knew him? Not really. Their acquaintance was more like a series of forced interactions rather than anything personal.


    Naruto stared at Temari, who was looking down and pretending to ignore him, and felt a sudden surge of irritation.


    He didn''t understand why, but every time he saw her, his tone unconsciously became harsh. It wasn''t that he wanted to be rude, but something about her demeanor just got under his skin,


    ¡®This posture, those eyes¡­ what was with her acting so submissive? It was infuriating!¡¯


    "Agreement?" Temari''s voice was soft, and her expression finally became normal as she looked up at him and said, "What kind of agreement?"


    "How would I know? See for yourself." Naruto tossed the agreement onto the bed. With a muffled sound, the thick stack of papers landed on the white blanket, while the pen rolled off, disappearing into the folds of the curtain.


    "Oh okay." Temari hesitated for a moment and looked at the pen again.


    Naruto didn''t pay it any mind. He saw no need to fetch the pen. If Temari had any objections to the agreement, it would be the perfect excuse for him to leave and call Shizune over to explain.


    He hadn''t read the agreement at all, mainly because he couldn''t care less, just like he couldn''t care less about the pen that had rolled behind the curtain.


    But the scene Naruto expected didn''t unfold. Temari didn''t agree or refuse, nor did she flip through the agreement. Instead, she carefully peeked at him before quickly turning her gaze towards where the pen had fallen.


    "The pen fell." Temari said with some fear.


    "If it fell, it fell. Don''t worry about it." Naruto said as he stood beside the bed.


    "Can I pick it up?" She asked.


    Naruto felt a little uncomfortable when asked this, ¡®It was just a pen. If she wanted to pick it up, she should just do it. Did she really need my permission? Would she not dare to pick it up if I said no?¡¯


    "Whatever." He replied impatiently.


    ¡®So annoying. Why does this woman act like I was going to eat her alive?¡¯


    "Okay." She nodded and hesitated for a moment.


    Then, Temari slowly shifted on the bed, not bothering to lift the blanket. Instead, she got on all fours and crawled towards the edge of the bed. One hand propped against the wall, while the other reached towards the space behind the curtain.


    Her slender neck was pale, and the loose blue-and-white hospital gown couldn''t hide the curves of her body. A gentle breeze swept in, revealing her smooth, fair waist.


    Naruto coldly watched the braid of her golden hair swaying, then felt a strange emotion welling up inside him. His mind buzzed with a sudden itch, the kind that made him want to reach out and touch it.


    Temari was completely oblivious to her exposed waist as she strained to reach for the pen behind the curtain, her hand that was bracing against the wall trembling slightly.


    "Just a little bit more." She muttered through gritted teeth, stretching her fingers to nudge the pen on the floor. However, no matter how much she tried, it was always just out of reach.


    Instead of bringing the pen closer, her fingertips ended up pushing it further away. At this point, backing down wasn¡¯t an option, so she focused entirely on extending her body further.


    Her mind was getting fuzzy, and she felt slightly lightheaded, her face flushed red, though she didn''t find it particularly uncomfortable.


    Exerting so much effort just to pick up a pen¡­ even Temari herself didn''t quite understand why she was doing it. She simply felt an intense urge to retrieve it after seeing it tossed aside.


    It was as if that pen held some magical power, entirely occupying Temari''s thoughts. Ignoring it and leaving it there felt like an itch she couldn''t scratch.


    It started as a passing thought¡­ ¡®Would I be praised if I managed to pick it up?¡¯


    This sudden notion in her mind was like gasoline ignited by a lit cigarette, once sparked, it couldn''t be extinguished. She stared for a moment before acting on it. By the time she realized, she was already bent over, reaching for the pen.


    After a while, Temari finally grabbed the pen, clutching it in her hand before slowly returning under the white blanket.


    Naruto had been watching the entire time, and retracted his hand early, not taking the fleeting impulse he felt earlier to heart. He scrutinized Temari once more, unable to fathom why she was so determined to retrieve a mere pen.


    The room Temari was in was a small, single-patient room, which is compact and easily visible in one glance. The narrow hallway at the end of the bed was only wide enough for one person to pass through at a time.


    Konoha Hospital had been experiencing a shortage of beds recently, and coordinating even this small room for Temari was no small feat. While Kankuro and Gaara are squeezed in another room.


    "Read the agreement. If you have any questions, let me know, and I''ll find someone to explain it." Naruto reiterated, eager for her to raise any objections so he could escape this situation.


    "I picked up the pen." Temari said softly.


    "Huh?" Naruto was stunned and looked at her in confusion.


    "I picked it up." She clutched the pen tightly, her grip so firm that her hand was trembling.


    "And then?" Naruto''s gaze shifted downwards, staring at the pen for a moment before looking back at Temari, ¡®Has she lost her mind?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that she has become stupid due to lack of oxygen? That last statement didn''t seem like it came from someone older than three.¡¯ He was a little confused, and Naruto''s eyes finally settled on Temari''s face.


    "I picked it up." She repeated.


    "Yeah, you picked it up. Alright." Naruto said, feeling a headache coming on. "Now, focus on the agreement. If there''s anything you don''t understand, let me know so I can get someone to help."


    Temari looked at him with a hint of grievance, and Naruto cursed inwardly, ¡®Damn it! What the hell is wrong with this woman? What¡¯s with her expression? Was she expecting me to praise her or something?¡¯


    Naruto exhaled deeply, suppressing his annoyance before finally saying, "You picked it up. That¡¯s impressive."


    "Okay." Temari nodded, then set the pen aside and picked up the agreement from the bed, beginning to read it carefully. Her focused expression showed that she was taking it far more seriously than any three-year-old would.


    Naruto watched Temari nervously, half-expecting her to blurt out something ridiculous like, "Is this a drawing?"


    Fortunately, Temari quietly read through the entire agreement, but unfortunately, she didn''t raise any objections. She only looked up after reading the last word. Naruto, who had been spacing out nearby, noticed her gaze and quickly stood up, "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? I''ll go find¡­"


    "No problem. I can sign this agreement." Temari nodded and smoothly signed her name and added her fingerprint.

 Chapter 231 You Don’t Want This Either, Do You?

    Chapter 231 You Don¡¯t Want This Either, Do You?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Seeing the task was done, Naruto didn¡¯t dwell on it. All that mattered was that he could leave now. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on Temari because it was¡­ troublesome.


    "That''s good." Naruto said, then took the agreement and turned to leave.


    Just as he turned, he felt a tug on his wrist. Naruto turned around and looked back, just in time to meet Temari''s eyes, who had a look of fear on her face.


    Seeing this, Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t like that expression, nor did he like Temari''s demeanor. For him, just looking at her was bothersome.


    "What do you want?"


    The task was completed, so he had no need to be polite with Temari anymore. Even if there were future dealings between Konoha and the Sunagakure¡¯s Siblings, it had nothing to do with him.


    He is just a Genin and had no say in such matters.


    "I¡­" Temari couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Naruto looked at the pen on the quilt, and suddenly a guess came to his mind. He stared at Temari for a few seconds, then spoke, "Give me the pen."


    His tone was commanding, expecting Temari to comply with this simple request. Normally, anyone would hand the pen over without a second thought.


    But after taking the pen, Naruto threw it back onto the floor and said again, "Give it to me."


    Temari was stunned for a moment, but she did as she was told. She bent down, picked up the pen, and handed it back to Naruto. However, after taking the pen, Naruto threw it even farther this time.


    This time, he said nothing and just extended his hand.


    When Temari got off the bed, quietly picked up the pen, and handed it to him once more, Naruto closed his eyes and sighed, ¡®So troublesome¡­ It¡¯s still the same as before¡­ nothing had changed.¡¯


    A year ago, after the Chunin Exams, Naruto had noticed Temari¡¯s strange behavior. He thought it was just temporary and that she would return to normal after some time.


    And before leaving, Naruto even tested Temari once. He caught up with her in the empty hallway of the Hokage Tower and, in a commanding tone, told her to stop and said that he wanted to touch something.


    But Temari hadn¡¯t complied. Instead, she scolded him. He had thought she was back to normal back then, but who would¡¯ve guessed that a year later, she¡¯d be back to acting like this.


    He looked at Temari, who was sitting at the edge of the bed, watching him. Her bare feet dangled and swung gently.


    "You¡­" Naruto looked at her with a complicated expression.


    "Take off your clothes." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Temari blinked, then raised her hand.


    "Hey! Stop!" Naruto quickly intervened, sighing again in exasperation as things took an even more bizarre turn.


    Temari halted her movement and looked at him in amusement.


    "You better act normal. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you, but¡­" Naruto took a deep breath, "Are you messing with me?"


    "I¡¯m not." Temari murmured, lowering her head, "Don¡¯t be so harsh."


    She looked away, her voice softening, "I don¡¯t want to be like this either, it¡¯s just that sometimes¡­ Most of the time, it¡¯s fine, but whenever I see you, I just¡­"


    Naruto glanced up and down at Temari, hesitating for a moment before asking, "Do you still remember what happened before?"


    Temari''s face flushed red, but she remained silent.


    Seeing her reaction, Naruto¡¯s lips couldn''t help but twitch, and he thought to himself, ¡®So she does remember. Then, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush anymore.¡¯


    "You don''t want this either, right? Being completely obedient to a stranger."


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Naruto actually noticed a look of hesitation on Temari''s face, ¡®This shouldn¡¯t require any hesitation! Seriously, would a normal person hesitate about something like this?¡¯


    "¡­ No, I don¡¯t." Temari shook her head.


    "You better get a grip." Naruto felt that his patience for two lifetimes was being consumed here, "So from now on, we should just avoid seeing each other. As long as we don''t have any contact with each other until we die, everything will stay normal."


    "No." Temari immediately shook her head in refusal.


    Naruto responded, "Whether we do or don¡¯t isn¡¯t up to you."


    Temari stared at him and said with determination, "I have ways to stick with you."


    Naruto was taken aback when he heard this. He felt that Temari is really capable of such things.


    The higher-ups in Konoha would probably side with Temari, unless he decided to completely hide and ignore those troublesome higher-ups.


    As for Temari herself, Naruto admitted she was beautiful, well, purely in terms of appearance. The Land of Wind was known for its beauties, thanks to abundant sunshine. Everyone in the Shinobi World knew that the Kunoichi of Sunagakure had fair skin, soft and delicate.


    But it''s not like Naruto has never seen a woman before, so he wouldn¡¯t be swayed just because of a princess from Sunagakure. As far as the current situation is concerned, being entangled with Temari brought him no benefits whatsoever.


    Temari stubbornly furrowed her brow, refusing to back down in her standoff with Naruto.


    "Goodbye."


    "No."


    "You won¡¯t be able to find me anyway, and I¡¯m too lazy to bother with you." Naruto said exasperatedly. "There are many ways I can hide if I want to. Don¡¯t push me to the point where I¡¯ll end up hating you. I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do then."


    Temari was silent, staring at the ground for a long time without saying anything. After a long pause, she finally murmured, "I didn¡¯t mean it that way."


    Naruto didn¡¯t want to hear any more. They had already laid everything bare, so continuing the conversation felt pointless. His relationship with Temari had no bearing on the bigger picture, and was ultimately insignificant.


    Right now, with Gaara¡¯s current condition, the Sunagakure¡¯s siblings still needed Konoha¡¯s support to regroup for a counterattack. In the end, the three siblings would have to return to Sunagakure and face the higher-ups there.


    As with any power struggle, it would end in victory or defeat.


    "I''m leaving now." Naruto said, "We¡¯ll talk about this later. Let¡¯s both take some time to cool down and see where things stand."


    "No!"


    Naruto frowned as Temari met his gaze. They stared at each other for a moment before she finally relented. She lowered her head and mumbled a quiet, forlorn ¡®okay¡¯.


    Naruto didn¡¯t bother to respond, turning on his heel and leaving the room with the documents in hand.


    After leaving Konoha Hospital, Naruto still had displeased expression on his face.


    ¡®Temari''s matter was not easy to deal with. Though Konoha and Sunagakure were allies, things were chaotic in Sunagakure right now.¡¯


    ¡®I don''t know what kind of messed up agreement they signed before, but in any case, the three siblings seemed to come to Konoha for temporary refuge, and they will fight back after regrouping.¡¯


    Naruto only felt that these things were troublesome. He didn¡¯t think someone like Temari would genuinely have feelings for him. It felt more like a form of venting or a unique need that happened to involve him.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t like it at all. This feeling of being used as a tool, even if he was in the dominant position, still made him uncomfortable.


    Back at the Hokage¡¯s Office, Naruto dropped off the documents. There was no one inside, so he set them down and turned to leave, only to find someone blocking the doorway.


    "Are the documents signed?" Sakura asked with a smile.

 Chapter 232 The Beginning of Tragedy Is Always Similar

    Chapter 232 The Beginning of Tragedy Is Always SimilarSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "It''s signed." Naruto replied, then was stunned for a moment, and reacted, "Are those documents for Tsunade-sama?"


    "No, Shizune-san asked for them. She told me to get them signed and deliver them right away." Sakura said this, but there was no trace of urgency on her face.


    "The documents¡­" Naruto glanced back at the documents on the desk, "They¡¯re right there. Want me to bring them over for you?"


    "Alright." Sakura agreed, a hint of a doting expression flashing in her eyes.


    Naruto turned and picked up the documents. Every time Sakura said ¡®alright¡¯, it gave him a strange, uncomfortable feeling. Still, he calmly handed the documents to her.


    "Remember what you promised me?" Sakura suddenly asked.


    "Huh?"


    "I¡¯ll probably be free to leave the Hokage Tower around four in the afternoon. Are you free?" Sakura waved the documents in her hand, "Come wait for me at the Hokage Tower."


    Naruto didn''t have any missions for the time being, as Shizune had mentioned it to him. Until the Sunagakure situation was resolved, he wouldn¡¯t have any missions for a while.


    The mission to the Land of Snow was also on indefinite hold since Koyuki had left Konoha, and her whereabouts is unknown. Naruto couldn¡¯t just leave the village to chase after a princess who kept avoiding reality, so that matter was shelved for the time being.


    "Alright." He agreed.


    When Naruto returned home, he lay on the sofa for a while. Kurama was unexpectedly not home. The balcony window was wide open, curtains swaying, and a beam of light shone straight onto the floor within a meter of the sliding door.


    With a clatter, the sliding door was pushed open from the balcony, and Kurama strolled in like a Tom Cat. The summer breeze carried warm air into the living room. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kid, you''re back already?" Kurama hopped onto the sofa, wriggled around to find the most comfortable position, and displayed a satisfied expression.


    "Where have you been?" Naruto squinted his eyes open, giving Kurama a brief glance.


    "None of your business." Kurama muttered as he pulled a bottle of booze from under the sofa and skillfully opened it, "Just took a stroll. Hah, humans are so easy to fool."


    "I just stood there, and they bought food for me. Truly, they are slaves."


    "Begging?" Naruto asked with a hint of disdain.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Begging?!" Kurama jumped up from the sofa, "How can a Biju like me be begging? It¡¯s not like I asked for it! They gave it to me!"


    "I was just making a casual remark, why are you so worked up?" Naruto teased.


    Kurama wanted to toss a Bijudama at him, but restrained himself for the sake of the alcohol, as he was forced to lower his head under the roof. So he simply flipped over and lay back down on the sofa.


    The man and fox lay there quietly for a while, the summer breeze blowing in, making the wind chimes tinkle softly.


    "What¡¯s for lunch?" Kurama suddenly asked.


    "You know, you sound pretty pathetic talking like that. After all, you are a Biju, right?" Naruto complained, "You wouldn¡¯t starve even if you ate nothing, right?"


    Hearing this, Kurama¡¯s face darkened.


    "That may be true, but since I finally have my freedom, I should enjoy some good food. You¡¯re not really planning on not preparing anything, are you? I want barbecue."


    "I''m too lazy to go."


    "No way! You have to go." Kurama jumped off the sofa, grabbed Naruto¡¯s arm, and forcibly dragged him off the couch.


    With a loud thud, Naruto landed heavily on his back, and his eyes snapped open. His face twitched slightly, and he really felt like using the Adamantine Sealing Chains to lock up this fox.


    Bang!


    The door shut behind them.


    Naruto slowly walked down the hallway, the warm sunlight bathing his body. Kurama lay on his shoulder, curled up behind the tuft of fluffy blond hair.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The sound of their footsteps slowly faded, and the shadows of the man and the fox became short, like two chibi monsters.


    The sun was shining brightly, shining on every corner of Konoha.


    "Regarding the development of the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki," Danzo''s bandaged eye swept across the group of higher-ups, "I personally believe it¡¯s time to bring this matter onto the agenda."


    "The Jinchuriki from Sunagakure is also in Konoha now. Even if we have signed an agreement to temporarily house them, we have more opportunities to facilitate collaboration on developing the Jinchuriki from both villages."


    "After all, Konoha and Sunagakure are allies."


    Seated in the shadows, each Clan Head remained silent. Tsunade had left a while ago, supposedly to retrieve something personally, so they were now listening to Danzo¡¯s arguments about developing the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    Danzo was a competent higher-up, as he was cunning and patient, willing to go to any lengths for Konoha¡¯s benefit. However, he lacked bravery and was self-deceptive.


    He tried to use the collective interest to accommodate his selfishness. He had no second thoughts about Konoha, so he felt that Konoha couldn''t do without him. This was Danzo¡¯s main concern: dedication!


    He had shed blood for Konoha and sacrificed everything except his life. His greatest dream was to be recognized by everyone, and this recognition had crystallized into a tangible goal, which is to become the Hokage.


    Give and take¡­ This was the story of Shimura Danzo¡¯s life in Konoha.


    "It¡¯s understandable that the Godaime Hokage has personal considerations, but the Jinchuriki is an important strategic weapon for the village and cannot be treated as a regular matter." Danzo continued after a pause.


    Shikaku coughed softly at this moment. As the veteran military strategist and Konoha''s voice, he had the privilege to interrupt Danzo¡¯s speech.


    "The issue of the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki has been discussed before, and the Sandaime''s opinion is..."


    "The Sandaime is no longer with us, so what¡¯s the point of bringing this up now?" Danzo interrupted irritably.


    The younger generation is growing up, with Tsunade as the Godaime, and Kakashi may become the Rokudaime. This trend deeply frustrated Danzo, but he was also well aware of what Tsunade and Kakashi represented for Konoha.


    Konoha needed pillars of strength, as well as the power of the younger generation.


    Danzo held Konoha in such high regard, but he also held himself in equally high regard. Sandaime Hokage had already left the stage of history, but Danzo was still unwilling to leave. He firmly believed that his position was irreplaceable, and Konoha needed Root, and it also needed him.


    The conference room was silent enough to hear a pin drop. Danzo¡¯s voice was soft but carried the irrefutable authority of a veteran higher-up.


    With a loud crash, the heavy wooden door of the conference room was flung open. Blinding sunlight flooded in, illuminating the entire room, and Danzo instinctively squinted his eye.


    The sunlight surrounded Tsunade like a radiant bouquet. Clad in a green robe, with her golden hair flowing, she exuded an impressive aura.


    "Stop wasting time!"


    The crisp sound of high heels hitting the ground echoed throughout the conference room. Tsunade, the Godaime Hokage, a pure-blooded descendant of the Shodaime Hokage, strode to the long table that occupied two-thirds of the room.


    The moment Tsunade stood still, her gaze swept across the higher-ups without any hint of fear, her eyes sharp as blades.


    With a loud slap, she tossed a neatly bound document onto the center of the table.


    "Sunagakure has already signed a betting agreement with Konoha. After Gaara becomes the Kazekage, the Jinchuriki of Sunagakure and Konoha will form an alliance. The two villages have pledged alliance, never to engage in war."


    "The premise is the refusal to develop Jinchuriki and the rejection of any treaties or plans that sacrifice the interests of the Jinchuriki."


    Her words exploded in the minds of the higher-ups like a thunderclap.


    This agreement was not just a few pieces of paper, as it signified the first treaty that protected the rights of Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki. In black and white, the protection plan for Jinchuriki could potentially become enforceable law in the future.


    Moreover, this agreement was not something Tsunade drafted alone, and it was formulated with Land of Wind¡¯s Sunagakure, involving two of the Five Great Countries, making the ordinance substantial.


    Apart from the Land of Wind, the Land of Earth also possessed Jinchuriki, with the Tsuchikage facing a critical juncture. This was a reality everyone understood.


    What will happen in the future? All the Konoha¡¯s higher-ups focused their attention on the agreement.


    Danzo¡¯s face turned ashen as he extended his hand. nearby higher-up quickly grabbed the agreement and handed it to him. Danzo, without saying a word, flipped through the contents of the agreement page by page.


    "What is this stuff written here?" In the barbecue restaurant, Kurama tossed the menu onto the table and whispered, "Why are there only juices? Get some bottles of sake."


    "Haha, do you think that¡¯s possible?" Naruto replied impatiently, "At this age, they won¡¯t put alcohol on the menu, so just give up on that idea."


    "Kid, why haven¡¯t you grown up yet?!" Kurama complained in a low voice, "How can you enjoy barbecue without booze?"


    "Stop whining, just pick something."


    "Ah!!" A scream from the street caught Naruto¡¯s attention. A white bird flew through the crowd, knocking off a woman¡¯s wide hat and circling above the streets of Konoha.


    At Yamanaka Flower Shop, Ino checked her Ninja Pouch carefully before pushing open the store¡¯s door. The golden strands of her hair were ruffled by the swiftly passing bird. She turned her head, her blue eyes tracking the bird as it soared high into the sky.


    Shikamaru and Choji walked out of an alley together, bathed in sunlight, frowning slightly as they conversed. They paused briefly by a stall and waved at Ino.


    Shino and Kiba were leaning against the gate of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, waiting. Akamaru appeared a bit listless. He looked at the steaming crowd and stuck out his bright red tongue.


    Under the clear blue sky, the entire village of Konoha was like a living stream, moving slowly yet vibrantly.


    On June 3rd, the summer in Konoha was unusually hot.


    Naruto and Kurama, having just left the barbecue restaurant, walked slowly down the street, gazing at the bustling street. The heat in the air caused a slight distortion. He glanced at a convenience store and couldn¡¯t help but stop.


    Hokage Tower, at sunset.


    Sakura sat on the rooftop railing, her legs dangling and swinging slightly. She gazed at the trees whose leaves had all turned golden, her expression utterly serene.


    Hearing the footsteps coming from behind her, she turned her head and looked back.


    Naruto stopped at the doorway, his eyes resting on the girl with pink hair completely bathed in the sunset. His eyelids twitched slightly.


    He had seen similar scenes before, usually in tragic movies. The clich¨¦ plot couldn''t move him at all. He could even predict the ending before the tragedy had begun.

 Chapter 233 A Pervert Who Deceives Naive Girls!

    Chapter 233 A Pervert Who Deceives Naive Girls!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What are you doing?" Naruto asked, looking at her.


    "What?" Sakura jumped down from the railing and looked at him curiously, "Didn''t we make an appointment? This afternoon..."


    "Oh." The uneasy feeling in his mind disappeared, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "You asked me for a small favor before. Can you tell me what it is now?"


    "Ah, just wanted to stroll around." Sakura pointed to Konoha Street in the distance, not yet illuminated by lights.


    "That sort of thing... you don¡¯t really need to make such a formal request." Naruto turned first and started down the stairs. Sakura followed behind with her hands behind her back. There were about eight steps between them.


    "Well, you probably wouldn¡¯t agree otherwise, and would find some excuse to brush me off." Sakura said in a tone that said, ¡®You''re just that kind of person¡¯.


    "Uh¡­" Naruto was at a loss for words, as she had hit the nail on the head.


    Considering Sakura¡¯s recent risky statements and his wariness of her unstable sense of ethics, it is possible that he would reject all of Sakura''s individual invitations.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was being overly cautious, he simply didn¡¯t want to get involved in unnecessary trouble.


    He knew very well that whether it was the crazy Temari or Sakura, both were unpredictable ticking bombs. If he were simply motivated by lust, who knows when one of them might explode.


    As for Ino and Hinata¡­ They both had gentle personalities, and their desires weren¡¯t reckless or brainless.


    Naruto knew he could be a bit of a scumbag, but at least he was clear about it.


    He is still young and has not been in a relationship yet. He just had a good relationship with Ino and Hinata. Without confirming anything with anyone, there was no sense of being two-timing, nor was there any guidance against the forbidden concept of minors dating.


    Although to be honest, this is not the real world, so he could be a little greedy and want both after he came of age.


    Even if he were to act more like a scumbag, anyone with half a brain wouldn¡¯t mess with his teammates, let alone the Sunagakure¡¯s princess.


    There had to be a limit to recklessness. At the very least, he can gain the friendships of both Ino and Hinata. Why would he risk losing everything by entangling with a yandere or a masochist?


    Pure friendship is hard to come by. He already had few friends to begin with, so only a fool would play with fire.


    "Why are you quiet all of a sudden?" Sakura asked.


    They had already walked out of the Hokage Tower, and the evening light halted at Naruto¡¯s feet. He glanced back and saw Sakura standing a few steps behind him, looking at him a puzzled expression.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just lost in thought." He said casually, "It¡¯s not like I¡¯d refuse, after all, it¡¯s just a stroll. I usually have plenty of free time, not too busy."


    "That''s good." She said with a smile, and deliberately took a few steps forward until she was in front of Naruto, then turned back to look at him.


    It was one of those forty-five-degree side glances, just enough to reveal the curve of her neck and jawline. The profile of the girl was displayed before him. Sakura made no attempt to hide her intentions, showing a sweet smile he had never seen before.


    "Let¡¯s go then!"


    "Sure." Naruto shrugged and followed with a nonchalant look on his face.


    "Naruto-kun really isn¡¯t a good person, huh?" Sakura suddenly said as they walked side by side.


    Naruto didn¡¯t react much at first. He glanced at her, then turned his head and asked slowly, "Why do you say that?"


    "¡­ You don¡¯t even bother to deny it." Sakura teased.


    "I¡¯m not exactly a good person, but it depends on the aspect. In some ways, my moral bottom line is still relatively high." Naruto said.


    "Hmm, when you put it that way, I¡¯m kind of curious." Sakura¡¯s gaze skimmed over the stores along the street.


    Naruto fell silent.


    "But Naruto-kun must have some other charm, right? Otherwise, Ino and Hinata wouldn¡¯t care about you, would they?" Sakura said bluntly.


    "That''s true." Naruto admitted shamelessly.


    "You admitted it so straightforwardly that it kind of hurts." Sakura sighed and said, "I heard that boys will only admit their relationship with other girls in front of girls they don''t care about."


    "Pure friendship." Naruto corrected her.


    "That hurts even more. I might just cry." Sakura stopped, turned around, and looked at Naruto. There¡¯s smile on her face despite her words.


    "I was here first."


    "Don''t say such weird things. You only took control of your body at that time, right? Don''t lie with your eyes wide open like me!"


    Naruto couldn''t quite recall the exact moment, but Dark Sakura''s persona probably awakened about ten days after Sasuke''s defection. In that cramped duty room at Konoha Hospital, Sakura had smiled and asked him who Sasuke was.


    "Time sure flies. It''s already been a year." Sakura put her hands behind her back and continued walking forward without responding directly to the conversation.


    "Yeah, more than a year has passed." Naruto also felt a tinge of nostalgia. To say he was unaffected would be a lie.


    Imagine a normal person suddenly ending up in the Naruto World, constantly facing inexplicable malice, suspicion, and cold stares. Watching Shinobi run along rooftops, spewing fire, water, lightning, and other supernatural feats.


    Any normal person would be shocked to the point of questioning reality. Luckily, he had watched Naruto before, so he was somewhat calm when he first arrived in this world.


    What left the deepest impression on him was the start of the Shippuden series, where Gaara ¡®died¡¯ at the beginning. The fighting scenes were so captivating that he didn''t pay much attention to Naruto''s youth. After all, it was a hot-blooded shonen anime. Just fighting was enough. Who cares about romantic subplots?


    But he is now Uzumaki Naruto, a living person. When it was his turn to live here, he didn¡¯t want to fight or kill. He didn¡¯t care about the hot-blooded shonen anime stuff. Someone else could save the world, and he was just going to take it easy.


    Flowers can bloom again, but youth doesn''t return.


    He''s young now, so why not bloom in Konoha?


    "I want to eat that!" Sakura suddenly turned around and said to him. Naruto was spacing out and was startled by Sakura''s flushed face.


    ¡®Jeez, did she say something wild again?¡¯


    It wasn''t until he followed Sakura''s gaze and saw the takoyaki stall that Naruto breathe a sigh of relief. He was almost scared to death just now. He just hoped that he didn''t have to eat anything weird.


    The two of them approached the stall, and Naruto recognized it as the same stall from before. The last time he bought food there, Sakura''s voice suddenly popped up from behind him. It was quite a scare. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you want to eat, just buy it." He subconsciously reached for his money, but suddenly remembered that the other party was Sakura, so he swiftly pulled his hand out of his pocket.


    Last time, she had mentioned spending Pink Sakura''s savings.


    Naruto doesn''t know if her small expenses can keep up with the speed at which she earns big money. Sakura''s family seems to be well off. So, if it¡¯s just for food, unless she ate premium barbecue every meal and have appetite like Hinata, she wouldn¡¯t run out of money.


    Naruto thought carelessly, and a smile suddenly crept onto his face.


    "Boss, I want that, and that." Sakura said, and suddenly turned her head without warning, just in time to see Naruto''s smile. She immediately said with dissatisfaction, "Are you still thinking about other girls right now?"


    "Yes." Naruto replied confidently, "So what?"


    "No problem. Even if you¡¯re like this, Naruto-kun, I still like you." Dark Sakura smiled gently and said, "I''ll just be your backup girlfriend."


    "Damn it, don''t say that kind of thing in public!" Naruto quickly covered Sakura''s mouth and looked around in panic, but it was already too late.


    Although the surrounding customers didn''t say anything, they discreetly moved away. When they glanced over as if nothing had happened, there was a hint of contempt at the end, as if to say, ¡®He must be a pervert who deceives naive girls!¡¯

 Chapter 234 No Wonder Tsunade-sama Is Always Angry

    Chapter 234 No Wonder Tsunade-sama Is Always AngrySupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Cough, cough, first of all, I''m definitely not a pervert." Naruto complained under his breath, "And she¡¯s not some naive girl either, damn it!"


    Ding-ling!


    The old man with poor hearing at the stall rang the bell, then looked up and said, "Customer, your takoyaki."


    "Mmmph!" Sakura struggled to take the takoyaki in the paper bag. She didn''t care that Naruto was covering her mouth and just stretched out her hand to grab it, creating a rather indecent scene.


    Naruto couldn''t stand it anymore. He grabbed the food and dragged Sakura away. After walking some distance, away from the crowd, he handed the food to Sakura with a bit of irritation.


    "Here, is this stuff really that good?"


    "It''s delicious." Sakura carefully took the paper bag, switching it from hand to hand as the heat made her fingertips tingle. Her cheeks flushed as she blew on the hot takoyaki.


    After a moment, she seemed to think of something and asked, "Do you want some?"


    Naruto looked at her hesitantly and opened his mouth, but still no sound came out.


    ¡°It''s not poisoned," Sakura blinked. "Tsunade-sama didn¡¯t teach me much about poisons. I couldn''t possibly learn it bit by bit from books, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Naruto completely abandoned the idea of trying a bite. After all, he had read too many stories and knew how scary a Yandere can be.


    ¡°I''m not hungry." Naruto coughed and said.


    ¡°Oh." Sakura turned her head and continued eating the takoyaki, slowly walking towards the lit area.


    Naruto followed behind her, always maintaining a certain distance. Dark Sakura had a restrained desire that contrasted sharply, like a pure girl wearing old-fashioned black-rimmed glasses but with a hidden edge.


    Though sharing the same face and body as Sakura, Dark Sakura always gave Naruto the impression of being a different person in front of him, perhaps in the way she ate, or the changes in her gaze when she spoke.


    Naruto had seen how Sakura behaved in front of others. She speaks at a normal speed, and her expression is straightforward and natural. Most of the time, she wore a gentle smile, making her seem like a kind girl.


    It was said that she was very popular at Konoha Hospital, especially in the medical department full of men. Even the most meticulous and gentle wound care couldn''t compare to a girl telling you to ¡®bear with it, this might hurt¡¯. And with Sakura''s serious and careful attitude, she quickly earned the nickname ¡®Angel¡¯.


    Sakura stopped as if she had something to say. When Naruto caught up and stood beside her, she finally spoke, ¡°Actually, I wanted to try seeing today as a date.¡±


    Hearing this, Naruto glanced at her, "Forget it, sounds like a hassle."


    Night had fallen, and Konoha Street was sparsely lit. The summer breeze hadn¡¯t diminished the lingering heat. Sakura, in her sleeveless top, turned her head to look at him.


    ¡°Well, fine. Whether you pretend, lie, tell the truth, or just brush me off, I don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Naruto woke up.


    He looked at the empty room and sighed. They had stayed out quite late last night. It wasn¡¯t anything particularly special¡­ just wandering around aimlessly.


    Sakura seemed very happy, and he didn¡¯t mind the feeling either. It was comfortable, as they had a date while maintaining some distance between them, so it feels safe.


    However, Naruto sensed that something had changed. Not with him, but with Dark Sakura. It felt like she had been overly happy, as if she was having way too much fun.


    Naruto even felt like he was just an accessory, just there as a presence.


    ¡®Oh well, maybe I¡¯d find some time to ask her today.¡¯


    Naruto rolled out of bed and made his way to the Hokage Tower. Tsunade was still absent, and Naruto didn¡¯t know what she was busy with. After looking around, he found Shizune.


    "You¡¯re here?" Shizue also raised her head, and her hands, which were processing documents, were so slow that they left afterimages, just like a four-clawed fish that often processes documents so slowly.


    "Well, someone from the Anbu told me that Tsunade-sama was looking for me." Whenever Naruto had some free time, every few days, he¡¯d run into Yugao.


    With her purple hair and Anbu animal mask, Yugao was quite eye-catching. After Tsunade took control of the Anbu, Yugao seemed to have gained more responsibility.


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s related to Gekko Hayate? After all, her fianc¨¦ died in the line of duty, leaving her a widow.¡¯


    "Actually, I was the one looking for you. I asked the Anbu to send someone to call you over." Shizune stopped what she was doing and looked up at him. "Tsunade-sama has been quite busy lately, mostly with matters regarding Sunagakure."


    "Sunagakure?" Naruto''s eyelids twitched slightly, and he had a bad feeling.


    "Yes, Gaara from Sunagakure is likely to become the Fifth Kazekage. Some of the higher-ups in Sunagakure can no longer stop him, so they resorted to despicable means to force him out of Sunagakure."


    Shizune explained calmly, as if laying the groundwork for a bigger conversation.


    "The village will provide Gaara with reasonable support as an ally, and the majority of Sunagakure¡¯s higher-ups also support him, so¡­"


    "So?" Naruto asked.


    "Gaara¡¯s succession as the Godaime Kazekage would be a good outcome for the village and even the Land of Fire," Shizune said while nodding.


    "I don''t care if the world is at peace or not. It doesn''t matter even if there''s a war." Naruto said, interrupting Shizune''s words, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not doing any strange tasks, and I¡¯m not doing troublesome missions either."


    "Your character is really..." Shizune¡¯s expression became hard to maintain.


    "Huh? There''s nothing I can do about it. This village isn¡¯t that great either." Naruto turned around and said bluntly, not hiding his dislike for the village.


    "People are shaped by the environment they live in. My personality was slowly developed here in Konoha. No matter how you look at it, Konoha should be the one to take responsibility. After all¡­"


    Shizune was reaching her limit, and she gradually understood why Tsunade always got so angry whenever she saw Naruto. With such an infuriating personality, even she wanted to slam Naruto into the wall at this moment.


    But she was not Tsunade after all. Facing this troublesome prince of Konoha, Shizune took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, then gently persuaded him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a strange mission. It''s just to get you to interact more with the Sunagakure¡¯s Princess. Naruto, you know about the relationship between Konoha and Sunagakure. Although we are allies, our relationship has always been tense."


    "A relationship based on shared interests will never be as strong as more intimate relationships, even friendships."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Naruto asked with his hands in his pockets.


    "It¡¯s definitely related. Tsunade-sama is particularly concerned about this matter. Don¡¯t you want to ease her worries?" Shizune stood up directly from the chair.


    She would never bother with grand statements like doing it for the village or world peace. She knew Naruto too well and knew he was not interested in those ideals.


    "I don''t want to." Naruto shook his head like a rattle.


    "Tsunade-sama, she..." Just as he was speaking, the crisp sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway outside. Those footsteps were all too familiar to him.


    The rhythmic tapping felt like it was beating against his heart, amplifying the pressure to the extreme.


    "Tsunade-sama has been overworked lately. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, it would be my honor." Naruto quickly switched his tone after sensing the imminent danger.

 Chapter 235 Open Your Eyes And See The Real World

    Chapter 235 Open Your Eyes And See The Real WorldSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The eldest princess of the Senju Clan stood outside the door, frowned and stared at Naruto''s back, but said nothing. She came in, picked up a document, and left.


    The green robe brushed past Naruto¡¯s side, making him tense up immediately. The imposing aura of Konoha¡¯s Empress was too overwhelming. It was mainly because Tsunade had been too busy lately and her temper wasn¡¯t the best.


    Naruto basically hid and never made a sound, for fear of being noticed by Tsunade.


    Halfway down the hall, Tsunade suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked at Naruto, then said, "I''ll be waiting for you outside. Once you¡¯re done with your business, come out."


    "Okay."


    Shizune watched Naruto¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, and was slightly stunned. She then thought to herself, ¡®It truly was a case of one thing restraining another. Despite all my effort to persuade him, Naruto wouldn¡¯t budge, but he immediately changed his attitude the moment Tsunade-sama showed up.¡¯


    ¡®Heh, men.¡¯


    Since Naruto had already agreed, Shizune had nothing more to add. She briefly outlined the details of the Sunagakure¡¯s matters and ended the discussion, urging Naruto to head out quickly so as not to keep Tsunade waiting.


    Naruto, feeling somewhat reluctant, dragged his feet as he left.


    Tsunade stood outside in the corridor, her green robe fluttering in the wind. She had been serving as the Godaime Hokage for almost a year now, and her earlier defiance had worn down significantly.


    "If you¡¯re not fond of dealing with Sunagakure, just handle it however you want." She began, "Jiraiya sent a message. He has gathered some intel about the Akatsuki organization."


    "They seem to be entrenched in the Land of Rain, where conflicts occur frequently. He plans to investigate on his own, but he wants to come back to take you to Mount Myoboku first."


    "Is that a question for my opinion?" Naruto was slightly taken aback.


    "Yeah." Tsunade let out a breath, then reached out to pinch Naruto¡¯s cheek, "He is your teacher after all. I¡¯d like to hear your opinion."


    Naruto pondered for a moment, then looked up and said, "We should let Pervy Sage come back first. The situation in the Land of Rain isn¡¯t urgent. Since someone like Uchiha Itachi can serve the Akatsuki organization, it proves that the Akatsuki organization is definitely not an ordinary organization."


    "Rushing in with limited information could be dangerous, even for Pervy Sage."


    "Hmm, I had similar concerns." Tsunade showed a relieved smile, "Since you said so, there¡¯s no reason to hesitate."


    "You won¡¯t be assigned any missions for the time being. The reorganization of Team 7 will also be on hold until Jiraiya returns. Kakashi is no longer in charge of Team 7¡¯s missions. He has gone to further his studies."


    Naruto thought for a while, carefully savoring the meaning of Tsunade''s words. He then thought of another possibility, so he asked with a frown, "Are the higher-ups planning something with the Biju?"


    "Yeah¡­" Tsunade said, " But that¡¯s not something you need to worry about. Whether it¡¯s the Advisors or the other higher-ups, they¡¯re all outdated. Their minds are rotten and stuck in the past, always thinking about conquest and war."


    "Is it hard for you, Tsunade-sama? Arguing with the higher-ups and all?"


    "What?" Tsunade was visibly stunned for a moment, and looked at Naruto with a look of surprise, "Hard? Why would you think that?"


    "Well, they are the village¡¯s higher-ups after all. There¡¯s bound to be some trouble, right?" Naruto didn''t understand why Tsunade reacted that way, and hesitantly said.


    "Although Tsunade-sama is the Godaime Hokage, your foundation isn¡¯t solid. If there¡¯s a big conflict with the higher-ups within your first year in office, wouldn¡¯t that be problematic?"


    "Even though Danzo and his gang are not good people and they even sent people to test me before, there is nothing we can do about him if he doesn''t admit it."


    Naruto spoke a lot in one breath, venting about what he found bothersome. Anything involving the village¡¯s higher-ups seemed like a headache to him.


    Tsunade patted his shoulder and looked at him with a bemused expression, "Are you underestimating me?"


    "Huh?" Naruto was at a loss for words.


    His understanding of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups was mostly based on the original plot, and he definitely didn¡¯t have a deep comprehension of it.


    Tsunade reached out again, this time pinching Naruto¡¯s cheeks with both hands, and asked with a smile, "What do you think the village is built on?"


    "It''s probably a coalition of clans coming together, forming a collective of mutual support, abandoning prejudice, and based on the foundation of forging the sign of reconciliation¡­" Naruto said intermittently.


    "That was in the textbooks, but it¡¯s been so long, I¡¯ve forgotten."


    "You can¡¯t completely trust what¡¯s in books." Tsunade said with a smile, "The village was built by the Shodaime Hokage through force, whether it was the Uchiha Clan or other clans."


    "It was power that allowed Konoha to emerge from the long wars."


    "Wasn¡¯t the Shodaime Hokage a peace lover?" Naruto gulped and said with a wry smile.


    "Loving peace and loving conflict, is that the same thing?" Tsunade asked back, "True peace has never existed in the Shinobi World. Wherever there are people, conflict will always continue."


    "The old man¡¯s Will of Fire is certainly admirable. The land of Konoha is full of life and endless vitality."


    "But at its core, Konoha was once a village established through power and maintained peace in the Shinobi World through strength. There¡¯s no reason that would change now.¡±


    ¡°So why would you think I¡¯d shy away from conflict with the higher-ups?"


    "Tsunade-sama, aren¡¯t you the Hokage?" Naruto was dumbfounded, "Okay, it¡¯s not that I think you wouldn¡¯t dare, it¡¯s just that it seems troublesome. And arguing won¡¯t solve the problem."


    "Arguing won¡¯t solve the problem, indeed." Tsunade nodded, agreeing with him, "And I don¡¯t intend to argue with those old fogies."


    "Don''t underestimate me, brat. I have a lot of people supporting me. What¡¯s so special about the higher-ups? Why do you think they can restrict me?"


    "If they truly had the ability, why aren¡¯t they Hokage?"


    "This¡­" Naruto felt a new realization sink into his mind, recognizing that Tsunade was reshaping his understanding of this world. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it because of power?" He asked tentatively.


    "Looks like you finally get it." Tsunade seemed satisfied, and let go of his slightly swollen cheeks, "The position of Hokage has never been earned by reputation alone, it¡¯s won through power."


    "Within the framework of the village, we do need to be more cautious and be mindful to certain impacts. But on some matters, even if I disagree with them, the higher-ups can''t do anything about it."


    "Who do they think they are? Just a bunch of old geezers. Sandaime was too gentle and gave them too much respect. I don''t agree. Why should they have a say over you?"


    "They can keep dreaming!"

 Chapter 236 That’s an Order

    Chapter 236 That¡¯s an OrderSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto was completely stunned. He had always thought the Shinobi World had entered a semi-peaceful era, with the Five Great Countries balancing each other and the Five Great Shinobi Villages holding absolute power.


    The authority of the Kage was constantly challenged, occasionally facing assassination attempts by terrorists like Orochimaru.


    But in reality, the Shinobi World is still a place where the strong prey on the weak.


    This world still revered strength above all. As long as one can replicate the strength of Hashirama Senju, they could even trample over civilizations and reshuffle the Shinobi World.


    Naruto always thought that was something only villains like Madara and Obito would do. But in this world, there are no true heroes or villains¡­ only the strong and the weak.


    ¡®The bigger your fist, the louder your voice, and everything you do is right.¡¯


    ¡®It turns out that the image of Sandaime had deeply influenced me, making me mistakenly believe that the Hokage was weak.¡¯


    ¡®Fake Hokage: Sandaime! Constantly pressured by the advisors, remaining silent under Danzo''s assassinations, and compromising with every sigh.¡¯


    ¡®Real Hokage: Shodaime! Beat up Kyubi! Trampled Uchiha Madara! Gave away the Biju at will! Forcing peace in the Shinobi World!


    Tsunade is not the Sandaime, and neither is Naruto. They have no personal ties to those higher-ups, so why should they accommodate them?


    Strength, at its core, is still about strength.


    What Tsunade just said boils down to one message: Get stronger, aim for the peak of power even higher than Hashirama¡¯s and become a legend, so that Konoha would be so quiet that only one voice could be heard.


    Whether he¡¯s a Jinchuriki of a Biju or some other strange kind of person, it will no longer be an issue.


    This is reality, very straightforward, but he likes it very much.


    In his original vision, Tsunade should have a calmer strategy to deal with the higher-ups. Who would¡¯ve thought she never planned to talk nicely from the start? The Hokage doesn¡¯t need a reason to refuse the higher-ups¡¯ suggestions.


    It was never that the Hokage was incompetent, but that the Sandaime Hokage was incompetent, and even the Yondaime Hokage was not very competent. When the Shodaime and Nidaime Hokage were the Hokage, were the higher-ups even a factor?


    For Tsunade, the Konoha Village isn¡¯t just her hometown, it¡¯s also the legacy left by her grandfather. The Senju Clan might be diluted among the masses, but they haven¡¯t completely disappeared.


    At least she is still here, so the bloodline of Senju Clan still exists here.


    In the end, Tsunade has only one meaning: Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To hell with the higher-ups.


    "So, do you understand now?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed and a hint of a relaxed smile appeared in her eyes. "No matter the time, power can always move people''s hearts more than reason."


    "I understand." Naruto nodded and his mind began to become active.


    Tsunade¡¯s idea was for Naruto to become stronger, and no longer became a subject to the scrutiny of the higher-ups or other forces. To be able to protect himself and those he cares about, shielding them from harm.


    But what Naruto is thinking is: ¡®When I become strong enough, I wouldn¡¯t need to act human anymore! Any vague or abstract moral constraints wouldn¡¯t matter to me!¡¯


    ¡®The peak of strength is the freedom to be myself!¡¯


    ¡®Hmm!¡¯ The two exchanged glances, nodded at the same time, and gradually began to understand everything.


    After leaving the Hokage Tower, Naruto first went to Konoha Hospital and reluctantly visited Temari for the mission. Initially, he had some concerns in his heart, but Tsunade''s words made him suddenly enlightened.


    ¡®Why overthink it? If the sky falls, there will be someone to hold it up. I just need to confidently move forward. The relationship between Sunagakure and Konoha? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡®If the relationship between Konoha and Sunagakure can only be maintained by a handful of individuals, then it¡¯s better to just let it fall apart.¡¯


    So, a visit is just a visit. He could say whatever he wanted, and acted however he pleased. There is no need to have any psychological burden.


    Naruto pushed open the hospital room door with a creak.


    Then he silently closed it again.


    ¡®Seriously, changing clothes without locking the door? Is this how casual things are in Sunagakure? Damn it, with a personality that nasty, who would''ve thought she¡¯d be into pure white?¡¯


    "Cough, knock knock knock!"


    Naruto stood outside the ward and knocked on the door as if nothing had happened. He knew Temari was changing inside but pretended not to know, deceiving himself!


    First of all, he really wasn¡¯t a pervert!


    Secondly, he didn¡¯t even like white underwear!


    A few minutes later, Temari¡¯s uneasy voice came from inside the room.


    "It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s fine now."


    "Oh." Naruto pushed the door open and entered with a nonchalant look on his face, as if the scene just now had never happened.


    On the other hand, Temari seemed a little restless. She was originally sitting on the bed, but as soon as Naruto entered, she stood up immediately. Her face looked a little stiff, and her eyes were slightly drooped.


    Who said that catching a girl changing must lead to awkwardness and a romantic comedy? Naruto effortlessly diffused the tension without showing any emotion.


    Temari¡¯s injuries seemed to have almost healed, and her blue and white striped hospital gown was neatly folded on the bed. She had changed into a loose white shirt and a modest black knee-length skirt.


    Generally, this kind of outfit only appears in more formal occasions, such as signing ceremonies, or diplomatic meetings with Konoha.


    Given Temari''s status as the Sunagakure¡¯s Princess, Naruto could roughly guess where she was preparing to go after changing into this outfit.


    "Where are you headed?" Naruto asked.


    "Ah, to the Hokage Tower. Someone from Konoha has come to inform me¡­" Temari¡¯s face showed a bit of struggle. "You don''t like it? I can change back."


    "You¡¯re not fully healed yet, are you?" Naruto asked.


    "Huh? I guess I¡¯m mostly healed." Temari was indeed very nervous. She had been thinking of meeting Naruto, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so suddenly. This made her hands and feet start to sweat.


    "Let¡¯s leave it for today. Just go there in a few days." Naruto said with a slightly firm tone, "I''ll have someone tell the people in the Hokage Tower to wait until you''ve recovered from your injuries before going for the talks."


    Hearing this, Temari pursed her lips slightly.


    "Will it be troublesome?"


    "Not really. The way Konoha¡¯s higher-ups do things is always like this, so you need to learn to appropriately refuse Konoha¡¯s requests." Naruto said.


    Temari let out a small gasp, unsure of what to say.


    Although Naruto was speaking on her behalf, it was impossible for her to really go along with everything he said.


    After all, this concerned Konoha and Sunagakure, and Naruto was still a Konoha¡¯s Shinobi. If this caused Naruto to offend Konoha¡¯s higher-ups, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    "That''s decided, let¡¯s leave that matter aside for now." Naruto said, glancing at Temari. His eyes moved downward, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    She was wearing shoes meant for going outside, and her eyes were a little hesitant. Perhaps she felt that it was necessary to go to the Hokage Tower to keep the appointment, and she seemed to be wavering about what Naruto said.


    Naruto could understand this. After all, the lives and fates of the three Sunagakure¡¯s siblings were still somewhat tied to Konoha. With Konoha¡¯s support, Gaara¡¯s path to becoming Kazekage would be smoother.


    "Temari."


    "Huh?" Temari''s back straightened as if she had been electrocuted. "What is it?"


    Her voice carried a hint of pleading, and if she spoke any slower, a tremor could be heard. Naruto could sense her nervousness, as her whole was trembling.


    "Take off your shoes." He said. And after a moment''s thought, he added, "That¡¯s an order."

 Chapter 237 Improper Relationship?

    Chapter 237 Improper Relationship?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Temari''s legs were long and slender, and the parts not covered by her skirt exposed a significant portion of her pale, white skin.


    The anime world is truly outrageous, as the girls'' legs are ridiculously fair.


    However, Naruto''s attention wasn''t on her legs. He was focused on her feet as Temari sat on the edge of the bed, bending over slowly to remove her shoes. She first took off the left shoe, revealing short white socks.


    "Do I need to take off the other one too?" She asked, looking up.


    "Yes." Naruto''s reply was brief.


    Since last year, Temari seemed to have developed a certain addiction to Naruto, finding it hard to resist his orders. However, this was actually the first official order Naruto had ever given her.


    Remove her shoes.


    "¡­ Okay." Temari seemed a little hesitant, but did not show any resistance and did as she was told.


    She slowly took off her shoes, now both feet were wearing white socks, resting one atop the other. She kept her eyes lowered, avoiding Naruto¡¯s gaze, and her whole body was visibly reserved.


    However, this reservation was different from Hinata¡¯s pure shyness. Naruto could tell that part of Temari¡¯s reservation was due to...


    ¡®It was absurd, downright ridiculous.¡¯


    But Naruto had started to confront this relationship head-on. Regardless of its nature, he would make use of it. After all, Temari didn''t have genuine feelings for him; it was just a compulsion.


    Tsunade¡¯s words had changed his mindset. There was nothing to hide from. Strength could move people more than reason. So it was better to be stronger.


    "And the socks?" She looked up at Naruto with an embarrassed expression.


    In reality, there was no need to remove the socks. Naruto had asked Temari to take off her shoes only to deter her from going to the Hokage Tower. He wanted her to rest properly in the hospital for a few days, while also letting Konoha¡¯s higher-ups cool their heels.


    In this Sunagakure¡¯s farce, Konoha¡¯s higher-ups played the role of opportunists. They leveraged the agreement signed with Temari to maintain a dominant position, ensuring a win-win outcome no matter how things unfolded.


    Temari, being in a vulnerable position, could only endure in silence, even if she knew the Konoha higher-ups were deliberately making things difficult for her. She had already prepared herself to make concessions in the negotiations.


    In such a situation, it was hard for her to maintain her composure.


    As for Naruto, if the higher-ups did this to gain more benefits for Konoha, he would not have to care. But these guys were targeting the Jinchuriki agreement, and they were also trying to take action against him in a roundabout way.


    This made him a little irritated. Even though he was just a genin, that was only because Konoha¡¯s Genin promotion system was slow. It didn¡¯t mean he couldn''t interfere with the higher-ups¡¯ orders. After all, his position as Konoha¡¯s ¡®Prince¡¯ was well established.


    As long as he doesn''t want to pretend anymore, he could lay everything out in the open.


    Given his body¡¯s heritage, he owed Konoha nothing.


    ¡®The socks?¡¯


    Naruto¡¯s intention was purely to prevent Temari from heading to the Hokage Tower. Looking at those short white socks, he paused for a moment before saying, "Yeah."


    Temari blushed slightly and slowly took off her socks, revealing her snow-white feet, which she placed neatly together. Her feet were incredibly fair, so pale it was almost absurd, as if they could glow.


    The five pink toes splayed slightly, and the edges are clean and transparent.


    Temari''s face gradually turned crimson because Naruto remained silent and his gaze is fixed on her feet. This made her even more nervous, not knowing what he would say next.


    The anticipation and excitement mixed with nervousness slowly dyed her earlobes red.


    ¡®Hiss!¡¯


    Naruto glanced at Temari and couldn''t help but take a sharp breath, ¡®What was this odd sense of cuteness tinged with an improper relationship?¡¯ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto had never expected to see such an expression on Temari.


    His order had become a shackle that Temari couldn''t defy.


    More importantly, she didn''t hate it. Because a year had passed, and Naruto had been hiding from her for a year. That feeling and those unspoken words continued to stir her heart, independent of her own personality.


    It was a secret she couldn¡¯t share with anyone, an itch deep in her heart. Everyone has their own unique quirks that cannot be exposed, but do not affect their everyday lives.


    But this didn¡¯t mean Temari had lost her reason, on the contrary, she was very clear-headed. She was merely playing a different role, exploring another side of herself. However, if Naruto were to ask her to kill Gaara or betray the Sunagakure, she could immediately break free of this shackle.


    Naruto had never intended to use Temari for anything significant. He merely wanted to stabilize her, nothing more.


    "Is this alright?" Temari asked nervously.


    This feeling was rather peculiar. The word ¡®order¡¯ had bound her, yet it also created a faint connection between the two of them, at least easing their relationship somewhat.


    "No, it¡¯s not alright." Naruto pointed at Temari, "You¡¯re too tense. I don¡¯t want to see you act all timid in front of me. Just be how you normally are."


    Naruto left Konoha Hospital.


    ¡®Temari''s problem was temporarily resolved¡­ At least on the surface, it had returned to normal.¡¯


    Naruto was already very satisfied with this, and he felt much happier the whole day.


    ¡­


    Hokage Tower.


    "That girl from Sunagakure cannot be discharged from the hospital for the time being, so she won¡¯t be able to come over these next few days." Naruto said indifferently to a member of the Root.


    "Pass this message to Danzo-sama, so as not to waste his time."


    Aburame Torune was stunned for a moment. After all, a Genin had no right to walk up to him directly, let alone cancel Danzo''s plans with such a casual tone.


    It all happened rather suddenly, like a poorly dressed child approaching a king and casually informing him that there would be no food today.


    Though the matter was a bit absurd, Torune still asked solemnly, "Why?"


    "You don''t need to know why, just tell Danzo-sama directly." Naruto, dressed casually and with a relaxed demeanor, pointed at himself and said, "Tell him I said so."


    Torune did not regard Naruto as an ordinary Genin. After all, he knew some information about Naruto and that there were two of the the three Legendary Sannin behind him. After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded in agreement.


    Naruto silently moved to the window, awaiting Danzo¡¯s anger, his gaze drifting toward the distance.


    Danzo''s base of operations wasn¡¯t in the Hokage Tower, but he was in the Hokage Tower because he needed to discuss something. Occasionally, a Shinobi would walk through the corridor, hurriedly carrying documents.


    Torune came out, followed by another person. It was not Danzo, but Yamanaka Fu.

 Chapter 238 Uzumaki Naruto! Starting From Becoming The Clan Head!

    Chapter 238 Uzumaki Naruto! Starting From Becoming The Clan Head!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Years ago, when the Root was rebuilt, all the clans with secret techniques contributed their members, including the Uchiha Clan, the Yamanaka Clan, and the Aburame Clan.


    Because Shino was young, Torune volunteer to join the Root in his place. His outstanding abilities earned him the role of Danzo¡¯s left hand, while the other was Fu, who was selected to join the Root during the same period.


    With long orange hair and a square, honest face, Fu¡¯s hairstyle was like the ¡®F4 leader¡¯.


    Naruto stared at Fu, thinking ¡®Soul-based Ninjutsu should be useless against me.¡¯


    Naruto knew that his soul should be much thicker than others, although he didn''t know how much thicker it was.


    However, the last time Ino had tried to use the Mind Body Switch Technique on him, he had effortlessly pushed her back.


    As Fu approached, Naruto¡¯s mind suddenly became active. He really wanted Fu to use the Mind Body Switch Technique on him, to see if he could blow his consciousness apart with one punch.


    ¡®As for venomous insects¡­¡¯ Naruto glanced at Torune, ¡®Kyubi¡¯s Chakra should be able to resist it. It would be great if I could learn Senjutsu, but unfortunately, the system hadn¡¯t unlocked that option yet.¡¯


    ¡®A while ago, when rescuing the three siblings, the system made a series of chimes, but the option panel never popped up. Damn, what kind of lousy system is this? It just takes it easy when I take it easy?¡¯


    As Naruto mentally cursed the system, Fu approached him with a blank expression and said, "Danzo-sama understands, you may leave now."


    Hearing this, Naruto was somewhat surprised, ¡®That old thief Danzo was not angry.¡¯


    After a brief moment of thought, he decided to let it go for now, nodding as he replied, "Alright."


    With that, he turned and slowly walked away.


    ¡®This is just a test. There would be plenty of opportunities to stir things up later. There is no need to rush now. In any case, I will not give up squeezing out the higher-ups.¡¯


    Naruto firmly believed in one principle: if they won¡¯t let you open a window, then break through the roof.


    Since the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t stop their plans to develop Jinchuriki, he would just push them out and take their place himself. Not becoming Hokage didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t become a part of the higher-ups.


    Since he couldn¡¯t influence their decisions, he would just become one of them!


    In fact, with Naruto¡¯s current resources, becoming part of the higher-ups was far easier than becoming Hokage. As such thing didn¡¯t require any specific qualifications or barriers.


    It was akin to the process of becoming a councilor. There''s no age restrictions, and all one needs is just support from others.


    He didn¡¯t need to truly serve as a higher-up, he just needed a nominal title to block the higher-ups from pursuing their plans with Jinchuriki. After all, he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with all the miscellaneous matters, and he didn¡¯t actually intend to turn into a full-fledged higher-up.


    Theoretically, it is not possible, but in practice, whether it is possible or not is just a matter of a word from the Hokage''s inner circle.


    Hokage''s Office.


    "You want to be part of the higher-ups?" Tsunade turned around and stared at Naruto with skeptical look. "Is this the solution you came up with?"


    "Um, is that not okay?" Naruto asked, feeling a little embarrassed, "Isn¡¯t this what you were hinting at, Tsunade-sama?"


    Seeing the skeptical look on Tsunade¡¯s face, Naruto realized that his idea might have diverged from what Tsunade had in mind. However, he still didn''t quite understand where the problem was.


    "It¡¯s not entirely out of the question, as there aren¡¯t any age restrictions for the higher-ups." Tsunade said, tapping her desk with a furrowed brow, "After all, Gaara is about the same age as you, and he''s almost about to become the Godaime Kazekage."


    "That''s good to hear." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But¡­ you said I hinted at this idea?" Tsunade looked at Naruto with a complicated expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± He asked cautiously.


    "What I meant was for you to refuse them face-to-face, humiliate those old geezers, and send their ridiculous proposal back down their throats." Tsunade said, leaning back in her chair.


    "You¡¯ve really taken a wrong turn here!" She pointed at Naruto and said with mix of frustration and disappointment.


    Hearing this, Naruto''s face was filled with black lines, ¡®So she was just trying to get me to vent her personal grudges? Damn it, this crafty old lady.¡¯


    "In any case, if you want to hold a nominal position among the higher-ups, it¡¯s not impossible." Tsunade continued, "After all, you are fairly mature and steady in your actions, a bit sharper than that Gaara from Sunagakure."


    "But first, you need a status that fits the role of a high-ranking official."


    Naruto understood what she meant. It¡¯s like how Danzo was the disciple of the Nidaime Hokage and a comrade of the Sandaime Hokage. Choji''s father, for instance, was a comrade of the Yondaime Hokage and the Clan Head of the Akimichi Clan. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Naruto wanted to join the higher-ups, the other requirements were manageable, but he at least needed a respectable status.


    Being Jiraiya¡¯s disciple was good, but among the upper echelon, everyone was part of the Hokage''s circle, so it wasn¡¯t particularly special. As for being a Clan Head?


    ¡®Currently, I was alone. Unless I married into another clan, otherwise...¡¯


    The office suddenly fell silent. After pondering for a moment, Naruto looked up and said, "How about becoming the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan?"


    "Pfft!" Tsunade spat out the drink she was sipping, and while still holding the cup, she asked with dumbfounded expression, "What did you just say?"


    Naruto looked at the clear alcohol stains at the corner of Tsunade''s lips and repeated himself seriously.


    "Become the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan."


    "You are the only one in the clan, right?" Tsunade wiped her mouth with a piece of paper, her expression turning serious, "Are you kidding me?"


    Naruto remained calm and explained, "I¡¯ve gone through the major events in Konoha¡¯s history. The Uzumaki Clan has deep ties with Konoha. After verifying it multiple times, I have confirmed that I am a member of the Uzumaki Clan."


    "As for the previous Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki¡­"


    "Cough, cough." Tsunade interrupted, then stood up and said nervously, "Since you want to be the Clan Head, then go ahead and be the clan head. It¡¯s just a nominal title anyway."


    "I''ll ask Shizune help you submit the paperwork later. It''s not that troublesome. Although your idea is bold, it might not necessarily succeed. Even so, we should go through the procedure first."


    "Ah! We still have to go through proper procedures?" Naruto lamented.


    Sakura raised her head from the pile of documents, her eyes showing a hint of fatigue, but it slowly disappeared.


    "What are you talking about? You¡¯re not trying to threaten them, so this is your only option." Tsunade said, pressing her tea cup on the desk and frowning slightly. "Once Jiraiya returns, there might be a breakthrough."


    Tsunade spoke ambiguously. When Naruto mentioned the previous Jinchuriki, she seemed a bit tense. Naruto noted everything, but didn¡¯t press further.


    "Alright then."


    He didn¡¯t continue to pester Tsunade, as there were enough troublesome matters piling up at the moment. Becoming the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan was just a concept, so he would first mention it to Tsunade.


    Naruto didn''t care whether this thing could succeed or not. Even if it didn''t, it would still annoy the higher-ups.


    He could come up with a lot of methods like this. Even if it meant wasting the higher-ups'' time, he was determined to keep trying, annoying them back and forth.

 Chapter 239 After Insomnia, Do You Want to Look at the Stars?

    Chapter 239 After Insomnia, Do You Want to Look at the Stars?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After leaving the Hokage Tower, seeing that it was still early, Naruto asked around but couldn''t find Sakura, so he simply went home and lay down.


    Kurama had been going out more often recently, like a cat frequently sneaking off for secret affairs. If Naruto didn¡¯t know Kurama lacked certain anatomy, he might have thought Kurama was getting overly frisky.


    It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that Naruto woke up, and his stomach growled with hunger.


    He was never the most disciplined person. With no one around to manage him, his lifestyle habits were far from ideal. Wandering around the open-air balcony, he noticed that Kurama still hadn¡¯t returned.


    "Damn, could Kurama really have run away with a female dog?" Naruto muttered.


    The balcony was silent, the distant horizon black as ink, with the hot midsummer night breeze blowing gently.


    Naruto stood there spacing out for a while, then thought of the unfinished mission in the Land of Snow, and immediately felt a wave of melancholy. The complete Flying Thunder God Technique was like a thorn in his heart, and he could never forget it.


    If not for that accident, he might have already acquired the complete Flying Thunder God Technique by now. But some things came up in between, and Koyuki had also left.


    With the mission target gone, the mission itself stalled.


    After standing dazed for a while, Naruto snapped back to reality.


    ¡®Jiraiya was about to return to the village soon, and once he did, the preparations to uproot the Akatsuki would need to start. According to Tsunade, she wants me to learn Senjutsu first.¡¯


    ¡®But Senjutsu¡­¡¯ Naruto instinctively felt some resistance towards the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku, ¡®That mysterious prophecy ability, seeing the light of the Child of Prophecy¡­¡¯


    ¡®If we really meet, who knows if that old toad would be able to see the otherworldly soul within me?¡¯


    Naruto wasn''t entirely sure, but the Chakra of Asura seemed to have disappeared from his body.


    After all, while the system was rather lazy, its authority appeared to be higher than the level of this world, like a key from another realm, ruthlessly piercing Asura''s vital point.


    For the exact situation, he would have to wait and see after Jiraiya returned. If there''s really no other choice, he might just have to bite the bullet and visit Mount Myoboku to meet the old toad.


    Looking at the gradually darkening night, Naruto lowered his gaze for a moment, then turned, locked the door, and stepped out.


    The Hokage Tower was brightly lit.


    In the document room, the quiet rustling of a pen echoed in the office.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    A sudden knock broke the silence.


    Sakura looked up from the pile of documents, her eyes showing a hint of fatigue, but it quickly disappeared.


    "Come in."


    The door opened.


    Before anyone stepped in, a voice preceded them.


    "So this is why I find you during the day. Were you working overtime here?" Naruto leaned lazily against the doorframe, looking at Sakura with a slight smile.


    "Doesn''t working overtime all day get boring? You don''t even have any time for yourself."


    "Boring?" Dark Sakura lifted her eyes slightly, set down the pen in her hand, and asked seriously, "If not working overtime, what should a normal person be doing at this time?"


    "Who knows? A normal person is probably working a night shift too." Naruto said as he walked towards her, moths fluttering around the ceiling light. "If it were me, I''d probably be lying down and sleeping."


    He noticed the word ¡®normal¡¯ that Sakura mentioned, his eyelid twitched slightly, but he managed to keep a calm expression.


    "Lying down and sleeping?" Sakura murmured, repeating the phrase, "But I can''t fall asleep. I''ve slept long enough. and when I want to close my eyes, I just can''t."


    The desk was positioned against one side of the wall, and the ceiling light placement was unreasonable. It wasn''t hung in the center of the office but off to the left near the wall As a result, the desk can only be tucked into a corner.


    "Isn''t there anything in particular you want to do?" Naruto asked as he stood in front of her, blocking the light and looking down at her.


    "Yes, kill her." Sakura raised her eyes and looked up at Naruto, "Would you feel bad?"


    Naruto understood that the so-called ¡®she¡¯ should be Pink Sakura, ¡®Did the second personality want to kill the main personality? But this kind of thing is indeed not impossible.¡¯


    Naruto didn''t want to avoid it, and he wanted to find out what was really going on.


    "No." He replied without changing his expression.


    "Really?" Sakura narrowed her eyes, "Then I might actually do it, you know? You''ll never see the familiar her again."


    "It doesn''t matter." Naruto''s heart skipped a beat and he became nervous.


    Not because he was unsure of his choice, but because such a matter wasn''t easy to decide. However, given that it was someone familiar, he couldn''t help but feel something.


    "Just kidding." A smile suddenly appeared on Sakura¡¯s face. "I can''t touch her, and she doesn''t even know I exist. For her, it''s probably just like taking a nap."


    "Ironic, isn''t it? I haven''t slept for an entire year, but my consciousness is extremely clear." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto didn''t show any surprise in his eyes, he just looked at her calmly. He turned sideways, allowing half of the light to illuminate one side of Sakura''s body.


    "Insomnia, huh? That sounds pretty serious." Naruto''s hand reached towards the desk, pressing down on the documents, "There''s something I''d like to know."


    "About her?" Sakura''s smile remained.


    "No." Naruto shook his head, "I sleep well and spend most of the day lying down and sleeping, so I''m sorry I can''t empathize with you."


    His hand, which was pressing on the document on the desktop, slowly crawled forward inch by inch, like a slowly growing green tree. His fingers gradually extended towards the other side.


    "But I''m curious, what does a person think about when they''re struggling with insomnia? Do they get up to eat, or feel like going out for a walk? In the summer, do they go look at the stars? In the winter nights, do they step outside to watch the snow?"


    "I don''t know. I... I never did any of that." Sakura was a little surprised, her hand curling slightly.


    She had originally expected Naruto to ask some clich¨¦ questions, like ¡®What''s wrong?¡¯ or ¡®Why do you think that way?¡¯ or say something along the lines of ¡®Everyone is equally important to me¡¯.


    But no matter what, she hadn''t expected him to ask that, so she began to reflect and think carefully.


    "When my parents are asleep, sometimes I stand in the kitchen, or I take out old photo albums and look through them over and over. Most of the time, I just close my eyes like a normal person."


    "Maybe try doing something different occasionally." Naruto turned his palm up in an inviting gesture, his gaze calm, as if he were discussing a simple, ordinary matter.


    "Let''s go out for a walk and look at the stars."

 Chapter 240 When You Can’t Sleep, Go Up to the Roof

    Chapter 240 When You Can¡¯t Sleep, Go Up to the RoofSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Yeah, okay." Sakura''s first response was to agree. After a few seconds, she looked up at him, "Why?"


    "What do you mean, why?" Naruto asked back.


    "You''re not pitying me, are you?" Sakura asked seriously, "Do I look that pitiful now? It was just a made-up story."


    "How does it feel to be fooled?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you lie to me. I don''t mind." Naruto said, grabbing Sakura''s hand and pulling her up, "But you can''t lie to yourself."


    "Whether you''re just being mysterious, making up a story, or simply messing with me, it doesn''t matter."


    "But there''s one thing¡­ Tell me now: do you want to go out with me or not?"


    Sakura was silent, staring at him for several moments. She then glanced down at the unfinished documents, staring at them for a while as if hesitating.


    Naruto noticed that Sakura''s responses seemed slower than before, and she took longer to think things through before answering.


    "Okay." She finally said.


    Sakura got up slowly, took a sip of water, and, before leaving, switched off the office lights with a click. As the door creaked shut behind them, she turned around and spoke hesitantly, "Sometimes, I stay in the Hokage Tower all night, or I just sleep here."


    Naruto didn''t know about these habits, so he didn''t comment. He simply hummed lightly in response. In the hallway, the sound of their footsteps echoed unevenly.


    "You usually work overtime when you can''t sleep?" Naruto asked.


    "How is that possible? I''m not that stupid." Sakura walked beside him with her hands behind her back. "There''s no way to finish the work. Even if I finish it today, there will be more tomorrow."


    She waved her hand and made an exaggerated circle.


    ¡°It''s endless. There¡¯s no way to truly end it.¡±


    Outside the Hokage Tower, the summer stars shone brightly, and the night wind was cool.


    The two of them paused at the intersection before Naruto pointed in a direction. In moments like this, taking the lead and guiding Sakura would be more conducive to their conversation.


    He wanted to understand what was going on with Sakura and resolve it. He knew this couldn''t be dragged on any longer.


    "I know a place where there aren''t many people, and the rooftop gives a clear view of the stars."


    "Where?" Sakura asked, still a bit puzzled but curious enough to follow his gaze, peering through the scattered lights toward the darker night.


    It was a secluded spot, located in an inconspicuous area of the village. It looked like an illegal construction, but that was fine, as the whole Konoha was practically a village built atop a maze of haphazard structures.


    Under the night sky, they climbed up a building nestled within the trees. Ascending a crooked staircase and crossing a makeshift wooden bridge, they reached what appeared to be an abandoned rooftop.


    With a soft thud, Sakura landed steadily, the night breeze lifting her pink hair from her forehead. Looking up, she saw a half-ruined rooftop, the other half having collapsed. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the faint light, the rooftop''s jagged edge, overgrown with weeds, was visible. The view was wide and unobstructed, as if the horizon had opened up, without any buildings blocking the sight.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet and pitch black. In the distance, a few faint lights could be seen, making all of Konoha appear as if it were slumbering. Above them, a vast, clear sky, dotted with stars, bathed the village in a soft glow.


    "This is it." Naruto said as he walked to the other side of the roof, "It''s my first time here too. I found it while wandering around aimlessly before."


    "I''ve always wanted to come up here and take a look, but I never had the chance."


    He didn''t bring up Sakura''s situation or what had just transpired in the Hokage¡¯s Office. It was as if he had forgotten all of it or simply didn''t care.


    ¡°So, does it look nice?¡±


    "Yes." Sakura couldn''t bring herself to say anything flippant this time. She looked serious, standing on the abandoned rooftop and gazing up at the vast, bowl-like sky.


    "Don''t you have anything you want to ask?" Sakura turned to look at Naruto.


    "No." Naruto replied as he sat down. He pulled a drink from his storage seal, popped it open, and handed it to Sakura, "Here."


    Sakura took the drink, then looked up and asked again, "There''s really nothing you want to know?"


    "I do want to know, but I''m not concerned with anything else. I just want to know if you''ve run into some trouble." Naruto said as he opened another can for himself, his hand casually pulling on the tab.


    "You are my only companion, right? If you trust me enough, I hope you''ll speak up on your own rather than me having to ask."


    "How do I even talk about something like this?" Sakura gazed up at the stars again. "No one in their right mind would believe it. A second personality came out and I couldn''t sleep for a whole year."


    "You''re probably the only one who believes it, and you''re the only one I can tell."


    "It''s because I don''t care, so I''m too lazy to question it." Naruto said half-jokingly, then glanced at Sakura again, "In fact, it doesn''t make much difference to me. You are also very good."


    "If possible, it wouldn''t be so bad if things stayed this way."


    "Just ''not so bad¡¯?" Sakura''s expression suddenly lightened, and she leaned forward slightly. Her tone became drawn out, causing Naruto to feel a shiver down his spine.


    ¡®Here it comes again, something all too familiar.¡¯


    "It''s so quiet here. Usually, people who hang out in this kind of place are couples, right?" Sakura asked with a playful smile.


    "Not necessarily. It could just be people like us." Naruto said with a serious expression, pointing at himself and then at Sakura, " Don''t say weird things, especially at a time like this, it can easily be misunderstood."


    "Eh? But today, I''m wearing¡­" Before she could finish her words, Naruto quickly covered her mouth, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "It doesn''t matter what you''re wearing, you don''t need to share that with me." He said tiredly.


    But Sakura stubbornly started to lift a corner of her shirt, only to be interrupted by the sharp-eyed Naruto, who sternly warned her.


    "Don''t do anything strange."


    "Hehe, are you nervous?" Sakura asked with a smile as she moved his hand away, "You didn''t care at all before. No matter what I did, you were indifferent."


    "So¡­" Sakura suddenly leaned in closer, "Let''s do more together!"


    "Things we''ve never done before."


    Her chest was almost pressed against Naruto''s, her fair arms hanging loosely at her sides. She had a relaxed and happy smile on her face, with her eyes curved into crescents.


    "After all, you kind of like me now, don''t you?"


    "That''s a different matter." Naruto stared at her with a complicated expression, ¡°We''re still young. Focus on study, uh, I mean, focus on completing our missions."


    Naruto wanted to resolve Sakura''s issues, not by taking on everything himself, but by addressing the immediate problems she was facing. It was similar to fixing a small bug in a program. If it runs, there''s no need to dig too deep into the root cause.


    After all, even if Naruto wanted to take on everything, dealing with something as complex as a second personality was beyond his capability.


    In short, he was aiming for surface-level stability. Even if that made him seem like a scumbag, it didn''t matter. After all, being too much of a saint would just be self-torture.

 Chapter 241 Do You Want To?

    Chapter 241 Do You Want To?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Despite Naruto''s blatant attempts to brush her off, Sakura didn''t seem angry.


    "Why do you keep rejecting me?"


    "I''m not rejecting you; I never know how to reject." He retorted, saying a famous hypocritical sentence, "I already told you, this is for your own good."


    "Relationships are supposed to develop gradually, right? Slowly deepening feelings. There''s plenty of time, so why not?"


    "You''re just brushing me off, aren''t you?" Sakura suddenly interrupted him, with a look of resentment in her eyes.


    "No." He instinctively denied.


    "Of course, you are. Every time you brush me off, you instinctively look away." Sakura''s voice grew quieter, "I just want to get closer to you, to blend in with you."


    "Don''t say something so terrifying! Damn it!" Naruto took half a step back.


    Looking at the selfless Sakura, a certain yellow-haired man''s back was soaked with cold sweat, ¡®Damn it, could she really be turning into a yandere? That would be too terrifying.¡¯ A vision of a certain young man¡¯s peaceful black-and-white funeral photo flashed through his mind, and he shook his head violently. (T/N: School Days. Recommended for scumbag.) S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The noble stranger is about to be suppressed by the yandere bloodline with split personality.


    "But... I want to leave a mark, a sign that we were together." Sakura pressed further, her eyes fixed intently on Naruto, "Today, right here, under the stars."


    Naruto blinked, his thoughts teetering on the edge of a mental 404 error.


    "I¡­" He hesitated, carefully considering how to reject her.


    "I don''t want this either." Sakura suddenly lowered her head, "I want to take things slowly too. As long as I''m with you, Naruto-kun, it''s fine¡­ Even if we''re just lifelong companions."


    "No matter what my identity is, as long as I can be with you, I don''t care. Even if it¡¯s without a real title, even if we can''t hold hands openly, it''s fine with me."


    "But!" Sakura''s voice suddenly carried a hint of a sob, "I really can''t sleep. The nights have gotten so much longer. No matter how hard I close my eyes, it''s still 24 hours."


    "Every minute and second, I''m fully awake. At one in the morning, all the noises quiet down."


    "At two, the drunkard downstairs always ends up throwing up all over the place near the utility pole. At four, the old man next door gets up, and by five..."


    Sakura''s voice grew increasingly agitated as she finally grabbed Naruto''s wrist.


    "I haven''t slept for an entire year. I''m not a normal person anymore. I''ve tried so hard to sleep, but nothing works."


    "I don''t want to be like this either! But I''m just a replacement, never truly alive. I see this world, but I still have to go back."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re just brushing me off or not, I just want to ask you one thing¡­ will you be with me?"


    Silence fell all around them. Naruto didn''t say anything. Sakura''s emotions were running high, and anything he said at that moment wouldn''t be right. So, the two stood there on that half-collapsed rooftop for a good ten minutes, just in silence.


    "Never mind. I''m feeling much better now."


    After a long while, Sakura sniffled and let go of Naruto. She took a deep breath, and said, "Let''s go somewhere else. I can''t sleep."


    "Alright." He glanced toward the other side of the dark night, where the more secluded fields of Konoha lay, "Anyway, let''s go down from here first."


    Actually, Naruto could agree to Sakura¡¯s request, even if it were out of pity.


    But Naruto didn''t want that. He felt empty inside, living life with a game-like mentality. Even after spending more than a year in Konoha, he still had no sense of belonging.


    Daily interactions with girls were fine, but saving someone? No, that was too much. He didn''t believe the words he said, and if he wasn''t sincere, Sakura would see right through him.


    The two walked through a rice field, navigating the narrow paths in the dark. Occasionally, they had to stop and turn back because a swarm of mosquitoes blocked their way.


    "Are there any stores still open this late?"


    "I''m not sure." Naruto crouched down in an inconspicuous alley along Konoha Street, "I''ll go over and take a look. Want to come?"


    "Alright."


    They noticed someone approaching in the distance, so the two quickly vaulted over a low wall to hide on the other side.


    In the darkness, the two exchanged a glance. Naruto''s gaze remained calm, just as it had been all night, showing no intention of doing anything more.


    Sakura''s eyes were bright and her face slowly turned red.


    It was pitch black around them, save for the faint starlight overhead. The continuous chirping of insects and the warm night breeze made Sakura sweat lightly, her eyes fluttering slightly.


    "Do you want to?"


    "Hmm???" Naruto tilted his head and gently pushed her, "What weird stuff are you talking about? Come on, let''s go check it out."


    "Tch." Sakura turned her head away, slightly annoyed, "Naruto, you''re such an idiot."


    "Why are you suddenly acting like a tsundere?" Naruto had already stood up. He glanced at her lazily before vaulting back over the wall.


    The grass they walked on was soft, and the air was filled with the faint musty scent of earth baked by the sun during the day. Sakura also vaulted over, and the two of them stepped on the grass one after the other, making a rustling sound.


    The fluffy texture seemed to amuse Sakura, and she stomped on it several times, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised.


    Naruto didn''t urge her, and just stood there and watched. He watched as Sakura entertained herself until she was sweaty. After she was finally satisfied, she stepped away from the grass.


    When she caught up, Naruto began to walk ahead, turning his head slightly to ask, "Is it that fun?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never done it before. It was okay.¡± Sakura replied honestly with straightforward tone.


    A little further ahead, a convenience store was still open. The late hour made Naruto glance over for a moment. Seeing the lights, he suddenly felt a bit tired and didn''t want Sakura to see him yawn.


    "Wait here for a bit. I''ll go grab something."


    "Alright." Sakura stood there, watching him.


    Naruto turned and walked towards the store, stifling a yawn when he was far enough away. As he stepped halfway into the shadow of the convenience store, he glanced back to check on Sakura.


    She still stood there, like a slender blade of wild grass.


    Satisfied, he stepped fully inside, and began to yawn unrestrainedly while standing in front of the freezer. The store owner also dozed off at the counter. When he heard the wind chimes at the door rang, he opened his eyes a little, took a look at Naruto, and promptly closed his eyes again.


    Under the bright store lights, two ice creams landed on the counter.


    "How much?" Naruto asked.


    "Two hundred ryo." The store owner muttered and yawned heavily.


    With a rustling sound, Naruto grabbed the two ice creams and stepped outside, instantly feeling the humid heat wrap around him again. He squinted his eyes and scanned around to make sure Sakura was still standing where he left her.


    "Here." Naruto handed one of the ice creams to Sakura.


    The two found a bench to sit on, with Naruto leaning back as he licked his ice cream, and Sakura mimicking him, eating her own. Their legs were crossed, and they sat close to each other.

 Chapter 242 Why Are You Crying?

    Chapter 242 Why Are You Crying?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto could clearly feel Sakura''s body temperature. He didn''t say anything, just looking at the dark night, while his mind drifting back to the mission in the Land of Snow.


    "What are you thinking about?" Sakura asked suddenly.


    "Now that Koyuki-chan has ran away, the mission in the Land of Snow can''t be completed." Naruto sighed and leaned back on the bench. "As expected, I still care about it, but we can''t find her now."


    Sakura glanced up at the dim streetlight partially obscured by the tree leaves and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    The trees were lush and green, providing ample shade.


    "Are you going to bring her back?¡± Sakura asked, "It may not be easy to get her to restart the Land of Snow¡¯s mission. Princess Fuun seems to be reluctant to return to the Land of Snow."


    "Maybe." Naruto said ambiguously, "Actually, we might not even need her."


    He remembered that Koyuki¡¯s necklace was still in his possession, stored away in his seal space. If all else failed, he could just sneak off to the Land of Snow and finish the mission alone. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though it wouldn''t be the most legitimate approach, if push came to shove, he had no choice. After all, the complete version of the Flying Thunder God Technique along with invisible kunai was not something he could give up. It was his future trump card, the opportunity to surpass even the Yondaime Hokage''s speed.


    With it, he could become the fastest man in the Shinobi World.


    "I can help you persuade her. Maybe we can restart the mission." Sakura''s voice dropped slightly as she turned to look at him, "Do you want me to join you on the mission?"


    "Of course! If the mission is restarted, how can I handle it alone?" Naruto, oblivious to her emotions, continued eating his ice cream.


    "But we definitely need to stay away from Anko. Can''t have her tagging along again. That fake Jonin."


    "Alright."


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto turned his head, "Why so quiet all of a sudden¡­"


    He stopped mid-sentence, and froze in place. Sakura looked exhausted, her eyelids seemed to be drooping, and she looked particularly frail.


    "I''m a little sleepy." She yawned and then smiled, "Walk me home?"


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    Half an hour later.


    ¡°I''m heading up. See you tomorrow." Sakura stood at the door of her house, watching the dawn gradually appear, and waved to Naruto.


    "Okay." Naruto felt a twinge of worry and voiced it directly, "Are you sure you''re alright? You haven''t felt unwell, have you?"


    "No, just a little sleepy." Sakura said with a smile in her eyes.


    Naruto couldn''t quite figure out why she seemed so happy, ¡®Was it because we spent the night together, or was it because she could finally feel what it was like to sleep?¡¯


    Even so, Naruto wasn¡¯t willing to let her go so easily.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? You said you hadn''t slept in a long time, but suddenly..."


    "I told you, I was kidding. How could anyone not sleep?" Sakura showed an expression she had never had before and looked at him with amusement.


    "Well¡­ then why are you crying?"


    "Eh?" Sakura flinched and subconsciously touched her face with her fingers, finding them wet.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Naruto woke up in bed and took out the key Koyuki had given him, hesitating about whether to sneak out and complete the mission on his own.


    ¡®However, leaving the village was another problem, especially with Jiraiya returning soon.¡¯


    After thinking it over, Naruto couldn¡¯t come up with a safer plan, so he could only put away the necklace-like key.


    Hokage Tower.


    "Sakura asked for leave?" Naruto asked Tsunade with some interest.


    "Her mother came by and explained that she seems to be suffering from overexertion. No matter what they do, they can''t wake her up." Tsunade said while flipping through some documents.


    "It''s probably just fatigue causing her to sleep deeply. I believe she should be fine after a day of rest."


    "Since when do you care about her?" Tsunade asked curiously, "You two seem to have gotten close lately? That''s rare, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "You, with your lazy personality, actually caring about a teammate?"


    "What''s so strange about that? I''m just asking casually." Naruto rolled his eyes at her and said, "Anyway, as long as she''s fine."


    In truth, Naruto was worried. He had already planned to visit her house in the afternoon to check on her. After all, the way Sakura looked yesterday didn¡¯t seem like someone who was just fine.


    "Yo, Naruto, you look pretty energetic, huh?" A A loud voice rang out from the doorway.


    Standing there was Jiraiya, his white spiky hair bristling, laughing heartily.


    "Pervy Sage?" Naruto was a little surprised.


    With a snap, the popsicle broke into two halves, and ice chips splashed everywhere.


    "Here." Naruto shamelessly handed Jiraiya the smaller half.


    Jiraiya''s face twitched as he took it and he said speechlessly, "You little brat, are you really that poor? What''s with the act?"


    "I''m not poor." Naruto slurped on his popsicle and said, "I''m just being frugal, saving for when I start a family in the future."


    "Damn it!" Jiraiya took the popsicle and complained grumbled while munching on it, "How much could starting a family cost? Stingy."


    Naruto ignored the comment and changed the subject.


    "Tsunade-sama said you went to investigate the Akatsuki organization. What was the result, Pervy Sage?"


    "The result?" Jiraiya was not used to being questioned about his intel, and said awkwardly, "Probably somewhere within the Land of Rain, right? Has Tsunade already told you all this?"


    "Hmm? Is there something you can''t tell me?" Naruto looked at Jiraiya in confusion, "Pervy Sage, you''re not underestimating me, are you?"


    "It''s not that, haha." Jiraiya felt a little guilty after his thoughts were seen through, so he quickly came up with an excuse, "Anyway, the Land of Rain is always shrouded in secrecy. It''s still too dangerous for a little Genin like you."


    "I''ll go in and investigate first. Let¡¯s talk about it again after I get detailed intel."


    ¡®Detailed intel?¡¯ Naruto''s eyelids twitched slightly, ¡®What I lacked the least was intel.¡¯


    But he couldn¡¯t say that outright, so he had to find a way to tag along with Jiraiya.


    ¡®We mustn¡¯t let the Akatsuki fight in a group. Splitting them up and taking them down one by one was the safest strategy.¡¯


    "I''m not some little brat. If Uchiha Itachi shows up again, I¡¯ll definitely take him down." Naruto grinned, "Give me a bit more time, and even if the whole Akatsuki organization comes at me..."


    Bang!


    Jiraiya smacked the back of Naruto¡¯s head and said, "Kid, stop spouting nonsense. Dealing with the Akatsuki organization isn''t something for youngsters like you to worry about."


    Naruto was quite speechless at Jiraiya''s overbearing guardian attitude and showed his discontent through his actions. He looked disdainfully at Jiraiya and spat on the roadside.


    "Ptui!"


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s cheeky expression, Jiraiya was instantly annoyed, and said through gritted teeth, "You little brat! You sure are infuriating!"


    "Anyway no matter what, I''m going, Pervy Sage, so deal with it." Naruto scratched his face, "I''m a perfect Jinchuriki. I won''t be able to sleep well if I don''t kill them."


    Jiraiya stared at Naruto, who was looking like a total rascal, and was completely speechless, ¡®How did this kid turn out like this?¡¯

 Chapter 243 There Is No Kyubi in My Body Anymore

    Chapter 243 There Is No Kyubi in My Body AnymoreSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Alright, alright, we¡¯ll talk about it later." Jiraiya sighed, reluctantly giving in as he thought about how this blonde rascal was his student, "First, get rid of that smug look on your face."


    Upon hearing this, Naruto dropped his cheeky expression and returned to normal.


    "It would be more dangerous to sneak into a place like the Land of Rain alone, right?"


    "You little brat," Jiraiya laughed, "I am the Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku, not some small fry. I''ve been to countless dangerous places in my life, and I¡¯ve come out unscathed every time."


    "I''m not bragging, no matter how dangerous the place is¡­"


    "Hey hey hey! Don¡¯t walk away! You brat!"


    "Uzumaki Naruto! Didn''t the Academy teach you about respecting your teachers?"


    "Tsk." Naruto had already walked off, completely ignoring Jiraiya. As the so-called ¡®Child of Prophecy¡¯, his mind was now solely focused on figuring out how to take down the Akatsuki.


    In the past, he didn''t mind taking his time, thinking he had plenty of it. But now, he needed more power, even though his current strength already allowed him to stand tall in Konoha.


    But that wasn''t nearly enough. Facing the Akatsuki''s overwhelming numbers, he needed much greater strength. Stronger opponents were on the horizon, so he needed to be even stronger.


    Later that afternoon, Naruto stopped by Sakura''s house to check at her, but after finding out that she was still asleep, he returned home. After thinking it over on the way back, he decided to just wait and see how things unfolded with Sakura.


    In the days that followed, he remained idle, doing only simple training exercises each day.


    Right now, Team 7 was in shambles, with only him remaining. Since Tsunade allowed him some time off, delaying the team''s reorganization, he had plenty of free time.


    The other Genin Teams are very busy as they had to prepare for the upcoming Chunin Exams.


    After a year of training, the genin who graduated last year were gradually maturing. Being promoted to Chunin meant a higher status and more mission rewards.


    More importantly, it''s a necessary motivation. After working as a Genin for a whole year, who wouldn''t want to climb up the ranks?


    Not everyone could afford to be half as laid-back as Naruto. Strength is indeed crucial for a Shinobi, but so is the title that comes with it.


    At least, it''s essential to have a notable achievement in one''s Shinobi career.


    Take Shikamaru, for example. Thanks to his cool-headed command skills, he earned the title of Konoha''s only Chunin during last year''s joint Chunin Exams. The value of this title surpassed that of an ordinary Chunin who passed the Chunin Exams.


    In any case, aside from the higher-ups, most people''s attention was now on the upcoming Konoha¡¯s Chunin Exams.


    "Are you going to take part in the Chunin Exams?" Jiraiya sat astride the roof in a frivolous manner, put down the telescope he was loving so much, and looked at Naruto in some surprise.


    The rooftop is just opposite of the bathhouse.


    "Just for the heck of it." Naruto said, leaning against the wall, "Anyway, I don''t have much to do recently, and staying idle all the time is pointless."


    "If Tsunade hears you say that, she''ll rip your head off." Jiraiya shook his head and said, "She''s been busy with your affairs lately, working herself to the bone."


    "That can''t be helped. I''m having a hard time too, Pervy Sage. Being idle all day isn''t as easy as it seems." Naruto gestured while speaking.


    "I need to find ways to have fun everywhere and train occasionally. But it''s really boring without any missions. How about we just head to the Land of Rain now?"


    "Don''t even think about it. Tsunade would go crazy." Jiraiya coughed, "And lately, with you insisting on becoming the Clan Head of the Uzumaki¡­"


    "Oh? You might as well marry three hundred wives, little brat."


    "Huh? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?"


    Jiraiya turned to look at Naruto, only to find the blond was rubbing his chin, as if he was seriously considering his suggestion. Jiraiya''s expression fell, his forehead was full of black lines, and he looked utterly exasperated.


    "You''re not seriously thinking about it, are you?"


    "Uh, I didn''t say anything." Naruto was slightly embarrassed. He was obviously distracted just now and didn¡¯t hear Jiraiya¡¯s comment at all.


    "Well, you are indeed growing up. In a few years, you''ll be ready to settle down."


    Jiraiya, straddling the railing and casting a shadow over the rooftop, looked at Naruto with a parental air and asked, "Come to think of it, last winter, you brought that girl from the Yamanaka Clan to meet me, didn¡¯t you?"


    "So, how''s she doing now?"


    "Nothing much has changed." Naruto said, hiding in the shade and yawning as he looked at the dense sunlight under the eaves, "Everyone is busy, and I haven''t seen much of them lately." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re quite the slacker, huh? They¡¯re still Genin, so naturally, they can''t compare to you." Jiraiya put away the telescope directly, as today''s ¡®research¡¯ session was over.


    "But I still suggest you not to take part in the Chunin Exams. In a few days, there will be news from Tsunade. You are waiting, and so am I."


    "Once those idle Konoha¡¯s higher-ups loosen their grip, you''ll just need a title to avoid being restricted everywhere because of your status as a Jinchuriki."


    "Because of Kyubi?" Naruto looked up at Jiraiya.


    The atmosphere between them was light and casual, just a pervy old man chatting with a regular blonde Genin in his free time.


    The summer was long, and the sun was scorching.


    Jiraiya had not yet realized the gravity of the situation and just thought that Naruto was just feeling a bit down.


    After all, knowing that you have a monster sealed inside you, facing constant wariness or even hostility from the villagers, is a burden that¡¯s hard for anyone, even an adult, to bear.


    Not to mention that these burdens fell on the shoulders of an orphan who, from a young age, couldn''t escape being feared, manipulated, or even being seen as a weapon by default.


    Such is often the fate of a Jinchuriki. Those chosen for this role are inherently unlucky. Jiraiya, lacking a better solution, could only teach Naruto Ninjutsu to the best of his ability and support him whenever possible.


    Maybe it was too late for these efforts, but Jiraiya understood that some things were beyond his control. At least, for now, things were manageable.


    For a Shinobi, gaining true fame is not easy, and power is even harder to grasp. Although Jiraiya was initially hesitant about Naruto joining the higher-ups, Tsunade managed to convince him.


    As long as Naruto holds a position among the higher-ups, his future path might not be as difficult. Even if Jiraiya were to die one day, at least Naruto''s situation wouldn''t be too dire.


    "Yeah, the Kyubi is indeed troublesome." Jiraiya was still choosing his words carefully, thinking about how to comfort Naruto, "It''s not something that can be changed. The relationship between a Biju and its Jinchuriki is complex."


    "If the Biju is forcibly removed, the Jinchuriki could die at any moment."


    Naruto understood Jiraiya''s point. He was being told to keep his emotions in check. To look on the bright side as much as possible, and as the person directly involved, he should maintain a strong mindset.


    But while that logic made sense, applying it in reality was far more complicated.


    Jiraiya paused for a long time, hesitating before speaking again, "The Kyubi is not entirely uncontrollable. If you can gradually learn to harness its power, it would be a significant boost for you."


    "No thanks." Naruto said.


    "Hmm?"


    Jiraiya was surprised by Naruto''s response. He had expected Naruto to be exhausted, perhaps struggling with his mindset, which would be understandable.


    After all, teenagers are often sensitive, especially when they have a Biju sealed within them.


    "This isn''t about wanting to or not..." Jiraiya began to say. He was more inclined to let Naruto master the power of the Kyubi, but seeing Naruto¡¯s unstable mood, he thought it might be better to delay the matter.


    "That''s not what I meant." Naruto interrupted with a cough, his expression turning serious as he looked at Jiraiya, "Pervy Sage, there is no Kyubi in my body anymore."

 Chapter 244 I Have To Rely On Myself

    Chapter 244 I Have To Rely On MyselfSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Jiraiya''s words halted abruptly. He jumped off the railing, quickly moved to in front of Naruto and lifted up his shirt to see his belly.


    "The Four Symbols Seal is gone?" Jiraiya broke into a cold sweat as he looked up at Naruto, "Are you alright?"


    "Do I look like I''m not?" Naruto replied, pulling his shirt back down with a hint of annoyance, "It''s just Kyubi. Not all Jinchuriki are weaker than their Biju."


    Jiraiya was stunned for a long time, then looked at Naruto''s expression, and was rendered speechless. He had too many questions to ask, but he didn''t know where to begin.


    "When did it happen?"


    "It''s been a while." Naruto said, rubbing his nose, "I wasn''t sure how to tell anyone. But basically, I''m no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki."


    "Where''s the Kyubi?"


    Naruto wanted to say, ¡®In my living room,¡¯ but felt that answer might be too shocking, so he changed his answer.


    "Not sure. Maybe it ran away."


    Hearing this, Jiraiya began to doubt his life. He even felt that the scene before him was almost surreal.


    ¡®The Kyubi had run away?¡¯ His understanding of everything was turned upside down at this moment.


    "How did this happen? Who took out the Kyubi from you?"


    "No idea. I woke up one day and the seal was gone." Naruto lied casually, "The fox in my belly was gone too, but luckily, I seem to still be able to use a portion of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra?"


    "Are you really okay? I need to have Tsunade check on you later." Jiraiya circled around Naruto, examining him repeatedly until he was finally convinced that the Kyubi was indeed gone.


    "A portion of the Chakra? Approximately how much? Have you tried using it?" Jiraiya asked.


    ¡®Approximately one and a half Yang Kyubi worth of Chakra¡­ Well, there¡¯s no way I can say that. A portion that exceeded 100%. This wasn¡¯t just ¡®a portion¡¯, it was clearly an overflow.¡¯


    "Haven''t really tested it, but there¡¯s quite a lot anyway," Naruto explained, "Overall, it¡¯s probably a good thing. I just haven¡¯t told anyone about it yet."


    "What about Tsunade?" Jiraiya asked suspiciously.


    "Nope, I haven''t mentioned it to Tsunade-sama either." Naruto firmly denied, "If the higher-ups wanted to develop the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, they¡¯re bound to be disappointed."


    "But you still expressed the desire to enter the rank of higher-ups?" Jiraiya narrowed his eyes. At this moment, he realized that Naruto had really grown up.


    "Naruto, you¡¯re a bit sneaky, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Cough, cough, Pervy Sage, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about." Naruto replied, "I only told you, so don¡¯t go spilling the beans."


    Jiraiya glanced at Naruto a few times, then became increasingly convinced that this kid was becoming more like a little monster.


    Naturally, he had learned about what had happened in the village during this period, and he also knew that the higher-ups had the idea of developing the village¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    Tsunade''s stance was the same as his, and they would never agree to the higher-ups'' plans. In the higher-ups'' eyes, Naruto was just a Jinchuriki, but to Jiraiya, Naruto was his disciple.


    As long as he and Tsunade disagreed, it didn''t matter how hard the higher-ups pushed. But he couldn¡¯t be certain that Danzo and the two old Advisors wouldn¡¯t come up with other strategies, like using village public opinion to apply pressure.


    It was out of concern for these uncertainties that, after communicating with Tsunade, Jiraiya abandoned his plan to infiltrate the Land of Rain for intelligence gathering and returned early.


    It was all to solidify Naruto''s seemingly far-fetched idea, to enter the rank of higher-ups as the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan.


    Since Gaara had already secured the Kazekage¡¯s position at a young age, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for Naruto to become a higher-up. Even though Konoha hadn¡¯t had anyone so young in such a position before, precedents are meant to be broken.


    The situations of Konoha and Sunagakure are similar, as both experiencing a generational gap in leadership.


    Kakashi''s generation had experienced war, and the Shinobi who survived were indeed outstanding. But those who surpassed Kakashi were few, and the village would almost certainly rely on Kakashi''s generation to support it.


    There are no qualified talents among the generation below Kakashi¡¯s, so Konoha''s future rested almost entirely on this batch of children trained by the Sandaime Hokage. Since it¡¯s like that, when truly exceptional talent appears, why not break precedents?


    Jiraiya was almost seventy to eighty percent certain that the higher-ups would give in.


    Because the development of Jinchuriki has been firmly blocked by Tsunade and him, so if the higher-ups still want to gain benefits from Jinchuriki in the future, they¡¯d have to agree to Naruto¡¯s proposal.


    This was the compromise that both he and Tsunade hoped to see. Naruto would contribute to Konoha as a higher-up, but would retain his autonomy and no longer be just a weapon of the village.


    Soon, Uzumaki Naruto would be the head of the Uzumaki Clan, a disciple of the Sannin, and the youngest high-ranking member of Konoha.


    But now... everything had changed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The unaware higher-ups might still agree, but Naruto was no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Konoha had lost its Biju and gained a young higher-up.


    The idea of the Konoha¡¯s higher-ups to continue to seek benefits from the Jinchuriki is doomed to fail, and they may even lose a higher-up position to Naruto.


    Jiraiya could already imagine how green the higher-ups'' faces would be when they learned the truth.


    A bit sneaky, but beneficial for Naruto.


    Jiraiya¡¯s only concern was: Where had Kyubi gone? After all, if it ended up in another village''s hands, it would be a major threat to Konoha.


    Looking at Jiraiya who was slowly falling into deep thought, Naruto spoke up first, casually saying, "Pervy Sage, I¡¯m heading back first. Remember, keep it secret."


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t know what to say. He instinctively wanted to call Naruto back to get to the bottom of this, but after a moment''s thought, he dismissed the idea.


    He felt that it''s a good thing for Naruto to lose the Kyubi. Jiraiya decided it was better to find a tavern and calm down, to sort through everything himself.


    "So troublesome." Jiraiya muttered.


    He let Naruto leave just like that, and as he watched Naruto¡¯s retreating figure, Jiraiya felt an inexplicable sense of relief, ¡®That kid had already borne too much. Perhaps it was good for him to be a bit more carefree.¡¯


    ¡®As for what remained, let me be the one to shoulder it.¡¯


    Step by step, Naruto descended the stairs with his hands in his pockets, but he¡¯s feeling far from calm inside.


    ¡®Finally, this day has come. From now on, Konoha is Konoha and me is me. The Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki was no more, and the shackles on my body are gone.¡¯


    Here¡¯s a joke: A guy from another world went through hell for a pile of garbage, rising to prominence over thirty years, crushing his rivals and sweeping through enemies. He finally reached the pinnacle of power, only to take a bite of that garbage.


    Isn¡¯t that just disgusting?


    The so-called peace in the Shinobi World, the redemption of villains, and everyone¡¯s personal salvation¡­ it was all trash to Naruto. He didn¡¯t care what others wanted, he only knew what he wanted.


    He took it easy because taking it easy got him stronger faster than working hard.


    This world was never so kind, the dead crawled from graves, and the strong were reincarnated. Bloodline reigned supreme, and the power of the Otsutsuki caused all order to collapse. The Shinobi World became a ranch for the Otsutsuki Clan, and humans became mere livestock.


    Naruto harbored a small ambition in his heart: If the system didn''t fail him, he hoped to one day rip off the robes of the Shinigami and peel away the mask of the Jashin, then see how they could stomach letting a few Otsutsuki continue to jump around.


    ¡®To revive the glory of Uzumaki Clan and rebuild the order of the Shinobi World, I, a stranger in a strange land, have to rely on myself!¡¯

 Chapter 245 Ino’s New Mission

    Chapter 245 Ino¡¯s New MissionSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You''re distracted again?" Ino said, puffing her cheeks, "This is the third time."


    "Oh, sorry." Naruto came back to his senses and said apologetically, "Maybe I didn''t sleep well yesterday, I''m too tired. By the way, where were we?"


    In the barbecue restaurant, the  two were having a private meeting, sitting face to face.


    Their seats were near the window, with two bottles of opened orange soda on the table, and five or six plates of meat on a small cart. Two small plates of watermelon were placed on each side, and various sauces were laid out in front of them.


    Ino was dressed elegantly, wearing a black and blue striped crop top paired with loose beige pants. It was obvious that she had dressed up carefully for the occasion.


    In contrast, a certain blonde was much more casual. His messy blond hair, white T-shirt, and black pants gave him a laid-back appearance wherever he went.


    "You¡­" Ino rolled her eyes. "Don''t you usually love to sleep? You sleep everywhere, even in Tsunade-sama''s office."


    "That time was because I had to wait too long, it was just so boring." Naruto defended himself, "There was no one around, yet they insisted on calling me in so early?"


    Ino''s expression turned complicated, and she asked quietly, "So you just slept on the desk?"


    "That''s not important." Naruto awkwardly tried to change the subject, "What was the mission you mentioned earlier? Can you repeat it?"


    "The Fire Temple." Ino propped herself up on the table with one hand, using the other to start grilling meat. With a sizzling sound, a puff of white smoke rose, and her voice resumed.


    "Asuma-sensei said the client is a monk from the Fire Temple. Apparently, someone attacked the temple, targeting Chiriku-san. But Chiriku-san wasn''t there, so¡­"


    Ino spoke methodically, but her hands never stopping. Her fair wrist moved nimbly, flipping the meat quickly and then skillfully lowering her head to mix the sauce.


    Her high ponytail was tied up, and her blond hair was tucked behind her ears.


    She continued to chat without noticing Naruto''s increasingly quiet demeanor. It wasn''t until she realized the blond in front of her was too silent that Ino stopped.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked puzzledly.


    "This mission is too dangerous." Naruto cleared his throat, then subconsciously touched his nose nervously, "It''s really too much for a Genin Team to carry out that kind of mission."


    "You underestimate us too much." Ino complained, "Besides, didn¡¯t we have Asuma-sensei with us? There won''t be any danger." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After all, we''ve done quite a few dangerous missions together, so this one shouldn''t be anything special."


    "I''ve been to the Fire Temple." Naruto said after a moment of silence, "Chiriku-san is someone who... Well, anyway, let''s just say the enemy is a member of the Akatsuki that even Chiriku-san can''t handle. This mission is just too perilous."


    Chiriku''s life was valued at thirty million ryo, and the Akatsuki were taking on missions for money everywhere, so Chiriku had long anticipated he would be targeted. However, at that time, the Akatsuki had not shown signs of activity in the Land of Fire, so Chiriku didn''t take too many precautions.


    But now, Chiriku was still alive.


    Naruto didn''t know if it was because of his warning or simply a butterfly effect. But one thing was certain, Kakuzu hadn''t taken Chiriku''s head yet, so he would definitely come back sooner or later.


    "Idiot! It¡¯s a mission, since when is there one without danger?" Ino placed the grilled meat in Naruto''s bowl, "Even if we know it''s dangerous, so what? This is a Shinobi¡¯s job."


    "No, I can''t let that happen. I''m going to talk to Tsunade-sama, I want to go too." Naruto said after taking a sip of juice.


    "You think it won''t be dangerous just because you''re going?" Ino was speechless.


    "Of course, I''m very strong, you know that." Naruto said half-jokingly, "Besides, if I don''t go, I''ll just be worried about you, and I won''t be able to rest well in the village either."


    "How could you possibly not rest well? Someone hasn''t contacted me in a long time, and it seems like you don¡¯t have much going on most days." Ino said with a pout.


    "This¡­" Naruto knew he was in the wrong.


    "Alright, you don''t need to explain." Ino mumbled, "Anyway, that''s just how you are. But not contacting me is fine, at least I don''t get bothered."


    "If you say it like that, I''m going to be sad."


    "Pfft! Who would believe you!" Despite her words, Ino still smiled.


    "The mission is decided then. I''ll talk to Tsunade-sana about it." Naruto said, taking on a determined stance, with a tone that left no room for refusal.


    "Better not." Ino sighed and said a little guiltily, "It''s really safe. There''s no need to trouble Tsunade-sama."


    Hearing this, Naruto¡¯s eyelid twitched slightly, and he thought to himself, ¡®How could I not know whether it''s safe or not?¡¯


    ¡®It would be a miracle if you guys could be safe after meeting Kakuzu and Hidan. The Immortal Duo are the most troublesome and difficult to deal with among the Akatsuki¡¯s members. If you guys make the slightest mistake, you will lose your lives.¡¯


    Since there is a butterfly effect, Naruto doesn''t dare to bet that Ino can come back safely.


    "I''ve already decided, no need to persuade me anymore." Naruto said.


    "But you¡¯re still just a Genin, right? If you keep being this reckless, even if Tsunade-sama doesn''t blame you, you might offend the higher-ups." Ino was anxious and couldn''t help but say.


    As soon as she said it, she regretted it and quickly tried to change her words.


    "Not really the higher-ups, it¡¯s just¡­ the impression won¡¯t be good. Always doing things just for me is too¡­"


    "You don''t need to worry about that." Naruto leaned back in his chair, "It''s not troublesome at all. Besides, there''s no way I''d let you go on a risky mission."


    Ino felt a bit flustered, and her cheeks turned slightly red.


    "Isn''t that what all Shinobi do? How could they do something like this just because they are worried?"


    "Of course they can." Naruto stared at her and showed a mischievous smile, "I¡¯m about to become a higher-up myself soon. What can they say to me?"


    "What?" Ino looked up in surprise, "What higher-up?"


    "Me!" Naruto pointed at himself, "Didn''t I make it clear enough just now? The person sitting in front of you is about to become one of Konoha''s higher-ups."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ino blinked, wondering if Naruto had lost his mind, "You''re still a Genin, how can you be a higher-up?"


    "Soon," Naruto corrected, then coughed once and sat up straighter, "Let me reintroduce myself: Uzumaki Naruto, the new Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan."


    He stretched out his hand to with great flair and said, "One of the future higher-ups of Konoha, Uzumaki Naruto, at your service!"


    "You?" Ino was stunned, struggling to digest such a large amount of information at once, "What did you just say about being the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan? I didn''t quite catch that."


    "You don''t need to understand that, it''s just a title." Naruto said as he returned to his usual demeanor and picked up a piece of grilled meat, "Anyway, no need to worry about me."


    "No matter what, I can¡¯t just sit by and watch you take on such a dangerous mission."


    "Who¡­who asked you to care." Ino retorted in a low voice.


    After leaving the barbecue restaurant.


    The two walked side by side along the road, with Ino listening to Naruto¡¯s explanation about the higher-up position.


    She couldn''t help but occasionally sigh. After giving him a complicated look, she said, "Being the Clan Head of a clan all by yourself¡­ Won¡¯t you feel lonely?"


    "It''s alright. Do you want to join?"


    Ino: "¡­ I shouldn''t have asked you."

 Chapter 246 The Whole Summer

    Chapter 246 The Whole SummerSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino turned her head away, choosing not to continue the conversation, and Naruto didn''t have much of a reaction either.


    The events at the Fire Temple were unexpected, but he knew he had to be involved. Asuma and Team 10 are definitely not enough to handle the Immortal Duo.


    Would his involvement change things? Naruto couldn''t be entirely sure. If it were any other opponents, it would be manageable, but this was the Immortal Duo¡­ They¡¯re more troublesome than powerful, just plain tricky.


    When Naruto came to his senses, the two were still walking side by side down the street.


    Ino had a worried look on her face. After hesitating for a long time, she turned to Naruto and asked, "Is your plan feasible?"


    Naruto didn''t answer immediately. After a moment of silence, he said, "To be honest, I don''t know. Maybe it¡¯ll work. I don''t want to deal with all these messy things. My life is a mess after all."


    Ino was taken aback, and her eyes dimmed for a moment.


    "Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it."


    She forced a smile and said, "It''s the Konoha higher-ups we¡¯re talking about. Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, it''s no big deal. But if it does, then you''ve hit the jackpot."


    Ino was also affected, and her attempt to comfort Naruto seemed a little pale and powerless. But Naruto didn¡¯t need comfort, and he was just venting about his chaotic life. A messy village, a messed-up life.


    "Yeah, quite the jackpot." Naruto said lazily, obviously not meaning what he said. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ino sighed and glanced at the boy beside her. Then, she took the initiative to reach out and grab his hand. Naruto felt his hand being grabbed, and turned his head to look at her in surprise.


    "What are you looking at!" Ino''s face turned slightly red and she looked annoyed, but she didn''t let go of his hand. She just turned her head away.


    It was still broad daylight, and there were quite a few people on the street. Naruto was a little surprised, and seeing that Ino was already embarrassed, he leaned over to ask in a low voice, "Aren''t you worried of running into someone we know?"


    "¡­"


    At that moment, Ino threw Naruto''s hand away with a swift motion. Her face turned even redder, like a ripe apple. She glared at him and said, "You''d better not ask that again."


    "Oh." Naruto nodded, then gently squeezed Ino¡¯s palm.


    The latter''s body jolted violently, and she reflexively turned her head, "What''s wrong with you! If you squeeze again, I will¡­"


    Ino gritted her teeth and raised her fist.


    "I won¡¯t squeeze again." Naruto leaned over and said in a low voice, knowing when to stop.


    Holding hands and whispering on the street in broad daylight was bound to attract attention. Ino could no longer handle it. She pulled Naruto into an alley, where they stayed for a while until her flushed face gradually returned to normal.


    The two stood at the mouth of the alley. Ino, dressed in light clothing, fanned herself with her hand as the warm breeze gently blew. Overhead, large patches of white clouds floated by, with green trees providing shade in the distance.


    Naruto squatted down, squinting as he watched Ino from the alley entrance. He noticed beads of sweat gathering on her forehead. The street outside was noisy, and the sounds seeped through.


    It felt faint, like being separated by a thin sheet of paper, with Naruto and Ino standing on the other side. Naruto stared at the girl, who kept fanning herself and looking around.


    Ino turned her head and noticed his gaze. She was stunned for a moment, looking a little embarrassed.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Naruto hesitated for a moment before saying, "I¡¯m looking at summer."


    "Are you an idiot? How can you look at summer?" Ino brushed her loose blonde hair behind her ear, and said with a laugh, "Summer is everywhere, there''s no need to go out of your way to see it."


    "But the way you said that sounds so cheesy."


    After saying that, she herself couldn''t help but laughed again. It seemed she found it amusing to liken Naruto to something sappy.


    Naruto didn¡¯t get angry at Ino¡¯s teasing. He just stood up, smiled at her, and said, "Ino you''re so cute."


    "Ah? Why are you saying something like that all of a sudden!" Ino''s face flushed instantly, "You can''t beat me, so you''re being shameless again!"


    ¡®Summer is hot and annoying, and makes me feel sticky all over, but I also like it.¡¯


    "I didn¡¯t say anything, you said it yourself." Naruto said as he walked to the alley entrance. He then paused, with Ino hesitantly looking outside.


    Naruto gave her some time to think, then grabbed her hand.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Ino''s pupils dilated instantly, but Naruto didn''t react as if he was unaware. He simply held her hand and walked forward, showing no sign of embarrassment.


    He glanced back at her, noticing Ino''s deep blue eyes shifting uneasily. She touched her face, trying to hide her nervousness.


    "Let go." Ino said, but her voice was very soft.


    Naruto pretended not to hear anything, continuing to hold her hand as they walked under the sunlight, openly and without hiding.


    "You are now one of Konoha''s higher-ups." Tsunade said, her voice sounded slightly fatigued as she glanced at him, "Now that you''ve finally gotten what you wanted, get out of here if there¡¯s nothing else."


    Naruto was naturally not so ungrateful. He took the initiative to come forward and poured Tsunade some tea.


    To his surprise, the pure liquid pouring into the cup emitted a whiff of alcohol. The scene became slightly awkward, then Tsunade picked up the cup and said as if nothing had happened, "Don''t put sake in my teapot without permission in the future. If Shizune finds out, you''ll suffer a terrible fate."


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, but given the celebratory occasion, he held back his retort.


    "Alright, alright, next time for sure."


    Tsunade, known for her straightforward nature, noticed Naruto, usually sharp-tongued, behaving so obediently today, and understood that he was someone who appreciated kindness. She felt comforted, realizing her efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain.


    Tsunade took a sip of her drink, and Naruto, sensing the moment, moved behind her to massage her shoulders, playing the role of a diligent bootlicker.


    After all, Tsunade had indeed been kind to him. Though he didn¡¯t say much, he was well aware of all the things she had done for him lately.


    If he lacked even a little tact, that would be truly unfortunate.


    In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as unearned kindness, nor baseless hatred. Tsunade¡¯s goodwill towards Naruto stemmed from the time he blocked a sword for her, and from a certain move that had since been censored.


    But this wasn¡¯t enough for Tsunade to continually look out for him. Some things are about reciprocation. Since Tsunade had been kind to him, he also tries his best to cooperate with Tsunade fully.


    Even with his laid-back nature, Naruto never refused any task Tsunade assigned him. Although he made it clear he didn¡¯t want to be groomed as the next Hokage, he wasn¡¯t entirely tactless.


    "Not bad, your shoulder massage technique has improved." Tsunade moaned, took another sip of sake, feeling thoroughly relaxed, "At least you still have some conscience."


    "It is my duty to share Tsunade-sama¡¯s worries." Naruto said flatteringly, then cautiously asked, "Tsunade-sama, why did the higher-ups give in so easily?"


    "Easily?" Tsunade raised her eyebrows, her voluptuous figure shifting slightly as she turned to give Naruto a stern look, "Who told you this was easy? The higher-ups were originally entirely against it."


    She paused midway through her sentence. Naruto asked while trying his best to contribute his value, "Then how did they agree in the end?¡±


    "You don''t need to know that,¡± Tsunade replied. ¡°Just know that Kakashi spoke on your behalf. You should go and see your teacher when you have time." Tsunade reminded.


    "If there are no surprises, the position of the Rokudaime Hokage will be Kakashi¡¯s. Among the younger generation, there¡¯s no one more suitable than Kakashi to take over."


    "Okay." Naruto didn¡¯t quite understand how Kakashi managed to be part of the Konoha¡¯s high-level meeting. After all, logically speaking, Kakashi was just an Elite Jonin.


    Konoha¡¯s core higher-ups were only a few, even counting those who were just figureheads. Unless Kakashi was the Anbu Commander, it would be unusual for him to attend such high-level meetings.


    Being merely the former Jonin Instructor of Team 7 and an active Jonin probably wouldn¡¯t carry that much weight.


    "Tsunade-sama, have you been busy lately?"


    "Well, not too¡­"


    Tsunade enjoyed her drink while Naruto continued to massage her shoulders. Occasionally, they¡¯d chat casually, the wide sleeves of her robe rustling. The little bit of alcohol wasn¡¯t enough to affect Tsunade, and it only served to warm her up slightly.


    "I heard that you want to take part in the Chunin Exams?" Tsunade asked offhandedly.


    "Um, I was just considering it, haven¡¯t decided yet." Naruto replied, "Recently, I¡¯ve had some free time, so..."


    He stopped mid-speech, because he could sense Tsunade''s strong dissatisfaction, and quickly corrected himself, "I just want the title of Chunin. I can¡¯t stay a Genin forever, right?"


    "Do whatever you want." Tsunade said, "If you want to participate, then participate. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just remember, your position among the higher-ups is merely honorary, you don¡¯t have any actual power."


    "Just having a title is enough," he said. "I don''t want to actually get too busy."


    Tsunade: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 247 The Tone Is So Familiar

    Chapter 247 The Tone Is So FamiliarSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "In a few days, I¡¯ll take you to one of the high-level meetings, to let you see what it¡¯s like. Before the Chunin Exams, you should make an appearance. Then you can be officially known in Konoha."


    "So¡­is this¡­an official debut?"


    "What is that?" Tsunade asked with a frown, ¡®This kid always had strange words coming out of his mouth.¡¯


    "Nothing, nothing."


    "Tsunade-sama, is Sakura¡¯s condition serious?" Naruto continued massaging her shoulders while subtly shifting the topic to Sakura.


    "She seems to have been hospitalized. I¡¯ve visited the Konoha Hospital a few times, and there¡¯s no sign of her waking up."


    "It shouldn¡¯t be too serious." Tsunade sighed, "All her physical indicators are normal, but she just won¡¯t wake up."


    Being Hokage was a busy job, and even though Sakura was Tsunade¡¯s apprentice, she couldn¡¯t just abandon all her duties to stay by Sakura¡¯s side all day. Moreover, there was nothing wrong with Sakura''s body, it was just that she hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Faced with such a complicated condition, even Tsunade didn¡¯t have any good solution in the short term and could only observe for a while.


    "So, all we can do is wait?" Naruto was a bit surprised. He didn''t have any good solution either, especially without knowing the exact cause.


    "There¡¯s nothing else we can do for now. We¡¯ll have to wait and see when she wakes up." Tsunade said, "It shouldn¡¯t take too long."


    "Alright."


    Naruto continued to massage Tsunade''s shoulders diligently until Tsunade no longer needed him, and then he slowly left the Hokage¡¯s Office.


    Outside the Hokage Tower, Naruto squinted his eyes as he looked at the bright and intense sunlight flooding the street.


    Sakura¡¯s situation did concern him, but as Tsunade said, for now, all they could do was wait for Sakura to wake up on her own.


    With a sigh, he walked towards the direction of Konoha Hospital.


    The Sunagakure¡¯s siblings had been discharged from the hospital long ago, likely after signing some kind of agreement with Konoha. In short, Konoha had acknowledged Gaara¡¯s position and treated him seriously as the future Kazekage.


    The reason was simple: A Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki was irreplaceable.


    The accident that happened some time ago was nothing but a conspiracy against Gaara, but conspiracies will always come to an end, and the other Sunagakure¡¯s higher-ups are not fools.


    As long as they put a little thought into it, they¡¯ll realize Gaara¡¯s importance to Sunagakure.


    Once the storm passes, Sunagakure will instinctively start eliminating those higher-ups that targeted Gaara, a survival instinct like cutting off a limb to save the body. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right now, their own Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki is staying in Konoha''s territory. Every day Gaara stays there will be an additional hidden danger to Sunagakure and even the entire Land of Wind.


    Konoha Hospital.


    Naruto, carrying a bouquet of flowers, made his way upstairs with practiced ease, passing through hallways filled with the scent of disinfectant before stopping in front of a certain room.


    He didn¡¯t knock right away but peeked inside first. Usually, there would be someone keeping watch at this time, either Sakura''s parents or the seniors in the medical department.


    Even though Sakura had been transferred from the medical department, the Medical-nin there still had a good impression of the diligent Dark Sakura. Ever since Sakura was hospitalized, they had almost voluntarily taken turns watching over her.


    Yuu from the medical department was napping in a chair by the wall, while Sakura lay quietly on the bed, receiving an IV. Her condition seemed to be no different from the previous few days.


    When Naruto pushed the door open, the Medical-nin woke up immediately.


    "Oh, you''re here?" Yuu, who had met Naruto before, yawned and stood up, patting him on the shoulder before leaving, "Keep an eye on things, and call us if anything happens."


    "Okay." Naruto agreed.


    He didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with the medical department, just a familiar face. Most of the time when he woke up in the hospital, it was Sakura he saw.


    Naruto replaced the flowers on the table and sat in the chair Yuu had been sitting in.


    He yawned and night fell in the blink of an eye.


    Watching over a patient is exhausting, and Naruto had learned from Yuu that Sakura¡¯s parents had requested the staff here to take care of her for the day, with someone else coming in the morning.


    Glancing at the night outside, he decided he might as well stay until morning.


    As the night deepened, the surroundings grew quieter.


    The hospital room was brightly lit, and as Naruto got up to get some water, he suddenly heard a faint groan from the bed. Startled, he almost dropped the cup.


    ¡®She woke up?¡¯


    He didn''t even bother to get the water. He just put the cup on the table and walked to the bed in two steps.


    Sure enough, Sakura was frowning, making faint noises, looking as if she were about to wake up. Naruto felt nervous and turned to call the medical staff on duty.


    Just as he turned, he felt a tug on his sleeve.


    Sakura, looking a bit dazed, gripped Naruto¡¯s sleeve tightly, like clutching a lifeline. Naruto suddenly became less anxious, and he stared into Sakura''s eyes.


    "Sakura?" He asked.


    "¡­ Yeah." Sakura¡¯s voice was weak. She stared at Naruto for a long moment before recognizing him, "Naruto, why are you here?"


    ¡®The tone is so familiar. It¡¯s Pink Sakura.¡¯


    Naruto didn¡¯t know why, but even though he had told himself it didn¡¯t matter who woke up, whether it was Pink Sakura or Dark Sakura, as both had been good to him, when the moment finally arrived, he still felt a pang of emptiness in his heart. It was only when the scales tipped that he realized his preference leaned towards Dark Sakura.


    He liked that girl who said she would stand there and actually stood there, motionless, her slender figure like a blade of grass. But she wasn¡¯t just a blade of grass, she was a living person.


    Having been in this world and seen it all, she understood what was normal, and from that understanding, she realized her own abnormality. Only after witnessing others¡¯ happiness did she see herself as a mere substitute.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. If a person¡¯s right to even suffer is stripped away, that¡¯s a fate worse than death.


    Naruto had hoped Dark Sakura could remain, but it was only at the last moment that he convinced himself. However, whether Dark Sakura truly had the right to choose, he dared not ponder.


    Even though they were all Sakura, and on the surface, nothing had changed.


    But Naruto knew¡­ and because only he knew that it made his heart ache slightly. When Sakura spoke, Naruto finally understood the meaning behind Dark Sakura¡¯s words.


    ¡®She was too clever, painfully so.¡¯


    Naruto remembered her completely, painfully, and only he would feel that pain. It wasn¡¯t the pain of loss, but the sorrow of a person who now exists only as a memory.


    Just like Dark Sakura had once told him, if she disappeared, no one would remember. Now, Naruto knew she had really existed, but he couldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    Only he would remember, forever, until his death.


    "Naruto, I want some water." Sakura curled up and murmured weakly.


    "Oh, okay!" Naruto snapped back to reality, feeling a small wound tear in his heart. He walked to the corner of the room and picked up the glass of water.


    At the moment he handed the glass over, Naruto was momentarily lost in thought. Suddenly, a faint pain came from the tip of his right index finger.


    Naruto''s pupils widened slightly.

 Chapter 248 I Think I Might Really LIke You

    Chapter 248 I Think I Might Really LIke YouSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Seeing isn''t always believing, as vision can deceive, and sounds can lie, but touch is real.


    Through the glass of water, Naruto vaguely saw a pair of eyes. The face looked extremely weak, but a faint smile flickered in those eyes, like raindrops sliding down a windshield.


    "What was that?" Naruto asked.


    Sakura seemed to have returned to normal. She sat up and took a sip of water before asking, "What?"


    "You just bit me, didn¡¯t you?"


    Naruto looked closely at his fingers under the light and indeed saw bite marks. The other party seemed to have used a lot of force, as it left a faint mark.


    Naruto¡¯s tone was calm and measured, and he wasn¡¯t easily swayed by emotions. His temperament was typically composed, rarely showing any significant emotional fluctuation no matter the situation.


    "No." Sakura said, drinking her water calmly, "I''m a bit hungry."


    "Even so, it''s the middle of the night. I''ll see if I can find something to eat." Naruto gave her a strange look.


    "I''ll go to the medical department and find someone to check on you first."


    Naruto still can''t figure out the situation completely. When Sakura woke up, her expression and mannerisms resembled the familiar Pink Sakura. However, the tone of her second sentence sounded more like Dark Sakura.


    ¡®In any case, it was best to have someone examine her first.¡¯


    Just as he was about to leave, his clothes were grabbed again. Sakura stared intently at him with a burning gaze, "Wait."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s kiss."


    "Cough! Are you crazy, Sakura?" He gulped and instinctively tried to take a step back, but was held back by Sakura.


    "Hehe, did I scare you?" She showed a smug smile on her face.


    ¡®Even though she was already weak, she stubbornly tried to act strong.¡¯


    Naruto was stunned for a moment. He had already guessed the result. It was just a false alarm, she just fell unconscious, and her personality hadn''t disappeared.


    "So, you''re alright?" he asked, "Uh, the personality didn¡¯t disappear?"


    "I don''t know." Sakura let go of his shirt and, after thinking seriously for a while, said, "It might have recovered, or it might never."


    "What do you mean?" Naruto frowned.


    Sakura didn¡¯t answer directly, but stared at Naruto for a long time before saying, "Give me your hand."


    "My hand?"


    Naruto extended his hand, and Sakura immediately grasped it, her fingers naturally intertwining with his, locking their fingers together.


    "Like this." Sakura said slowly, "I don''t feel repulsed. On the contrary, I''m very happy."


    "If we go a little further¡­" She lowered her head and gently sucked on his index finger, licking like a cat, lightly biting with her teeth, "I''ll get excited."


    "But she would be very embarrassed. I can sense her presence when doing things like this." Sakura let go of Naruto''s hand and pointed at her head.


    "The body is still under my control, but she''s awake. And if it''s too stimulating, she can feel it too."


    ¡®Two personalities sharing one soul.¡¯


    Naruto was slightly surprised, and asked in a daze, "So, you two shared the same body, and she was the first to wake up, right?"


    "Yeah." Sakura said, "But our memories are shared. If you want to talk to her, you can do that too. Do you want to?"


    "Uh¡­" Naruto hesitated and forced a smile, "You''re still weak. Maybe next time."


    "Okay." Sakura''s smile widened, "Naruto-kun, are you worried about me?"


    "I guess so." He turned his head and glanced outside the door, "I''ll go find someone to check you. I can''t understand the medical data."


    "No need, I can understand it." Sakura said with a smile, "The seniors on duty are working hard too. Why don''t you examine me instead?"


    "Me?" Naruto swallowed nervously, "I don''t know how."


    "It''s fine. I know the procedure, it''s very simple." Sakura reassured him, "I''ll teach you, just do as I say."


    "There won¡¯t be anything weird, right?" Naruto asked skeptically.


    "Nope." Sakura shook her head.


    In fact, it was just basic things like listening to the heart, measuring temperature, etc. Even so, Naruto was still terrified.


    "What was the result?" he asked. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the quiet hospital room, deep into the night, it was just the two of them.


    "I''m hungry." Sakura said.


    "I mean the results." Naruto sighed, ¡®It really took some effort to deal with her.¡¯


    "It''s okay, everything is fine, but I''m hungry." Sakura replied with a serious expression, "I want to eat something. In return, I''ll tell you a secret."


    "I''ll get you some food now, but forget about the secret." Naruto waved his hand dismissively and turned to leave the hospital room.


    Sakura remained normal until Naruto returned with some food.


    "This is all I could find." He said somewhat embarrassedly, "It''s the middle of the night and everything outside is closed, so you¡¯ll just have to make do with this."


    "Alright." Sakura nodded.


    Hearing that familiar voice, ¡®Alright¡¯, Naruto felt a strange sense of comfort, ¡®Having a cooperative teammate still feels...¡¯


    After Sakura finished eating, it was already four o''clock in the morning.


    The sky outside was still dark. Naruto felt a little sleepy, and his eyelids drooped as he looked at Sakura, who was slowly wiping her mouth while leaning against the hospital bed. The latter glanced at him and said softly, "If you''re tired, you can go back. I''ll be fine on my own."


    "It''s alright." Naruto yawned, "Ah~, it won''t be long before daybreak anyway. I can hold on a bit longer."


    "Well, you''re always like that." Sakura said with a smile, "To be honest, I never really intended to do anything before, and those things I said were just to scare you."


    Naruto pointed at her, "You better be."


    But he chuckled after saying that. He wasn''t bothered by her words, after all, he wasn''t too uptight. He had a rough idea that half of what Sakura said was in jest, and he just found it troublesome at the time.


    "What about now?" He asked. Usually, whenever the past is mentioned, the present follows.


    "Now¡­" Sakura pursed her lips and stared at Naruto for a long time before saying, "I think I might really like you."


    "Really?" Naruto clearly didn''t take it seriously, assuming Sakura was just putting on another act, "That''s quite an honor, but there are too many people who like me. I''m really sorry."


    "I have to turn you down."


    "Is it because you can''t handle it?" Sakura smiled with her eyes narrowed. Her smile is still as charming as ever.


    "That''s not the case." Naruto leaned lazily against the wall.


    "No problem, I''m always available." Sakura said, " Besides, I have an advantage others don''t. I don''t mind Naruto-kun liking someone else."


    "It doesn''t matter if there are several, I don''t mind being third in line."


    Naruto''s forehead was covered in black lines, "It''s all a joke. There''s no such thing as ranking. It''s just that we have a better relationship. After all, we are still young right now, and everyone''s just focused on getting stronger."


    He said perfunctorily, casually brushing off the topic. However, what he is true¡­ Shinobi prioritized missions over romance, and they don¡¯t have much time for relationships.


    Most of the time, meetings were just coincidental, they would run into each other during breaks or at gatherings.

 Chapter 249 Welcome Back

    Chapter 249 Welcome BackSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "So, we''re no different?" Sakura asked.


    "No difference." Naruto was in a good mood, continuing the conversation, "I have to go on a mission tomorrow. It''s a shame you can''t join, otherwise, it would be more reassuring."


    Naruto was referring to the mission at the Fire Temple. Now that it was the early morning, he planned to leverage his status as a higher-up to force his way into the mission after sunrise.


    "If we were partners, wouldn¡¯t it be more thrilling?" Sakura tilted her head and asked, "Secretly, behind everyone''s backs¡­"


    "No." Naruto cut off Sakura''s morally ambiguous suggestion.


    "Eh? Are you really not going to consider it again?" Sakura asked nonchalantly, her tone revealing no emotion, "During that time, she''d wake up too¡­ it''d be quite thrilling, wouldn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Naruto glanced at her without any visible reaction. By now, he was entirely accustomed to Sakura''s sudden outrageous remarks, and was already semi-immune to them.


    However, he didn''t mind these conversations with Dark Sakura once he understood her intentions. Dark Sakura would say anything to him, giving him a sense of freedom.


    There was no need to worry about words or consequences, he could just be himself.


    They continued their conversation, drifting from one topic to another, until the first light of dawn broke. Naruto, looking exhausted, got up, splashed some water on his face at the sink, yawned, and prepared to leave.


    Sakura was curled up under the blanket, staring at Naruto. They had spent the entire night alone together, and even though it was just talking, it was actually quite enjoyable.


    The two had never talked so much before, and in two or three hours, it felt like they had covered every topic imaginable. It was not until Sakura got tired that the ward gradually quieted down.


    It had only been eight or nine days since they last saw each other, but it felt like a reunion after a lifetime apart.


    Naruto was equally exhausted. After all, staying up all night talking was mentally draining.


    Summer is hot, but it was full of vitality.


    The cool morning breeze blew through, stirring ten thousand dreams. Konoha Hospital was slowly waking up, and the hallways were filled with noisy footsteps. Despite the noise, Naruto was in a great mood.


    ¡®After waiting for so long, there was finally a good result.¡¯ Naruto felt a wave of relief wash over him, though fatigue crept into his heart.


    Just as he was about to leave, in the split second when he closed the door to the hospital room, he and Sakura locked eyes. Raising his voice, he said, "Welcome back."


    Click!


    The door shut, and Sakura burrowed deeper into her blanket, burying her head deeply.


    Yes, everything was back to normal.


    After returning home, Naruto fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was already afternoon. Kurama, reeking of alcohol, was dozing on the sofa, but Naruto didn''t bother with him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After washing up, he grabbed a quick bite.


    Dragging his sluggish feet, he made his way to the Hokage''s Office. As soon as he stepped into the building, the sunlight abruptly disappeared. All eyes turned toward him, some filled with suspicion, others with shock.


    Yesterday, Tsunade had spread the news that Uzumaki Naruto would join the Konoha¡¯s leadership as the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan, becoming one of the youngest higher-ups.


    Naruto was dressed casually, wearing the same slippers he always wore in summer. After noticing the odd looks casted on him, he glanced around but didn''t give it much thought.


    Under everyone''s gaze, he slowly made his way up the stairs.


    "Is Hokage-sama joking? Why is that kid becoming one of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups?" Someone asked in a low voice, "He''s still just a Genin, right? And claiming he''s the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan is nonsense! Sure, Konoha has always been on good terms with the Uzumaki Clan, but they''ve been gone for years. You can''t just call anyone their member, can you..."


    "Who knows? You''d have to ask Hokage-sama. But considering he''s a Jinchuriki, it could be a part of the higher-ups¡¯ plan. Anyway, that''s a slippery slope you don''t want to touch." An older veteran at the Hokage Tower warned sternly.


    "Alright, everyone, disperse! If you want to chat, you can do it in secret after get off work!" Perhaps realizing the gravity of the situation, they dispersed before the rumor mill was even built.


    Naruto originally planned to intervene in a mission, but he ended up getting roped into something else by Tsunade.


    "Got it. Just let Shizune handle that." She said, "Anyway, there''s a high-level meeting happening now, so join me."


    "Eh, Tsunade-sama, I..." Naruto wasn''t too keen on going at first, but after being given a death stare by Tsunade, he became obedient.


    "Stop with the nonsense. I swear, there must be something wrong with you." Tsunade dragged his hand forward and said in an exasperated tone, "After being away for so long because of their meddling, it''s time you showed up. How can I give up this opportunity to dampen their spirits? It''s giving me a headache."


    "Okay." Naruto said helplessly.


    The higher-ups are also helpless as it was the first time they had to attend a meeting alongside a kid.


    With a loud bang, Tsunade pushed open the heavy wooden doors single-handedly and took her seat at the Hokage''s seat with a big, enthusiastic grin. Naruto stumbled in and found a spot to sit down.


    He was there in name only, without any real authority, but he did have voting rights.


    The Konoha¡¯s higher-ups gradually filed in, each casting different looks at Naruto. Some were all smiles, some wore long faces, and others seemed mildly amused by the situation.


    Naruto sat there quietly, occasionally glancing in Tsunade''s direction.


    The meeting began, and Danzo and the two old Advisors wore displeased expressions. The two old Advisors glanced at Naruto with a slightly dissatisfied look, feeling that the Godaime Hokage''s behavior was far too unorthodox and completely misaligned with the Sandaime Hokage''s philosophy.


    After discussing some minor, inconsequential matters, the meeting moved on to more serious topics.


    Danzo was the first to voice his discontent, "Godaime, the Jinchuriki is just a figurehead, there is no need for him to attend the routine meetings."


    Tsunade wasn''t fazed. She tapped her fingers on the table and said, "Since he''s part of the higher-ups, he can attend if he wants to. Being a figurehead is just a title. If you hadn''t clung so stubbornly to the past, we could have let him take on some actual responsibilities."


    As she said this, she smirked and said, "I think the Root would be a good fit."


    "Godaime!" Utatane Koharu interrupted Tsunade. She also understood that the conflict between Tsunade and Danzo had deepened further due to Naruto''s entry into the higher-ups¡¯ rank.


    But as one of the Advisors, in order to avoid the meeting from stalling, Koharu felt it was her duty to mediate the tension between her old friend and Tsunade.


    "We''ve already made the biggest concessions. Please stop talking about things that are not negotiable." Koharu said in a hoarse voice.


    Tsunade didn''t say anything. She knew pushing for that would be extremely difficult. After all, it had already taken her considerable effort just to get Naruto the empty title of Uzumaki Clan¡¯s Clan Head.


    "As for the Jinchuriki," Danzo continued in a dismissive tone.


    "What Jinchuriki are you talking about?" Naruto suddenly interjected, cutting off Danzo''s words, "Anyway, I''m not one."

 Chapter 250 What Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 250 What Do You Think You Are?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You¡¯re not..." Advisor Mitokado Homura began, but he immediately realized something was wrong.


    "This isn''t a place for you to talk nonsense." Although Homura¡¯s tone wasn''t aggressive, Tsunade had almost torn apart her relationship with them just to secure a higher-up¡¯s position.


    Even a seasoned Advisor like Homura couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger seeing a young boy sitting among the village¡¯s top leaders.


    ¡®Is this a place for playing around? This is pure nonsense!¡¯


    Tsunade was also taken aback and turned to look at Naruto, wondering what kind of stunt he was pulling. She just wanted to have Naruto show up at the meeting and secure his position.


    After Naruto said that, he sat there calmly, showing plenty of patience.


    It wasn¡¯t until Homura couldn¡¯t hold back and was about to scold him again that Naruto spoke softly. As if doing it on purpose, he interrupted the old Advisor again.


    "I''m not kidding, Kyubi ran away."


    "What ran away?" One of the higher-ups asked.


    "Kyubi." Naruto repeated, "Kyubi, the Biju, is gone now. Don''t ask me where it went, it''s simply not inside me anymore."


    The conference room fell silent for a moment before erupting into noise.


    "Didn''t the Academy teach you about honesty? Everyone here is a member of the village¡¯s leadership, so stop fooling around with the jokes." A higher-up Naruto had never seen before said.


    He sat near the back, so he¡¯s probably a department head of some kind.


    This meeting wasn¡¯t the highest level, so some of those present weren¡¯t big shots but still held significant power. They either sided with Danzo or tried to remain neutral like the Advisors.


    Naruto suddenly realized that his status as a higher-up didn¡¯t matter to them because, in their eyes, he was still just a Jinchuriki. To them, a Jinchuriki dressed in the robes of a leader is still a Jinchuriki.


    He glanced at Tsunade, who was also looking at him with a frown, but she did not ask any questions.


    "Shut up!"


    Naruto was getting a little annoyed, and without caring that there were several higher-ups and Advisors present, he slammed the table and said, "Enough with the ¡®Jinchuriki¡¯ this, ¡®Jinchuriki¡¯ that. What nonsense are you all spouting?"


    "Have you said enough? Do you think I need to make up a lie?"


    "I already told you, the Kyubi has broken its seal and ran off! Do you understand what I''m saying? It ran away."


    Seeing Naruto getting angry, the big shots in the room showed no reaction. They looked at each other and then fixed their eyes on the four main leaders.


    Danzo, Koharu, Homura, and Tsunade. These four are the main leaders of Konoha, and their status is above everyone else in Konoha.


    "Uzumaki Naruto." Tsunade finally spoke. After all, as the Godaime Hokage, she had to step forward.


    "Yes."


    Naruto seemed to have calmed down a bit, but in reality, even when angry, his eyes didn¡¯t show any real emotion, as it was all just an act.


    He had long since stopped caring about his status as a Jinchuriki. As for why so many people fixated on him, he had already figured that out.


    Responsibility, destiny¡­ all those nonsenses.


    He was just unlucky. The Yondaime Hokage died, leaving him without any resources or backing. But once Tsunade and Jiraiya came along, his treatment completely changed, and now he was a higher-up, Uzumaki Naruto.


    Why should he restrain himself now? With Jiraiya and Tsunade around, could Danzo make a move against him? The answer was obvious.


    Tsunade stared at Naruto, her face clearly showing her displeasure. She realized that Naruto had been hiding something from her, and her first thought was, ¡®Did that old rascal Jiraiya know about this?¡¯


    "Is the Kyubi really no longer inside your body?" She asked.


    "No, it¡¯s not." Naruto pulled back his chair and stood up, lifting his shirt to reveal his belly, "The Four Symbols Seal is gone. I can¡¯t fake that, right?"


    "My teacher has also confirmed it¡­ Kyubi is gone."


    Tsunade didn''t react much and leaned back into her seat. Although she still had doubts in her heart, hearing that Jiraiya had confirmed it made her feel less anxious.


    However, the other Konoha¡¯s higher-ups in the conference room were far from as composed as she was. The news of a missing Biju immediately threw them into chaos.


    "How is that possible? How could a Biju just disappear without reason? You must have done something!"


    "Yes, it¡¯s impossible for a Jinchuriki to survive without their Biju. This situation is not that simple! I think the Anbu should investigate this thoroughly and get to the bottom of it." One person chimed in.


    "That makes sense. The current situation is strange and we can''t come to any conclusion for the time being. After all, the Biju and Jinchuriki rely on each other''s power. They coexist symbiotically and can''t exist independently."


    "How could something like this happen at such a critical moment? Even if we investigate and find out, who can bring the Kyubi back? If we make a big move, the other villages will notice. I suggest sealing off all information before conducting a thorough investigation."


    "Sealing off the information isn¡¯t so easy, and waiting around isn¡¯t going to solve anything either! The Biju is gone and won¡¯t be coming back. The most urgent thing is to strengthen our defenses. Sunagakure¡¯s Jinchuriki has returned."


    Everyone was talking at once, their voices overlapping. Koharu and Homura sat silently, their brows tightly furrowed. Danzo, seated among them, wore a grim expression but remained still.


    Finally, Danzo couldn''t hold back anymore and spoke, fixing his gaze on Naruto.


    "Do you know what you''re saying, Uzumaki Naruto?"


    As soon as Danzo spoke, the entire conference room fell silent. In Konoha, hierarchy was strictly observed, and even the higher-ups had to show respect in front of Danzo.


    "I know, Kyubi ran away." Naruto replied lightly.


    After receiving adequate nutrition over the past year, Naruto had grown significantly taller, almost reaching 170 cm, making him one of the taller ones among his peers.


    Standing there, his demeanor didn¡¯t show the usual nervousness of an ordinary teenager.


    "Enough of this nonsense! Don¡¯t think that your indifferent attitude makes you impressive." Danzo¡¯s murky eye stared at him, "This is a major matter concerning the interests of the village, and you have a responsibility here."


    "If you¡¯re still a Shinobi of Konoha, drop that arrogance and clearly explain the entire situation. You might not realize the consequences of your actions, but the Biju plays a crucial role in the village¡¯s safety."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Naruto pulled out his chair, sat down with a sullen face, and looked at Danzo from across the room, "Responsible? You want me to be responsible?"


    "Why should I?"


    "Because you are the Jinchuriki of the Kyubi and a Shinobi of Konoha!" Koharu couldn''t bear it anymore and scolded with a little anger in her voice.


    Tsunade, unable to watch any longer, tapped her fingers on the table.


    "He''s still a child."


    "A child?" Homura joined in. When he thought about giving up one of the higher-up¡¯s seats in Konoha, he felt like an idiot who had been fooled.


    Obviously, he had been forced to compromise and give up one of the higher-up¡¯s seats to supposedly gain a more legitimate claim for Jinchuriki to contribute to the village''s Biju development. At first, it was understandable to disagree, but with time, they would eventually compromise.


    But what about now? What compromise! The Kyubi is already gone. Development? What development is there to speak of? Not only does Konoha need to constantly be on guard for the Kyubi¡¯s attack, but they also have to go to great lengths to keep this information under wraps.


    But even so, secrets are hard to keep forever, and the news will leak sooner or later. When that happens, Konoha will find itself at a disadvantage, caught between the other four Great Shinobi Villages.


    If things go wrong, even Sunagakure, which just signed a peace agreement with Konoha, might start causing trouble.


    The more Homura thought about it, the worse his mood became. And Tsunade''s remark, ¡®He''s just a kid¡¯, completely ignited his fury.


    ¡®You call a Jinchuriki of a Biju a child?¡¯


    "Godaime, where do you place the village¡¯s interests? There are more children in the village. If Konoha falls into war, the fate of those children will be even more tragic."


    Homura said grimly, "Kumogakure has always been restless, and Iwagakure is targeting Konoha as well. War isn''t just talk, it could become a reality at any moment."


    The atmosphere in the conference room instantly grew tense, with Danzo maintaining a stern expression. While it seemed like they were holding Naruto accountable, in reality, they were putting pressure on Tsunade.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Naruto''s sudden laughter broke the oppressive mood in the room, causing Homura to frown with displeasure.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "What am I laughing at?" Naruto wore an incredulous expression and asked back, "What do you think I¡¯m laughing at? I¡¯m laughing at how foolish and incompetent all of you here are."


    "What did you say?" Homura''s patience was also running thin.


    "Did I not make myself clear enough?" Naruto glanced around before continuing, "Has Konoha become so rotten? Just because the Kyubi disappeared, it seems like Konoha is going to collapse completely."


    "The reason Shodaime Hokage-sama capturing the Kyubi was to suppress and seal it, but what about now? The Kyubi is out of control and you can''t suppress it, and in the end, you just want to put the blame on the Jinchuriki." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since Konoha can''t handle the Kyubi, isn¡¯t it better that it¡¯s gone? What¡¯s the benefit of keeping it? You all keep talking about protecting the villagers of Konoha, but your true reasons are dubious."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Koharu said sternly.


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Naruto''s attitude also became tougher, and he glanced at Tsunade, who didn¡¯t look at him, so he continued.


    "I''ve been wanting to say this for a long time. Whoever wants to be the Jinchuriki can be the Jinchuriki. If you have the ability, catch the Kyubi and find a new Jinchuriki. Or try and see if you can make me bow down."


    "If you have the guts, then kill me. Don¡¯t treat me like a child you can fool. Aren¡¯t you all so good at pushing heroes to their deaths? Try it again and tell everyone in Konoha that this is the fate of Konoha¡¯s heroes. This is the fate of the descendants of Konoha¡¯s heroes."


    Naruto stared straight at Danzo and the two old Advisors, "I just don¡¯t get it. Why should I be kind? Why should I be the one to make sacrifices?"


    "You''re just doing what you think is right, without caring about the life or death of the Jinchuriki. You keep saying Jinchuriki, but who is the Jinchuriki?"


    The more Naruto spoke, the angrier he became. A thick, fiery red Chakra appeared behind Naruto, forming the outline of a fox''s shadow. Immediately, everyone in the meeting room shot to their feet with a collective gasp.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s the Kyubi!¡¯


    Only Naruto and the four top leaders remained seated, with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Don''t be surprised. Just because Kyubi ran away is gone doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t use its power." Naruto said in a deep voice, "You¡¯re all afraid of the Nine-Tails, but I¡¯m not. What you can¡¯t do, I can."


    "You keep saying Jinchuriki¡­ But what do you all even count for?"

 Chapter 251 Reason is a Good Thing

    Chapter 251 Reason is a Good ThingSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Arrogant!" Homura couldn''t hold back anymore and snapped.


    This was the first time anyone had dared to speak so disrespectfully in such a setting. Even the Uchiha Clan in the past, no matter how proudful they are, had to swallow their pride in front of the high-ups.


    Could a mere former Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki be more difficult to deal with than the unruly Uchiha Clan?


    The problem is, Naruto is indeed more difficult to deal with.


    Naruto shot a glance at Homura and frowned in displeasure. He then cleared his throat and said, "So what? If the esteemed advisor has any complaints about me, you can file them with the Hokage¡¯s Office after this meeting. As the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan, I will handle them appropriately."


    He was the one who acted like a hooligan, yet now he is the one talking about reason.


    "You!" Homura was momentarily speechless, feeling utterly frustrated. He felt Naruto was too shameless, and dealing with him is just like dealing with Tsunade.


    "What Clan Head? You think you can be a Clan Head of a one-person clan?" Koharu voiced her dissatisfaction.


    As for the other minor high-ups in the room, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    When gods are fighting, it¡¯s best to watch from the sidelines and not recklessly get involved. After all, even though Tsunade remained silent, her gaze occasionally swept over everyone present.


    That feeling was terrifying, like being watched by a supreme deity, making them all tremble.


    "A one-person clan?" Naruto shifted in his seat, making himself more comfortable in the soft chair, and spoke up.


    "The way you¡¯re all talking makes me feel out of place, like I¡¯m some kind of oddity here. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not used to it either, tolerating an unknown tool speaking out like this."


    "You are still putting on airs and acting superior. I am now one of the higher-ups, the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan. You think it¡¯s insignificant because it¡¯s a one-person clan? Do I have to make a move and clash with you before you¡¯ll acknowledge it?"


    Koharu didn''t say anything, her cloudy eyes simply staring at him with a cold glint.


    Naruto had always kept in mind what Tsunade had once told him: status is never earned through reputation alone, it¡¯s fought for with power.


    He also knew that Tsunade had done her utmost to secure his entry into the higher-ups¡¯ rank. Now that he no longer had the Kyubi, if he wanted to solidify his position among the higher-ups, he would have to prove his worth.


    The higher-ups wanted a Jinchuriki with a symbolic title, then used Konoha¡¯s name to exploit him. Essentially, they still saw him as an accessory to the Kyubi.


    Compared to the Kyubi, the name Uzumaki Naruto held no value, and the higher-ups didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge him.


    Offering him a nominal position among the higher-ups was like tossing Naruto a piece of candy in exchange for keeping the Jinchuriki obedient. To them, it was probably a worthwhile deal.


    But no one had anticipated that Naruto was no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    All the compromises the higher-ups had made were based on the assumption that Naruto was still the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Now that this assumption no longer held, there was no way the higher-ups would treat him kindly.


    Naruto''s choice to confront them at this critical juncture might seem unwise, but if he were to back down now, then Tsunade¡¯s guidance would have been for nothing.


    Who did they think they were? Sure, there were powerful individuals like Danzo among the higher-ups. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this is a world where strength reigns supreme. The Advisors were restrained by their dignity, so they were reluctant to personally handle village¡¯s affairs. Danzo, too, wouldn¡¯t lose his composure over a moment of anger.


    In front of these old foxes, Naruto had to display his edge to secure his position firmly. Tsunade had gotten him a ticket into the higher-ups, but she never said he had to settle for being just a figurehead.


    If previously, the key that allowed Naruto to enter this meeting room was the Kyubi, then now, it was his own strength that validated his worth.


    A power independent of the Biju¡­ This was only the tip of the iceberg of all the strength he possessed.


    In the conference room.


    Most of the minor higher-ups instinctively stood up, with only Naruto and the four top leaders calmly seated in their chairs. Tsunade''s gaze wasn''t on him but passed through him to the minor higher-ups.


    Today''s meeting was just a routine discussion, so most of the higher-ups close to the Hokage didn''t show up.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Konoha''s core leaders, the four top leaders.


    The atmosphere was heavy and oppressive. Each of the minor higher-ups looked at Naruto with a mixture of fear and apprehension, unable to comprehend the situation.


    ¡®He lost the Biju but still being able to use its power?¡¯


    ¡®Has he turned into a monster? Have they merged?¡¯


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    At the height of tension, slow applause echoed through the room, coming from the Hokage¡¯s seat. Danzo and the two advisors had no intention of speaking, as arguing back would only lower their stature.


    Arguing with Tsunade was acceptable, even clashing with other minor higher-ups was fine, but quarreling with a junior was a losing game. It doesn''t matter how stiff the situation is, anyway, Naruto is Tsunade''s person, and Tsunade will definitely mediate.


    That''s right, Tsunade would step in.


    When she felt it was the right moment, she stood up and clapped a few times with feigned enthusiasm. Tsunade was good at acting, her smile not quite reaching her eyes as she spoke.


    Naruto didn¡¯t look at her expression but focused on her eyes, detecting a hint of displeasure. His heart immediately skipped a beat, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s over. Once the meeting ended, I was done for.¡¯


    "Konoha needs the strength of the new generation, and the matter of the Kyubi will be set aside for now. Since one of our leaderships, Uzumaki Naruto, has the ability to take on significant responsibilities, it¡¯s a positive thing for the village."


    "I am very pleased. Kakashi also took on the responsibility of being an Anbu Commander at his age. I hope to see that¡­"


    Tsunade¡¯s words consistently revolved around the village''s interests, repeatedly tying Kakashi and Naruto together. She spoke of the village but never strayed far from the higher-ups loyal to the Hokage.


    Tsunade simply and skillfully glossed over the conflict, while at the same time, made Kakashi''s presence more highlighted. With a wave of her hand, Tsunade hastily concluded the meeting.


    The room cleared and the conference room was soon empty.


    "You, come here." Tsunade waved at Naruto, and the room fell silent.


    Naruto was no longer as arrogant as before, and walked over obediently. He didn¡¯t dare to glance around, and stood there with his head down.


    "How long have you been hiding this from me?"


    "Not long, just a few months." Naruto looked like a man caught cheating by his wife, with his face pale at the moment.


    Even if Tsunade had asked him about the Kyubi¡¯s whereabouts or the details of what happened, he wouldn¡¯t have been this nervous. But the moment she asked how long he had been hiding it, he knew he was in serious trouble, as it had become a matter of principle.


    "Not long? A few months isn''t long?" Tsunade sat in her soft chair, her figure slender yet curvy, her alabaster-like hand resting on the table.


    Tap, tap.


    She tapped on the table twice out of habit, causing Naruto¡¯s back to straighten instantly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Tsunade''s expression darkened, looking genuinely angry. Looking at the tall boy in front of her, she felt complicated for a moment.


    "Well¡­ the Kyubi just disappeared suddenly, and I¡¯m not entirely sure myself." Naruto awkwardly explained, knowing he couldn''t reveal everything.

 Chapter 252 This Is Men’s Bathroom

    Chapter 252 This Is Men¡¯s BathroomSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kyubi had indeed disappeared, and as for the fact that it was hidden in a foxhound, he could just pretend that he didn''t know. Even if he was accidentally exposed, he could just blame Kurama.


    He knew Tsunade didn''t like beating around the bush, so he apologized honestly.


    "I should have told you earlier, not dragged it out until now."


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade frowned slightly, her figure half-sunken into the soft chair. She wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with Naruto¡¯s answer, but she still restrained her temper and said, "Don''t keep things from me. If you think you can handle it, that''s fine. But if not, don''t push yourself too hard."


    After saying this, without waiting for Naruto to answer, Tsunade turned and walked away, her heels clicking crisply against the floor.


    Suddenly, Naruto was the only one left in the vast conference room. Thinking about Tsunade''s words, he raised his eyebrows, feeling that he¡¯s really in trouble. As Tsunade was genuinely upset this time.


    Fortunately, he didn''t dwell on it too much and shamelessly carried on with his plans.


    With a loud smack, he slapped his mission application on the desk at the mission assignment center and cleared his throat before saying, "I want to insert myself into this mission."


    The person in charge of the mission management department was a little old man wearing glasses as thick as the bottom of a beer bottle. He was so angry at Naruto''s arrogant behavior that he almost had a fit.


    "This is a mission that will begin tomorrow. It''s against the rules," The old man said.


    Naruto frowned, staring at the old man, and said with some displeasure, "Rules are made by people. Can''t they be changed?"


    ¡°They can''t be changed.¡±


    "Hmm?"


    "No, I mean, these rules were set by the Godaime Hokage-sama." The old man had obviously also participated in the meeting just now, and was obviously a little scared.


    The Jinchuriki in front of him is no longer an ordinary Jinchuriki. He can still use his power without the Biju. In short, Naruto had become something too formidable to ignore.


    Having mere authority wasn''t frightening, what was truly intimidating were those higher-ups with overwhelming power, standing at the pinnacle, like Konoha''s four top leaders who looked down on everything.


    Naruto was now practically halfway into the ranks of the four top leaders. Why only halfway? Because his strength was already there, but his reputation wasn''t enough. Unless he saved the entire world, even becoming Hokage was very unlikely.


    Luckily, his ambitions didn''t lie in becoming Hokage, but more about enjoying life and indulging in pleasures.


    To put it simply, the fact that he lives in this body is a tragedy, as a symbol of righteousness forced upon him. While admirable qualities were imposed on him, he was ultimately not the real Naruto, and these noble traits weighed heavily on him, filling him with disdain.


    Tsunade hoped Naruto would face the world positively, aiming to lead him down a lively path filled with people, involving more and more individuals and intertwining their lives with him.


    The higher-ups, on the other hand, wanted him to be devoid of independent thought, utterly loyal to the village, crushing all other Shinobi Villages, and becoming a human weapon of immense deterrence.


    But what Naruto desired was to sweep through the Shinobi Villages, not in battle but among the villages¡¯ women, intimidating the Kunoichi of the Shinobi World. His ideals had already deviated from the start, so it was destined that it would be impossible for Naruto to align with the higher-ups'' vision.


    Although it was just a joke, as he really hadn''t thought about choosing a specific life to live. His journey had been full of unexpected turns, surprising everyone, even Tsunade.


    He had his own way of living. If there were obstacles too difficult to overcome, he¡¯d simply resort to brute force!


    "The rules set by the Godaime Hokage-sama, they do not allow sudden changes to missions. If adjustments must be made, they must be personally reviewed by her." The old man nervously added.


    "Wait here." Naruto left a sentence, snatched up the mission application form, and set off to go through the proper channels.


    Naruto took three steps at a time up the staircase, reaching the top floor of the Hokage Tower in no time. Once there, he slowed his pace, cautiously approaching the door to the Hokage''s Office and peeking inside. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade was working, and judging by her expression, she wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    At the doorway, Naruto hesitated, unsure if he should enter. Shizune, walking down the hallway, noticed Naruto crouched and spying through the door, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Naruto, what are you¡­?"


    ¡®Well, now I had no choice but to go in.¡¯


    In the Hokage''s Office, Shizune came in and delivered some documents before promptly left. Tsunade lifted her head and frowned at Naruto, then asked unhappily, "What do you need?"


    "I just need your stamp." Naruto nervously took out the application form.


    Tsunade glanced at it, thought for a moment, and then stamped it. She didn¡¯t give him much attitude and, after a few words of advice, sent him on his way.


    Back at the mission admission center, Naruto slapped the approved form onto the desk.


    "Hurry up, don''t dawdle." Naruto said unhappily, completely different from his humble appearance in the Hokage''s Office just now.


    "Right away¡­ Right away."


    The old man had already left, leaving a girl in her early twenties to handle Naruto. She looked so flustered, as if she were a hostage being threatened.


    The process wasn¡¯t complicated, though Naruto didn¡¯t know what the old man had told her to make her so scared.


    Naruto curled his lips but said nothing. Once the paperwork was complete, he grabbed the mission assignment and headed off to report to Asuma.


    ¡®Nowadays, even the higher-ups have to do missions¡­¡¯


    What else was Naruto supposed to do? He was single and bored.


    Asuma, puffing on a cigarette, glanced repeatedly at the mission form, which was covered in approval stamps, ¡®Everything seemed in order. And there¡¯s no problem with the procedure.¡¯


    Still, Asuma couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Naruto had another motive for this.


    The cigarette embers glowed as Asuma took the final drag, then he looked up at Naruto, and said, "Naruto, could you please step out for a moment? This is a men''s bathroom after all, and though you¡¯re a guy too, it¡¯s just..."


    "Cough cough." Naruto quickly backed out.


    When Asuma finally came out, the first thing he said was, "Come on, Uzumaki Naruto-sama, let''s go meet them together."


    Clearly, Asuma had heard about the meeting that morning. His playful tone was matched with a friendly pat on Naruto''s shoulder. As the son of Sandaime, Asuma was loyal to the Hokage¡¯s faction, so he didn¡¯t mind seeing Naruto rise in rank.


    "Meet who?" Naruto blinked in confusion.

 Chapter 253 Ino’s Tears

    Chapter 253 Ino¡¯s TearsSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Afternoon.


    Choji was stuffing the barbecue into his mouth, his tiny, beady eyes scanning the room before fixing on Naruto and Ino, who were seated across from him.


    "Seriously, Naruto, that was pretty uncool of you."


    "What do you mean uncool?"


    Naruto spread his hands in mock innocence. The table was surrounded by his close friends, Naruto was sprawled out comfortably on the long sofa, his lanky frame relaxed. Ino sat beside him.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell us about something that big?" Shikamaru chimed in, reclining on the sofa as well, sipping on a glass of watermelon juice.


    "How can I explain this? I didn¡¯t even know what was happening myself." Naruto pouted and said, "Besides, it happened suddenly, and nothing bad came of it, right?"


    "Well, maybe it¡¯s not all bad now. At least we don''t have to worry so much." Shikamaru said ambiguously, deliberately avoiding the topic of Jinchuriki.


    Ino remained unusually quiet, focused on mixing the sauces beside her.


    Clearly, the recent event was still fresh in their minds, but the group didn¡¯t linger on the topic from that morning and quickly shifted the conversation to their mission.


    "Something¡¯s off. Why did you suddenly want to join this mission?" Shikamaru shot Naruto a suspicious glance, then shifted his gaze to Ino, asking with a hint of curiosity, "What''s going on?"


    "Huh?" Ino¡¯s face flushed briefly, feeling a little guilty.


    She knew exactly why Naruto insisted on joining their mission, and the more she understood, the hotter her face became. In that moment, she tried hard to shift her thoughts away and dismiss her feelings.


    "This mission is too dangerous, and I¡¯m worried about I¡­" Naruto was about to mention Ino¡¯s name when a sharp pain shot through his side, where Ino had covertly jabbed him, causing him to stumble over his words.


    "I¡¯m worried about Chiriku-san¡¯s safety. We¡¯ve got a decent relationship, so I figured I¡¯d tag along."


    Shikamaru and Choji didn¡¯t notice Ino¡¯s subtle move, but Asuma, sitting on the outside, did. He just chuckled lightly, then stood up and said with a slightly melancholy tone, "I''m going to step outside for a smoke."


    "Hmm?" Ino turned her head, seemingly realizing something.


    Shikamaru frowned and said, "Asuma-sensei, weren¡¯t you told to cut back on smoking? Why are you smoking again?"


    "This¡­" Asuma already had the cigarette between his lips, "This is the last one for today."


    Naruto also noticed that Shikamaru and Asuma had a deeper relationship. Ino was into flowers, Choji was all about food, but Shikamaru¡¯s intellectual nature made him more compatible with Asuma.


    Watching Asuma¡¯s back as he left the restaurant, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit downcast, ¡®Did I backstab an old single guy? But wasn''t he close to Kurenai?¡¯


    ¡®Forget it.¡¯ Naruto thought. After all, he was still a ¡®herbivorous¡¯ youth and had no reason to care about an older man¡¯s romantic history.


    "Naruto, do you know Chiriku-san from the Fire Temple?" Choji put down his chopsticks and suddenly asked.


    "We are fairly acquainted." Naruto hesitated for a moment before responding, "Chiriku-san and Asuma-sensei both served in the Twelve Guardian Ninja. They¡¯re closer to each other."


    After they had eaten and drank their fill, Asma paid the bill. He really had no shortage of money. He was a second-generation young master, and except for not having a wife and looking a bit older than his age, he was practically living the dream.


    Born into the prestigious Sarutobi Clan, Asuma had everything he could want at a young age. But when Sandaime once said that the Hokage wasn¡¯t the most important person in the village, it made Asuma, who had rebelled in his youth, feel like the Hokage¡¯s role was too low-tier.


    In an act of rebellion, he left Konoha and became the personal bodyguard for the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. It¡¯s a classic tale of a young man striking out on his own. Ten years later, he returned as a different man.


    No longer the rebelling youth, Asuma returned as a reformed delinquent, but still wearing his rebellious fashion sense.


    His father, Sandaime, welcomed him back with open arms. He then inherited the Sarutobi Clan''s legacy, and he even had a childhood friend, Kurenai, waiting for him. He was a classic example of a second-generation young master success story.


    It''s just that this time the timeline has moved forward a bit, and Chiriku had luckily avoided a tragic fate. So, the mission this time was mainly about investigating and searching, not chasing after the Immortal Duo.


    The primary goal of the mission was to go to the Fire Temple, investigate any clues, and protect Chiriku for a while until the end of the mission.


    If there is still no result after investigating for a period of time, the mission will most likely be cancelled.


    So, apart from Naruto and Ino, no one really took this mission too seriously. After all, it was just a simple investigation and search centered on the Fire Temple, nothing too dangerous.


    Asuma had to leave for something, and Shikamaru and Choji left together, which meant only Naruto and Ino were left sitting at the table. Naruto was about to say something when someone outside glanced at them briefly before walking away.


    It was a look of fear, and after pausing for a second, the person quickly turned and left.


    Naruto was a bit speechless when he saw this, ¡®Even while eating, I still couldn¡¯t avoid running into people from the Hokage¡¯s Office.¡¯


    "Shall I walk you home?" Naruto turned to look at Ino and asked.


    Ino thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to your place."


    Naruto was flattered for a moment. Ino hadn¡¯t been to his place in a while, and he was starting to think maybe he¡¯d been too intense and scared her off.


    "Sure!" He agreed quickly.


    "Don''t think too much." Ino glanced at him and skillfully tied up her golden ponytail. "I just have something to ask you, and it¡¯s not convenient to talk here."


    "What is it?"


    "Well, nothing for now. Let¡¯s talk when we get there." Ino replied. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Naruto heard this, he felt a little uneasy, ¡®First Tsunade, and now Ino¡­ everyone¡¯s reactions were different. Was he really in that much trouble?¡¯


    However, Kyubi¡¯s escape was indeed a bigger deal than any other issue. After all, Kyubi is a Biju capable of destroying everything without blinking an eye, but Naruto didn''t think so.


    ¡®No matter how violent a Biju was, even they had to cower in the face of power, but women? They were a whole different level of complexity.¡¯


    The walk wasn¡¯t too long, though it felt like forever. Ino walked ahead while Naruto lagged behind, sometimes picking up his pace to catch up with her.


    However, Ino didn¡¯t seem to react, almost as if she didn¡¯t notice. She simply chose to ignore him.


    In silence, they went upstairs. Ino pulled out a key, slid it into the lock with practiced ease, and opened the door with a creak. Naruto followed behind her.


    As the door swung open, Ino squatted by the entrance, not saying a word.


    She curled up, wrapping her arms around her knees, her once radiant golden hair dull and hanging low as she buried her face into her knees.


    Afternoon sunlight streamed through the crack in the door, casting light at Naruto¡¯s feet.


    Naruto¡¯s usual cheeky grin faded. He was at a loss. The summer breeze blew in from outside, carrying the scent of sun-dried leaves.


    "Ino?" Naruto called out awkwardly, unsure of what to say after that. He stood there, mouth half-open, unable to form any words.


    Ino had always been good at reading the room. She could easily pick up on the little details from various bits of gossip and rumors to find the truth she was looking for.


    In fact, she could sense the awkward situation Naruto was in. After spending so much time with him, she knew his personality well. Naruto wouldn¡¯t just suddenly seek a higher position in the village without reason.


    It was just that things had come to this point and he had no choice but to make this move. Others thought Naruto was very impressive, but she didn''t think so.


    Naruto¡¯s perceived power and authority were largely due to his identity as a Jinchuriki, a role forced upon him. Now that he was no longer a Jinchuriki, it should¡¯ve been a relief, a good thing. Yet, Ino felt an unshakable sense of discomfort.


    Perhaps it was because the entire situation felt unrelated to her. Even though Naruto was no longer a Jinchuriki, nothing seemed to change, and all she could do was watch helplessly.


    Naruto reached out, trying to pull Ino to her feet, but when she lifted her face, it shocked him Her face was streaked with tears, her eyes red and swollen as if inflamed.


    ¡®How was it that someone could cry so silently? It was bizarre.¡¯


    Naruto thought to himself, but then his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

 Chapter 254 The Kind-Hearted Ino

    Chapter 254 The Kind-Hearted InoSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the * S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I¡¯m going back." Ino hurriedly wiped her tears with the back of her hand and stood up to leave.


    "Hey! Wait a minute." Naruto quickly grabbed her.


    Ino looked shocked for a moment when he held her back, but her tears continued to flow uncontrollably. Her emotions couldn¡¯t be calmed so quickly, though they were momentarily interrupted.


    Naruto thought for a second and then pulled Ino into a hug.


    Even though he didn¡¯t fully understand why Ino was crying, he figured it didn¡¯t matter for now. It¡¯s better to comfort her first and ask questions later. He wasn¡¯t a god, so he couldn''t know everything.


    After a while, Ino sat on the sofa, fidgeting uncomfortably. Now that her emotions had calmed down, she realized she might¡¯ve overreacted and was feeling a little embarrassed.


    Naruto walked out of the kitchen with a glass of water and placed it in front of her.


    "Thank you." She murmured softly, her face flushing as she lowered her head.


    ¡®So embarrassing!!!¡¯ Ino couldn¡¯t help but thought. Her fingers fidgeted with the sofa, feeling awkward to the point she could scratch holes into it. On the way here, she had just felt low, but once she arrived, she couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions.


    "Just now¡­" Naruto did not sit down, but stood nearby and looked at Ino, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "N-nothing." She quickly took a sip from the glass, trying to hide her flustered feelings. "I guess I¡¯ve just had a lot on my mind lately, so..."


    Ino remembered the hug she had just received at the entrance, and immediately stopped talking. She didn''t know why her mood improved a lot by just a hug.


    ¡®Who knew that a simple hug could be so comforting?¡¯


    Ino¡¯s mind started drifting as she stared blankly at the glass.


    "I''m now. I¡­ I think I¡¯ll head back." Ino stammered, standing up abruptly, her eyes darting toward the door, "We have a mission tomorrow. I should go home and get ready."


    "It¡¯s still early, though." Naruto said and walked to the balcony, then turned back to look at Ino on the sofa, "Why don¡¯t you stay a bit longer? I¡¯ll walk you home later."


    Ino opened her mouth but found herself unable to refuse.


    ¡®Staying a little longer didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.¡¯ Ino thought like this, and nodded. Then, she didn''t know where to look, and her eyes stayed on the edge of the glass.


    Her lips parted unconsciously as she pressed them against the rim, feeling a bit frustrated.


    Suddenly, there was a rustling noise as the balcony window slid open. Quiet as a mouse, Kurama poked his head in from outside, his ears twitching at the sounds inside. The moment he saw Naruto and Ino on the couch, he muttered to himself, ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Then, he awkwardly crawled inside on all fours.


    "He¡¯s back?" Ino stood up.


    "Yeah." Naruto exchanged a glance with Kurama. Noticing the fox¡¯s look of disdain, he smirked and said, "Probably went to see his old lover."


    Kurama was startled and was about to jump up and smack Naruto with his paw when he was suddenly picked up by someone.


    "Does he really have a mate?" Ino asked curiously, her embarrassment temporarily replaced by curiosity as she looked at Naruto with wide, inquisitive eyes.


    ¡®Like hell I do! Hmph, I just found another foolish human servant. But that woman is also an idiot, she gave me her entire dinner.¡¯


    ¡®When I asked for wine, she went to get it without question. Sure, that place was huge, and I nearly got lost, but the wine was definitely worth it. Way better than the stuff this brat gets for me.¡¯


    Kurama raised his head haughtily, feeling no guilt whatsoever. As if it was natural for him to have two relationships at the same time, he flashed a sly grin. At this time, he no longer saw Naruto as his master.


    "Probably not. Even a dog would have a hard time being attracted to that guy." Naruto picked up the glass and took a sip, then realized he had made a mistake as it was Ino¡¯s and put it down awkwardly.


    Luckily, Ino wasn¡¯t paying attention to him. She was too busy playing with Kurama, who looked completely defeated as he let her pet him, his eyes glazed over.


    "He can even raise his hands?" Ino was having a lot of fun.


    Naruto had no expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Kurama could do more than just raise his paws. Well, if Ino saw Kurama opening a bottle and chug down the alcohol, she¡¯d probably question her entire reality.¡¯


    After playing with Kurama for a while, Ino finally let the fox go, and the two of them changed shoes and stepped outside.


    Just before closing the door, Naruto caught a glimpse of Kurama jumping onto the sofa, pulling out a bottle of sake from underneath. The sound of the bottle popping open was drowned out by the door closing with a soft thud.


    "Let''s go." He turned to face Ino and said.


    He had no idea what was going through Ino¡¯s mind from start to finish, ¡®She felt bad, came over to cry, played with Kurama, and now she seemed fine?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe Kurama¡¯s biggest use was just that¡­ being a plaything to lift spirits. After all, Kurama wasn''t exactly the most useful, just a Biju after all.¡¯


    "I don''t actually have anything to do today, but I just feel like I can''t help you in any way, so..." Ino said in a low voice when she saw that there was no one around.


    "Eh?" Naruto came back to his senses and looked at Ino in surprise, "You don¡¯t need to think like that. I can handle things on my own."


    He wracked his brain, trying to convince her he didn¡¯t need any help. After all, the only person who was truly against him was Danzo, and the two old Advisors were just trying to maintain Konoha¡¯s balance of power.


    With Tsunade and Jiraiya here, as well as the Hokage''s loyal followers, he wouldn''t suffer any loss unless something unexpected happened.


    Taking a step back, at Ino''s age, this kind of thing is not something she should consider. She was too mature for her years, aware of issues she didn¡¯t need to be involved with. That naturally weighed on her.


    "But I want to help you." Ino said in a muffled voice.


    "The problem is, this isn¡¯t something you can help with. It¡¯s far beyond what a Genin should be worrying about. You don¡¯t need to carry this burden." Naruto explained.


    "I think I know why you''re unhappy." He sighed.


    "I already told you." Ino mumbled.


    "No, I mean the deeper issue." Naruto said. "When you learned about something you can¡¯t solve, you¡¯ll feel powerless but still thinking about it, then you will feel uncomfortable."


    "Next time, try not to think about it too much. Really, it¡¯s not a big deal. A few years down the line, when you¡¯re a Jonin, you¡¯ll have the power to make a difference. You¡¯ll also worry less."


    "How many years will that take?" Ino sighed as well.


    "Don¡¯t worry, time flies. Isn¡¯t the Chunin Exams starting soon? After that, you¡¯ll be a Chunin, and soon after that, a Jonin. You¡¯ll be so busy you won¡¯t even notice the time passing."


    He was starting to feel parched after all the talking. He had to give Ino psychological counseling, which made him feel a little depressed. He, the person involved, wasn¡¯t even upset, yet Ino was the one carrying the emotional burden.


    ¡®Ino was just too kind-hearted¡­ She¡¯s always thinking about others, which made it hard for her to be happy. It was normal for her to occasionally get stuck in her own head.¡¯

 Chapter 255 Kurama’s Second ‘Servant’

    Chapter 255 Kurama¡¯s Second ¡®Servant¡¯Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You always lie to me." Ino snorted.


    "How can this be considered a lie?" Naruto walked beside her, his eyes scanning the street. He suddenly remembered the rainy afternoon when Ino¡¯s eyes had sparkled softly.


    "I¡¯ve been helping you because I like you. I don¡¯t expect anything in return. If every time I helped you, you felt the need to help me back, wouldn¡¯t that make things too rigid?"


    Ino¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, and then she quickly took a few steps ahead, putting some distance between them.


    "I don''t like you."


    "But last time¡­"


    "No! Don¡¯t mention last time!" Ino snapped, turning her head to glare at him, "I didn''t! It wasn''t me! Don¡¯t you dare bring it up!"


    "Okay, I won¡¯t say anything." Naruto chuckled.


    "And don''t laugh." She huffed, grabbing the front of Naruto¡¯s shirt.


    "I don''t want to laugh, but I can''t help it." Naruto said, genuinely amused. It felt as if he had finally caught on to why Ino had stopped seeking him out after that last time.


    Konoha Street seemed to stretch endlessly before them. Ino let go of Naruto and stormed ahead, her palm sweating as she clenched her fists.


    ¡®Talking to him was exhausting. Shouldn''t we forget about those awkward moments tacitly? Damn it! What even is ¡®liking¡¯ someone? It wasn¡¯t a problem before, but now he kept bringing it up all the time. It was so infuriating.¡¯


    ¡®His likes are too casual, that guy probably says that to a lot of people. He probably likes Hinata too! He is such a scumbag, I really want to beat him up.¡¯


    "Ino!" He chased after her.


    "Don''t call me!" Ino muttered under her breath, suddenly feeling her mood souring again.


    Naruto followed her anyway and poked her arm before asking, "You really don¡¯t need to think so much about it. I helped you because I wanted to. Besides, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch you walk into danger."


    "It''s not dangerous." Ino weakly protested. After all, it was just an investigation.


    "What if?" Naruto said, "What if the Akatsuki organization comes back again? Chiriku-san is indeed strong, but he''s not unbeatable. If something unexpected happens¡­"


    "Fine."


    Ino couldn''t win against him and finally conceded, though she suddenly found the idea of going on a mission together to be somewhat exciting. She wanted to tell him that he could also be in danger, but after thinking about it, she didn''t say it out loud because she was afraid that he would fight back again.


    In a blink of an eye, they arrived at the Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    "I''m going in now." Ino lowered her head and said slowly.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow." He waved.


    The next day.


    Naruto had packed his Ninja Gear early. He returned from morning training for a quick shower before changing into fresh clothes and heading out. Today is the day for the mission, to go to the Fire Temple to investigate the whereabouts of the Immortal Duo.


    If their mission is just to investigate, the mission is really not that dangerous. And if they accidentally run into the two, they just need to retreat.


    However, the problem was that Asuma was a walking bounty, his head is worth 35 million ryo. It was all because of the mistakes he made in his youth, choosing to work as the Daimyo''s personal bodyguard alongside Chiriku.


    In the end, he didn''t make a name for himself, but instead got into a lot of trouble. He returned to Konoha dejectedly and returned to the arms of his father, the Hokage.


    Just after Naruto left the house, Kurama lazily crawled off the couch. After wobbling on the ground for a few seconds, he skillfully opened the balcony window and jumped out.


    The sun blazed down as Kurama deftly leapt across a few rooftops. He couldn''t remember the exact route, but with his shrunken form, everything seemed like towering buildings.


    He roughly remembered the direction and started walking in a straight line, jumping over buildings and skirting past narrow alleys. Eventually, he stopped in front of a tall, modest-looking wall.


    Kurama howled, a sound somewhere between a wolf and a fox, certainly not like a dog.


    After a while, the gate of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound opened. A girl walked out¡­ It¡¯s Hinata, who had grown quite a bit taller. Right now, she¡¯s no longer the small and frail girl she used to be.


    She was about 160 centimeters tall, with a slender frame that made her appear even more elegant. Her short hair had grown out, now softly draping over her shoulders.


    Her forehead still sported the same curved bangs, and her eyes remained gentle and meek. As she scanned the area, her gaze landed on the squatting Kurama, and she broke into a smile.


    "I brought this for you today." Hinata said with a smile, pulling out a small flask from behind her.


    The flask was funnel-shaped, with a narrow spout, capable of holding only about the volume of two fists. Even if filled to the brim, it was nothing compared to what Kurama could usually drink, maybe only half a bottle''s worth.


    But the sake Hinata had was quite special. Naruto wouldn¡¯t have bought it, and it wasn¡¯t the kind of alcohol one could get easily. So, Kurama had no choice but to accept it, despite the small quantity.


    Although he tried to protest, the woman in front of him would always gently reply, "No, you can''t drink too much. You won''t be able to bear it."


    Kurama felt depressed, thinking to himself, ¡®I drank eight or nine bottles a day, so how could I possibly not be able to handle it?¡¯


    However, he couldn''t exactly speak out loud, and if he scared her, even this small amount of sake he got daily might disappear. Drinking was such a wonderful pleasure, after all.


    Where had he heard that from? Kurama couldn¡¯t remember. Well, some kids were always saying strange things, and somehow, he had been influenced by them.


    ¡®As long as there''s alcohol, it''s fine.¡¯


    At first, he found Hinata¡¯s endless chatter beside it a bit annoying, but over time it got used to it. Occasionally, he would even give her a response, as a simple paw shake would make Hinata incredibly happy.


    ¡®Hmph, simple-minded servant.¡¯


    "You came so early today." Hinata said, patting Kurama''s head. She took out a small white jade plate, so exquisitely beautiful it would make anyone question reality.


    If Naruto were here, he would definitely kick Kurama away and then obsess over the plate. There were some things money couldn¡¯t buy, but as the eldest daughter of the Hyuga Clan, Hinata could take such things out casually.


    The Hyuga Clan is wealthy and has a deep foundation.


    Hinata thought Kurama drinking straight from the bottle was inconvenient, so she grabbed the plate from her home since nothing else seemed suitable.


    Carefully, she poured the sake into the white jade dish. The shallow plate held only a few sips of sake, but Kurama eagerly lapped it up.


    The fragrance of the sake filled the air, and the slanted sunlight bathed the scene.


    Hinata, small and petite, crouched beside Kurama, watching as the foxhound savored the drink with singular focus. She murmured on, occasionally laughing softly.


    Her smile is pure, and her eyes are soft.


    "I actually have a mission today, but Shino and the others said I don''t need to go there specially, and they will come over in the afternoon. Everyone is taking good care of me. Even though I''ve gotten stronger, I still feel like I haven¡¯t trained enough."


    Kurama looked up, and Hinata was stunned for a moment, astonished that she could read a puzzled expression from a dog''s eyes, ¡®Am I going crazy?¡¯


    ¡®Surely Naruto''s foxhound couldn¡¯t be a Ninken, right? Could it really understand me?¡¯


    Hinata was nervous for a moment, but quickly dismissed the thought as Kurama lowered his head again. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 256 Jashin’s Hymn

    Chapter 256 Jashin¡¯s HymnSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kurama thought to himself, ¡®Humans are strange. What''s the point of getting stronger? It''s better to just enjoy some sake.¡¯


    Hinata had no idea what Kurama was thinking, but she patiently watched as he drank the sake bit by bit from the plate. Then, she muttered a few more words, stood up and waved goodbye.


    After drinking his fill, Kurama casually headed back toward Naruto''s apartment. But after a few steps, he turned his head to glance back at the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, with an expression of contemplation crossing his face.


    Over time, Kurama had enjoyed quite a bit of sake from Hinata, though the quantity was always small. However, the quality made up for it. If he could get both quantity and quality, Kurama would''ve long switched loyalties.


    ¡®I want to drink, and that woman seems to like that kid. If I could find a way to make that woman happy, then maybe¡­¡¯ Kurama shook his head and continued to mull over a possible plan.


    A few days later.


    The Fire Temple welcomed the arrival of Konoha¡¯s Shinobi. Chiriku emerged from the main hall, which had not yet been renovated, and met everyone with a serious face.


    Asuma followed a monk into the rear hall, with Naruto trailing behind. Naruto glanced at the crumbling walls, a sense of unease settling in as he estimated the strength of the Akatsuki¡¯s Immortal Duo.


    His body tensed instinctively, mixed with a sense of excitement, ¡®After more than a year, I was once again facing the Akatsuki.¡¯ Even if it was just traces left behind by the Immortal Duo, Naruto was mentally prepared.


    ¡®I will definitely take revenge on Itachi and Kisame for the blows they inflicted.¡¯ Naruto thought resolutely.


    However, those two were likely busy capturing Gobi by now. After all, their attempt to capture the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki had failed miserably. There was no way Itachi and Kisame were taking a break, and their next best target would be Gobi.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ino tugged on his arm, "What were you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Naruto waved his hand. "Just a quick look. The Akatsuki¡¯s members are really dangerous."


    "Yeah." Ino said, stealing a quick glance at the collapsed temple walls, then her face paled slightly.


    Her understanding of the Akatsuki was limited to the fact that they were composed of powerful Missing-nin. It was difficult for her to understand the horror of the Immortal Duo just by listening to Asuma''s simple description.


    But the ruins before them were real. The yet-to-be-repaired temple walls looked like gaping wounds, looking extremely ominous and terrifying.


    The two lowered their heads and followed the others, and followed the instructions to enter the rear hall to have tea.


    Though they were in the rear hall, half of it had already been destroyed. The group rested in a slightly less dangerous side hall, where Chiriku¡¯s stern face was framed by rising wisps of steam from the tea.


    "They''re coming for me."


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, thinking to himself, ¡®Even a blind person could see that. Chiriku-san, there¡¯s no need to keep up the act of being an unshakeable monk.¡¯


    ¡®You''ve already called for help from Konoha, yet you¡¯re still pretending to be all high and mighty.¡¯


    Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino, who didn¡¯t know Chiriku¡¯s laid-back personality, sat there rigidly, each feeling the heavy weight of responsibility.


    Asuma¡¯s face shifted slightly, though he seemed to be holding something back. He likely knew the real nature of this so-called saint, who in his youth was carefree, working two jobs a year.


    But Asuma wasn¡¯t about to ruin his friend¡¯s image in front of the students. With a click, he lit a cigarette, pretending he hadn¡¯t heard anything. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, I wasn¡¯t there at the time. I had just left the Fire Temple." Chiriku sighedand said, "Had I stayed a few more days, the temple wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state."


    Hearing this, Naruto''s eyelids twitched slightly, ¡®If you had walked slower, your head would have turned into 30 million ryo by now.¡¯


    "It¡¯s been more than ten days, and there¡¯s no sign that the Akatsuki¡¯s duo plans to return. They¡¯ve probably given up." Chiriku continued.


    "While their exact motives remain unclear, I¡¯ve heard they take on a lot of bounty missions. They¡¯re likely gathering money for some grand scheme."


    "Cough cough." Naruto couldn''t hold it anymore and coughed.


    Realizing that all eyes were focused on him, he quickly pushed aside thoughts of the 600 billion Explosive Tags.


    "Uh, I need to use the bathroom."


    With a splash, Naruto finished draining the water, but he didn''t rush back, ¡®I could ask Ino directly about what Chiriku said later.¡¯


    He leapt onto a nearby pillar, using it to launch himself up to the crown of a tall, ancient tree. From this vantage point, he surveyed the area surrounding the Fire Temple.


    ¡®This place is still some distance away from Konoha. If we don''t find too many clues during this investigation, we will have to return directly to Konoha before the mission deadline.¡¯


    As he descended from the tree, Naruto spotted Ino walking toward him from a distance.


    Naruto asked with a smile as he walked over, "Why did you come out too?"


    "Chiriku-san said that the two people from the Akatsuki might come back, and it''s not safe outside." Ino said with her hands clasped behind her back, "Asuma-sensei is smoking inside. I feel a little stuffy, so I came out to get some fresh air."


    "Are you worried about me?" Naruto tilted his head.


    "No!" Ino retorted.


    "What were they talking about inside?"


    "Nothing much. It''s hard to explain exactly. Chiriku-san wasn¡¯t at the temple at the time, and most of the monks who witnessed the attack were killed. Not many survived." She said.


    "The clues have all run dry?" Naruto was stunned.


    "Yeah, pretty much." Ino replied, looking up at the towering tree that had survived intact, "What were you looking at just now? Surveying the surroundings?"


    As a Shinobi, this was a basic part of the job.


    "No, just taking a look around." Naruto said, "The surroundings are open, and there are not many obstructions. The mission target has already left, and the chances of them coming back¡­"


    He trailed off, not wanting to speculate further.


    The atmosphere at the Fire Temple was heavy, and as night began to fall, Asuma decided that the team would stay the night and resume their investigation in the morning.


    After several days of investigation, Team 10 found nothing. It had been several days since the incident, and with the summer rains having washed away many clues, tracking the Akatsuki¡¯s duo proved nearly impossible.


    If Team 8, w with their tracking skills, had been assisting, the search might have gone smoother.


    However, there is a certain degree of overlap between the auxiliary positioning of the Team 10 and Team 8. Since the purpose of the mission is just to investigate, there is no problem in sending Team 10.


    The lack of progress frustrated Asuma, who found himself smoking more than usual. Chiriku, on the other hand, seemed unfazed, calmly accepting the situation.


    For aerial reconnaissance, Ino had been using her Mind Body Switch Technique to control birds for large-scale searches, but she could only manage one bird at a time, and its range wasn¡¯t far.


    At night, after Ino finished washing up, she saw Naruto standing in the corridor, staring blankly into space.


    "What are you doing over there?"


    "Nothing." Naruto''s eyes became a little evasive, and he looked like he was frightened by something, and his voice couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ino, forgetting her usual reserved demeanor, hurried over to him, slightly out of breath, "What''s wrong with you?". She repeated, her brow furrowing with concern as she gazed at him.


    Naruto, startled by her sudden urgency, quickly assured her that nothing was wrong. But in the corner of his eye, a panel quietly appeared before him.


    [Option 1: Protect Chiriku or Asuma (Ensure at least one survives tonight), Reward: Max Level Wind Release Ninjutsu. (Choose one)]


    [Option 2: Kill Hidan and Kakuzu tonight. Reward: Jashin¡¯s Hymn (Eliminates all Dojutsu effects once).]


    The interface popped up suddenly a minute ago, and Naruto had barely processed anything else. What stood out most were the word ¡®tonight¡¯.


    ¡®Tonight? Hidan and Kakuzu are coming?¡¯


    Naruto¡¯s face grew more serious than Ino had ever seen before. He hadn¡¯t figured out a good way to deal with Hidan yet, as his Curse Technique was too strange. If Hidan managed to get even a drop of his blood, it would be over.


    ¡®The Curse Technique, Death Controlling Possessed Blood.¡¯


    A barrage of chaotic thoughts filled Naruto¡¯s mind, ¡®This freakish Curse Technique from some distant Jashin is insane! What kind of ridiculous technique is this, wounding yourself to mortally wound someone else?¡¯


    Naruto glared at the reward for Option 2, feeling a wave of frustration but also helplessness, ¡®This broken system has been like to give out rewards related to the Jashin recently, such as Jashin¡¯s Dog or Jashin¡¯s Blessings.¡¯


    ¡®Now there¡¯s something called Jashin¡¯s Hymn, which has a good effect. But the problem is¡­ how can I kill Kakuzu and Hidan now!¡¯


    ¡®The best strategy is to take out Kakuzu first, then deal with Hidan.¡¯ Naruto thought.


    Naruto was confident he could handle Kakuzu, as he only needed to kill him five times. But Hidan... He couldn¡¯t trust Ino to face Hidan alone, as that would be too dangerous.


    ¡®Damn it! If something happened to Ino, I¡¯d lose it!¡¯


    A mess of thoughts flashed through his mind, and he immediately regretted not bringing Kurama with him. But there was no time for that now. He grabbed Ino by the hand and started pulling her toward the temple.


    "This isn¡¯t the place to talk. Let¡¯s head inside first.


    Naruto held her hand tightly, and though Ino was confused and tried to free herself, she couldn¡¯t. With no choice but to let him lead, she blinked. She was about to say something when a sudden sense of dread gripped her heart.


    For no apparent reason, her sixth sense as a Shinobi gave a warning.


    "Let''s go!" Naruto shouted. He didn''t care about anything else and pulled Ino to the rear hall.


    ¡®With Asuma and Chiriku in the rear hall, it would be no problem for the others to hold back Kakuzu and Hidan. I need to get Ino to safety so I wouldn¡¯t be distracted during the fight.¡¯


    With a loud crash, the freshly repaired temple wall collapsed.


    "Well, well, you fixed it up, huh? Not afraid of dying, are you?!" Hidan¡¯s arrogant voice echoed through the night air.

 Chapter 257 Hidan And Kakuzu

    Chapter 257 Hidan And KakuzuSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Move quickly." Naruto whispered with low voice, and without stopping, he pulled Ino towards the rear hall.


    They managed to pass through the rear hall without incident, but the loud noise coming from the front drew the attention of the monks guarding the temple. Chiriku and Asuma rushed over and ran into Naruto and Ino.


    "What''s going on?" Asuma asked.


    Seeing Asuma coming, Naruto calmed down a little, then let go of Ino''s hand and pushed her over.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡®They?¡¯ Asuma frowned, obviously not going to ask who they were. After searching for the mission¡¯s targets for several days, who else could it be other than the Immortal Duo?


    It was unfortunate timing. Night had fallen, putting them at a disadvantage for battle. Still, Asuma trusted his students and wasn¡¯t overly worried.


    Chiriku ordered all the monks to disperse and find places to hide.


    The peace that had lingered over the temple these past few days was instantly shattered. The monks who had survived the last attack were likely still terrified, but Chiriku didn¡¯t demand they face death with courage.


    "Let''s go and take a look first." Asuma said, glancing at the three students behind him.


    Shikamaru and Choji had also come out, ready for battle. Their team always relied on teamwork, with Shikamaru and Ino providing disruption and control, while Choji acted as the tank and offensive power, balancing out their low attack and defense capabilities.


    Naruto, however, was more of a wildcard. He glanced at Ino, knowing it was impossible for her to stay entirely out of danger. But if she stayed close to Shikamaru and Choji, it would be safer.


    Just as Naruto was debating on how to remind everyone to be careful of Hidan''s sinister methods, footsteps approached from behind.


    "Be careful of one of them, the one with the scythe. Avoid letting him draw blood." Chiriku rushed over, and said in a hushed tone, "According to the information provided by the surviving monks, that man licked another monk¡¯s blood, stabbed himself, and the monk died instead of him."


    Asuma kept walking, but sweat beaded on his forehead.


    "What is that? Some kind of Cursed Technique?"


    "Not sure, but it¡¯s an evil technique." Chiriku said, kicking open the door to the rear hall with serious face, "In short, it''s better to be careful. You should ask your disciples to be more careful too."


    The usually gentle Chiriku had transformed into a warrior, leading the charge toward Hidan and Kakuzu.


    Hidan, bored, was finishing off another monk with his massive bloodstained scythe. He rested the weapon on his shoulder, shielding his eyes with one hand as if looking off into the distance, toward the rear hall.


    With a loud crack, the door split open, and Chiriku, in his half-sleeved robe, strode out, glaring at Hidan and Kakuzu, who had once slaughtered his temple. With the knowledge he had gained, he no longer underestimated them.


    With a sharp whoosh, kunai attached to explosive tags flew through the air, hurtling toward Hidan and Kakuzu.


    "Hidan." Kakuzu called out in a low voice.


    The moment Kakuzu called out Hidan''s name, Hidan reacted instantly, and the two of them jumped away in perfect sync.


    With a bang, a massive explosion lit up the night, and smoke billowed into the air. Asuma, wielding his Chakra Blade, leaped high into the air, slashing at Kakuzu just before he landed.


    Chiriku, surrounded by a golden aura, charged straight at Hidan. There were no threats exchanged, no buildup, just the sound of rushing wind, angry shouts, and the instant onset of battle.


    Naruto ran in an arc, throwing two Flying Thunder God Kunai to his left and right. Meanwhile, Shikamaru and Ino¡¯s kunai whizzed through the air, aiming at the spots where Hidan would land after his jump.


    In that instant, even the night breeze seemed to freeze, making the atmosphere around the fight even more terrifying. Kakuzu and Hidan, with their numerous survival capabilities, showed no fear at all. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakuzu clashed with Asuma, the clang of his hardened body meeting the Chakra Blades resounding through the temple. With a massive shockwave, Kakuzu was sent flying, crashing into the temple¡¯s broken wall. His arm snapped, twisting at an unnatural angle.


    On the other side, Hidan was sent flying by a punch from Chiriku, his body flung like a kite with a broken string, smashing into a stone pillar. Cracks immediately spread across the pillar, and it collapsed on top of him. Hidan finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Naruto was slightly taken aback. Asuma and Chiriku were clearly no ordinary characters. Both of them had the strength of Elite Jonin. Though they weren¡¯t quite at Kakashi¡¯s level, they were about seventy percent of his strength.


    If Kakashi became the standard unit of measurement in the Shinobi World, ninety-nine percent of people wouldn''t even qualify.


    Bang!


    The Flying Thunder God Kunai arrived simultaneously behind both Hidan and Kakuzu. Naruto''s pupils dilated as he charged forward, with each hand holding a Rasengan. The strange red Chakra infused the Rasengan, dyeing it crimson as the fierce wind swirled upward, and he dove down like a beast.


    The move was sharp, unstoppable, pressing down on Kakuzu with savage intensity. The Chakra within the Rasengan rotated at high speed like a meat grinder, striking Kakuzu with a chilling blow.


    Kakuzu screamed in pain as half of his chest caved in, and blood spurting from his mouth. One of his hearts shattered instantly, and he lost one of his five lives.


    Obviously, Kakuzu was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of Flying Thunder God Technique. After all, the Nidaime and Yondaime Hokage had been dead for a long time, so Kakuzu did not expect that someone would still be able to use such a Forbidden Technique.


    But Kakuzu wasn¡¯t called the immortal monster for nothing. He had lived from the time of the Shodaime to the Godaime Hokage, a century-old immortal. He quickly realized that this was the signature move of the Yondaime Hokage, the Yellow Flash: the Flying Thunder God Technique combined with Rasengan.


    As time seemed to slow, Naruto¡¯s figure disappeared in a blink, giving Kakuzu no time to warn Hidan. Meanwhile, Hidan had just crawled out from under the collapsed pillar, but the Flying Thunder God Kunai had already reached him.


    A moment ago, Chiriku''s punch had bent his body like a shrimp, finally making Hidan realize how terrifying the strength of this bald man worth 30 million was. Although he would not die, he would still feel the pain.


    Hidan¡¯s face twisted in pain, and his anger reached the boiling point at this moment. His face was slightly pale, and the Akatsuki Cloak on his chest was stained black with blood. The punch was a bit too powerful, and his stomach felt like it was churning and he felt a little nauseous.


    Just when he was about to show his true strength to kill Chiriku, a strong sense of danger swept over him. He instinctively dodged to the side, but half of his body was instantly caught by the Rasengan.


    Boom!


    Hidan was sent flying again, and his arm bones twisted grotesquely out of place. Once again, he was sent flying. As he was launched through the air, he caught sight of his attacker¡¯s face.


    ¡®Damn it! It¡¯s just a brat!¡¯


    He was in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock. If he had been knocked away by Chiriku¡¯s punch, it would have been fine. But to be injured by a mere kid?

 Chapter 258 A Fake Shinobi Completes Seven Hand Seals in One Second

    Chapter 258 A Fake Shinobi Completes Seven Hand Seals in One SecondSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto moved with incredible speed, and the fiery red Rasengan smashed into the ground, creating a deep crater. The destructive power alone was extremely amazing, but it was a pity that Hidan was lucky enough to dodge it, otherwise, he would have been beheaded.


    If Naruto had managed to take his head off, Hidan would have been unable to move at all.


    At this moment, Hidan quickly retreated, escaping far away.


    "Kakuzu, help me!" He shouted in a panic.


    Right now, Kakuzu was not much better off. After losing one of his hearts, he slowly emerged from the smoke, followed by three faceless monsters.


    He ignored Hidan¡¯s plea, his eerie green eyes sweeping past Asuma and landing on the blonde boy. Aside from his age, all of Naruto''s features matched a certain figure in Kakuzu¡¯s mind.


    "Are you the Yellow Flash of Konoha? Who exactly are you?" Kakuzu asked, his voice far from calm, "No, the Yellow Flash of Konoha died a long time ago."


    Asuma tightened his grip on his Chakra Blades. Having just witnessed Naruto''s unparalleled explosive power, he suddenly understood how wise Tsunade¡¯s decision had been.


    ¡®The future of the village truly lay in the hands of these new-generation children.¡¯


    Facing the three faceless Earth Grudge Fear monsters by Kakuzu''s side, Asuma didn¡¯t dare make any rash moves. Meanwhile, Shikamaru and the other two nervously formed hand seals, ready to act at any moment.


    Just now, Naruto, Asuma, and Chiriku¡¯s joint attack had gained them some ground, and it seemed they were firmly in control.


    However, their enemies, who should have been dead or severely injured, were still up and moving, making the situation feel eerie.


    Naruto''s only regret was that he hadn¡¯t been able to take off Hidan¡¯s head. If Hidan¡¯s head and body were separated, he would be unable to move. Although he had broken one of Hidan''s arms, it wasn¡¯t enough to make a significant impact.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, old man." Naruto said, pulling out another Flying Thunder God Kunai. The ones he just threw out were disposable, and the only ones that could be reused were the one given by the system.


    Hearing this, Kakuzu''s face instantly twisted into a terrifying expression. Naruto¡¯s sharp words nearly broke this century-year-old old man¡¯s composure, almost making him curse out loud.


    As the saying goes, evil people have their matches. The others present didn¡¯t know the specifics of Hidan and Kakuzu¡¯s abilities, but Naruto did.


    "Brat, when you start begging for mercy, I hope you¡¯ll keep that attitude." Hidan snarled, he twisted his injured arm back into place, and his bones snapped back into position as if the injury hadn¡¯t happened.


    "You are even more useless." Naruto replied curtly. He was even unwilling to use more words to evaluate Hidan, but his eyes remained fixed on him.


    ¡®I can''t feel at ease unless I kill that guy.¡¯


    "You''ve got guts, brat!" Hidan raised his scythe and pointed it toward the Konoha¡¯s team.


    Naruto was pleased that Hidan wasn¡¯t showing his true strength yet. In battle, information and timing were everything. And underestimating an opponent could lead to disaster.


    Behind Naruto, a blood-red, Chakra-formed Nine-Tailed Fox stood tall, its presence so solid it seemed real. Its face was indistinct, but its eyes glowed with a blood-red light.


    Slowly, it took form, like a demon crawling out from the underworld, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Chiriku formed a hand seal, and behind him appeared a thousand-handed Buddha statue, illuminating a corner of the dark night with dazzling golden light. His resolute face showed his determination to fight to the death.


    The Fire Temple was the result of his hard work for half his life. The damned abbot had wandered off, leaving Chiriku to take care of the temple alone. After over a decade of effort, he had finally become the top monk of the Fire Temple.


    But then, when he returned from his trip, the Fire Temple was destroyed and his once-promising young monks were slaughtered. Normally, his pride would never have allowed him to ask Konoha for help. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then he remembered his encounter with Naruto and recalled his warnings. Chiriku wanted revenge, to kill those Akatsuki¡¯s members who had defiled his temple. So, he gritted his teeth and spent money to hire help from Konoha.


    Tonight, faced with his enemies, his hatred flared even brighter. At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind, ¡®Amitabha! Just die you villains!¡¯


    Asuma was not too nervous when he saw Hidan¡¯s immortality for the first time. He turned his head slightly and looked at Hidan, thinking to himself, ¡®Is it enough to just be careful from being my blood taken by this guy?¡¯


    Out of the corner of his eye, Asuma glanced at Chiriku and Naruto, noticing one glowing red and the other golden. He suddenly felt the urge to add some color to himself as well, but finding none, he awkwardly lit a cigarette instead.


    "Ino, Shikamaru, Choji, support from the distance, don''t get close." He ordered, fearing that his three little students might get caught in the crossfire, after all...


    "Tsk." Hidan scoffed disdainfully, dismissive as ever. His words said one thing, but his body quickly shifted into his black ritual form.


    The battle resumed.


    This time, Naruto took the lead, tossing seven or eight Flying Thunder God Kunai all around. They embedded themselves around Hidan and Kakuzu, surrounding them from every direction with the widest possible range.


    "Get away! Don''t get into the range of that brat''s kunai." Kakuzu commanded Hidan, "I''ll deal with that brat, you distract the others!"


    As he said that, two Earth Grudges Fear monsters immediately attacked Asuma and Chiriku, while Kakuzu, along with one more monster, charged at Naruto. This left Hidan with only Team 10 to deal with, and a sinister grin spread across his face.


    Almost instantly, Hidan understood Kakuzu¡¯s tactic. To attack from the rear, they need to kill the three Genin, forcing the three people at the front to make a mistake out of desperation.


    In this way, as long as they succeed, they will definitely gain an advantage. And even if they fail, with their immortality, they will not suffer any great loss. That''s what they think.


    Naruto had already dashed forward, too focused to worry about the others. Covering a hundred meters in almost an instant, one of the Earth Grudge Fear monsters flew at him like a ghost. The monster¡¯s mouth opened as if to fire a Bijudama, releasing a Lightning Release Ninjutsu toward him.


    Even so, Naruto did not retreat. He swiftly threw another kunai and twisted his body in mid-air, rapidly forming hand seals. Seeing this, Kakuzu¡¯s body emitted countless black threads, reaching out to capture Naruto.


    "How stupid! You''re still forming hand seals at a time like this." Kakuzu sneered, confident of his victory.


    Based on Naruto¡¯s earlier fighting style, Kakuzu assumed Naruto planned to confront him head-on, which suited him just fine! If it was a head-on fight of Ninjutsu, Kakuzu is confident that he would not lose to anyone.


    However, after Naruto¡¯s rapid series of hand seals, nothing happened.


    "What!" Kakuzu realized something was wrong, but it was too late. He saw Naruto''s mouth corners raised, revealing a sarcastic smile.


    The hand seals were just a feint. In the next moment, Naruto reappeared behind one of the Earth Grudge Fear monsters. He used a Lava Release Ninjutsu powered by the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra and pierced through the monster.


    At the same time, Naruto¡¯s voice echoed through the night sky, "Who even uses hand seals seriously anymore?"


    A fake Shinobi can form seven hand seals in one second. A real Shinobi can make anything he wants come true with a clap of his hands, leaving their opponents utterly confused.


    "Die, you old geezer!" Naruto shouted with renewed energy, fully embracing the thrill of battle. Real Shinobi don''t save their trump cards for the end, they go for the kill from the start!


    A massive roar erupted as the terrifying Kyubi¡¯s Chakra projection rose menacingly into the sky. Using Flying Thunder God Technique to instantly switch positions, Naruto evaded just as the Earth Grudge Fear monster tilted its head back to unleash a breath attack.


    Boom!


    A massive Rasengan, mere moments apart, tore through both Earth Grudge Fear monsters'' bodies one after the other.

 Chapter 259 The Land of Fallen Faith

    Chapter 259 The Land of Fallen FaithSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kakuzu finally experienced firsthand just how terrifying the power of the Biju¡¯s Chakra is.


    That blood-red figure moved three times in a second. Even without using shadow clones, Naruto had pierced through two Earth Grudge Fear monsters and still had time to appear before Kakuzu, delivering a devastating punch that sent him crashing into the ground.


    Chiriku, realizing that the Earth Grudge Fear monster he was fighting had disappeared, wasted no time in turning to assist Asuma.


    The ground suddenly shattered like a spiderweb, collapsing instantly. Kakuzu let out a painful scream as Naruto''s punch tore a massive hole through his body, and the shadow of the Kyubi was reflected in his pupils.


    ¡®With 73% of Yin Yang Kyubi¡¯s strength, it far surpassed that stupid fox back home. In the face of absolute power, all defenses are useless.¡¯


    "You!"


    Kakuzu realized that all three of his hearts had been shattered. In desperation, he recalled the Earth Grudge Fear monster that had been entangling Asuma. Black threads, like noodles, spewed out, forcing Naruto to momentarily retreat.


    Naruto swiftly dodged as Kakuzu''s body erupted with a torrent of black threads, spilling out of his mouth, ears, and nose in a horrifying spectacle. However, Naruto was already prepared for this and calmly leapt back.


    He watched as Kakuzu''s joints rapidly swelled, turning him into a truly monstrous figure. Though he appeared bulky, Kakuzu moved with surprising agility as he charged forward.


    The ground cracked deeply as his threads tore apart every obstacle in his path. Just looking at Kakuzu¡¯s monstrous appearance was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine.


    Naruto directly unsheathed the Kusanagi Sword, and then enveloped the blade with the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra. Without fear, he swung the sword toward Kakuzu.


    Kakuzu was merely the first shot fired in the eventual downfall of the Akatsuki. Naruto had many more enemies to face in the future, Itachi, Kisame, they all deserved to die. Sooner or later, he would storm into the Land of Rain and slaughter them all.


    With clashing ideals, words were unnecessary. Naruto would cut through the chaos with a swift blade. He knew that in this world, there was no room for hesitation!


    With a resonant hum, the sword vibrated.


    Naruto''s eyes remained cold and emotionless as he cut through everything before him. The Kusanagi Sword was sharper than ever, and in Naruto''s hands, it resembled Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe.


    With several swift strikes, Naruto sliced through the black threads. He was just about to plunge the sword into Kakuzu''s heart when a sudden cry broke the air from nearby.


    "Ino, watch out!"


    Naruto¡¯s bloodthirsty expression flickered for a moment, and in a flash, he disappeared using Flying Thunder God Technique, abandoning the chance to finish off Kakuzu.


    At the next second, Hidan''s scythe struck the blade of the Kusanagi Sword.


    Choji, who had been using his giant form, had shown an opening that Hidan immediately exploited, and his scythe was about to pierce him. Without hesitation, Ino performed her Mind Body Switch Technique, temporarily disturbing Hidan''s movements for two seconds.


    Asuma quickly took the opportunity to rescue Choji, but Hidan immediately turned his attention to Ino. Shikamaru, desperate to help, found that his Shadow Imitation Technique couldn''t keep up with Hidan''s speed.


    As Hidan closed in on Ino, his massive scythe grew larger in her vision. Fear washed over Ino, paralyzing her as the weapon loomed closer. She wanted to move, but in such a short moment, she found herself unable to react.


    At the last moment, a loud clang echoed. Ino realized that someone had stepped in front of her, and her heart tightened. Almost instinctively, she shouted.


    "Naruto, it''s dangerous." She cried out as she pulled out a kunai, ready to help.


    Naruto turned slightly, giving her a quick glance that silently told her to stop. It was too dark to see his face clearly, but Ino could tell he was in control. In the next instant, Naruto kicked Hidan, sending him flying, then spoke calmly, "Go back to Choji and the others."


    Excessive use of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra made Naruto feel that something was wrong with his body. A faint desire for destruction stirred within him, but it quickly subsided as his mind cleared again.


    Naruto didn¡¯t believe in anything being truly immortal. If one strike didn¡¯t kill, then he¡¯d crush it into dust. Against overwhelming power, he would reduce his enemy to powder and then mixed it with water to feed it to the pigs.


    Hidan was still as cowardly as ever, and Naruto had already made up his mind to kill him with one swift blow.


    The night was dark and deep as Naruto¡¯s figure flashed again. Several more Flying Thunder God Kunai were hurled out. He had prepared a lot of these one-time-use kunai for this very moment.  sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, it was a consumable item, so the kunai was not too expensive for him. With the money he still hadn¡¯t spent from Gato, he naturally bought as many as he could and engrave them with the imprint whenever he had the chance.


    Mastering a famous technique like the Flying Thunder God required ample preparation, and Naruto believed the more, the better.


    "Get out of there!" Kakuzu, having already shed his Akatsuki¡¯s cloak, shouted to Hidan, "Don¡¯t get into the range of that brat¡¯s kunai..."


    Before Kakuzu could finish his words, Naruto had already closed the distance, sword in hand, moving silently. He wielded the Kusanagi Sword, and the uneasy feeling within him slowly dissipated as the battle continued.


    It was like a virgin who had been a virgin for many years finally seeing the dawn of liberation, and gradually getting better. Naruto swung the sword in his hand and attacked fiercely, relying on the perception and speed bonus of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra Cloak.


    Each swing of his sword struck Hidan¡¯s scythe with increasing force, becoming faster and heavier with every blow.


    Naruto showed no signs of exhaustion. On the contrary, his eyes became brighter, his movements became faster, and his mind became clearer. The pleasure of being freed from the restraints and fighting surged through his body, making every cell in his body tremble with excitement.


    ¡®So exhilarating!¡¯


    With each strike, Naruto hit harder, completely ignoring Hidan''s scythe¡¯s ability to draw blood. He moved faster, each step more intense than the last.


    Finally, Hidan¡¯s scythe was knocked out of his hand.


    The sword in Naruto''s hand also vanished, and he lunged forward with a punch. However, Hidan grinned wickedly and pulled out a hidden long blade from his side. Just as Hidan''s blade was about to pierce Naruto¡¯s body, Naruto disappeared again.


    With a loud crash, Naruto reappeared at Hidan¡¯s side, delivering a punch square to his face. The impact shattered Hidan¡¯s cheekbone, twisting his entire face out of shape.


    But at the next moment, Naruto vanished again, reappearing to land another punch on Hidan¡¯s head. With each shift in position, Naruto would toss two Flying Thunder God Kunai. Hidan, swollen-eyed, guessed twice where Naruto would be but failed both times.


    Each time, Naruto reappeared and struck Hidan¡¯s skull with another powerful punch. A normal person¡¯s skull would have long since been crushed, but Hidan, blessed by his so-called ¡®Jashin¡¯, was still alive.


    "I won''t die!" Hidan, now lying on the ground, tried to move but found his body no longer responding.


    Naruto ignored him and continued to punch him with a blank expression. Under the impact of the fists, Hidan was covered in blood, yet he remained oddly spirited.


    "What a blunder!"


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s next punch about to land, Hidan knew he had been defeated this time, yet he still laughed maniacally, shouting, "You will definitely be punished by Jashin-sama! The followers of Jashin-sama will kill every one of you."


    Hearing this, Naruto suddenly stopped moving. He stopped his fist mid-air and turned to glance behind him, noticing Choji was injured and Ino was struggling to heal him.


    "What did you just say?" He asked as he stared at Feidan expressionlessly.


    "Hahaha! Are you scared? Scared, aren¡¯t you? Jashin-sama will judge you all! We¡¯ll kill every last one of you!!" Hidan laughed arrogantly with his mouth full of blood.


    "You know, you Jashin¡¯s followers are so weird." Naruto lowered his hands and looked at Asuma and Chiriku, who were still locked in combat with Kakuzu.


    "Strange?" Hidan was unsure of what Naruto was getting at, but in his current state, he didn¡¯t care. He sneered and asked, "Are you scared?"


    "Scared of what?" Naruto¡¯s voice dropped, "The one who should be scared is you. All you do is call on Jashin¡¯s name, but look at you."


    "Your so-called Jashin doesn¡¯t even care about worms like you. How pathetic, Hidan. Look at yourself. Your ''art'' and your ''faith'', they¡¯re a joke."


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard! If you insult Jashin-sama again, I¡¯ll find a way to kill you no matter what!¡±


    "I pity you. I have seen fanatics before, but they are nothing like you." Naruto continued to talk calmly, "True believers are protected by their faith, not left in this sorry state like you now."


    "Hidan, do you want me to fetch a mirror so you can see how pathetic you look? You resemble a dog."


    "Where is that Jashin-sama you believe in now? Why don¡¯t you ask it to come to kill me? No, just ask him to touch a finger of mine." Naruto sneered, his voice dripping with disdain, "Your so-called god is a trash."


    Hidan froze for a moment, then let out an ear-piercing scream!


    "I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 260 ASAP

    Chapter 260 ASAPSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Take your Jashin and die already." Naruto leaped away, leaving Hidan immobile. Kakuzu, on the other hand, was on the verge of collapse.


    Naruto vaguely sensed that he could now use the Bijudama, and for a moment, he considered firing one off to finish Hidan. However, surveying the situation, he decided it wasn¡¯t worth wasting such a powerful attack on someone like him.


    The Immortal Duo isn''t particularly strong, they¡¯re just troublesome.


    With a clap of Naruto¡¯s hands, the ground within a meter of Hidan suddenly collapsed, and molten lava poured down. Hidan¡¯s screams were not even out of his throat before he was completely dissolved.


    This terrifying scene caught Kakuzu¡¯s attention as he was still being entangled by Asuma and Chiriku. In desperation, he initiated a large-scale Fire Release, unleashing a massive sea of flames over several dozen meters. The surrounding giant trees were instantly reduced to ash, and the ground cracked and shrank.


    But after doing all that, Kakuzu was in terrible shape. After losing four of his hearts, he only had one life left.


    With his current exhausted state, Kakuzu¡¯s Fire Release barely harmed anyone, an obvious miscalculation on his part.


    Having overcome the mental hurdle, Naruto was now fighting with increasing ease.


    A kunai whizzed through the air, its gleaming blade reflecting the flames. Naruto used the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport, and in the next instant, slammed a Rasengan into Kakuzu¡¯s side. Asuma and Chiriku also rushed in, each severing one of Kakuzu¡¯s arms.


    With three against one situation, the battle ended without any suspense. Chiriku''s punch pierced Kakuzu¡¯s heart, killing him for good.


    Naruto stood on Kakuzu¡¯s corpse, staring into his glowing green eyes. He drew his sword expressionlessly and chopped it down. After all, finishing off the opponent completely was the most basic quality of a Shinobi.


    Kakuzu was dead, and Chiriku stood silently, looking back at the ruins of the Fire Temple. The temple was in shambles, and there are only a few monks left. If they wanted to rebuild the temple, they would need the support of the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    [Ding, the reward, Jashin¡¯s Hymn, was successfully delivered (removes all Dojutsu¡¯s effects once).]


    Naruto walked over to where Choji was. Choji was leaning against a wall at this moment, while Ino had just finished the basic healing on him.


    "Are you alright?" He walked over and asked, looking at Choji.


    "It hurts a bit." Choji said with a frown on his fat face.


    Hearing this, Naruto, Shikamaru, and Ino all laughed. After all, if he could say it hurts, it meant he wasn¡¯t in too much danger.


    In the Hokage''s Office, Tsunade held the mission report and read it over and over again for a long time.


    "That''s enough. I¡¯ll take him with me." Jiraiya said as he stood nearby, "Given the current situation, the Akatsuki will likely retaliate soon. It¡¯s best to be prepared."


    With a soft thud, Tsunade placed the mission report on her desk, leaned back in her chair. Then, she said, "ASAP."


    Jiraiya was taken aback and asked, "Has something happened?"


    Tsunade remained silent for a while, then spoke while her finger tapping the desk absentmindedly, "Nothing is happening yet. We still don¡¯t have clear information on the Akatsuki, but there has been some movement on Orochimaru''s side. These unknown variables pose a real threat, especially since two Akatsuki¡¯s members were killed by Konoha."


    "Orochimaru?" Jiraiya sensed something and pressed further, "Is this about Uchiha Sasuke?"


    "Yeah." Tsunade nodded.


    "And now, Naruto''s strength has grown to an astonishing level without anyone noticing. The village may need to rely on him for future actions."


    Jiraiya frowned slightly, "Is there no way for me to leave?"


    "It¡¯s not that. You¡¯ve never stayed in the village for long, so the higher-ups haven¡¯t expected much from you." Tsunade explained, "It''s just that Naruto has a higher-up position now. If he leaves now..."


    "So, everything should be done as soon as possible. The best option is for you to leave with him today." Tsunade raised her head and looked at Jiraiya, "The sooner you get to Mount Myoboku, the more likely you¡¯ll avoid unnecessary complications."


    "I understand." Jiraiya nodded and smiled, "I¡¯ll take him away today."


    As the door closed, Tsunade stood up, walked to the window, and furrowed her brow.


    ¡®Due to lack of intelligence, Konoha knew nothing about Akatsuki. Under such circumstances, two members of Akatsuki were killed, yet the village couldn¡¯t spare the manpower to investigate further.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it! If only I could disband the Root and use it for my own benefit!¡¯ Tsunade thought so and then sighed, ¡®Letting Naruto and Jiraiya leave at this moment was an extremely risky decision.¡¯


    At noon, the sun hung high in the sky.


    Naruto sat on a cool, secluded set of stairs, squinting as he gazed at the sunlight two meters away. Behind him stretched a long set of moss-covered, blue-green stone steps, flanked by gnarled, ancient trees.


    A breeze blew through, rustling the canopies of the trees around the old building.


    "What are you hiding here for?" Ino, wearing shorts, walked lightly down the steps, her long, slender white legs moving gracefully, "Jiraiya-sama seems to be looking for you."


    "I really don¡¯t want to go out there." Naruto muttered, placing his soda can on the ground with a clink, "Pervy Sage wants to take me to some troublesome place, and I really don¡¯t want to go."


    "Where?" Ino asked, standing next to him with her hands behind her back. Sunlight filtered through the sparse leaves, casting dappled shadows on the moss-covered steps.


    The dense shade from the trees has a slight sweetness added to the air, thanks to the faint fragrance of the young girl nearby.


    "Anyway, it''s just a troublesome place. I heard it''s for learning something called Senjutsu." Naruto said, looking up at Ino, "But learning it won¡¯t actually make me a Sage or anything, so what''s the point?"


    Ino sighed and rubbed her forehead, "Sage? You mean like the Sage of Six Paths? There''s no such thing as real sages in this world. Jiraiya-sama is really strong, so if he wants to take you, you should just go. You¡¯ll probably get stronger, right?"


    "Who knows." Naruto replied.


    In truth, Naruto wasn¡¯t sure he could even learn Senjutsu, given his lack of compatibility with the Great Toad Sage from Mount Myoboku. To be honest, he trusted the system inside him far more than any Senjutsu.


    For now, he was putting his hopes in the system. He felt an odd aversion to both the Great Toad Sage and the Sage of Six Paths. He was pretty sure that whatever strange markings had once been on his body were now gone.


    With the Kyubi expelled and the Chakra mark of the Sage of Six Paths removed, he was finally whole¡­ a complete and independent Uzumaki Naruto. He was no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, nor some Child of Prophecy.


    In his eyes, the Sage of Six Paths and his whole deal were a joke, a cryptic Otsutsuki playing mysterious games. Naruto considered himself far superior to the Otsutsuki.


    After all, he wasn''t just another alien inhabitant of this world, he was more like an outsider, a god among the locals. Why even bother with these native gods when he could ascend higher?


    "I''ll hide out here for now and think about it." Naruto said, then asked, "The Chunin Exams is coming up soon, right?"


    "Yeah." Ino sat down next to him and glanced at him, "Choji and I have both signed up for the exam, but I heard from my father that we will be jointly hosting the Chunin Exams with the Sunagakure this time."


    "Sunagakure?"


    "Yes, the unrest in Sunagakure has been resolved." Ino explained, "Since this Chunin Exams is jointly held, the standards would also higher, so the Chunin rank will be more valuable."


    "Higher standards?" Naruto¡¯s interest was piqued. In truth, he really didn¡¯t want to go to Mount Myoboku.


    The so-called Immortal Duo had turned out to be surprisingly weak. Naruto had gotten one chance to use the Jashin¡¯s Hymn, which could nullify the effects of any Dojutsu, whether it was the Rinnegan or the Sharingan. He could erase it with just one use.


    ¡®At least now, Danz¨­''s Izanagi didn¡¯t seem as troublesome anymore.¡¯ Although Naruto hadn¡¯t yet gotten any reward about Izanagi from the system, he could still nullify Danzo¡¯s Izanagi.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 261 Time To Go To Mount Myoboku

    Chapter 261 Time To Go To Mount MyobokuSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Jashin¡¯s Hymn worked similarly to a silencing effect, nullifying the technique once.


    From now on, Danzo would just be a powerless old dog, and Naruto wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.


    In this way, as long as he didn¡¯t become Hokage, staying in Konoha wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Having shed the label of a Jinchuriki, he could rise to the top of the village¡¯s leadership. In the future, he would easily be in a position of authority, second only to the Hokage.


    After that, he could do whatever he wanted, with no one able to control him.


    The thought crossed his mind for a moment, but Naruto quickly dismissed it, ¡®If life were really that smooth, what would I need the system for?¡¯


    But at the moment, there is Akatsuki in front and Otsutsuki behind. Black Zetsu saving his mother is not the only thing he needed to consider.


    After all, even if he can step on Obito and punch Madara in the future, what about those inexplicable Otsutsuki? How would he deal with the never-ending waves of Otsutsuki Clan¡¯s members? Fighting one after another using his own powers against them was getting tiresome.


    What intrigued Naruto was the fact that Hidan¡¯s so-called Jashin had granted him power, ¡®Since the Jashin¡¯s props given by the system could suppress Kyubi and even erase Dojutsu, then...¡¯


    ¡®Forget it, forget it, I should go to Mount Myoboku to have a look.¡¯


    "Yeah, I guess you won¡¯t have time." Ino said, then turned and stared at him, "Hey, you can¡¯t hide forever, you know?"


    "Are you here to persuade me to leave?" Naruto asked curiously.


    "Not really." Ino replied, hugging her knees and gazing at the ground, "I just happened to run into Jiraiya-sama looking for you. I figured you¡¯d be hiding in a place like this, so I found you after a little searching."


    "I wasn¡¯t exactly hiding on purpose," Naruto grumbled, "I was going to go there eventually anyway, I just wanted some time alone."


    "Do you not want to go?" Ino asked.


    "Not really." Naruto admitted, "Getting stronger is great and all, but that¡¯s not the only way to do it. The main reason is, I just don¡¯t like toads."


    Ino shrank a little, then said in a quiet voice, "I heard from Jiraiya-sama that your training this time will probably take a long time. If that''s the case, I guess we¡¯ll have to get used to not seeing each other for a while."


    Hearing this, Naruto was slightly stunned, ¡®It seemed Jiraiya had told Ino everything, but why is the way she speaking made it sound like I was being sent off to war?¡¯


    "It shouldn''t take too long." Naruto chuckled awkwardly, "I might not even learn anything and just get kicked back." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t the more powerful the Ninjutsu is, the more requirements and restrictions it has? I¡¯m not exactly a genius either. You know that. And I didn''t want to be a genius, if it weren¡¯t for..."


    "I know." Ino interrupted him, "I know."


    She lowered her eyes and stared at the dappled light on the steps as if lost in thought. Then, she raised her head and smiled, her eyes curving into crescent moons as she said, "Anyway, by the time you come back, I might already be a Chunin, and you¡¯ll still be a Genin."


    Naruto¡¯s eyelid twitched slightly, ¡®What¡¯s a Chunin compared to being part of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups? As long as the time was right, I could just transition myself into a Konoha¡¯s Jonin by going through the formalities.¡¯


    "Then, let me congratulate you in advance." Naruto said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Ino''s eyes met his, and her face suddenly flushed for no reason. She immediately stood up and said stutteringly, "I-I just remembered I have something to do."


    ¡­


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    "You really are a troublesome kid." Jiraiya grumbled as he ate his ramen.


    "It was you who insisted on saying those nonsenses to Ino. If you really wanted to find me, how could you not find me?" Naruto said, biting into a piece of chashu pork, the juices flooding his mouth.


    The milky broth rippled, reflecting Naruto''s face.


    "Why do you seem to be more anxious than me?" Naruto remarked in exasperation.


    "Watch your mouth. What kind of talk is that?" Jiraiya said, "I understand the feelings between young men and women better than anyone. How could I not give you a little push with such a good opportunity?"


    Jiraiya chuckled mischievously, "So, how was it? Did she cling to you and feel reluctant to part?"


    "No." Naruto rolled his eyes, "Everything you write is R-rated, Pervy Sage."


    "What do you know?" Jiraiya curled his lips and said, "Those are my masterpieces, pure art! You¡¯re just a boring kid. You¡¯ll get it one day."


    Naruto actually wanted to say that he had already read them, but he was too embarrassed to ask for an update. Then, he remembered that both Sakura and Ino had also read Icha Icha Paradise, which only made him feel more awkward.


    After all, the wretched author was right next to him, which made the whole thing seem less exciting.


    "Anyway, you can¡¯t rush things like that. I¡¯m not even of age yet, so no matter how urgent it seems, it won¡¯t do me any good." Naruto said, sipping some broth, "Everyone has their own goals. It¡¯s better to take things slowly."


    "What the hell." Jiraiya clicked his tongue, "You are so young, but you think too much. You don''t have the youthful vigor at all."


    "I''d like to have some, Pervy Sage." Naruto said, turning to look at Jiraiya, his eyes dull, "But how can I be energetic with so much crap going on? Why don¡¯t you try asking Sasuke to let go of his hatred for his clan¡¯s massacre?"


    "If he could easily let go of that obsession, then sure, I can also be full of energy. But living a life hated and despised by others... every extra second feels like hell."


    "Even though I''m no longer a Jinchuriki now, the higher-ups are still discussing plans to keep that from getting out. So, I still have to deal with the villagers'' hatred from time to time. And on top of that, I have to protect them. How am I supposed to stay motivated?"


    "If it weren¡¯t for Ino, Choji and the others, I would¡¯ve left the village long ago."


    The last sentence left Jiraiya momentarily speechless, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a brief silence, he took a deep breath and said seriously, "Once your training at Mount Myoboku is done, I¡¯ll convince the higher-ups to officially strip you of the Jinchuriki title. You¡¯re my student, not the Kyubi¡¯s Jinch¨±riki."


    "Well, we''ll talk about it when the time comes." Naruto replied.


    The heavy atmosphere lightened as Jiraiya smiled, patting Naruto on the shoulder.


    "The training at Mount Myoboku is extremely tough, Naruto. Senjutsu are not easy to master. Even though it¡¯s Tsunade¡¯s order, I still want to respect your opinion."


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Naruto gave him a blank, dead-eyed stare, "Yes."


    "You brat... You¡¯re so boring." Jiraiya curled his lips and finished the last bite of his ramen. "Well, if that¡¯s the case, then..."


    He raised his chopsticks and pointed forward dramatically.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    Naruto looked down at the remaining ramen in his bowl, sighed, and drank the rest of the broth.


    ¡®Mount Myoboku, huh... It¡¯s finally come to this. I no longer have the mark of the Sage of Six Paths on my body. I wonder if that old toad would bring up the Child of Prophecy bullshit again this time.¡¯


    ¡®Whatever. I¡¯ll go and see for myself.¡¯


    ¡­


    Konoha Forest, Riverside.


    It was already afternoon. The stream flowed rapidly, and Naruto and Jiraiya trudged through the soft pebbles, each step sinking into the ground. Eventually, they reached a wide, damp riverbank.


    Jiraiya stopped, pulled out a scroll, and said, "Alright, time to sign the summoning contract."

 Chapter 262 Gathering of Toads, Towering Soul

    Chapter 262 Gathering of Toads, Towering SoulSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pervy Sage, after this trip to Mount Myoboku, regardless of the outcome," Naruto raised his head and looked at him, "let''s start the mission in the Land of Rain right away. I''ll go with you."


    "It would be too conspicuous to bring a brat like you on that kind of mission." Jiraiya didn¡¯t immediately agree, "We''ll see when the time comes. If you master Senjutsu, I might consider it."


    Hearing this, Naruto¡¯s heart sank a little, after all, he knew it would be tough.


    He doesn¡¯t know how hard to train the Senjutsu is, but no matter what, even Jiraiya can''t master the perfect Sage Mode. And now, this matter has fallen into him, a ¡®knockoff Naruto¡¯.


    ¡®Tsk, I couldn''t wait to see the look on that Old Toad''s face.¡¯


    Naruto squatted down and quickly signed his name on the summoning scroll. He used a kunai to cut his thumb and pressed his bloodied handprint on.


    Jiraiya, leaning against a tree nearby, crossed his arms and watched with a smile.


    "Just inject your Chakra, create a small cut on your palm, and slam it to the ground. With your current amount of Chakra, you should be able to summon that guy Bunta."


    As he said this, Jiraiya chuckled again and gave Naruto a reminder in advance.


    "Bunta has a bad temper. Be careful not to get hurt. But if you''re patient, you''ll be able to win his approval."


    "Okay." Naruto cut his thumb again and slammed it firmly to the ground without hesitation.


    With a loud bang, a massive white cloud of smoke appeared. Jiraiya, still smiling, stood off to the side, clearly ready to enjoy the show.


    He knew Naruto had already signed a contract with Tsunade''s Summoned Beast, but it was perfectly fine for a Shinobi to make contracts with multiple Summoned Beasts.


    ¡®If that grumpy Bunta was summoned, given his bad temper, he would probably start cursing.¡¯


    As the smoke cleared, it revealed Gamabunta, his scarred face as rebellious as ever, with a massive pipe clenched in his mouth. His waist, as thick as a barrel, was slung with a giant white short sword.


    "Yo, Bunta." Jiraiya began to greet him, but suddenly choked on his words when he saw something else in the smoke.


    "Jiraiya-chan, long time no see." A green toad with red lips, Gamariki, greeted them, "Why did you summon us all here?"


    "All of you? Gamariki, who else is there besides you?" Jiraiya was slightly surprised, ¡®Just how much Chakra did Naruto inject?¡¯


    "Ribbit!" A patterned toad as tall as two people croaked, and then an armored, iron-armed toad stepped out of the smoke. A voice followed shortly after.


    "I didn''t expect that a clumsy and useless toad like me would be summoned." A magenta-coloured toad, holding a bowl-like shield and an iron spear fork, walked out. Though he spoke humbly, he was one of the top three giant toads of Mount Myoboku.


    "What exactly is going on?" The blue toad, Gamahiro, carrying two swords on his back, lay on the ground.


    "Bunta? Gamahiro? Gamaken? Why are all of you..." Jiraiya couldn''t hold it anymore. He looked at Naruto, wondering, ¡®How much Chakra did this guy use?¡¯


    In Mount Myoboku, only Gamaken and Gamahiro were on par with Gamabunta, and now, all three of them had been summoned. It was unimaginable.


    But then, in the next moment¡­


    "Oh my, Jiraiya-chan, what kind of trouble have you run into now?" An elderly voice rang out, sounding like an old woman.


    "The meal at home is just ready. I didn¡¯t even get a bite before we got summoned here." Another elderly voice sounded, belonging to an old man.


    As the smoke cleared, two more figures appeared. They are small toads, not nearly as massive as the others, only about two or three times the size of regular toads. It was none other than the two Toad Sages, Fukasaku and Shima.


    "Fukasaku-sama? Shima-sama? You two as well?" This time, Jiraiya¡¯s jaw nearly dropped to the ground.


    Even he rarely summoned the two great Toad Sages from Mount Myoboku. It was only in situations where he was up against an overwhelmingly strong enemy and had no other option that he would dare to summon them.


    After all, the two Toad Sages were of higher status and had the right to refuse Jiraiya''s summons. If they were summoned needlessly, Jiraiya could easily end up in a very awkward situation.


    It was also because of this that Jiraiya always made sure to maintain a good relationship with the two Toad Sages. Even though they had known each other for so many years, at least some respect was needed, lest the two Toad Sages would not give him face at a critical moment.


    "How else would we get here? We were forcibly summoned." Fukasaku slowly walked towards Jiraiya, "Jiraiya-chan, what urgent matter do you have?"


    "Uh, nothing really happened. It wasn''t me who summoned you." Jiraiya scratched his head. "It was my disciple. It¡¯s his first time summoning you guys, so he probably didn''t know the rules."


    "Not you? Jiraiya-chan, who else could summon our whole clan here?" Shima asked.


    "And who is this disciple of yours? Where is he?"


    "Over there." Jiraiya pointed in a direction, and all the toads turned to look, then saw Naruto was standing there.


    Naruto was wearing a loose white short-sleeved shirt, with a striking blonde hair and a smooth forehead. Since he wasn¡¯t on a mission, he didn¡¯t wear his forehead protector.


    Naruto looked back at them, meeting their gazes.


    Shima, pointing at Naruto, exclaimed in surprise, "Isn''t that Minato?"


    Fukasaku immediately coughed loudly to stop his wife from saying more. Shima, who made a her slip of the tongue, also immediately remembered that Jiraiya''s disciple, Namikaze Minato, had died long ago.


    More than ten years passed in the blink of an eye, to the toads, it felt like only a few months.


    After all, Minato was too exceptional, and any great Shinobi would pale in comparison to him. He had risen to fame at a young age, achieving an extraordinary level of success that left a lasting impression.


    That¡¯s why when Shima suddenly saw that familiar blonde hair, she instinctively blurted out such thing.


    Naruto, however, didn''t have much of a reaction. To him, Minato was just the parent of this body. Anyway, since Minato had already died in battle, it didn''t affect him much.


    As for the Impure World Reincarnation, Naruto¡¯s Impure World Reincarnation technique is much more perfect than Orochimaru''s. He could prevent them from being summoned if needed, avoiding a lot of unnecessary trouble, like if they discovered he had taken over their son¡¯s body.


    ¡®Hmm... considering they died when Naruto was just born, they probably wouldn''t notice. There''s no way they''d find out, right?¡¯


    ¡®Forget it, no point worrying about something so far-fetched.¡¯


    Coming back to his senses, Naruto looked at the group of ¡®bad apples¡¯ from Mount Myoboku. This group almost looked like a gang of villains with their rough appearances and intimidating weapons.


    At this time, half of Mount Myoboku''s ¡®mob¡¯ had already made an appearance.


    "This is my new disciple, Uzumaki Naruto." Jiraiya stepped forward to smooth things over, "He has just signed the summoning contract, and this is his first time summoning. I hope you can forgive any offense."


    "Uzumaki Naruto?" Shima repeated the name, looking at Naruto again as if she was unsure, "Uzumaki?"


    "Yes." Jiraiya replied with an awkward smile.


    He sighed inwardly. After all, Naruto really did look too much like Minato. Now that he had grown up, the resemblance was even stronger. Jiraiya had once thought he¡¯d only have one extraordinary disciple in his lifetime, but here was Minato¡¯s son, just as remarkable as his father.


    In fact, Naruto showed signs of surpassing Minato. After all, compared to Minato, Naruto is still young, and he has already freed himself from the Kyubi¡¯s influence while being able to harness its Chakra.


    ¡®Combined with his Uzumaki lineage from Kushina, Naruto''s potential for growth was immense. Perhaps Naruto can really surpass Minato and become a Shinobi close to the Shodaime Hokage.¡¯


    Hearing this, Fukasaku nodded and gave Naruto another glance before speaking, "Now that we''ve met, is there anything else?"


    "I''d like to take him to Mount Myoboku to see if he has the aptitude to learn Senjutsu." Jiraiya said straight to the point.


    He was not worried that Fukasaku would refuse.


    Naruto¡¯s talent was evident to all, and even if the first impression wasn¡¯t ideal, it didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, not even Jiraiya could summon half of Mount Myoboku''s toads at once.


    But Naruto had done it. Fukasaku and Shima wouldn¡¯t turn down another genius signing a contract with Mount Myoboku. Even if they had some complaints, they would still give Jiraiya some face.


    "Okay." Fukasaku nodded and agreed easily, then he looked at Shima and said, "Ma, take Naruto-chan to Mount Myoboku first. Jiraiya-chan and I will follow shortly."


    "Sure." Because of the first impression, Shima obviously has a good impression of Naruto.


    She smiled and jumped onto Naruto''s shoulder, "Naruto-chan, right?"


    "Yes, Granny Shima." Naruto could feel the kindness of Grandma Shima towards her younger generation, and answered politely.


    "Such good manners, as expected of¡­" Shima trailed off midway, then shifted the topic, "Well, stand steady. I¡¯ll be using the Reverse Summoning Technique to take us to Mount Myoboku."


    "Just standing steady is enough?" Naruto asked a bit nervously


    "Yes, just relax and don''t resist." Shima reassured him with a smile, "Just follow the flow of my technique. No need to worry."


    "Okay," Naruto responded.


    "Let''s go!" With a bang, Shima and Naruto both disappeared into a cloud of white smoke.


    At this time, seeing that Naruto had been reverse-summoned, Fukasaku finally breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and looked at Jiraiya, but he was no longer as calm as before.


    Jiraiya noticed the change in Fukasaku''s expression. Since it was rare to see Fukasaku looked so grave, Jiraiya gulped nervously, and quickly asked, "Fukasaku-sama, what''s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s fine." Fukasaku jumped onto Gamakichi¡¯s head, leveling his gaze with the tall Jiraiya, "It¡¯s about your new disciple."


    "What about Naruto?" Jiraiya asked.


    "It''s hard to say." Fukasaku sighed. He didn¡¯t give a direct answer, but instead asked, "What¡¯s his relation to Minato?"


    "He''s his son."


    "No wonder he looks so much like him." Fukasaku murmured to himself, then asked, "Jiraiya-chan, do you realize what kind of disciple you''ve accepted?"


    "What?" Jiraiya felt a growing sense of unease.


    Upon hearing this, Fukasaku first stared at Jiraiya for a long time, then he stood there in silence thinking for a while, and in the end, he did not say it directly. Instead, he turned around and pointed at Gamabunta, Gamahiro, and Gamaken, who were like three small mountains, behind him and said, "Tell me, what did you see when you guys were summoned here?"


    Gamabunta, the first to be addressed, seemed hesitant. After taking a puff of his pipe, he finally spoke.


    "It wasn¡¯t voluntary. We were forcibly dragged here, completely unable to resist."


    Gamaken added, "I¡¯m too clumsy to explain properly, but I saw a towering soul. It was like a giant staring down at me, with golden eyes."


    Gamahiro: "I thought it was a powerful enemy¡­ it was a bit terrifying."

 Chapter 263 This is My Only Disciple

    Chapter 263 This is My Only DiscipleSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Jiraiya never expected the toads to say such things. Each word made sense, but when combined, it felt strange and disjointed.


    "You guys are not joking, are you?" He asked.


    Fukasaku shook his head, "Jiraiya-chan, haven¡¯t you noticed yet? Even you can¡¯t summon all of us at once. Aside from consuming a huge amount of Chakra, there¡¯s another reason."


    "Not every toad from Mount Myoboku is available to respond to your summoning at the same time. Unless you give special instructions, it¡¯s impossible for all of us to appear together."


    "But this time, it was a forced summoning. Your disciple pulled us all here. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his Chakra ran out, even Rock Lodging Toad might have been summoned."


    "Rock Lodging Toad?" Jiraiya understood the situation, but he just didn''t want to think about it too deeply.


    After all, Naruto is his only disciple now. He would rather Naruto have mediocre talents, even if slightly inferior to Minato, as long as he can grow into an outstanding Shinobi.


    But Fukasaku''s words completely shattered his fantasy. There was indeed a mystery in Naruto''s body. He finally solved the problem of the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, but now, something else happened.


    "What¡¯s wrong with Naruto?" Jiraiya asked while looking at Fukasaku.


    "I''m not sure. I''m afraid only Summoned Beasts can sense such a towering soul. Since the toads of Mount Myoboku have a contract with Naruto, we can glimpse his soul."


    Fukasaku sighed before continuing, "Jiraiya-chan, don¡¯t get anxious just yet. First, take him to see the Great Toad Sage. Maybe he¡¯ll know something."


    "Ah, the Great Toad Sage is from that era after all." Jiraiya muttered, reluctantly agreeing, "Then we should visit him first. Maybe there¡¯s nothing wrong, perhaps you just saw things wrong."


    "Jiraiya-chan¡­" Fukasaku could see Jiraiya¡¯s reluctance and spoke firmly, "I know it took you a lot of effort to finally take on a disciple, but¡­!"


    "No matter what, this is my only disciple." Jiraiya cut him off, casting a deep look at Fukasaku, "My life has been full of failures, I can¡¯t start over again."


    Silence fell over the scene. The other toads didn¡¯t dare speak and could only stare at Fukasaku.


    "Sigh¡­" Fukasaku sighed again and did not persuade Jiraiya any more. He just said, "Maybe this is a good thing. We¡¯ll only know after seeing the Great Toad Sage."


    Even Fukasaku didn¡¯t realize he had mentioned the Great Toad Sage twice now. Jiraiya¡¯s stubbornness was hard to break through, and Fukasaku wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    Such matters were unpredictable. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But where there¡¯s strangeness, there¡¯s danger. He knew that a towering soul like that shouldn¡¯t appear without reason, and it certainly didn¡¯t seem human.


    With a bang, Jiraiya and the toads vanished in a puff of white smoke.


    ¡­


    Mount Myoboku.


    Naruto looked up at the towering plants around him. In the distance, the thunderous sound of waterfalls roared, making him feel as though he had stepped into a toad kingdom.


    Turning around, he saw several small toads lazily lounging on giant leaves. Huge stems towered above, and below, knee-high round mushrooms spread across the ground.


    Far ahead, a majestic stone palace stood.


    Shima stood on the side, waiting, and soon after, with a bang, Fukasaku and Jiraiya appeared at Mount Myoboku.


    Fukasaku first glanced at Naruto and said calmly, "Let¡¯s go. Before training, we need to see the Great Toad Sage."


    "Pa, it¡¯s already noon, and we haven¡¯t had a single bite to eat yet. What¡¯s the rush?" Shima grumbled in dissatisfaction.


    "It''s been a while since Jiraiya-chan has been here, and I was planning to cook a good meal to welcome him."


    "Enough, Ma." Fukasaku interrupted firmly, "It¡¯s not time to eat yet. Jiraiya-chan hasn¡¯t seen the Great Toad Sage in ages, so he needs to visit him."


    Shima hesitated, then nodded, "I understand. I¡¯ll wait for you guys to come back and eat. Once you¡¯re done, remember to ask Gamakichi to come back and let me know."


    "Ah?" The young Gamakichi poked his head out from a lotus leaf, "I have to go too?"


    Naruto observed everything quietly, and noticed nothing out of the ordinary. He looked at Jiraiya, who had a serious expression on his face, and nodded slightly at him.


    After Shima left, Fukasaku turned and looked at Jiraiya and Naruto.


    "Follow me."


    The two of them walked behind him slowly. Over the past year, Naruto had grown a lot, now standing over 170 cm tall, though he¡¯s still a head shorter than Jiraiya.


    "Hey, Pervy Sage," Naruto lowered his voice, "Where exactly does the Great Toad Sage live?"


    He knew that there was Great Toad Sage in Mount Myoboku, but he only knew that the old toad was extremely huge, 17 meters tall. He was still a small toad when he met the Sage of Six Paths, but he grew up later.


    He figured that, like the three giant toads of Mount Myoboku, the Great Toad Sage must also be one of the giant toads.


    With such a massive body, lying on a stone chair in a stone palace, and given that toads prefer cool and shady places, it was likely an underground palace.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon. It¡¯s just ahead." Jiraiya, who was obviously familiar with the layout, said in a low voice, then glanced at Naruto worriedly and gave him a warning.


    "When you meet the Great Toad Sage, be respectful. Don¡¯t be rude."


    "Got it. Do I look like someone who has no manners?" Naruto said unhappily, "To be honest, Pervy Sage, I don''t think I¡¯m suited for learning Senjutsu."


    "Enough. You won¡¯t know if you¡¯re suited until you try." Jiraiya turned his head and glanced at Naruto, who was backing off, "Senjutsu training is extremely difficult. Over the past thousand years, countless people have failed, but only a few have succeeded."


    "Whether you can master it or not is still uncertain, so let¡¯s leave the talk of giving up for after you¡¯ve failed."


    "I just said I might not be suited for learning Senjutsu. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll fail." Naruto mumbled, "It''s Senjutsu, I just want you not to have too high expectations."


    "Even though I¡¯m a genius, that doesn¡¯t necessarily apply to Senjutsu¡­" He tactfully gave Jiraiya a heads-up in advance. After all, Naruto himself was feeling a bit nervous.


    The so-called ¡®Child of Prophecy¡¯ the Great Toad Sage spoke of likely referred to Asura''s Chakra. However, at this moment, Naruto had no trace of Asura''s Chakra within him, only one system.


    "Enough of that useless talk." Jiraiya took two steps forward and turned to urge, "Keep up."


    "Got it." Naruto frowned slightly, ¡®It seemed like Jiraiya was even more nervous than I am. Was he too fixated on the outcome?¡¯


    The group walked past the Toad Oil Waterfall and around a massive stone toad before stopping in front of an ordinary-looking stone house. The slightly large Gamakichi automatically sprawled outside, and Fukasaku turned to wait.


    "We¡¯re here." Fukasaku said, "Follow me."


    Naruto looked up at the unremarkable stone house, thinking to himself that this must just be an entrance. Sure enough, as he and Jiraiya followed behind, they smelled a strong smell of incense ash as soon as they entered the door.

 Chapter 264 The Great Toad Sage’s Prophecy, Bug Feast

    Chapter 264 The Great Toad Sage¡¯s Prophecy, Bug FeastSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The structure inside is similar to the interior of a tower, about seven stories high. The light is dim, and stone statues of the ancestors of the toads from past generations lined the walls.


    Fukasaku kept walking, while Jiraiya seemed familiar with the place. Naruto had a lot of questions in his mind but couldn''t say them out loud, so he could only follow them silently with his head down.


    After passing through a stone gate, they entered a larger tunnel. The ground beneath their feet was made of massive slabs of smooth blue stone.


    The moment Naruto stepped inside, he felt a chill.


    Tap tap tap¡­


    The sound of their footsteps echoed through the tunnel, making Naruto shiver involuntarily.


    " Pervy Sage, how much farther?"


    "Not much, just ahead." Jiraiya replied. Noticing Naruto¡¯s discomfort, he grinned smugly, "Naruto, do you know how the stone tiles beneath your feet were made?"


    "Uh¡­" Naruto wanted to say that he didn''t care.


    However, Jiraiya spoke mysteriously, "They were made using Senjutsu. The whole huge bluestone was split open by hand, and it is as smooth as if it was cut with a sword."


    "Is it really that crazy?" Naruto asked skeptically, "Are you just trying to trick me into learning Senjutsu?"


    "Hehe, well..." Seeing that his intentions were exposed, Jiraiya scratched his head awkwardly and said, "How can it be called lying when it comes to Shinobi matters?"


    "Jiraiya-chan is right. Learning Senjutsu will benefit you." Fukasaku, who was walking at the front, said without turning his head. "Senjutsu grants power beyond that of ordinary Shinobi, but it also comes with risks."


    He stopped and effortlessly pushed open a stone door several hundred times his own size. A faint light filtered through. Inside was a massive underground stone palace, and at the far end, a huge elderly toad was sleeping.


    "We¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s go meet the Great Toad Sage." Fukasaku said as he stepped aside and walked inside, jumping onto a stone platform.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the Great Toad Sage is very easy to talk to." Jiraiya stood outside the stone door and patted Naruto''s shoulder gently, "Just follow me."


    "Alright." Naruto didn''t feel much and looked up at the underground palace again.


    Compared to the one he had seen on the island of the Uzumaki clan, this underground palace is different. The underground palace in Mount Myoboku had an ancient and majestic feel to it. The dim light came from four massive oil lamps on the walls, fueled by toad oil.


    At the end of the hall was a large stone staircase, atop which sat an enormous stone chair. The elderly toad lay there, its massive, wrinkled body slumped, eyes closed, radiating a peaceful and solemn aura.


    The ceiling was supported by huge stone pillars, carved with precision that seemed almost supernatural. If someone told Naruto these were shaped by hand using Senjutsu, it would seem rather over-the-top¡­ However, with the temperaments of the toads from Mount Myoboku, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they had done it that way.


    Jiraiya and Naruto stopped at the base of the steps, waiting respectfully.


    "Great Toad Sage!" Fukasaku stood on a small stone platform below the steps, calling out to wake the sleeping old toad, "Jiraiya-chan is here with his disciple."


    "Hmm? Oh, they¡¯ve arrived? Who was it again?" The Great Toad Sage opened his eyes.


    "Great Toad Sage, it¡¯s Jiraiya, and his disciple." Fukasaku repeated, feeling a bit helpless, "You¡¯ve met him before, it¡¯s Jiraiya-chan!"


    "Oh! I remember now! Wonderful! Jiraiya-chan hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Still hasn¡¯t grown taller after all these years?" The Great Toad Sage murmured, looking a little confused.


    "And why¡¯s your hair blonde now? I could¡¯ve sworn it was white."


    "Great Toad Sage, I¡¯m Jiraiya. Long time no see." Jiraiya laughed heartily, then patted Naruto''s shoulder. "This is my disciple, Uzumaki Naruto!"


    "Jiraiya-chan, oh, why are you old too?" The Great Toad Sage had no airs of a senior figure. His eyes could barely open, squinting as he spoke.


    "People naturally age. It¡¯s been decades." Jiraiya replied, his tone tinged with nostalgia. In the blink of an eye, half of his life had already passed.


    "Oh, and that¡¯s your disciple?" The Great Toad Sage asked.


    Hearing himself being mentioned, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, ¡®Would this old toad say mention the ¡®Child of Prophecy¡¯ again?¡¯


    "Yes, Great Toad Sage, Jiraiya-chan has brought him to learn Senjutsu." Fukasaku confirmed.


    "Oh, Senjutsu, huh? Well, go on then." The Great Toad Sage gave Naruto a brief glance through his barely open eyes, then suddenly stopped, as if lost in thought, like someone with dementia.


    "Didn''t you mention the prophecy about Jiraiya-chan last time?" Fukasaku pressed, "Great Toad Sage, do you still remember?"


    "Yes, yes, I remember. But Jiraiya-chan''s future has changed. He will continue to travel and eventually settle down in one place." The Great Toad Sage said, still squinting.


    ¡°It will be a lively place, full of people.¡±


    "Settle down?" Jiraiya¡¯s expression turned strange, "Great Toad Sage, that place wouldn¡¯t happen to be Konoha, would it?"


    Jiraiya had lived a life of freedom and wasn¡¯t used to staying in one place for long. So the thought of settling down anywhere, even Konoha, seemed unlikely to him.


    "No." The Great Toad Sage replied, then shifted his gaze to Naruto.


    "Your fate has changed because of your disciple, Jiraiya-chan. You¡¯ve taken on a good student. Don¡¯t resist the flow of destiny¡­ Change is coming to the Shinobi World."


    ¡°Is he the Child of Prophecy?¡± Fukasaku asked, eager for confirmation.


    "No." The Great Toad Sage denied, " He¡¯s not the Child of Prophecy. However, I¡¯ve seen a vision of him in the future of the Shinobi World."


    "Then what is he?" Fukasaku was stunned. If Naruto wasn¡¯t the Child of Prophecy, then he wondered what was the strange figure he had seen.


    The Great Toad Sage¡¯s voice grew older and more somber, "The night was torn apart, and the yellow spring water flowed backwards. The dead crawled out from the ground, and there was a sea of blood and dry bones everywhere."


    Hearing this, both Jiraiya and Naruto were stunned. Naruto''s pupils also dilated slightly, ¡®He was not talking about the ¡®Dream Master¡¯ Kabuto, was he? Seas of blood and bones were easy to understand. likely a reference to the Fourth Shinobi World War.


    ¡®But the part about ¡®the night was torn apart¡¯ was bizarre. Only the Otsutsuki Clan could manage something like that, right? And what was the deal with the ¡®yellow waters flowing backward¡¯?¡¯


    "Is it the end of the world?" Fukasaku asked, deeply concerned.


    "I don''t know." The Great Toad Sage replied casually, leaving it at that.


    Fukasaku was equally shocked, but since the Great Elder had spoken, he no longer had any doubts about Naruto. Even though the towering soul still couldn¡¯t be explained, it was good to know that Jiraiya''s new disciple wasn¡¯t some sort of dangerous anomaly.


    Although Mount Myoboku is powerful, when faced with bizarre and unknown forces, they still couldn¡¯t be too cautious. Fukasaku¡¯s wariness was for the sake of both Mount Myoboku and Jiraiya.


    As they exited the stone palace, Fukasaku turned to Jiraiya.


    "It''s mealtime, let''s eat first."


    At those words, Jiraiya¡¯s face turned pale, and he suddenly felt some indigestion coming on. Naruto¡¯s expression also soured, ¡®Damn it, I¡¯d forgotten about this¡­ the bug feast!¡¯ S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    Hinata sank into the bathtub, then slowly floated back up. There¡¯s a faint look of frustration crossing her face.


    Her skin, smooth as jade, had turned a flushed pink from the hot water. Half of her long hair was wet, trailing into the bathtub. She gazed up at the ceiling light in the bathroom, with the water below her crystal clear.


    Time felt like it was passing too slowly. Hinata wanted to grow up quickly, but while her body was developing faster than her peers, her strength improvement was very slow.


    She had tried a new approach, focusing entirely on the Byakugan, which had once made her feel so inferior.


    Fortunately, it has finally produced some results recently. She wanted to share the news with Naruto, but when it came down to it, she couldn¡¯t summon the courage.

 Chapter 265 If I Stayed Here Any Longer, I’d Be Ruined!

    Chapter 265 If I Stayed Here Any Longer, I¡¯d Be Ruined!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    There was a knock at the bathroom door, and Hanabi''s voice came from outside.


    "Sister, are you in there?"


    "Huh?" Hinata''s heart skipped a beat. She was lost in her thoughts, as if someone had suddenly seen right through her, "I''m here, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing much. Are you going on a mission tomorrow? I wanted to ask if you''d like to go shopping with me."


    "No need, I''ll be right out." Hinata pushed herself up and then immediately sank back into the water, "Hanabi... can you wait for a little while?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Bathing takes a bit of time."


    Although Hanabi outside the bathroom was confused, she didn''t press further. She glanced down at her shoes and replied with a simple ¡®okay¡¯.


    Hinata''s face flushed, and she let out a soft sigh, submerging her head underwater as bubbles rose to the surface.


    ¡­


    "Ah! This feels great!" Naruto emerged from the water and spit out a mouthful of water. Around him, the water was rushing fast, "Pervy Sage, are you sure it''s safe to bathe in the river?"


    Mount Myoboku, with stars hanging low over the vast plain.


    Jiraiya curled his lips in the water, "You sure are demanding. There aren¡¯t even any women around here, so why bother bathing? What¡¯s the point of worrying about appearances?"


    "Wouldn''t it be great if you could squeeze out this little time to practice?"


    "Didn''t we already train enough during the day?" Naruto said as he swam to the shore, standing there dripping wet, shaking the water out of his ears.


    Jiraiya rolled his eyes, ¡°You ate during the day, too. But you¡¯re still hungry by night, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Don''t remind me about lunch. It made me sick." Naruto said as he put on his clothes. "It was all bugs! I had to force them down!"


    "You still had to eat them." Jiraiya also came ashore, put on his clothes and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s the price you pay for learning Senjutsu."


    Under the starry night sky, Naruto collapsed onto the grassy riverbank, staring up at the heavens as he muttered his complaints, "But bugs, really? And besides, my training failed today, didn¡¯t it? All the Natural Energy I absorbed got expelled. It¡¯s no use." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop with the nonsense." Jiraiya sat beside him, unwilling to give up, "We¡¯ll try again tomorrow and figure out what went wrong."


    Naruto turned his head slightly and glanced at Jiraiya, "Whatever you say."


    "Really? You brat, at least show some motivation! Damn it!" Jiraiya was angry, "Am I the one learning Senjutsu, or are you?"


    "There''s nothing I can do about it." Naruto replied lazily, "I¡¯ve been telling you for a while now, Natural Energy and I just don¡¯t get along. Do you believe me now?"


    "What kind of nonsense is that!" Jiraiya sat up, took out the notebook he carried with him and began to continue drafting his novel.


    Naruto casually glanced over and, pretending not to care, asked, "Hey, Pervy Sage, it seemed your manuscript looks pretty thick. Are you almost done?"


    "What¡¯s this? You¡¯re interested now?" Jiraiya paused and turned to ask, "Don''t you always say that what I write is boring?"


    "It''s for Kakashi-sensei. He really likes your books. He¡¯s helped me a lot, so I thought I¡¯d get him two pre-release copies of Icha-Icha Paradise if you¡¯re finished."


    "Oh, it¡¯s for Kakashi? Sure, no problem." Jiraiya replied casually, "It¡¯s almost done, but it may take a while. Why two copies, though?"


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Fukasaku, holding an iron staff, stood in front of the Toad Oil Waterfall. The waterfall roared like distant thunder. Jiraiya stood nearby as he watched with his expression serious.


    "That''s toad oil. Applying it on your body can help draw in Natural Energy into your body." Fukasaku dipped his finger into the toad oil and applied it on the back of Naruto''s hand.


    "Didn''t we already try it yesterday?" Naruto felt a little helpless. He then feels the Natural Energy enter the back of his hand, only for it to immediately be expelled with a soft pop.


    "What''s going on?" Jiraiya walked forward, grabbed the back of Naruto''s hand and inspected it from all angles, "It''s really strange. Logically speaking, after absorbing Natural Energy, it will at most turn your hand into a frog¡¯s hand."


    "Why is it bouncing off? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before."


    "Let¡¯s try again." Fukasaku said, "Maybe it was just a fluke. We can try applying it somewhere else."


    Hearing this, Naruto rolled his eyes.


    At the same time, he secretly thought, ¡®This is probably because Asura¡¯s Chakra has been erased from my body. It seemed that without Ashura''s influence in my body, my compatibility with Natural Energy had dropped to nearly zero.¡¯


    Naruto already expected the failure. As for the Natural Energy bouncing off, he had no idea and didn¡¯t care to think much about it.


    Without Asura¡¯s Chakra, Naruto actually felt more at peace. No matter how much the Sage of Six Paths tried to help him, he was still an Otsutsuki, an outsider, just like him.


    The biggest difference might be that Naruto came from a higher-dimensional world.


    Senjutsu was valuable, but if he couldn¡¯t master it, so be it. This was the price he paid, the cost of being a soul transferred into another body. Everything he had now was essentially granted to him by the system.


    "Failed." Fukasaku shook his head and looked at Jiraiya, "Jiraiya-chan, did you notice anything wrong?"


    "No." Jiraiya also looked frustrated.


    On the contrary, Naruto, the person involved, remained optimistic and consoled both Fukasaku and Jiraiya, "It''s fine, maybe I just don¡¯t have the aptitude for it."


    He had already mentally prepared himself for this, so when the result came, he actually felt relieved. Putting aside the system, he was just an ordinary Shinobi, which was good enough for him.


    Jiraiya, however, looked at Naruto in disbelief, "Without Senjutsu, how do you plan on facing the Akatsuki? Even just Uchiha Itachi alone would be too much for you."


    Hearing this, Naruto thought about it carefully and said, "I know Sealing Technique."


    "When did you learn Sealing Technique?" Jiraiya was slightly stunned and turned to look at Naruto, "You mean actual Sealing Technique?"


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded.


    "After the destruction of the Uzumaki Clan, Sealing Techniques have become extremely rare." Fukasaku said with emotion, " If it¡¯s just basic Sealing Technique, though, it¡¯d be better to focus on learning Senjutsu."


    "Even if we can''t figure out the problem right now, there¡¯s no need to rush." Fukasaku said with his hands behind his back, "Jiraiya-chan, you two can stay in Mount Myoboku without worry. You can train for as long as you want."


    "And there¡¯s plenty of food!"


    "What?" Naruto gasped, immediately recalling the fear he felt at being dominated by the bug feast.


    Those fat, squirmy insects, and the gooey, greenish juices¡­ just the memory made his stomach churn, ¡®No way! If I stayed here any longer, I¡¯d be ruined.¡¯


    "Thank you, Fukasaku-sama." Jiraiya said with a bitter face.


    Although Jiraiya didn''t want to eat bugs every meal, he also didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. After all, he had returned to Konoha with the sole purpose of bringing Naruto to Mount Myoboku to learn Senjutsu.

 Chapter 266 I Just Let a Little Out

    Chapter 266 I Just Let a Little OutSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Jiraiya didn''t care about any prophecy. Even if his fate changed or was destined to be a tragedy, he felt it wouldn''t be bad to have a settled ending after a life of wandering for half of his lifetime.


    Whether it was his disciples or his teacher, he hadn¡¯t been able to protect any of the people important to him. He fully believed in the Great Toad Sage¡¯s prophecy, but he couldn¡¯t resign himself to accepting that fate.


    Besides, once they returned to Konoha, they¡¯d have to begin the investigation in the Land of Rain. If Naruto didn¡¯t have Senjutsu, Jiraiya wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable taking him there.


    "Let''s call it a day for now." Jiraiya said, shielding his eyes from the sun, "Naruto, get some rest. We can continue training tomorrow when you are in better condition."


    Hearing this, Naruto couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. If they kept dragging this out, his taste buds would be completely destroyed.


    "Wait, I think there¡¯s still a chance we can salvage this."


    "Hmm?" Jiraiya looked at Naruto in confusion, "How?¡±


    "Are you going to try again?" Fukasaku asked with a smile on his face. Looking at Naruto, he thought to himself, ¡®As expected of Jiraiya-chan¡¯s disciple, he¡¯s as tenacious as Jiraiya-chan.¡¯


    "Yes!" Naruto stripped down to his shorts and, without hesitation, leapt into the Toad Oil Waterfall with a loud splash.


    "You''re crazy!" Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he quickly rushed forward.


    "Quickly get him out of there, Jiraiya-chan!" Fukasaku reacted quickly and quickly picked up the iron rod that could dispel Natural Energy, "If his whole body is covered in toad oil, the overwhelming Natural Energy will cause him to explode!"


    Even though they knew Naruto¡¯s body rejected Natural Energy, that was in small amounts after all. With enough quantity, there would be a qualitative change, and an influx of massive Natural Energy into his body was no joke. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, Jiraiya managed to pull Naruto out, with toad oil covering him from head to toe. Despite everything, Naruto still looked energetic.


    "I can''t absorb it." Naruto said dejectedly as he wiped off the toad oil, then added, "Does this stuff even work?"


    "You little brat, are you trying to give me a heart attack?" Jiraiya slapped the back of Naruto¡¯s head. "Of course it works. I also relied on these toad oils to guide me in absorbing Natural Energy in the past."


    "Everyone¡¯s different, though. You can¡¯t just apply the same method to everyone." Naruto replied as he stood up, his face flushed. He could roughly sense the existence of Natural Energy, but he couldn''t bring it into his body.


    Jiraiya sighed, "We¡¯ll try again tomorrow."


    Fukasaku was also shaken. He looked at Jiraiya with complicated eyes and said, "Jiraiya-chan, your disciple''s condition is truly rare. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s completely isolated from Natural Energy."


    "If that¡¯s the case, so be it." Naruto wiped his face dry, gritted his teeth and said, "I can clearly sense the Natural Energy, but they are just on the surface and refuse to come in."


    "Even if it does get in, it just gets bounced back out!"


    Upon hearing this, Fukasaku became thoughtful. He recalled the towering soul residing within Naruto, and he gave Naruto a serious look, unsure of what to say.


    ¡®Jiraiya-chan had already said that Naruto-chan was his only disciple, so we couldn''t just ignore him. The Great Toad Sage had also approved, and there was also his relationship with Minato-chan.¡¯


    Just as Fukasaku was contemplating other possible solutions, he heard Naruto¡¯s loud voice yelling angrily nearby. It sounded like he was about to lose his cool.


    ¡®Has he reached his breaking point?¡¯ Fukasaku didn¡¯t pay much attention, as frustration was normal for beginners.


    However, in the next moment, Naruto¡¯s furious voice came through clearly.


    "It won¡¯t come in! It was just toying with me! I can¡¯t just indulge it like this! Damn it! If it won¡¯t come in, I¡¯ll just seal it in."


    "Four Symbols Seal!"


    A ripple formed in the space around them as the natural energy within a few meters was forcibly drawn into the Four Symbols Seal.


    Fukasaku watched in astonishment as the strands of Natural Energy were sucked into the Four Symbols Seal, shaking him to his core, ¡®You need to absorb into your body, not sealing it, damn it!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡®Four Symbols Seal?¡¯


    ¡®Where did this kid learn it from? The Four Symbols Seal wasn¡¯t a basic Sealing Technique, and I had never heard of it being used to absorb Natural Energy. Still, it was an interesting new approach.¡¯


    Naruto, feeling relieved at last, thought to himself, ¡®Since the Four Symbols Seal could even suppress Kyubi inside me, there was no reason why it couldn''t seal the Natural Energy.¡¯


    He turned to Jiraiya with a grin, "Pervy Sage, I¡¯ve now absorbed the Natural Energy into my body."


    Jiraiya: ¡°¡­¡±


    Naruto even snapped his fingers, making a crisp sound, and asked cheekily, "Want me to release it now?"


    "Just shut up." Jiraiya turned and walked away, though a smile crept across his face.


    ¡®If the Natural Energy couldn¡¯t be absorbed into his body directly, using the Four Symbols Seal wasn¡¯t a bad alternative, though it did feel a bit odd. Well¡­ I¡¯ll have to ask more about this tomorrow, maybe it is a new method.¡¯


    Suddenly¡­


    Boom!!


    Just as Jiraiya took a few steps, a loud explosion erupted behind him. He turned around suddenly and saw a dumbfounded Naruto standing near a boulder that had been blown to pieces.


    Jiraiya stared at Naruto, "???"


    Naruto: "Huh???"


    "I just let a little out, and it exploded," Naruto explained, "I didn''t do anything."


    "Alright, alright, I get it." Jiraiya said helplessly.


    After countless failed attempts, Jiraiya finally accepted the situation.


    That month of bug feasts had left his stomach in bad shape, especially with Shima¡¯s passionate cooking efforts. Despite their disgust, they couldn¡¯t refuse the meals out of politeness.


    As Bear Grylls once said, bugs may look gross, but they¡¯re essentially just protein if you remove the heads and tails.


    Besides, the rich folks in Konoha enjoyed fresh sashimi, be it fish or premium beef. While Naruto found it a bit dull, thinking he might as well just eat it raw, that was the style.


    Fortunately, there was a dish of bugs that were fried and tasted almost like regular meat.


    "No more bugs. Let¡¯s go back for now." Jiraiya sighed and said, "Your condition is indeed a bit abnormal. So we¡¯ll just come back later."


    "Yay! I mean... what a pity." Naruto quickly corrected himself.


    Half a day later, Jiraiya took Naruto to bid farewell to the two Toad Sages, and with a bang, he lifted the Reverse Summoning Technique.


    The moment Naruto¡¯s feet touched the ground in Konoha, he felt an overwhelming excitement. Ever since he failed to master Sage Mode at Mount Myoboku, he had been longing to return.


    But Jiraiya, refusing to give up, insisted on trying again and again.


    Naruto, feeling guilty about how hard Jiraiya was working for him, gritted his teeth and endured. But he couldn''t stand it anymore, that¡¯s when he decided to use the Four Symbols Seal.


    Perhaps it was the use of the seal that finally convinced Jiraiya to set aside the Senjutsu training. But Naruto didn¡¯t plan on asking what Jiraiya was thinking, what mattered was that they were back.

 Chapter 267 Poor Ino is Played Around By Dark Sakura

    Chapter 267 Poor Ino is Played Around By Dark SakuraSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Standing in front of Konoha¡¯s gate, Naruto jumped up and playfully patted Jiraiya on the shoulder, smiling in reassurance.


    "Pervy Sage, even Fukasaku-sama has said that Senjutsu are not for me."


    "You brat¡­" Jiraiya chuckled, feeling a bit exasperated, "We went all that way, and you''re this happy about it? I really don¡¯t get you."


    "It wasn¡¯t for nothing, was it?" Naruto began counting on his fingers, "At least we ate bugs! I¡¯ll probably never have to eat them again in this lifetime."


    Hearing this, Jiraiya''s face twitched and he said, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve eaten it so many times, the taste is still hard to describe every time I think of it.¡±


    "Besides, there¡¯s also Great Toad Sage¡¯s prophecy." Naruto said, walking alongside Jiraiya as they headed toward the village, "So, does that mean the prophecy will come true?"


    "And what if it does?" Jiraiya replied as they approached the village¡¯s entrance. He greeted the two Konoha¡¯s gatekeepers spinning pens, acknowledging them with a nod.


    "Pervy Sage, the prophecy said that you will eventually settle down somewhere lively, right?" Naruto asked.


    "Maybe. The Great Toad Sage¡¯s prophecies have never been wrong." Jiraiya mused, and then stroked his unshaven chin and said, "But I find it hard to imagine someone like me, the great Jiraiya, ever settling down."


    "In my mind, I always thought I¡¯d die while traveling the world."


    "That may be true, but wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a stable ending?" Naruto said casually, "Dying on the road just feels too tragic."


    "And dying old in a house doesn¡¯t sound like a great ending either." Jiraiya said as they walked through Konoha¡¯s streets, heading toward the Hokage Tower.


    Hearing this, Naruto didn''t say anything. He just rolled his eyes, and thought to himself, ¡®Of course, you¡¯re carefree. No one can compare to you. You¡¯re the legendary Sage of Mount Myoboku. If the rain gets too heavy, you¡¯re bound to stay in the Land of Rain.¡¯


    Hokage Tower.


    Naruto briefly greeted Tsunade before leaving, while Jiraiya stayed behind for a bit.


    "Not going well?" Tsunade asked, leaning back in her chair.


    "Yeah." Jiraiya nodded, "Naruto couldn¡¯t merge with Natural Energy. We tried several times, but it didn¡¯t work, so we could only come back first."


    "It''s okay if it fails." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly smiled, "Jiraiya, oddly enough, I¡¯m not even disappointed to hear that¡­ If anything, I feel a bit happy."


    "Why?"


    "Because he¡¯s finally not good at something. It shows he has limitations." Tsunade said, "People who are perfect in every way, with immense power, are more likely to lose themselves and go to extremes."


    "Are you talking about Uchiha Itachi?" Jiraiya asked.


    "Yes." Tsunade admitted, "His personality was always pessimistic, bottling up pressure until it could explode. I''m worried that he will lose himself when he becomes more powerful."


    "You have a point." Jiraiya smiled, "Speaking of which, I have something else to discuss."


    "What is it?" She asked.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya paused, looked up and said, "I want to publicly announce that Naruto is no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, and that the Kyubi has escaped from Konoha."


    "This could cause unrest in the village, and the other villages, especially Kumogakure, might make a move." Tsunade said, "Konoha has just established an alliance with Sunagakure. If they hear this news¡­"


    "I understand." Jiraiya said, looking visibly conflicted.


    "But I accept." Tsunade stood up, "I¡¯ve been considering it for a while. Losing the Kyubi is indeed a loss for Konoha, but keeping it in the village is also a danger that will explode sooner or later."


    "The future of Konoha lies in the hands of the new generation. We need to trust in their strength."


    Naruto, after returning home, yawned, washed up, and fell asleep on his bed, unaware that Tsunade was preparing to announce the Kyubi¡¯s escape.


    By the time he woke up, it was already evening.


    Since he was feeling hungry, Naruto decided to head out.


    At the end of July, the streets of Konoha were filled with the sound of insects. In the distance, Naruto spotted a few familiar faces. Someone pointed in his direction, and a group of people turned to look at him.


    "When did you get back?" Shikamaru patted his shoulder, "I haven''t seen you for more than a month, and now I run into you while out for a stroll."


    "I just got back today." Naruto replied, wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts, without his forehead protector as usual. He glanced behind Shikamaru, noticing the group with him, "You¡¯ve got a lot of people with you. Where are you going?"


    "Just a get-together." Shikamaru said, "What else? Everyone¡¯s here except for Shino, who¡¯s on a mission. If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you join us?"


    "Yeah, come with us! The more, the merrier." Choji chimed in.


    Naruto glanced at Ino and Sakura standing nearby. He then sighed and said, "Alright."


    "How did you grow so fast all of a sudden?" Shikamaru asked enviously, "You''re almost 180 cm, right?"


    "No, just over 170 cm." When Naruto spoke, his eyes swept over Ino and Sakura. He always felt that there was a strange atmosphere between them. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why aren¡¯t you two saying anything?" He asked directly.


    "N-no reason. I just don¡¯t know what to say." Ino was a little flustered and turned her head away, "Hinata will be coming to the gathering too."


    "Huh?" Naruto was puzzled when he heard this.


    "N-nothing." Ino''s face turned bright red, feeling extremely regretful, ¡®Why did I have to bring that up?¡¯


    Naruto was a little confused, ¡®Why did she emphasize Hinata? So what if Hinata¡¯s coming?¡¯


    His eyes shifted to Sakura, who gave him a sweet smile, sending a chill down his spine.


    He suddenly felt a little regretful, ¡®It must be Dark Sakura! Damn it!¡¯


    Naruto, who vaguely sensed something was off, chatted absentmindedly with Shikamaru and Choji, while occasionally glancing at Ino and Sakura out of the corner of his eyes, and found that the two seemed to have a good relationship.


    ¡®Weird.¡¯


    After thinking about it for a while, Naruto gave up on trying to figure it out and walked ahead. His hands swung loosely by his sides as he strode along.


    Ino¡¯s face turned red as she averted her gaze, while Sakura leaned in and whispered, "Don''t you like him?"


    "No." Ino instinctively denied, but then her mood sank, "Hinata likes him¡­ She told me herself."


    "When?" Sakura asked.


    ¡°Last year.¡± Ino replied.


    The two women walked slowly, gradually putting some distance between themselves and the guys, so they didn¡¯t need to speak in whisper anymore.


    "It happened so long ago, she might¡¯ve already forgotten by now." Sakura said, ¡°She liked him last year, but who¡¯s to say she still does this year?"


    "She still does." Ino shook her head.


    "How do you know?" Sakura glanced at Ino out of the corner of her eye, looking like a scheming best friend, and continued to bewitch her, "What if she doesn¡¯t?"


    "There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯." Ino insisted, "Hinata has liked him for a long time, longer than I¡¯ve known him."


    "And I don¡¯t like him. I don¡¯t like anyone." She added.


    "Is that so? Then are you okay with just watching him and Hinata hug each other, rolling around together in the same bed?" Sakura asked casually.


    "N-no, I¡¯m not." Ino fidgeted awkwardly, "I mean, that shouldn¡¯t happen. After all, they¡¯re still too young for that."


    Hearing this, Sakura¡¯s lips curled up slightly, "Oh~."

 Chapter 268 Ptui

    Chapter 268 PtuiSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sakura glanced at Ino and said, "If you''re with someone you like, everything you do together becomes addictive. Over time, the relationship will become so strong that it''s impossible to separate."


    Hearing this, Ino''s face immediately turned red with embarrassment, and she muttered softly, "Sakura, what are you talking about!?"


    "I''m talking about Hinata." she said.


    "Huh?" Ino''s expression visibly dropped, and jealousy was written all over her face.


    Seeing this, a playful smile crept across Sakura¡¯s lips, ¡®Just mentioning Naruto always elicited a strong reaction from Ino. No matter how much she tried to deny it, it was useless.¡¯


    "It¡¯s just a guess. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously." Sakura said casually, as if she didn''t mean it, "Ino."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Hurry up, or we¡¯ll lose sight of them." Sakura pointed toward the disappearing figures ahead.


    The brightly lit streets of Konoha.


    "I have another mission in a few days." Naruto put his hands in his pockets and said lazily, "I also wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll make it in time."


    Hearing this, Shikamaru rolled his eyes, "Who¡¯s going to face you in a match? Obviously, missions are more important, right?"


    "The share of the reward for doing missions as Genin is too low. Isn¡¯t this just working for nothing?" Naruto said matter-of-factly, "It''s feels like a rip-off. How can a Shinobi continue to work like this?"


    "Are you short of money? I'' could lend you some." Choji offered.


    "Damn it! You bunch of rich dogs!" Naruto complained, feeling defeated. Shikamaru and Choji seemed to have never ran out of money, while he could only ¡®humbly¡¯ rely on Gato¡¯s inheritance.


    ¡®Gato-sama is such a kind-hearted man. I cried so hard. I wonder if there are any flowers blooming in front of Gato-sama¡¯s grave now.¡¯


    The three of them walked arm in arm into a yakitori restaurant. Before even stepping inside, the smell of grilled meat filled the air. The summer night¡¯s breeze was still hot, and the boys laughed and joked as they entered, with a grumpy Neji following behind them.


    Tenten, walking alongside Hinata, spread out her hands with a helpless look on her face, ¡°Those boys sure are full of energy."


    Hinata smiled softly. As Sakura and Ino caught up with them, the four girls greeted each other and headed inside together. Teenage worries came and went quickly, and once gathered together, the group¡¯s mood became cheerful again.


    Around the long table, laughter never ceased. At some point, Kurenai also joined them, with Anko following behind.


    "It''s so lively in here!" Anko stood at the edge of the long table. Her gaze met Naruto¡¯s, and her brows immediately furrowed, "Uzumaki Naruto!"


    Naruto''s reaction was more direct. He immediately spat towards a trash can, ¡°Ptui!¡±


    "Damn it! You little brat!"


    "You old hag." Naruto shot back.


    "You deserve to die! Uzumaki Naruto!" Anko pounced over two seats, and grabbed Naruto, causing chaos to erupt at the table.


    Ino turned to look in their direction, while Hinata let out a soft ¡®eh¡¯. Sakura looked back and forth between Ino and Hinata''s faces, and smiled calmly the moment she lowered her head.


    Anko ended up sitting right next to Naruto, stubbornly squeezing herself between him and Shikamaru, taking up half of both their seats.


    "Kurenai-sensei, please sit here." Hinata offered, standing up to give up her seat.


    "Kurenai-sensei, why didn''t Asuma come?" Shikamaru suddenly turned around and asked Kurenai.


    "Well¡­" Kurenai was momentarily caught off guard, but fortunately, Ino quickly came to her rescue.


    "Come on, Shikamaru, Asuma-sensei must have something important to take care of," Ino said, pausing before adding, "Otherwise, if Kurenai-sensei were here, Asuma-sensei would definitely come too."


    "Hey, you Team 10, don''t bully Kurenai-sensei." Kiba chimed in, defending her. After all, Kurenai was the Jonin Instructor of Team 8.


    Kurenai¡¯s face turned slightly red as she endured their teasing. Anko, meanwhile, glanced up and, seemingly realizing something for the first time, asked, "What about Asuma?"


    Just then, with a sudden noise, the door to the private room slid open, and Asuma entered with a cheerful smile.


    "Sorry, I had something to take care of, so I¡¯m late."


    The room fell silent for a brief moment, then erupted with excited cheers. Shikamaru and Choji, in particular, were causing a scene, clapping and shouting as if enjoying the spectacle.


    "Not too late! There¡¯s a seat next to Kurenai-sensei!" Shikamaru was the most excited. Despite claiming earlier that he wasn¡¯t interested in women, he was clearly invested in Asuma¡¯s love life.


    Asuma, not one to get flustered easily, confidently took a seat next to Kurenai. Shikamaru stood up to order drinks, since Asuma, Kurenai, and Anko certainly wouldn¡¯t be drinking juice like the rest of them.


    "Hinata, don¡¯t they look so sweet together?" Tenten rested her elbows on the table, propping her face up with her hands as she sighed.


    "Ah, I guess so. Honestly, I don''t really understand these things either." Hinata murmured softly.


    "Huh? Isn''t that simple? It''s love. Who would¡¯ve thought that a beautiful girl like Kurenai-sensei would actually like someone like Asuma-sensei?" Tenten mumbled like an old man. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But it really is hard to understand. Love makes people blind. Well, I don¡¯t like Asuma-sensei''s type anyway. Though, it¡¯s not like I have a specific type."


    "Hey? Hinata, are you even listening?"


    "Oh, yes." Hinata suddenly replied, "Go on, Tenten."


    "Ah! I''m still so envious!" Tenten pouted, sipping her juice and pretending to cry in envy.


    Hinata seemed a little distracted, her gaze wandering toward the corner where Naruto was sitting, which is a bit farther away. Shikamaru and Anko had left their seats to join in on the teasing around Asuma and Kurenai, adding to the lively atmosphere.


    The table was full of laughter, and Naruto, holding a glass of juice, watched the scene from the sidelines with a smile on his face. Though he seemed happy, he didn¡¯t join in the fun. Hinata wasn¡¯t used to such a boisterous environment too, however, being part of the group, she couldn¡¯t avoid the attention entirely.


    "They really are a perfect match. How did I not notice before?"


    After causing ruckus for a while, Anko shook her head and muttered to herself. She then sat back in her original seat. After grabbing a skewer of meat, and then turned to Naruto.


    "Why don¡¯t you go say something?"


    "Say what?" Naruto narrowed his eyes and huddled his arms and legs together. He always felt extremely uncomfortable sitting cross-legged like everyone else.


    "I¡¯m not one for joining the crowd, unlike you, a fake Jonin."


    "You''re a strange one. Everyone¡¯s having fun, and yet you''re sitting here chatting with me." Anko remarked, "Are you always like this?"


    "Pretty much. I usually just sleep at home."


    "You don¡¯t train?" Anko asked in surprise, as if she had just heard a top student say they slept through class and spent their free time playing games.


    "What¡¯s training?" Naruto smirked and returned to his usual cocky expression, "No one still bothers with training, right? Training hard is for second-rate Jonin."


    "Don''t mock my hard work! Damn you!" Anko pinched him, then let out a small burp and muttered, "Ordinary people like us have to work very hard. Damn you geniuses!"


    "Ture." He agreed with a nod.


    "You don¡¯t get to say that!" Anko, a little tipsy, gave Naruto a playful shove, "By the way, have you figured out anything about what we saw in the Land of Whirlpools?"

 Chapter 269 Uzumaki Naruto Is Familiar With Everyone

    Chapter 269 Uzumaki Naruto Is Familiar With EveryoneSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    What Anko was referring to is the underground temple in the Land of Whirlpool they had explored. There were probably more strange secrets hidden in the crack behind that underground temple. However, for the sake of safety, the two did not choose to continue the adventure at that time.


    Naruto took a sip of his red juice and replied, "Nope."


    "That¡¯s a shame. It¡¯ll be hard to return there." Anko sighed, with a faint smell of alcohol lingering around her. She put a hand on Naruto''s shoulder and leaned in close to whisper, "Look, I know you''ll go back eventually, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. But as your former team leader, I have to remind you, don¡¯t take unnecessary risks if you¡¯re not sure."


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment. He hadn''t expected Anko to say something like that.


    "Okay, I understand."


    "Good, as long as you understand." Anko patted him on the shoulder before downing another drink, "So? How was it? Didn¡¯t I seem like a real Jonin just now?"


    Hearing this, Naruto''s mouth twitched, ¡®This old hag¡­¡¯


    "Sorry, not at all. Still just a second-rate Jonin." He teased, grabbing a piece of grilled meat while casually glancing toward the center of the crowd.


    Asuma and Kurenai were sitting together, while Shikamaru and the other two from Team 10 were egging them on. Kiba were trading jabs with them. Tenten was trying to mediate, Neji watched calmly, and Rock Lee wore a confused but enthusiastic expression.


    Another half-hour passed, and Asuma and Kurenai were encouraged to share a drink together in front of everyone. Both looked a little embarrassed, with Asuma blushing slightly, but clearly enjoying the attention.


    After all, both of their students had gathered to push them together. He felt that it was just a shame that Kakashi wasn¡¯t there, and Guy had a mission, as those two friends usually appeared together.


    "How about it? Pretty fun, right?" Anko nudged Naruto gently.


    "Huh?"


    "Love! I never realized before how close Asuma and Kurenai had gotten." Anko said, clearly tipsy. The table in front of her was littered with seven or eight empty bottles.


    Everyone''s attention in the room was focused on Asuma and Kurenai. No one was paying attention to the banter in the corner between the odd duo, one was a drunkard and the other was a sharp-tongued freak.


    "What do you know about love?" Naruto shot back bluntly.


    Anko was stunned, her face turning red and pale in turns, like she was about to say something but couldn''t find the words. She opened her mouth and pointed at Naruto with a trembling finger.


    "How can you say something so mean?"


    "Isn''t that the truth?" Naruto glanced at her indifferently.


    "Even if it is, saying it out loud is too hurtful!" Anko grumbled like a child, drunk and sulking, "You¡¯re really rude."


    Konoha generally valued the relationships between seniors and juniors, but geniuses were an exception. During their rebellious period, people like Neji, Shikamaru, and Sasuke all called their Jonin Instructor by name.


    "All you ever do is eat dango and got drunk. How could anyone like an old, immature woman like you?" Naruto added mercilessly, "And your reactions are way too slow."


    "What¡¯s slow about me?" Anko automatically ignored most of what Naruto said, focusing only on the last bit.


    "Asuma and Kurenai¡¯s relationship," Naruto said in a low voice, "They¡¯ve probably already ****, and soon they might need some time alone."


    "Huh?" Anko was stunned, her eyes widening as she absorbed this bizarre piece of information. She was immediately wide awake, gasping as she processed what Naruto had just implied.


    "Wait, ****? What does that mean?" Anko asked, utterly confused.


    Naruto had been subtle and refrained from using any crude language to express the unspeakable things. As a result, Anko, still tipsy, couldn¡¯t quite grasp what he meant right away.


    Naruto glanced around the room to make sure no one was looking in their direction. With nothing better to do, he decided to mess with Anko for fun. Leaning in, he whispered in her ear, "That means¡­"


    Naruto explained carefully word by word.


    As Anko listened, her drowsy eyes slowly widened in shock, and she took a breath of cold air. She sobered up instantly, and her mouth opened and closed again.


    She looked at Naruto, then glanced at Asuma and Kurenai. She looked like in a daze and couldn''t utter a word.


    "Damn it, you, how do you know so much?!" Anko asked in a low voice, her face flushed. It wasn¡¯t clear whether it was from embarrassment or drunkenness.


    "I read it in a book." Naruto directly put the blame on Jiraiya and said with a smile, "I read the work of a certain unscrupulous writer and learned it by myself."


    As he glanced at Anko, Naruto remembered that Orochimaru had erased part of her memories with a forbidden technique. He wasn¡¯t sure if she had recalled any of those lost memories yet.


    "Your teacher is Orochimaru, right?" Naruto asked suddenly without any hesitation.


    Anko knew about Naruto¡¯s secret concerning the Land of Whirlpools. While Sakura would definitely keep it a secret, Naruto wasn¡¯t as sure about Anko¡¯s discretion. In this situation, he felt it was better to strike a mutual understanding with her.


    Even though Anko had a quirky and simple nature, she also carried a hidden past. Although that perverted snake monster, Orochimaru, had long since disappeared, he had left his mark on Anko.


    In his early years, Orochimaru, despite his cold demeanor, treated Anko quite gently, more like a parent figure. He took her on missions, often letting her tag along in a somewhat casual manner.


    When she made mistakes, he didn¡¯t reprimand her, and when she succeeded, he wasn¡¯t stingy with praise. His unique charm had already surfaced by then.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his later experiments being exposed, Anko might still hold Orochimaru in high regard to this day. Now, though, the mere mention of Orochimaru was a painful trigger for her.


    "What are you trying to say?" Anko asked, her tone calm as if she had sobered up completely.


    "I¡¯ve learned some things about you from other sources, including parts of your memory that were sealed." Naruto said, "I can help you."


    "Help me? How can you help me? Don¡¯t joke around." Anko scoffed, "Even the interrogation department couldn¡¯t do anything. What can you possibly do?"


    "I have my ways. Don¡¯t forget my teacher is Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin." Naruto replied, dropping a heavy hint.


    "But why are you helping me?"


    "As a thank you for keeping my secret. In return, I¡¯ll help you recover that lost memory." Naruto explained, "I may not have time for now, but I¡¯ll contact you when the time is right."


    Anko narrowed her eyes suspiciously, "Although I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this, but fine, I''ll wait for you."


    The two continued their quiet conversation for quite a while, completely unaware that some people in the room had been sneaking glances in their direction.


    Ino eventually withdrew her gaze and glanced at Hinata again, her brows furrowed in mild dissatisfaction and she muttered softly to herself, ¡°That guy¡­ Why is he so familiar with everyone?¡¯ S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 270 Maybe This Is What Loving Someone Felt Like

    Chapter 270 Maybe This Is What Loving Someone Felt LikeSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Kurenai-sensei wasn¡¯t always like that. She used to dislike large gatherings and wouldn¡¯t normally eat with such a big group."


    Ino explained, "However, ever since she got closer to Asuma-sensei, she¡¯s changed a lot."


    Sakura nodded but didn¡¯t say anything, while her eyes quickly darting elsewhere. She was skilled at glancing around without lingering, moving with subtle precision.


    As the gathering was over, Anko left early, and Asuma and Kurenai also left together.


    "We¡¯re going out first." Shikamaru waved to everyone, and he and Choji walked off in another direction.


    The midsummer night breeze was cool and refreshing. Lee had gone to train, and Sakura and Tenten left together. Hinata and Neji were heading back to the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, and they bowed politely to the group, "Thank you for the invitation, please excuse us."


    As the two Hyugas left, Naruto and Ino were the only ones left at the room.


    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll walk you home." Naruto said.


    "I can go back on my own." Ino said without looking at him, struggling for a while.


    "That¡¯s fine, you could come over to my place." Naruto said, completely ignoring her reply and continuing to speak as if it were a foregone conclusion.


    "Huh?" Ino said in protest, "No way, it¡¯s too late for that."


    As soon as she said this, she suddenly remembered what Sakura had told her. She had already shared a bed with Naruto once, though nothing had happened. Still, the mere thought of it made Ino¡¯s heart race in shock.


    ¡®Why was I even thinking about that? I seemed to have been growing more distracted recently, unable to focus on simple things that should have been clear.¡¯


    ¡®How could I even begin to compare myself to Hinata over something like this? It was ridiculous. I had a mission to focus on! There was work tomorrow! If I let emotions get in the way and slowed down, I¡¯d fall behind. Hinata was probably thinking the same, which is why she had restrained her feelings and avoided speaking to this guy tonight.¡¯


    Ino slapped her cheeks lightly, and said silently to herself, ¡®Wake up!¡¯


    "What''s wrong with you?" Naruto asked with confusion.


    "Uh, nothing." Ino stammered and said awkwardly, "Let¡¯s just go. It¡¯s already... really late."


    "To my place?"


    "No! No way! You idiot!" Ino refused with a snort, "I¡¯m strong, you know. I¡¯ll grow into an amazing kunoichi like Tsunade-sama someday."


    "Sure, sure, you¡¯re awesome." Naruto humored her, like coaxing a child.


    Though Ino had claimed it was getting late, she still walked slowly beside Naruto, wasting a lot of time on their way.


    It seemed like she had dressed up especially for the occasion. She was wearing a crisp white short-sleeved shirt, with her long blonde hair tied neatly behind her.


    As they talked, her hands swung behind her back, her eyes narrowing slightly like cicadas hidden among summer leaves.


    After each brief exchange, Ino would glance at Naruto, gauging his reactions. Only when she didn¡¯t see any sign of boredom on his face would she continue speaking.


    "Yesterday, an older customer came into the shop. He said his wife asked him to buy flowers, but he forgot which kind." Ino rambled on.


    "And then?" Naruto prompted, just at the right moment to keep the conversation going.


    What Ino talked about most was the things in the Yamanaka Flower Shop. She had spent almost all of her childhood in the shop, diligently helping out and watching the sunset every evening.


    "Later, of course, I helped him pick out a lot of different flowers, both expensive and cheap. However, he said that none of them seemed right. In the end, he chose a pot of very common yellow flowers."


    Ino turned her head to look at Naruto''s profile, and said, "Do you know? That customer''s wife was one of our regulars at the shop. She passed away two years ago, and her favorite flower was that yellow one."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you just give him the right one from the start?" Naruto tilted his head. His shoulders were very broad, and the rough outline of his shoulder blades was outlined under his shirt as he walked beside her.


    "That would¡¯ve been too harsh. What if he had forgotten that she had already passed away? If I gave him that flower right away, he might have remembered all at once." Ino explained earnestly, taking small steps as she spoke.


    "People die, but as long as someone remembers them, they don¡¯t truly disappear. Although that old lady has passed away, there is light in life, which was extinguished once when they died." Ino continued, frowning slightly as if she was unsure how to put her thoughts into words.


    "But when that old man came to buy flowers, his memory was already fading. I could tell he was trying really hard to remember. He was probably remembering not only the flowers that the old lady liked, but also the time they had shared together."


    "So¡­ So¡­" Ino trailed off, struggling to find the right words.


    Upon hearing this, Naruto spoke up.


    "So, if you just gave that old man the answer, it would cut short his process of remembering. The answer alone is hollow and can''t provide him any true comfort?"


    "Yeah." Ino''s brows relaxed, and she said with a smile, "Exactly."


    "When he slowly started to remember, his face brightened up more and more, and by the time he found that yellow flower, he was almost jumping with excitement. He fully remembered his wife, and the light of her life flickered back to life."


    Ino paused here, her pale fingers gesturing in front of her chest as she frowned and tried to explain.


    "I don''t know how to describe it. Do you understand? It was just so striking, like it made me realize how fragile life really is. Everyone wants to live well, but..."


    "But¡­" Naruto turned his head and glanced at Ino, filling in the words for her.


    ¡°All the sorrow and separation are like a narrow beam of light that shines on someone at a particular moment. As long as someone still remembers, they haven''t truly disappeared.¡±


    "As long as the yellow flowers keep blooming, there will be someone who loves you."


    "That''s right." Ino whispered


    Then, Ino didn''t say anything again. She just glanced at Naruto, then turned her head away in panic. Her face was flushing, and it is unclear what she was thinking.


    Even though Naruto was still young when he died suddenly in his previous life, he had experienced a lot of things. He understood some things a little bit, but not very well.


    Seeing Ino¡¯s happy expression surprisingly made him feel a sense of joy.


    ¡®Maybe this is what loving someone felt like.¡¯


    "We''re here." Naruto said when they arrived.


    "Then, I''ll go back first!" Ino''s face was still flushed as she ran into the store as if escaping.


    Naruto stood there for a while, thinking, ¡®When you walk a girl home, don¡¯t rush to leave. Stay for a bit longer. If she doesn¡¯t look back, it¡¯s fine. If she does, and you lock eyes, it¡¯s a win.¡¯


    Just as Ino opened the shop door, she quickly glanced back and saw Naruto still standing at the other end of the road. Under the dim streetlight, his shadow stretched out infinitely.


    Suddenly, she bumped into the door with a loud thud.


    "Ouch!" Ino covered her head and cried out in pain. She wanted to take another look, but was stopped by her mother¡¯s call from inside the shop.


    "Ino, can you help me with something?"


    "Coming~." Ino replied. When she looked back outside again, Naruto was already gone. She sighed softly, changed her shoes, and slowly walked over to help.


    "Why are there so many white chrysanthemums?"


    "Mr. Noda passed away yesterday. His family specifically asked us to prepare some flowers for the service." Rino said, her hands moving non-stop.


    "Are you okay?" Rino turned to look at her daughter, "You don''t look well."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 271 You Don’t Even Think To Call Me…

    Chapter 271 You Don¡¯t Even Think To Call Me¡­Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto strolled down Konoha''s main street, heading home. He bought a popsicle and licked it leisurely. For some reason, he felt a sense of relief. Though he had been given a second chance at life, he wasn''t some immortal being trapped in a perpetual cycle.


    ¡®Growing old and dying with these people in this world didn''t sound too bad.¡¯


    He took a bite of the popsicle and thought about how to tackle the mission in the Land of Rain. His head was filled with information about Pain. His plan? Just cut the head off the snake!


    ¡®What Akatsuki? Just take out Nagato, that small-time villain, and it¡¯d be over.¡¯


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, Naruto suddenly looked up and saw a familiar figure leaning against a wall.


    "Sakura? What are you doing here?"


    This area was on the outskirts of Konoha, nowhere near Sakura¡¯s home. He knew that there¡¯s no way she was just passing through, and she had to be waiting for him.


    "I have something to ask you." Sakura suddenly smiled, "But before that, you should think about how you''re going to thank me. I¡¯ve just done you a big favor."


    "What?" Naruto walked up to her and stared at her for a long moment, "What favor?"


    Sakura didn¡¯t respond, instead turning her head to glance at the corner of the street. She clapped her hands and said, "Come out."


    Hearing this, Naruto also looked towards the corner of the street and saw a figure emerged from behind the wall. It was a beautiful woman, whose weary face could not hide her mature elegance.


    Her long black hair was thick, and despite her mature appearance, she has a world-weary expression on her face.


    It was none other than the long-lost Kazahana Koyuki.


    "Princess Fuun!" Naruto, who usually prided himself on being calm, couldn''t hold back his excitement, "You''re back! (Full-level Flying Thunder God) I missed you so much."


    "That¡­" Koyuki had a wry smile on her face.


    "Princess Fuun came back to restart the Land of Snow mission, but Konoha rejected her." Sakura explained, "She was drinking alone in a tavern, and I happened to meet her on her way out."


    Naruto leaned closer and caught a strong whiff of alcohol on Koyuki. But it didn''t matter to him. Since Koyuki was going to restart the mission on her own initiative, it means that Naruto had the chance to get the full-level Flying Thunder God.


    At that moment, in Naruto¡¯s eyes, Koyuki¡¯s whole body was emitting golden light, like the merciful goddess.


    "That''s right." Koyuki lowered her head and said dejectedly, "Sakura''s right, Konoha didn¡¯t accept my request."


    Naruto glanced at the sky, tried his best to suppress his excitement. After regaining his calm expression, he said, "This is not the place to talk. Let''s talk somewhere else."


    At the barbecue restaurant, Koyuki''s stylish attire caught the attention of several onlookers, though their gaze quickly shifted away when they saw Sakura¡¯s forehead protector.


    Civilians knew better than to get involved with Shinobi¡¯s matters.


    Naruto seemed very relaxed. There weren¡¯t many people inside, and no one recognized Koyuki''s true identity. Under the chandelier, he sat on the other side of the table, with Sakura and Koyuki sitting opposite him.


    Koyuki placed her hands on the table, looking a little nervous. One could see the not-so-obvious blue veins on the back of her hands.


    "As you know, Fujikaze Yukie is my stage name. You can call me Fuuka Kazahana Koyuki or Princess Fuun." Koyuki said nervously, "I am the former princess of the Land of Snow."


    "There''s no need to be so nervous. We''ll help you." Sakura reassured her, noticing Koyuki¡¯s fear of rejection. She glanced at Naruto and added, "We are friends who have been through thick and thin together, right? Don''t be afraid. Just speak up if you have any difficulties."


    "Thank you." Koyuki replied, "I¡¯m at my wits'' end."


    "My father was the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, but my uncle killed him and usurped the position. I¡¯ve been in hiding ever since."


    "I didn''t have the courage to face my father''s death, nor did I have the courage to fight my uncle. So, I became an actress, portraying the brave and fearless Princess Fuun on screen. But that version of me is not who I really am."


    With a pained expression, she continued, "My acting is very good, and everyone praises me, but the more they praise me, the worse I feel. I¡¯m not Princess Fuun, I¡¯m just a coward."


    "I''m unworthy of playing such a perfect role. Off-camera, I¡¯m just a mess!" Koyuki became increasingly emotional, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    "No matter how much I try to escape, to hide, in the end, I always think of my father¡¯s face. I lack the courage to avenge him, and I have no courage to return to my homeland."


    "Konoha rejected my request because I disappeared without a word last time. Since all the people on the ship died during that mission, they said they need to investigate before they accept any request from me again."


    "I know it¡¯s just an excuse. Konoha sees me as a troublesome client, even if I can afford to pay the commission."


    "Then why did you run away?" Naruto asked, staring into her eyes, "Back then, we told you to wait, but you still fled. And then, there was no word from you for so long."


    It was understandable why Konoha had refused Koyuki¡¯s request. The mission¡¯s difficulty wasn¡¯t the issue. It¡¯s just that, Koyuki''s managaer, the one who had commissioned the mission to the Land of Snow, had concealed vital information, and even Koyuki herself had vanished afterward.


    Naturally, Konoha had to consider carefully whether to accept mission from such an unstable client again.


    "¡­ I''m sorry." Koyuki lowered her head and said, "I couldn¡¯t face everything. I didn¡¯t want to drag you all into it."


    "So, you never truly considered us friends." Naruto remarked, tapping his fingers on the table. This was a habit he picked up from Tsunade. It was a subtle yet authoritative gesture, and now it was his. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t¡­" Koyuki instinctively retorted.


    "Princess Fuun, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were coming back to Konoha?" Naruto frowned and pressed again, "Sakura and I consider you a friend. I thought we were already friends."


    "You saw how happy I was when I found out you returned. But even when you had nowhere else to go, you didn¡¯t come to us. If Sakura hadn¡¯t bumped into you by chance, you might have already left Konoha again by now."


    "¡­ I''m sorry." Koyuki lowered her head and said softly, "I was wrong. Please help me. I can give you anything you want."


    Obviously, Koyuki regarded Naruto as her last straw, though she hadn¡¯t yet realized that he wasn¡¯t just a straw to grasp at, he was a solid tree.


    "I don¡¯t need money. You don''t even think to call me¡­ cough, cough." Naruto almost let his words slip, and cleared his throat quickly. "You couldn¡¯t even admit I¡¯m your friend." (T/N: For those who don¡¯t know, Naruto was about to say Godfather, which is a quote from Movie, the Godfather (1972).)


    "I do!" Koyuki cut in immediately.


    "Good." Naruto stood up and smiled, "You''ve asked for my help, and I¡¯ll give you justice."

 Chapter 272 Space-Time Ninja Tool

    Chapter 272 Space-Time Ninja ToolSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Late into the night, Naruto lay tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. He reached into his seal space and pulled out the necklace, then stared at it for a long time. It was the key to the geothermal generator of the Land of Snow. With it, the Land of Snow could have spring-like weather all year round.


    In other words, this was the source of the small nation¡¯s endless wealth.


    He opened his mission panel, scrolled down a bit, and found the unfinished permanent mission for the Land of Snow. Probably because of the long journey, there was no time limit for the mission.


    [Option 1: Protect Kazahana Koyuki and assist in overthrowing the tyrannical regime in the Land of Snow. Reward: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken.]


    [Option 2: Threaten Koyuki Kazahana to hand over control of the geothermal generator and impose taxes on the people of the Land of Snow. Reward: Full-level Flying Thunder God (Gift: x6 Flying Thunder God Kunai that only the host can see)]


    These two options were unique in that they did not conflict with each other, meaning he could complete both at the same time. If not for the incident during the previous mission, he might already have both rewards in hand by now.


    But that was then, and this was now. Naruto was no longer just the Jinchuriki of the Kyubi. In Konoha, he had established himself as a higher-up. He can be said to be the ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ of Konoha.


    After thinking for a moment, Naruto called up the system rewards.


    After staring at the description of the Jashin¡¯s Hymn for a long time, his furrowed brow finally relaxed. Jashin¡¯s Hymn could negate the effects of any Dojutsu once, even Izanagi couldn¡¯t escape its grasp.


    There is no need to be afraid of that old pervert Danzo anymore. In fact, Naruto hoped Danzo would make a move, giving him the perfect reason to crush both the old bastard and his Root.


    The mission to the Land of Snow had been delayed for too long, and it¡¯s partly due to Koyuki¡¯s disappearance. In this world, power was the ultimate authority, but doing things legitimately was still important.


    Koyuki''s uncle had usurped the Daimyo¡¯s position unlawfully, making his rule illegitimate. Koyuki, as the rightful princess, had the legitimate claim to the Daimyo¡¯s position. So it was fine for Naruto to help her regain control of the Land of Snow.


    Helping Koyuki reclaim the Land of Snow was not only a matter of principle, but also provided a legal basis for Naruto to claim a stake in the country¡¯s wealth.


    Having made up his mind, Naruto gripped the necklace tightly before tossing it back into the seal space. He sluggishly got out of bed, slid on his slippers, and opened the door to the kitchen for a drink.


    The lights in the living room were still on, and surprisingly, Kurama wasn¡¯t asleep. He sat on the couch, fiddling with a bottle of alcohol.


    "What are you doing?"


    Naruto asked, leaning against the kitchen door while holding a glass filled with water.


    "I''m studying how to brew alcohol." Kurama replied.


    "What do you need to know that for?" Naruto took a sip of water, "Isn''t there enough alcohol in the house for you to drink?"


    "I¡¯m not interested in that cheap stuff anymore." Kurama looked like a scumbag dog. It seems that the saying of the dog is like the owner is true.


    "There¡¯s better booze out there."


    "Out there?" Naruto frowned, "Who¡¯s been giving you alcohol?"


    Kurama didn''t intend to hide it, and showed a sly grin and said, "Your other owner."


    "My other owner? Hinata?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, "You went to the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound? She gave you alcohol? You¡¯re unbelievable, Kurama!"


    "Haha, so what? I''ve been sealed for so long, don¡¯t I deserve some indulgence?" Kurama argued, showing no signs of guilt, "I¡¯m tired of the cheap knockoffs you buy. My head¡¯s been hurting from them!"


    "Complain all you want. Next time, just go drink gutter water." Naruto retorted unhappily, "Do whatever you want, just don¡¯t embarrass me."


    As he said that, Naruto put down his glass and was about to return to his room.


    Suddenly, Kurama stood up from the couch and called out, " Why don¡¯t you just stay with that owner of yours? Don''t you humans have a term for this? Marrying into the wife''s family?"


    "Get lost." Naruto gave Kurama the middle finger before slamming the door shut.


    ¡®That damned fox.¡¯


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Naruto stepped into the Hokage Tower, then pushed open the door to the Hokage''s office on the top floor. He never had the habit of knocking on Tsunade''s door, so he just pushed the door open and walked in.


    "What do you want this time?" Tsunade supported herself on her elbows and looked at him boredly.


    Before he could say a word, Tsunade suddenly waved her hand and said, "Let''s talk about what you are doing later. Now, I have an official announcement to make."


    "What is it?" Naruto was taken aback. It was the first time he had seen Tsunade had spoken to him in such a formal tone.


    "It concerns your identity as the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki," She said as she stood up, "Since Kyubi is no longer in your body, it means that you are no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, and Konoha no longer has a Biju." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The news has already been spread, and all sides will soon react."


    "It¡¯s announced to the public?" Naruto asked, "When did it happen?"


    "Yes, about an hour ago." Tsunade replied calmly, "This was Jiraiya''s request. The higher-ups didn¡¯t approve, but I did."


    "The truth will come out sooner or later. The situation in the Shinobi World has changed. Konoha has been losing ground, but the higher-ups never realized that the real issue lies within. Konoha should rely on and trust the strength of the younger generation, rather than suppressing it."


    "You¡¯re very bold, Tsunade-sama." Naruto said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Tsunade rolled her eyes at him, sat back down, and said with a sigh, "Enough about that. What do you need?"


    Naruto then recounted the mission in the Land of Snow. When he mentioned Koyuki, he omitted some unnecessary details as much as possible.


    "But you''re still scheduled to go to the Land of Rain with Jiraiya for that investigation mission. The Land of Snow is far from Konoha. Are you planning to sail there?"


    "Of course not." Naruto shook his head. "I hope to borrow the village''s Space-Time Ninjutsu Tool. With it, the mission time can be significantly reduced."


    "Space-Time Ninja Tool?" Tsunade instinctively frowned, "That thing hasn¡¯t been used for a long time. It was half-finished creation by the Nidaime Hokage. It might have already lost functionality by now."


    "I can fix it." Naruto said confidently.


    "What?" Tsunade looked at Naruto in surprise and said, "Are you serious? You¡¯re not joking, right?"


    "I¡¯m serious." He nodded. "I can fix it."


    By ¡®fixing¡¯, Naruto meant inscribing imprint, similar to the Flying Thunder God Technique¡¯s imprints he had already mastered. The principles were the same. Though he wasn''t completely certain, the only way to find out was by checking.


    As for why he knew about the Space-Time Ninja Tool, Naruto was mostly guessing.


    Naruto just felt that with the character of Nidaime Hokage, who even developed the Impure World Reincarnation, it didn''t make sense for him to lose interest in Space-Time Ninjutsu after developing Flying Thunder God Technique halfway through.


    After all, Nidaime Hokage was notorious for his cunningness, being the one who combined Impure World Reincarnation with Explosive Tags to create suicide bombers out of his reanimated enemies¡­ He¡¯s a true legend of the Shinobi World.


    Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama: For the peace of the ninja world, I''ll humbly bow to everyone.


    Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama: For the peace of the ninja world, everyone should bow to me.


    If that kind of Ninja Tool really exists now, Naruto can try to use it after repairing it.


    The Land of Snow was indeed far away, and the investigation mission to the Land of Rain was about to begin. If it wasn''t for the added security it gave for the Land of Rain¡¯s mission, Naruto would have chosen to postpone the Land of Snow¡¯s mission.


    After some thought, Tsunade nodded and said, "Okay."


    After getting Tsunade''s approval, Naruto was led by Shizune into a secret room where he saw a massive Space-Time Ninja Tool. It was old, and it seemed like it could only transport one or two people at most.


    He carefully inspected it and discovered that it did indeed operate using imprints and Chakra. However, even if it could be repaired, the distance it could cover after being fixed would still leave a considerable gap to the Land of Snow.


    After confirming that it could be repaired, Naruto obtained the key from Shizune and left the secret room first.

 Chapter 273 Reactions From All Sides

    Chapter 273 Reactions From All SidesSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    On the roof opposite the hot springs.


    "You said you were going to go on a mission first?" Jiraiya turned and asked, "How long?"


    "Not long, around ten days." Naruto replied, "I also need to prepare a few things, that¡¯s why I came to notify you, Pervy Sage."


    "Is that a notification?" Jiraiya felt a little amused, "More like a warning. You¡¯re worried I¡¯ll sneak off to investigate the Land of Rain first, right?"


    "Even if you want to go, I can¡¯t stop you." Naruto didn''t deny it, "I¡¯ll go there by myself anyway, so I don''t mind if you insist on going there first."


    Jiraiya was left speechless, thinking to himself, ¡®How come this brat''s personality is even worse than Tsunade''s?¡¯


    Naruto returned to the secret room and spent two days repairing the Ninja Tool. He then conducted the first experiment, curious to see what was on the other side of the imprint, which appeared to be somewhere near the border of the Land of Lightning.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, two days had passed since the news of Konoha losing the Kyubi had been made public.


    The news came too suddenly, causing an uproar within the village. But soon, things settled down. The official statement from the Hokage Tower was that Naruto had never been the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    "So, we blamed him wrongly all this time? But it¡¯s been so long. It¡¯s the fault of those in the Hokage Tower for only clarifying it now. If they knew the truth, why didn¡¯t they say so earlier?"


    Some villagers felt guilty but were unwilling to admit they had been wrong.


    "That''s right, maybe the Kyubi had left Konoha long ago, and they let a child bear the burden for the village. It¡¯s terrifying when you think about it." Someone voiced such concerns.


    The blame quickly shifted to the higher-ups, causing the pressure inside the Hokage Tower to soar, and a small number of people in the village began to express their dissatisfaction.


    But others were indifferent.


    "It¡¯s no big deal, right? It¡¯s not like anyone bullied him. Besides, isn¡¯t the more important issue that the village has lost the Kyubi? How are we supposed to compete with the other Great Shinobi Villages now?"


    "The point is, the village has lost the Kyubi, so there won''t be another war, will there?"


    There is no memory in Konoha, and no one cares about matters unrelated to themselves.


    The higher-ups were also worried about this and were always paying attention to the reactions of the four Great Shinobi Villages and other small countries around them. The one that was most affected was probably Sunagakure, which had just signed a new alliance agreement with Konoha.


    "This is simply outrageous!" Homura exclaimed angrily, "How could this news be spread at a time like this? The village isn¡¯t prepared to deal with the consequences yet."


    "Sunagakure has already sent their representatives to negotiate, so we should focus on handling that first." Danzo, sitting in his high seat, said coolly, "Allies can easily turn into enemies who stab you in the back. Konoha has experienced such thing many times."


    "Godaime, what do you have to say for yourself?" Koharu glared at Tsunade and said unhappily, "There''s news from the Anbu in Kumogakure that Raikage and their village¡¯s higher-ups are already discussing measures to take against Konoha."


    At this moment, Tsunade sat at the head of the table, her brow furrowed in deep thought.


    "The people from Sunagakure have already arrived. How are we supposed to explain this to them?" Danzo asked with a gloomy expression. "Does this mean that Konoha no longer has the qualifications to be an ally?"


    "Konoha''s status and value do not depend on the Kyubi." Tsunade tapped her finger on the table and emphasized, "Since when did the Kyubi become Konoha¡¯s strategic weapon?"


    "My stance has never changed, not in the past nor now." She spoke loudly and firmly, her sharp gaze sweeping around the room, "The Kyubi has always been just a sealed Biju."


    Under the pressure from Tsunade, the two Advisors and Danzo fell silent. As the granddaughter of the Shodaime Hokage, Tsunade commanded a certain authority. After all, her grandfather was the one who distributed the Biju back in the day.


    They couldn¡¯t argue, so they decided to change the topic.


    "What about Sunagakure?"


    "What about it?" Tsunade stood up impatiently, leaving everyone with her back, "Do what needs to be done. If they break the alliance over a single Biju, then Konoha doesn¡¯t have much hope for them anyway."


    With that, Tsunade left, her high heels clicking as she walked away.


    ¡­


    "This imprint is strange." Naruto muttered as he worked on Tobirama¡¯s Space-Time Ninja Tool in the secret room. He had been at it for quite some time, "Is this a random teleportation device?"


    "Damn it! If it''s random, won''t I have to do the experiment over and over again? The problem is, once I teleported, I can''t get back!"


    He scratched his head and felt frustrated.


    Naruto had spent nearly two days in the secret room, barely leaving. He had promised Jiraiya that he would be ready in about ten days, but now two had passed, and he hadn¡¯t even departed yet.


    If this drags on, his only option to reach the Land of Snow might be by ship. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of half-baked thing did Nidaime come up with? Why can¡¯t he make a better one?" Naruto complained and kicked the Ninja Tool. To his surprise, it made a loud clanging noise and began to move like an old tractor.


    "No way!" Naruto''s pupils widened slightly and he took two steps back.


    Inside the secret room, the rattling noises continued for a while before finally dying down. After the clatter subsided, the now-repaired Flying Thunder God Technique¡¯s imprint began to glow faintly.


    With a creak, the door opened and Shizune walked in quietly and asked, "How¡¯s it going? Did you fix it?"


    "No." Naruto sighed and whispered, "It still needs some time, maybe another day or two."


    "Then keep working on it. I¡¯ll come by every day. If you need anything, just let me know." Shizune smiled warmly, "No need to rush. Take your time."


    "The mission to the Land of Rain can be postponed. Tsunade-sama will help speak to Jiraiya-sama for you."


    "Hmm?" Naruto noticed something was wrong and asked with a frown, "Why the sudden change of heart? Did something happen?"


    "It¡¯s nothing serious." Shizune said, "After Tsunade-sama announced that Konoha no longer has the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, there has been a lot of movement from all sides."


    "Tsunade-sama believes it¡¯s Konoha''s poor internal management and has nothing to do with you. If the Ninja Tool is repaired successfully, you can go to the Land of Snow to carry out the mission first."


    This means that he should lay low for a while, which is a subtle suggestion.


    Naruto thought about it for a while. While he wanted to do something for Tsunade, he realized that both the Land of Snow and, more importantly, the Land of Rain missions awaited him. Deciding to focus on those first, he nodded and said, "Okay, I understand."


    "Good. Then, I''ll be leaving first." Shizune waved as she left.


    The outside public opinion and the pressure faced by Konoha have nothing to do with him for the time being. Naruto knows very well that Tsunade and Jiraiya are more capable than him. And as long as the two are still in village, Konoha wouldn¡¯t fall apart.

 Chapter 274 Are You Still Going To Waste Time Here?

    Chapter 274 Are You Still Going To Waste Time Here?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Another day passed, and there was still no significant progress in the repair process.


    On the fourth day, Naruto finally adjusted the coordinates and managed to send a paper ball through the Ninja Tool. Its approximate location seemed to be near the Land of Rain, or possibly the Land of Grass.


    At the same time high atop the tower where Pain resided, a small paper ball floated down, and was soon soaked by the rain.


    Deva Path Pain looked up and flew into the rain to retrieve the ball. He unfolded it in his hand, revealing a few simple scribbled words:


    "I''m Danzo. I¡¯m coming to your house tonight."


    With a snap, the soggy paper ball was thrown out, and fell from the high tower. After falling to the ground, it dissolved and disappeared.


    Day 5.


    A rabbit fell from the sky over the Land of Grass, a live fish fell from the sky over the Land of Hot Water, and a chicken dropped into the sky over Kumogakure. Animals falling from the sky became a recurring phenomenon in various regions, but it did not attract much attention.


    ¡­


    Kumogakure.


    Yondaime Raikage, A, was sitting in his office, listening to Darui recount the story of the chicken that fell from the sky. His face grew increasingly irritated.


    Bang!


    Unable to bear it anymore, A slammed his fist onto his desk in anger.


    "I asked for news about Konoha and the Kyubi, and you¡¯re telling me a story about a chicken? The world is big! So what if a chicken falls from the sky? Why make a fuss over it?! "


    ¡°Apologies, there¡¯s no further information about those matters for now." Darui said nervously, "We¡¯ve sent scouts to the Konoha¡¯s border to investigate the situation. We¡¯ll report as soon as we have results."


    With a smack to his forehead, Raikage groaned in frustration.


    "Alright, alright, just less nonsense next time."


    "Where''s Samui and the others? You guys should head to the border too and put some pressure on Konoha."


    "Understood." Darui replied as he left the office.


    The burly Raikage leaned back into his chair and rubbed his temples in frustration. Ever since the death of Konoha¡¯s Yondaime Hokage, he had become the fastest man in the Shinobi World.


    The Land of Lightning is located overseas, and Kumogakure is even more isolated from the world.


    As one of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, Kumogakure was quite powerful, just slightly weaker than Konoha. It also has two Biju, Nibi and Hachibi, both of the Jinchuriki capable of using complete Biju Transformation.


    This meant Kumogakure wielded two mobile Bijudama cannons, which held considerable deterrent power against the other major countries. But compared to Konoha¡¯s Kyubi, they were still somewhat inferior.


    Now that Kyubi has disappeared, it is a blow to Konoha, but it is an opportunity for Kumogakure, an opportunity to become bigger and stronger.


    As the Kage of one of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, Raikage is an ambitious man.


    As time went by, Konoha gradually declined, and those legendary Shinobi that once dominated the Shinobi World disappeared one by one.


    In contrast, under his leadership, Kumogakure had emerged from the era of his father, the Sandaime Raikage, moving beyond the stubborn, nepotistic governance of the past.


    Konoha was on the decline, while Kumogakure was gradually rising. Raikage believes that the Shinobi World needs a stronger voice, and that voice was destined to come from Kumogakure.


    Raikage stood up, walked to the window, and looked at the sea of clouds outside.


    "Once we figure out Konoha''s situation, we¡¯ll apply more pressure on them. Even the so-called Legendary Sannin are just relics of the past. They don''t know how to develop their Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. What a waste!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Day 6.


    "You¡¯re not asking for more live chickens, are you?" Shizune wanted to cry but had no tears. She grabbed Naruto by the shoulders and said helplessly, "Do you know how many live chickens I¡¯ve caught for you in the past two days?"


    "Thirty-five! Thirty-five chickens! And there are more than forty live fish, all slippery and slimy! I feel sick just thinking about fish now."


    Naruto could only scratch his head and laugh awkwardly. Having the esteemed Medical Department¡¯s Director personally catch chickens for him was definitely inappropriate, but...


    "Shizune-san, didn''t you say to come to you if I needed anything?" Naruto asked innocently, "Besides, I have a small favor I need your help with now."


    "That being said, I don''t want to catch chickens or fish anymore." Shizune said as her face turned pale with frustration.


    "I¡¯ve fixed it, so we don¡¯t need to catch any more fish." Naruto said sheepishly, lowering his head.


    "What is it, then?" Shizune asked after a moment of silence.


    "Shizune-san, can you bring the mission client, Fujikaze Yukie, here? I''m ready to start the mission." Naruto said, rubbing his chin, "Oh, it would be best if you could bring my foxhound here too."


    For the past few days, Koyuki had been hiding out in a lively tavern, drinking away her frustration as rumors swirled around her. While she didn¡¯t doubt Naruto¡¯s abilities, her worries were more instinctual.


    "I wonder what''s going on with that little fox demon? He brought disaster to the village, and now they say he¡¯s not the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki?" One drunken patron said as the group around him chatted loudly in the tavern.


    "What else could it be? It must be another smoke screen from those guys in the Hokage Tower."


    "If you say that that little devil is innocent, I won''t believe it even if you kill me." A third man slurred, "Having something so terrifying inside him, why does he even deserve to live?"


    "Hey! You¡¯re going too far!" Koyuki couldn''t take it anymore and slammed her glass on the table, shattering it.


    As an actress, Koyuki understood better than anyone how much damage rumors could do to a person. Even the strongest individuals could be torn apart by rumors, leaving them broken.


    She had seen such situations too many times.


    It was precisely because of this that she felt so uneasy. No matter how powerful Naruto was, at the end of the day, he was still a teenager, and his status didn¡¯t seem particularly high.


    "Too far? What¡¯s too far?" One of the drunks staggered toward her, pulling out a chair as he wobbled in her direction, "Why do you look so familiar?"


    "You¡¯re not from this village, are you? What are you sticking your nose into our business for?"


    "She looks like that actress or something!"


    "What? You¡¯re drunk! What actress? She¡¯s just a crazy woman. What does what we¡¯re saying have to do with her?"


    As the group closed in, Koyuki sobered up quickly. She nervously fumbled with her bracelet that doubled as a pepper spray. She gulped nervously as she backed away.


    At this moment, with a rustling sound, the tavern''s entrance curtain was pulled aside.


    A slender figure stepped in, and the light momentarily blinded Koyuki. It took a while for her eyes to adjust to the passing light. She then turned her head and took a closer look, then was surprised when she saw who had entered.


    It was a female Shinobi, wearing an animal mask, with purple hair and a short sword strapped to her back. The first thing she saw when she came in was a glance at everyone. The uniform of the Anbu she was wearing is extremely oppressive.


    The rowdy, drunken men immediately shut their mouths, as they knew that the Anbu were notorious lunatics.


    "Princess Fuun?"


    The other party called out Koyuki¡¯s character name, so she is clearly someone who had seen her movies. Then again, it wasn¡¯t surprising, as Princess Fuun¡¯s film was still quite popular in the Land of Fire.


    "Yeah." Koyuki forced herself to stand up, though her legs wobbled from her hangover.


    Yugao let out a sigh of relief and swiftly pulled out a document, then said seriously.


    "This is your mission assignment notice. Konoha''s higher-up, Uzumaki Naruto, has officially accepted your commission and notified you to follow me to the Hokage Tower as soon as possible to start the mission."


    "Konoha''s higher-up? What?" Koyuki was stunned. She stood there for a while and asked again with some uncertainty, "Did you say Konoha¡¯s higher-up?"


    "Yes." Yugao said, glancing at the group of drunkards, "It was made public this morning at 8 A.M."


    "Are you still going to waste time here, Princess Fuun? The mission is about to start."

 Chapter 275 Jump! Above Kumogakure!

    Chapter 275 Jump! Above Kumogakure!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "How could it be someone from the village''s higher-ups, those people in the Hokage Tower¡­" The drunkard¡¯s eyes widened, but his words abruptly stopped halfway, a cold sweat breaking out on his back.


    He had seen the blade behind Yugao and immediately sobered up a little.


    For ordinary people, the authority of Konoha''s higher-ups was not to be challenged. They are an untouchable presence for them. Even though they all lived in the same village, this is a Shinobi Village.


    The higher-ups were all either immensely powerful individuals or people who had made significant contributions to Konoha''s development. To insult them in front of an Anbu? It¡¯s purely asking for trouble.


    Koyuki stood there, opening and closing her mouth but unable to utter a word. What she had assumed and what she was now learning were worlds apart.


    Even though she was an outsider, Koyuki knew what it means to be a higher-up in Konoha, the leader of the five most powerful Shinobi Villages in the Shinobi World.


    ¡®Oh boy, it was inside information¡­ so I had been worrying for nothing.¡¯


    She glanced at the stunned drunkards, then suddenly smiled and pointed at a group of people before saying, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡±


    Yugao turned her head and looked toward the group of drunkards.


    "I... I''m drunk... I¡­" The leader of the group immediately turned around and stumbled away with unsteady steps.


    "I just remembered I have something to do."


    "Me too¡­"


    The group dispersed, and Yugao calmly said, "Let''s go, we still need to find a dog."


    "A dog?" Koyuki chased after her and asked, "What dog?"


    As they walked down the streets, Koyuki could clearly sense a shift in the atmosphere. Yesterday, she could still hear occasional negative comments about Naruto, but today, she couldn''t hear any.


    If the previous news that Konoha no longer had a Jinchuriki was controversial and divided public opinion, then today''s announcement had completely silenced everyone.


    Naruto is now one of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups, possibly the youngest in Konoha''s history.


    All the rumors and slander crumbled in the face of this official news, collapsing like a house of cards in less than half an hour.


    Silence was the best response in this situation.


    "This thing is a bit weird." Naruto looked at Tobirama¡¯s Space-Time Ninja Tool, stroked his chin and muttered to himself, "Why are the set locations in places like Kumogakure and Amegakure?"


    "It looks like it''s meant to drop bombs on those places!"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Naruto came to a conclusion, ¡®Nidaime Hokage was truly a top-tier schemer. He must have been planning to blow up Kumogakure every day.¡¯


    Although Naruto didn''t know why the Space-Time Ninja Tool had been abandoned, after some tinkering, he managed to get it working, albeit barely.


    After spending some time in the secret room, and since Koyuki hadn''t arrived yet, Naruto decided to go look for Tsunade.


    He dashed up to the fifth floor, stretched his neck to peek inside the office, but saw no one. He couldn''t help but feel disappointed. He had wanted to ask Tsunade about the Nidaime Hokage, but she wasn''t there.


    "Naruto-kun?" A familiar voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Hearing the sound, Naruto quickly turned his head and saw Hinata standing there, looking a bit shy as she glanced at him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing here?" Naruto asked in surprise.


    "Um... Tsunade-sama¡­" Hinata lowered her head and softly said, "Shino had something come up, so it was my turn to submit... submit the mission report."


    Naruto''s gaze shifted downward and he caught a glimpse of the mission report clutched in Hinata''s hands.


    "Oh, I see." He stepped aside to make way for her and said, "Just leave it inside. Tsunade-sama will definitely see it when she gets back."


    "Okay." With flushed face, Hinata quickly ran in to place the mission report on Tsunade''s desk.


    Naruto, who had been meaning to ask about Kurama''s drinking escapades with Hinata in Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, was about to speak when Hinata turned around. It seemed she expected him to have left, as she was surprised when she saw him still standing there, making her blush even more.


    "Naruto-kun, what''s wrong?" She asked nervously.


    "No, nothing¡¯s wrong. It''s just been a while, and you¡¯ve grown taller, Hinata." Naruto said, gesturing to her head, "You¡¯re about up to my eyebrows now."


    "Naruto-kun has grown taller too." Hinata mustered the courage to look up, and for a brief moment, their eyes met before she quickly looked away.


    The windows in the hallway were wide open, and sunlight filtered through the leaves of the trees outside.


    The dried leaves gave off a faint grassy scent, mingling lightly with the summer breeze as it drifted in. Hinata was wearing a long coat and long pants, and was a little shorter than him.


    Hinata glanced down at her shadow, which overlapped with Naruto''s in the sunlight, almost looking as though they were kissing.


    The sudden loud cry of a cicada outside made her heart skip a beat. Hinata felt a pang of guilt, as if she had stolen something secret.


    "And also, Hinata, you¡¯ve gotten much prettier too."


    "Is... is that true?" Hinata stammered, her face turning even redder, "I haven''t... I haven''t really changed that much."


    Naruto wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. He believed in complimenting others when it was deserved, and it certainly didn¡¯t hurt to say something nice.


    "Really, Hinata. You¡¯re amazing." He said, and then asked, "How''s your training going? We haven¡¯t been on a mission together since last time. Have you been preparing for the upcoming Chunin Exams?"


    Hinata blinked quickly, her face flushed as she tried to cope with Naruto¡¯s back-to-back questions. Even though she was embarrassed, she felt a warm happiness inside.


    "I¡¯ve been preparing, and I¡­"


    Just as she began to speak, footsteps echoed from the other end of the hallway. Three seconds later, Shizune appeared at the other end and waved toward Naruto.


    "Naruto, the client has arrived, but we haven¡¯t found that dog of yours."


    "Huh?" Hinata seemed a bit flustered by the interruption, but she quickly reacted, "Naruto-kun, you should go first. That foxhound is probably at my place."


    She lowered her head, closed her eyes, and gave a small bow, ready to leave.


    "It''s fine." Naruto said as he grabbed her wrist. From Shizune¡¯s angle, she couldn¡¯t see his movement, "Got it, Shizune-san. I¡¯ll be there in a minute."


    "Okay." Shizune turned and left.


    Once again, it was just Naruto and Hinata in the hallway. He could clearly feel her trembling hand. He glanced at her with slight surprise, noticing how deeply she had buried her head.


    Using a bit of force, he gently squeezed Hinata¡¯s wrist and said, "It''s okay, go ahead and finish what you were saying."


    "B-but Naruto-kun, don¡¯t you have something important to do?" Hinata asked in a low voice, too shy to lift her head. She tried to struggle free but failed.


    "Indeed, there¡¯s a pretty important mission I have to do." His face was expressionless, which made him look serious, "But I¡¯d like to hear what you have to say first before I go."


    Hinata''s body trembled, and the muscles in her hands stiffened for a moment. Her expression was strange, not exactly embarrassed, but more like shy.


    "I-I¡¯ve been preparing and training for a long time." She said earnestly, trying twice before speaking without stuttering, "Because last time, Naruto-kun told me that I didn¡¯t have to follow someone else¡¯s path, so I¡¯ve been focusing on training with my Byakugan."


    "At first, it was really difficult, but I wanted to catch up to Naruto-kun, and after some effort, I started seeing results. I also came across your foxhound by chance, and it wanted some sake, so I gave it a little."


    "A few days ago, when that news came out from the Hokage Tower, I was worried about you. But today, when I heard you¡¯ve become one of the higher-ups, I wanted to congratulate you. I was just too embarrassed to say it."


    Hinata lowered her head, her face flushed as she spoke quickly, spilling out everything on her mind. Naruto continued holding her wrist, calmly listening to every word without interrupting.


    He simply stood there, quietly letting her express her thoughts. Every bit of her feelings was written plainly on her face, without reservation.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve finished." Hinata said softly.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine." Naruto smiled and said, "To be honest, being part of the higher-ups is just a title. But it¡¯s still useful for scaring people a bit."


    He released her wrist, "Anyway, thank you, Hinata."


    ¡­


    In the secret room.


    "Are you alright?" Koyuki asked.


    "What could be wrong? I¡¯ve been here the past few days fixing this machine." Naruto kicked the Space-Time Ninja Tool, then turned to look at Koyuki, "This thing is a Space-Time Ninja Tool."


    "What?" Koyuki was momentarily stunned.


    "In simple terms, it¡¯s a tool that can instantly teleport someone from one place to another." Naruto explained.


    "That¡¯s amazing." Koyuki marveled.


    "Yeah, well, now there¡¯s good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" He walked towards the Space-Time Ninja Tool and asked while tinkering with it.


    "Uh¡­ the good news, I guess."


    "The good news is¡­" He paused, bent down, and stuck his head into the device to flip a switch. His muffled voice came out, "This thing can just about fit two people¡­ you and me."


    "And the bad news?" Koyuki gulped.


    "Well¡­" Naruto pulled himself out of the machine, "The bad news is that this thing is really old. Even if I¡¯ve spent a lot of time fixing it, I still can''t completely fix it."


    "If we make a jump, the destination will be random."


    "Random?" Koyuki almost choked on her own saliva, "So, we wouldn¡¯t even know where we¡¯d end up? That¡¯s basically a gamble with our lives!"


    "Well, not exactly." Naruto furrowed his brows, "I¡¯m good at what I do, and after fixing it, this thing¡¯s pretty sturdy. We just have to try a few times."


    Koyuki¡¯s face turned pale, but seeing Naruto¡¯s confident expression, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Forget it, since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll trust you."


    "Trusting me is the right choice." Naruto climbed into the device first and gestured for Koyuki to follow, "What are you still standing there for? Get in here!"


    "Alright, alright." Koyuki was speechless, but still crawled in obediently.


    Tobirama¡¯s Space-Time Ninja Tool is a platform activated by Chakra. Although it had been tested many times with live chickens and fish, Naruto still made a protective shell to be on the safe side.


    This is something similar to a spherical space capsule, which can accommodate two people if they squeeze together. Naruto had inscribed imprints on the surface of the Space-Time Ninja Tool, so if they ended up in the wrong place, he could directly teleport to the platform and then make another jump.


    "Why are you holding onto me?"


    "Because I¡¯m scared of death." Koyuki replied.


    "Alright then." Naruto said with a sigh, then activated the Space-Time Ninja Tool.


    In the next instant, above the skies of Kumogakure, an iron ball suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 276 Can I… Relieve Myself?

    Chapter 276 Can I¡­ Relieve Myself?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The iron ball hovered motionlessly over Kumogakure.


    Inside, Koyuki was clinging tightly to Naruto''s neck, and her legs wrapped around his like a pair of scissors. She felt utterly frustrated, even to the point of wanting to die.


    Without any explanation, she had been pulled into this Space-Time Ninja Tool by Naruto, and she nearly lost control of her bladder due the intense atmospheric pressure. Her entire body felt as if it had been beaten, and her joints were aching. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What scared her even more was that she barely managed to clamp her legs together in time, otherwise, she feared she might have lost her first experience to the cursed atmosphere.


    "Is this what you call safe?" She was on the verge of losing her mind.


    Koyuki had a natural face that seemed to exude world-weariness. She looks good even when she is angry. It is the kind of face that looks ordinary at first glance, but becomes more and more elegant the more one look at it.


    Her father, the Daimyo, had passed away before achieving his ambitions, and as the runaway princess of the Land of Snow, she had a natural disdain for fate and the world. Ironically, life had granted her a small escape, allowing her to live as an actress.


    "Safe? I never said it was safe." Naruto pried her hands off with some effort, "Wait a minute, let me stick my head out and see where we are."


    As he said this, Naruto was about to get up. He didn¡¯t know that the iron ball had been hovering over Kumogakure, so he planned to take a look to confirm. After all, if they weren''t in the Land of Snow, he planned to use the Space-Time Ninja Tool to continue jumping.


    "Wait!" Koyuki seemed to realize something and suddenly grabbed Naruto''s hand, preventing him from getting up in this cramped space.


    "What?" Naruto looked at her in confusion.


    "You also didn¡¯t mention that the jump would mess with my bladder." Koyuki said awkwardly, coughing to maintain her dignity, "I was wondering if you could find a place where I can¡­ relieve myself."


    She felt mortified¡­ both embarrassed and unwilling to lose face in front of a younger boy.


    But the problem is, if they jumped again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it anymore. Despite that, she didn¡¯t say this out loud, thinking that as an adult, it was normal to want to save face.


    But she was also a little nervous, after all, this was a mission. If they faced any danger, she''d have to follow the lead of the Shinobi in charge.


    "Let me see where we are first." Naruto chuckled lightly, not taking it too seriously. He gently pushed her down, then slowly stood up in the cramped sphere.


    She sighed and looked at Naruto, who had half his body already sticking out.


    "Where are we?"


    "Good news and bad news." Naruto''s somewhat annoying voice came faintly.


    "The good news!" Koyuki gritted her teeth and said.


    "The good news is, you can go relieve yourself." Naruto said, "By the way, I''ll tell you the bad news too. We are above Kumogakure, and it seems we have been spotted."


    "Spotted?" Koyuki gasped, and the word ¡®What a bad luck¡¯ was stuck in her throat but she couldn''t say it. It¡¯s because from the way Naruto spoke, it seemed he didn¡¯t care much about being spotted.


    Exhaling, she nervously replied, "Then there''s no time for that! Let¡¯s just escape!"


    After a while, she didn''t hear Naruto''s reply, nor did she see him retract his body, and she was immediately stunned. A bad premonition came to her mind, and she thought to herself, ¡®Could our luck really be that terrible?¡¯


    "We can¡¯t escape." Naruto said after a moment of silence.


    In an instant, Naruto withdrew the iron ball into his seal space. As they began to fall, he grabbed Koyuki, pulling her tightly against him. Their heights were almost the same, so he easily held her close.


    From the perspective of the Kumogakure¡¯s Chunin team that was chasing from a distance, a huge black object in the air in the distance was falling rapidly!


    "What is that?" One of the Kumogakure¡¯s Chunin asked.


    "I don''t know, let''s go over and take a look first." Another voice answered and then passed by him.


    "Darui-sama?" The Chunin was startled when he saw the figure passing by him. Just as he was about to say something, he saw three other figures also rushing ahead.


    It was Team Samui, which is led by the blond, busty, ice-cold Jonin of Kumogakure. She passed them and followed closely behind Darui, the elite Jonin who is the right-hand man of the Raikage.


    "Wasn¡¯t Samui-sama sent to the front lines?"Tthe Chunin muttered, "Why is she here?"


    "Quit talking and hurry up." His teammate urged as they passed him.


    ¡­


    Kumogakure had a tradition: the bodyguards of the previous Raikage were typically next in line for the Raikage¡¯s position. Much like a bandit gang, where the chief and deputy chief were pre-selected, they ran like a mafia in the Shinobi World.


    Darui is the deputy leader of the Kumogakure. His strength and status are comparable to Konoha''s Kakashi. But if you really wanted to compare them, he is roughly equal to 0.86 Kakashi.


    He had fading silver hair, dark skin, small eyes, a muscular build, and a lazy, carefree attitude. He is good at Lightning Release and fighting with wits.


    Naruto had sensed a strong presence watching him from several kilometers away, so he decisively retracted the iron ball and opted for free-falling with Koyuki without hesitation.


    As they fell¡­


    "Aaahhh!" Koyuki reflexively screamed, but Naruto quickly cover her mouth.


    "Damn it, don''t scream!"


    Naruto threw a Flying Thunder God Kunai into the distant woods, then instantly put imprint on Koyuki''s body. Just as they were about to hit the ground, the two of them disappeared instantly.


    ¡­


    Near the crash site.


    Darui stopped and carefully observed the area for a while, his brow furrowing. Half a minute later, Team Samui landed softly behind him.


    "What''s the issue?" Samui asked, her icy expression contrasting with her eye-catching, statuesque figure.


    "The target has disappeared." Darui replied, and then added after a pause, "The enemy might still be nearby. Search the area carefully, and tell your subordinates to be cautious."


    "Understood." Samui nodded expressionlessly.


    Darui had already moved forward on his own to search. Samui turned around and said to the two Chunin subordinates behind her, "The enemy is close. Search cautiously."


    "This is too dangerous. One slip and we¡¯ll be dead, right?" Omoi, sporting a gloomy expression and sucking on a lollipop in his mouth, muttered. "Samui, I guess it''s because only Karui and I are just Chunin, so you asked us to be careful."


    The cold, stoic leader Samui watched her two unreliable subordinates, maintaining her expressionless demeanor, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The dark-skinned, red-haired girl, Karui, immediately lost her composure and punched Omoi in frustration.


    "Go to hell, you pessimistic freak! We don¡¯t even know who the enemy is yet, stop saying such discouraging things! Damn it! Even so, Samui-senpai''s comment was a bit too blunt."


    While the bickering trio lagged behind, Darui had already ventured deeper into the forest, steadily tracking the infiltrators on his own.

 Chapter 277 I’m Just a Passing Uchiha Sasuke

    Chapter 277 I¡¯m Just a Passing Uchiha SasukeSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At a forest somewhere in Kumogakure.


    Due to the recent rain, the path through the forest was muddy, and each step pushed the grass and plants into the ground. The leaves glistened with fresh rain, and everything around was damp.


    Naruto and Koyuki''s clothes were soaked from the rainwater on the tall plants and leaves as they trudged deeper into the forest, each step leaving them more drenched.


    Koyuki shivered, hugging herself as she trembled, "Are we running for our lives?"


    "Something like that." Naruto replied, snapping a dripping green branch in front of him. The pale fibers of the branch hung loosely after it broke.


    "So, the Shinobi from Kumogakure think we¡¯re intruders and are trying to kill us?" Koyuki struggled to keep up, and asked while panting, "Can¡¯t we just explain and clear up the misunderstanding?"


    "My dear princess, we are intruders. There¡¯s no misunderstanding."


    "I''m not a princess." Koyuki responded solemnly, her breathing was a little rapid due to the exertion, "Look at me, do I look like a princess right now?"


    "Nice attitude. I hope you can still be tough when we are locked up in Kumogakure¡¯s dungeon together." Naruto chopped down the small tree blocking his way and remarked without turning his head.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be protecting me?" Koyuki asked, gasping in surprise, "I paid you, remember?"


    Hearing this, Naruto stopped. Just as the cool sunlight pierced through the post-rain clouds and illuminated the forest, he turned back toward her. The dew-dappled light glinted sharply, making her squint. She saw Naruto smile at her within the halo of light.


    "Before going on a mission, you should inquire about the character of the Shinobi you''re hiring."


    Hearing this, Koyuki¡¯s heart immediately sank, ¡®So much for him keeping his word and doing things fairly. It was all a lie¡¯.


    Despite Naruto''s less-than-friendly attitude, Koyuki knew she had no other options.


    After all, only a madman would accompany her to overthrow the regime of a small country. The Five Great Shinobi Villages would obviously weigh the consequences of such actions, and the smaller villages didn¡¯t have the strength to pull it off.


    Right now, Naruto was the only straw she had.


    Including the initiation of this mission, it was Naruto who was in charge. Koyuki didn¡¯t know what excuse he had used to get the mission approved, but all she had to do was pay for it.


    Whatever he wrote in the mission description, there was no way he¡¯d explicitly mention that they were planning to overthrow the Land of Snow¡¯s Daimyo.


    "Whatever, my life¡¯s a mess anyway." Koyuki muttered in defeat, "If I die, I die. Just make sure to come back and retrieve my body if you manage to escape."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you." Naruto continued walking ahead, "I still have moral bottom line."


    "Well, before I die, could I maybe kiss you a few more times? I haven¡¯t¡­" Koyuki struggled through the muddy path, following after him, "¡­ and I have a question."


    "What question?"


    "I need to pee."


    Naruto: "¡­"


    Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy as Koyuki squatted down in front of Naruto, tilting her head up to stare at him without any sense of shame.


    "I¡¯ve almost forgotten about what happened on the ship. I barely managed to pick up my lost sense of shame, and now I¡¯m tossing it right back at you." Koyuki said casually.


    For no reason, Sakura''s words flashed through Naruto''s mind, ¡®Would you feel a bit excited by this?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, who would be emotionally affected by such trivial matters?¡¯


    Naruto stood aside calmly, waiting until Koyuki finished and stood up. When she told him they could move on, he finally spoke, "I¡¯ve never looked down on you."


    ¡°And we¡¯re not just in a client-hireling relationship, we¡¯re also¡­¡±


    "Friends." Koyuki interrupted and said, "I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to trust you. Even if you leave me behind, I won¡¯t blame you."


    "I¡¯ll wait for you to save me, or at least bring back my body."


    "Glad you understand." Naruto nodded and said, "Let''s go I¡¯ll find a safe place for you to stay, and then I¡¯ll use a Space-Time Ninjutsu to teleport again once it¡¯s clear."


    As he said that, he turned and began walking deeper into the forest. Koyuki was stunned for a moment, then chased after him, but almost slipped and fell.


    "What about you?"


    "Me?" Naruto glanced back at her, "I''ve received the money, so of course I¡¯ll protect my client, what else can I do?"


    ¡­


    "We agreed to go to the frontline but were suddenly called back?" The red-haired girl, Karui, asked as they continued their search, "Samui-senpai, do you know why?"


    "It¡¯s Raikage-sama¡¯s decision."


    "Maybe he¡¯s worried we¡¯d die on the frontlines and wants to protect us." Omoi speculated pessimistically, "Then again, even with this mission, we can¡¯t be sure we¡¯ll come out unscathed."


    "You bastard! Stop saying those discouraging words!" Karui erupted, punching Omoi again to vent her frustration.


    Their towering leader, Samui, watched her two subordinates and, without changing her expression, rubbed her shoulder.


    "It''s really tiring to carry out missions with you guys."


    "Your shoulder might be sore because you¡­"


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Karui dragged Omoi away and said, ¡°No more of your commentary. Just find the enemy so we can get this over with and go home!¡±


    "Don''t worry, Darui is very strong." Samui still had an icy poker face and tilted her head slightly. The mountain breeze after the rain blew her short, golden hair into an arc, "He will definitely find the enemy before us. What we have to do is to make sure they don¡¯t escape."


    ¡­


    Deep in the forest.


    Naruto stopped, looked back, and said, "Okay, this will do."


    He pointed to the mountainside ahead and said patiently, "Hide over there, okay? Don¡¯t make a sound, and don¡¯t get too close to the mountainside. It could be dangerous." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, right there. See the open area? Hide in the middle of those bushes."


    "Then, I''ll head over there first." Koyuki, knowing she had to follow Naruto¡¯s lead, ran a few steps toward the spot before looking back, "What about you?"


    Naruto chuckled, "I¡¯ll hide somewhere safer."


    Koyuki obviously didn''t believe his words. She turned around and ran towards the bushes with trepidation. Once she hid in the bushes, she looked back, and saw a strange figure standing where Naruto had been.


    After a moment of stunned silence, she realized that the man should still be Naruto, but she didn''t know what means he used to alter his appearance.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t he hiding?¡¯ She said anxiously in her heart, but remembered she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Soon, she understood why Naruto didn''t hide.


    A silver-haired, dark-skinned Shinobi emerged from the forest¡¯s muddy path, exuding a powerful aura.


    "Who are you? Why did you trespass into Kumogakure?" Darui stared at the person in front of him with his one exposed eye, his brow deeply furrowed.


    "Hahaha!" Naruto, now using Transformation Technique, laughed loudly, "Remember this¡­ I¡¯m just a passing Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Naruto, who had transformed into Sasuke¡¯s appearance, said this with the Uchiha Clan''s signature wild grin on his face, pointing dramatically behind Darui.


    "You can come at me together."

 Chapter 278 One Against Four

    Chapter 278 One Against FourSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Uchiha? What are Konoha¡¯s Shinobi doing in our Kumogakure?" Darui asked, his muscles tensing as he prepared for a confrontation.


    At this moment, Naruto, who has turned into Sasuke''s appearance, is wearing clothes with an open chest with a disdainful smile on his face, playing the role of a proud Uchiha to perfection.


    ¡®This was the essence of the Uchiha Clan!¡¯ At this moment, Naruto cherished the Uchiha Clan¡¯s glory even more than Sasuke himself.


    "I already told you, I¡¯m just passing by. Can¡¯t you pretend you didn¡¯t see me?" Naruto said, his voice dripping with disdain, "Besides, there¡¯s no place in this Shinobi World that I, Uchiha Sasuke, can¡¯t go."


    Naruto was truly bold, stepping up to take the heat for Sasuke.


    As the saying goes, ¡®If you are in the Shinobi World, you will inevitably get hurt.¡¯ Sasuke has already defected from Konoha, so it shouldn''t be a big deal for him to have to bear more sins.


    But for Uzumaki, one of the Konoha¡¯s higher-ups, it would be a stain on his reputation.


    Naruto left in a hurry when he came here, so he was not sure whether Kumogakure had used the disappearance of Kyubi to put pressure on Konoha. What if he attacked the wrong people? It would be so embarrassing, so he felt it would be better to let Sasuke take the blame for now.


    "Uchiha Sasuke?" Darui¡¯s Chakra surged, and thick black lightning coiled around his body like a black panther, with a terrifying presence.


    This was a Lightning Release Ninjutsu developed by the Sandaime Raikage, where black lightning shaped like a panther was unleashed from the body.


    If it hit, it would paralyze the enemy, causing their muscles to rapidly deteriorate and inflict unbearable pain.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes shifted to the Team Samui behind Darui. He glanced at Samui, who was dressed in pure white, and then looked at the two Chunin standing next to her.


    "I think it¡¯d be better if all of you came at me together."


    Darui remained unmoved. He then said with drooping eyelids, "Samui, I¡¯ll keep him busy. You search the area¡­ there could be more of them nearby."


    "Understood." Sam responded coolly.


    But soon, with a sound cutting through the air, a kunai tied with an Explosive Tag flew toward them at high speed.


    Boom!


    The resulting explosion forced Samui back.


    Using the cover of black smoke, Naruto used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport, and then launched a lightning-fast strike that sent the pessimistic Chunin Omoi tumbling back. Then, he flipped and unsheathed his sword, slashing directly at the red-haired Chunin, Karui.


    It''s still the same strategy, take down the weaker ones first with lightning-fast precision.


    The battlefield is ever-changing, and victory comes to those with bloodlust and guts. Kumogakure is also a Shinobi Village that values companions first, so attacking the weaker members first would disrupt the stronger ones.


    If Naruto succeeded in taking one down, the bloodshed would serve to increase his morale, pushing him into an even more ferocious state. In simpler terms, he would use the enemy¡¯s blood to fuel his fury, forcing himself into a berserker-like rage.


    Naruto had used this tactic countless times, and it rarely failed him.


    Ding!


    However, the expected outcome changed. Naruto''s sword was mere inches from cutting down Karui, but at the last second, Darui arrived to block it.


    Using his combat instincts honed from countless battles, Darui had guessed Naruto¡¯s intentions and managed to save Karui in the nick of time.


    Clang!


    Their blades clashed, producing a shower of sparks. The force of the collision sent Karui tumbling backward, landing hard on the ground.


    The overwhelming killing intent left her frozen in shock for a moment. Even though she had survived, her neck felt cold, and a faint line of blood appeared. Just now, she had barely escaped with her life.


    Bang!


    Naruto decisively tossed his sword aside, and his body was immediately enveloped in a blood-red Chakra. He spun around and threw a powerful punch, landing it squarely on Darui¡¯s face. The speed was so fast that Darui even paused for a moment.


    With a resounding bang, Darui was sent flying and a puff of white smoke exploded.


    ¡®Lightning Clone?¡¯ Naruto frowned, thinking to himself, ¡®He must¡¯ve prepared that the moment he summoned the black lightning.¡¯


    ¡®As expected from someone in Kumogakure who could rival Kakashi, the master of drawing.¡¯


    The moment Naruto shattered the Lightning Clone, Samui lunged at him from below with her short sword with an expressionless face. Meanwhile, Darui attacked from the right, unleashing a Lightning Release Ninjutsu in the form of a black panther charging toward Naruto.


    Naruto didn¡¯t dodge. He knew he had to seriously injure one of them, otherwise, Koyuki¡¯s position would be unsafe.


    Focusing his mind, the red glow of the Biju Chakra Cloak flared up again. He quickly reached into his seal space and pulled out the Kusanagi Sword, slashing it through the oncoming lightning panther.


    With a sizzling sound, Naruto was instantly struck by the Lightning Release Ninjutsu, seemingly paralyzed.


    Seeing an opportunity, Samui switched to a two-handed grip on her sword and flipped gracefully, aiming a heavy stab at Naruto from behind. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darui frowned, and he instantly realized that something was wrong, ¡®This person wasn¡¯t weak, so why did he run into my Lightning Release without even trying to dodge?¡¯


    "Samui!" Darui shouted as he rushed to intercept, but it was too late.


    Naruto, who was struck by lightning, was actually not paralyzed. He spun around and threw another punch. The blood-red Chakra swirled around his fist, accompanied by the roar of a beast, as it hurtled straight toward Samui''s face.


    Fortunately, Darui¡¯s warning caused Samui to abruptly halt her attack, so she managed to raise her sword to block the punch.


    Bang!


    Her short sword shattered into pieces, and her breathing grew heavy. After all, it was a Chakra short sword that was made with a lot of money and could cut iron like mud, but now...


    Boom!


    Samui was sent flying, with her shoulder blade visibly twisted. She crashed heavily into the ground, creating a large crater.


    "Samui-senpai!" The red-haired girl Karui rushed over, while Omoi, the other Chunin, cautiously drew his blade and positioned himself in front of Naruto, preventing him from getting any closer to the unconscious Samui.


    Seeing Samui was knocked out, Naruto''s brows relaxed a little, ¡®I finally took care of one opponent. The other two Chunin would likely be preoccupied and wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat for now.¡¯


    Naruto estimated that Samui had the strength of a Jonin, so now, the only remaining troublesome person is Darui.


    "Storm Release: Laser Circus!"


    Several blue laser-like beams, which is a mixture of Water and Lightning Release, whizzed past Naruto¡¯s ears, breaking apart some of the blood-red chakra surrounding him, only for it to quickly reform.


    "It''s really a Chakra Cloak!" Darui landed in front of Naruto and said in a deep voice, "No wonder you can could resist my Lightning Release. You pretended to be affected just to deceive us."


    "You¡¯re pretty crafty." He said.


    "Ptui." Naruto didn¡¯t bother responding with words, instead, he spat on the ground, showing his disdainful attitude as the arrogant Uchiha.


    However, Darui hadn¡¯t completely figured it out. While the Chakra Cloak theory was correct, what Naruto wore was no ordinary Chakra Cloak¡­ it was the genuine Kyubi Chakra Cloak.


    It was because this power is backing him that he dared to take Darui''s Lightning Release Ninjutsu head-on.


    A fake Uchiha: Fire Release and Sharingan.


    A real Uchiha: Biju Chakra Cloak.


    But after saying that, Darui still felt something was off. Looking at this ¡®Uchiha Sasuke¡¯ enveloped in blood-red Chakra, Darui¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡®Is this really how an Uchiha is supposed to be?¡¯


    Blame Konoha''s actions for this confusion. After all, Darui had barely gotten to know the legend of the Uchiha Clan before realizing they had been wiped out by their own village. Any hidden truths about them were probably only known by someone as knowledgeable as Samui.


    Unfortunately, Samui was out cold and couldn''t wake up for a while.

 Chapter 279 Killer B And Nii Yugito Enter The Fray

    Chapter 279 Killer B And Nii Yugito Enter The FraySupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The situation became a tense standoff as Darui drew the sword from his back, and the forest grew eerily silent. The sun hung low in the sky as both fighters moved in unison.


    In the distance, Koyuki watched the intense battle between Naruto and Kumogakure¡¯s Shinobi. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists in worry for Naruto, wanting to close her eyes but fearing he¡¯d be ambushed if she did.


    ¡®Many to one¡­ so shameless!¡¯


    She fumed internally, completely forgetting that the two of them were the intruders.


    In the heat of battle, Naruto swiftly leaped away, evading Darui''s fierce Storm Release attack. Behind him, several giant trees were peppered with holes before collapsing with a resounding crash.


    The ground shook, and dust filled the air.


    In the next instant, Darui flickered to Naruto¡¯s side with, sword in hand, delivering a powerful slash, while his other hand crackled with Lightning Release. His strikes are fierce and relentless.


    ¡®No wonder he was considered a candidate for the Godaime Raikage¡­ his strength is indeed formidable.¡¯


    Naruto reacted swiftly, his speed reaching the maximum under the blessing of the Kyubi Chakra Cloak. He sidestepped the slash, then his fist was enveloped in Lava Release as he punched forward, with a layer of blood-red Chakra covering the surface.


    In an instant, Naruto¡¯s Lava Release-enhanced punch collided with Darui¡¯s black Lightning Release. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Darui''s Lightning Release inherited from the Sandaime Raikage was incredibly powerful, it was not strong enough against the Kyubi Chakra Cloak. It only managed to break through one layer of the cloak before it got stuck.


    With a loud crash, Darui was sent flying by Naruto¡¯s punch.


    The Lightning Release attack veered off course, smashing into the ground with a deafening explosion, leaving a massive crater. The Lava Release strayed as well, instantly melting the branches of dozens of trees.


    The terrifying force and sound waves generated by the collision shook nearly half of Kumogakure.


    From the dust and debris, Naruto spitted and walked out of the ruins, without any injuries on his body. In contrast, Darui was looking worse for wear, his arm bent unnaturally. It can be seen that he was seriously injured.


    "What¡¯s your real objective, Uchiha Sasuke?" Darui asked, struggling to stand up.


    "I¡¯ve told you already¡­ I¡¯m just passing by." Naruto replied in Sasuke¡¯s voice, "It was you who insisted on pursuing me. We could¡¯ve just left each other alone."


    Naruto knew very well that if he ran away now, no one would be able to stop him. But with Koyuki in tow, he might not be able to run far.


    Kumogakure and Konoha have always been at odds with each other, so a fight could break out over the smallest reason. Naruto had prepared himself for battle as soon as he initiated the space jump, and if it came down to it, he was ready for a full-on confrontation.


    Besides, it would be a good opportunity to cut Kumogakure down to size and avoid a future conflict. He¡¯d rather fight now than have to return later if things escalated.


    Coincidentally, Kumogakure thought the same. When the Raikage learned that Kyubi had disappeared from Konoha, he immediately sent people to investigate the situation.


    With Konoha¡¯s power waning, conflict seemed inevitable.


    "Just passing by?" Darui¡¯s brows furrowed further, clearly not believing Naruto¡¯s words.


    But with his arm injured, he knew that continuing the fight wouldn¡¯t yield any benefits. Darui could sense that Naruto seemed to be anticipating and predicting his moves, which made him tense.


    ¡®Was this the power of the Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan, the ability to sense and predict attacks?¡¯


    Suddenly, a loud rumble echoed from the direction of the Valley of Clouds and Lightning.


    Two figures descended onto the battlefield at the same time. With a bang, Killer B, sporting his signature sunglasses, and Nii Yugito, the Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki who had survived thanks to the early deaths of Kakuzu and Hidan, stepped out of the smoke.


    Killer B was a tall man with dark skin. He wore small black sunglasses on his face, a white bandana on his head, a long white scarf around his neck, and six long swords on his back.


    He initially wanted to sing and rap a couple of lines, but upon seeing the Biju Chakra Cloak swirling around Naruto, his expression turned serious.


    "Where did this little Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki come from? How did he end up in Kumogakure?"


    "Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki?"


    The injured Darui was stunned when he heard this, and then he quickly realized what had happened. He''d been deceived. Because he had been so focused on defending against the Uchiha Clan''s Sharingan, he had been tricked by this cunning opponent.


    After seeing that his deception had been uncovered, Naruto remained unfazed. He knew there was no hiding it now, especially once he used the Biju Chakra Cloak. There was no point in trying to cover it up.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. After all, it didn¡¯t make any difference whether they figured it out after the fact.


    As long as he won the fight, even if the truth came out, it would still be framed as Uchiha Sasuke invading Kumogakure. It had nothing to do with him, Uzumaki Naruto.


    Yugito is tall and has mature look. She stared at Naruto for a long time but couldn''t figure out anything from his appearance.


    "I''m not a Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki." Naruto said with a smile, "I just happened to be passing by. I was about to leave, but you all insisted on pestering me."


    "You have entered the Kumogakure¡¯s territory without permission¡­ I advise you to surrender." Yugito said sternly, "Spare yourself the suffering."


    "Yo, yo! That''s right!" Killer B, the Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, chimed in, "Just surrender, and we''ll take your partner with you."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m just passing by." Naruto drew out the Kusanagi Sword and pointed it at Killer B and Yugito.


    "Stop with the nonsense. If there are more of you, bring them all on."


    Facing ordinary Elite Jonin might be troublesome, but when it came to more powerful Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki, Naruto is actually less worried.


    Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki had thick skin and could heal quickly during battle, so he could fight without much concern against these two.


    More importantly¡­


    Although Sealing Technique were widespread across the Five Great Countries, with each village having their own methods for sealing Biju, but when it came to Sealing Technique, the most authentic and powerful ones still belonged to the Uzumaki Clan, as it¡¯s more versatile and much stronger.


    At the back, Darui, with an injured arm, gritted his teeth and slowly stood up. Samui had already been escorted off the battlefield by Karui and the ever-pessimistic Omoi.


    Just one exchange was enough for them to realize the vast difference in power. Even Darui, the right-hand man of the Yondaime Raikage, had been injured, so the two Chunin stood no chance if they stayed here.


    Therefore, when Killer B and Yugito arrived on the scene, Karui and Omoi decisively retreated, taking their unconscious team leader, Samui, with them.


    Despite his injuries, Darui remained on the edge of the battlefield, not wanting to risk any more surprises. At the same time, his eyes scanned the surroundings, trying to locate Naruto¡¯s companions.

 Chapter 280 Sealing Technique Once Again

    Chapter 280 Sealing Technique Once AgainSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In battles between Shinobi, it was kill or be killed, and there was no such thing as nobility or dishonor.


    Naruto didn''t hold back, but he considered that it would be much easier to seriously injure them than to kill them one by one, so he did not drag these people into a life-and-death battle.


    His opponents are a village''s worth of combat power, and Raikage and another Elite Jonin had yet to make their appearance. It would be foolish for Naruto to exhaust all his strength and reveal all his cards in advanced.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t here to single-handedly attack Kumogakure. His goal was to leave, but before he could do that, he had to intimidate them enough to prevent a prolonged chase.


    "Then there''s nothing more to say." Yugito unsheathed her sword, "No matter who you are, since you''ve hurt our comrades, don''t think you can just leave."


    "That''s right." Killer B repeated with a nod.


    After saying that, Yugito¡¯s aura completely changed. Her eyes erupted with white light, and blue-black cat-like markings of Biju Chakra Cloak quickly covered half of her body. A wild, turbulent force surged from her, making her appear fierce and terrifying.


    Killer B didn¡¯t use his complete Biju Transformation either, but he activated the Hachibi Chakra Cloak. Eight blood-red Chakra tails extended behind him as he stared intently at Naruto.


    Naruto frowned and asked, "Are you guys underestimating me?"


    Naruto couldn''t transform into Biju Form, nor did he need to, so he just used the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra to wrap his whole body.


    The Kusanagi Sword in his hand suddenly disappeared, replaced by a bunch of Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Twenty or so Flying Thunder God Kunai flew out from all directions, embedding themselves into the ground, forming what appeared to be a massive formation, encircling the three of them.


    The Flying Thunder God Kunai formation also cut off Darui''s path. If he tried to head toward where Koyuki was hiding, Naruto would instantly teleport and intercept him.


    "That is¡­" Killer B''s pupils dilated slightly, and the memories of being dominated by the Yellow Flash of Konoha flooded back to his band.


    "It can''t be¡­" Killer B¡¯s heart raced as he gulped nervously. He knew that the Yellow Flash of Konoha had died long ago.


    But the battle style in front of him, the meticulous placement of kunai before a fight, was deeply ingrained in Killer B¡¯s memory. He knew that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t underestimate the young man standing before him.


    "Be careful, Yugito! There''s something off about those kunai!" Killer B warned.


    Roar!


    Yugito let out a growl and darted toward Naruto with incredible speed. After using partial Biju Transformation, she was as quick and agile as a real cat.


    Naruto stood still, not even flinching as he watched Yugito¡¯s sharp claws lunged toward him. At the moment when she was about to hit him, Naruto disappeared.


    Bang!


    Naruto appeared on Yugito¡¯s left side and delivered a powerful punch to her head. With a resounding crash, blood splattered as Yugito was sent flying like a kite with a broken string.


    In the instant his fist hit her head, Naruto noticed that Yugito had activated her complete Biju Transformation, taking the blow head-on.


    Naruto found Nibi is surprisingly weak, even inferior to the Ichibi. And this is his honest impression.


    Seeing this, Killer B wasted no time and immediately entered a partial Biju Transformation. Although he still maintained humanoid shape, he no longer had many human features, with eight tails swaying behind him.


    His body was enveloped in dark red Chakra, and he crouched on all fours, resembling a beast.


    Meanwhile, Yugito, who was sent flying, had completely transformed into Nibi, and a gigantic cat demon appeared before Naruto. One red and one blue monster roared at Naruto.


    With a thunderous boom, a massive crater formed where Naruto had been standing. Killer B had somehow instantly appeared in front of Naruto and smashed down with a heavy punch.


    The speed was too fast, leaving no sign at all. But no matter how fast Killer B was, he couldn''t be faster than Flying Thunder God Technique. The speed of Space-Time ninjutsu completely surpassed the physical speed, perfectly syncing with instantaneous reaction time.


    Naruto disappeared again and kicked the dark red Killer B, whose face could no longer be seen, with a Lava Release kick, causing a large dent in his form, showcasing terrifying strength.


    Even though Naruto only has 73% of Kyubi¡¯s power now, 73% at Kyubi¡¯s peak is already very strong. If he uses his full strength, even Hachibi will not be able to resist it.


    The main reason was that Killer B and Yugito had no idea who Naruto was. Upon seeing him with Sasuke¡¯s appearance, they instinctively didn¡¯t fight with full force.


    In a battle between Shinobi, besides obtaining intelligence, seizing opportunities is key.


    Neither of them had fought with their full strength, giving Naruto the opportunity he needed. He just seized that opportunity, and directly injured Killer B severely.


    At this moment, both Yugito and Killer B were injured to varying degrees. But their wounds were healing rapidly and they would be fully recovered in a short while.


    "So it is the Yellow Flash¡¯s technique!" Killer B was uncharacteristically serious at this moment. He recalled that the last time he saw the Yellow Flash, it almost lead to a mutual defeat even when he¡¯s with Yondaime Raikage.


    "Yellow Flash has been dead for years. What¡¯s going on?¡± Yukito, who had use complete Biju Transformation, retreated, and stared at Naruto cautiously while glancing quickly at Killer.


    "I don''t know." Killer B replied honestly. He then roared and use complete Biju Transformation without hesitation.


    A giant bull-octopus hybrid appeared out of nowhere, and said a little excitedly.


    "Anyway, let¡¯s just fight and take him down! Yo, yo! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve faced a worthy opponent."


    "Bee¡­" Yugito was a bit speechless, but she knew this Raikage¡¯s brother had been living alone in the Valley of Clouds and Lightning for a long time, so he was probably bored out of his mind.


    "Don''t expand the battlefield. Avoid destroying the village." She reminded.


    "I know."


    ¡®Since it couldn¡¯t be avoided, we might as well fight seriously.¡¯ Yugito thought to herself.


    "Show me your complete form now! Let me see what you really are!" Killer B roared excitedly, looking very interested.


    Hachibi¡¯s massive body was clearly capable of ignoring the Flying Thunder God Kunai. So in Killer B¡¯s mind, under the threat of two Biju, Naruto would have no choice but to use complete Biju Transformation too to fight against them. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in the next moment¡­


    Naruto simply clapped his hands together and shouted, "Sealing Technique: Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    The perfected version of the Adamantine Sealing Chains granted by the system was activated instantly. Dozens of golden chains surged up from the ground like vines, rapidly ensnaring both fully transformed Biju.


    "What is this?!"


    "Damn it! It''s a Sealing Technique!" Yugito tried to escape, but her hands and feet were tied up by golden chains and she was pulled down with a loud bang.


    With its enormous body, Hachibi could only turn around before the golden chains enveloped it. Killer B, both shocked and curious, let out an enraged roar, but despite using all his strength, he couldn¡¯t break free.

 Chapter 281 That Damn Woman Has Ulterior Motives!

    Chapter 281 That Damn Woman Has Ulterior Motives!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Damn it!" Killer B controlled Hachibi to raise its head, and a huge Bijudama slowly took shape.


    Naruto, who was not far away, looked at the huge Bijudama, and felt a surge of irritation and uncontrollable rage in his heart. He took a deep breath and stared at Hachibi coldly. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaching out his hand toward Killer B, who had turned into Hachibi, he commanded, "Restrain him."


    The Adamantine Sealing Chains seemed to be alive, and it suddenly tightened the moment Naruto gave the command. The golden chains locked onto the forming black Bijudama, and with a bang, it strangled the Bijudama that had not yet fully formed.


    Even though the Bijudama wasn¡¯t fully formed, being torn apart by the golden chains caused it to split in two and swayed in the air for a moment. After a short pause, it actually split into two directions and headed straight for the village.


    "Oh no!" Yugito no longer cared about Killer B¡¯s predicament, and spat out a Flaming Cat Roar from her mouths to chase after one half of the black Bijudama.


    At the next second, she was also tightly bound by the golden chains, and the fire in her throat that had just spurted out of the Flaming Cat Roar was immediately silenced.


    "B!" At this moment, a powerful voice came from a distance.


    The Yondaime Raikage, wearing a white robe and glowing with blue lightning, descended from the sky and punched the incomplete Bijudama that was on the verge of exploding.


    The other half of the incomplete Bijudama was shattered by Raikage with a resounding explosion.


    Koyuki, who was hiding in the bushes, was completely confused. She couldn''t see clearly from a distance. She wondered why the style of the battle suddenly changed.


    ¡®What is that creature that looks like a cross between a bull and an octopus? Ah, and that giant blue flaming cat!¡¯


    Just as she was wondering if Naruto would also transform into some giant creature, a swarm of golden chains appeared, binding the two beasts.


    ¡®But the way they were tied up looked strange, was that some kind of tortoise shell binding technique? How shameful!¡¯


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Konoha..


    In the Hokage''s Office, Tsunade sat in a chair, deep in thought, with grim expression.


    There was a knock on the door and Shizune walked in with some documents. Seeing that Tsunade was in a bad mood, she hesitated for a moment before placing the documents on the desk and speaking up.


    "Tsunade-sama, the delegation from Sunagakure has arrived. Also, the Land of Birds has sent an envoy and they¡¯re waiting for you below."


    "The Land of Birds? What are they here for?" Tsunade rubbed her temples, a trace of annoyance flashed in her eyes, and she grabbed a glass from the table and took a sip.


    She could understand why Sunagakure would send people to investigate the disappearance of the Kyubi. Tsunade was even prepared to renegotiate the alliance treaty, or possibly the entire alliance itself.


    ¡®But the Land of Birds? They¡¯re just a minor, insignificant country. What were they doing meddling at a time like this?!¡¯


    "Tsunade-sama, have you forgotten?" Shizune smiled awkwardly, "The Land of Birds signed a friendship treaty with Konoha, though it''s not quite at the level of a full alliance."


    "When did that happen?" Tsunade was stunned for a moment. She genuinely forgot about such thing.


    "After Team 3 and Naruto completed the mission in the Land of Birds, the new Daimyo of the Land of Birds, Toki, sent envoys here to sign a mutually beneficial trade and friendship treaty with Konoha." Shizune explained.


    ¡°So far, relations between both sides have been positive.¡±


    "What are they doing here at a time like this?" Tsunade asked, feeling more frustrated as she thought of Danzo, who always exploited every situation, and the two stubborn old Advisors clinging to their ways.


    The Kyubi¡¯s problem hadn¡¯t been properly addressed during Sandaime¡¯s time. He was constantly hindered by his old colleagues and the other higher-ups, dragging the situation out and turning the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki into a ticking time bomb.


    She wished those damned higher-ups could see how far their so-called Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki has grown! But now, they¡¯re still greedily trying to control the Kyubi.


    ¡®How stupid! Even now, they still don''t understand that the complete disappearance of the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki would actually be the best outcome for Konoha.¡¯


    Rubbing her temples, Tsunade realized one thing: As long as Danzo remained in power, Konoha would have no future.


    Hearing this, Shizune hesitated before responding, "The other party wants to deepen their alliance with Konoha. The Land of Birds seems eager to collaborate further with us. They¡¯re not here to terminate the relationship."


    "A deeper alliance?" Tsunade was a little surprised. "Why?"


    "As far as I know, the Land of Birds has never expressed much interest in closer ties with Konoha before, right?"


    "That¡¯s correct, Tsunade-sama." Shizune replied dutifully, "Their first real interaction with us is after the Cursed Warrior mission in the Land of Birds that Team 3 and Naruto dealt with."


    Tsunade pondered for a moment, frowned, and asked, "Shizune, do we still have the report on that mission? And bring me the mutually beneficial treaty that was signed with them as well."


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama, please wait a moment, I''ll look for it." Shizune nodded and walked over to a nearby file cabinet, which contained the mission reports of the past three years.


    After rifling through the neatly arranged documents, Shizune found the mission report of the Team 3 in the Land of Birds.


    Tsunade took the report and lazily leaned back in her chair, then read it carefully.


    Shizune stood quietly by her side, watching the subtle changes in Tsunade¡¯s expression out of the corner of her eye.


    Bang!


    Tsunade suddenly her hand on the table and said angrily through gritted teeth.


    "What deeper cooperation! Princess Toki? That damn woman has ulterior motives, she just wants to steal Naruto away."


    Shizune was startled, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She looked at Tsunade and timidly asked, "Should we reject the proposal?"


    "Are you crazy? Of course we have to accept it!" Tsunade took a deep breath, calming herself, "This is something that benefits Konoha, so why would we refuse?"


    "Yes." Shizune smiled, "However, Tsunade-sama, the delegation from Sunagakure has arrived. It¡¯s about time for you to meet them."


    Tsunade pursed her lips dismissively and let out a nonchalant ¡®oh¡¯, but showing no hint of moving.


    Shizune, feeling somewhat helpless in the face of Tsunade''s stubbornness, could only smile wryly. She also knew that Sunagakure¡¯s visit likely wouldn¡¯t be a friendly one. Although they were allies in name, the truth was that their cooperation was driven by mutual benefit, and tensions could easily flare up behind closed doors.


    Tsunade¡¯s reluctance to attend was likely because she didn¡¯t want to see Danzo and the two old Advisors with their self-righteous attitudes. If Sunagakure used the fact that Konoha didn''t have Biju to put pressure on her, the situation could turn very unfavorable for Tsunade.


    The summer breeze was blowing, and the pages of paper were turning with a rustling sound. Tsunade raised her hand, pointed to the door and said, "Damn those old bastards!"

 Chapter 282 Fighting Yondaime Raikage

    Chapter 282 Fighting Yondaime RaikageSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto brought down his sword, which is covered with Lava Release, with tremendous force, striking Raikage with a thunderous crash. The ground beneath them cracked and shattered under the impact, sending up a cloud of dust amidst the deafening noise.


    In the brief moment that Naruto and Raikage exchanged glances, Naruto, without saying a word, drew the Kusanagi Sword and swung it toward Raikage.


    Raikage¡¯s Lightning Armor cannot conduct Lightning Chakra through the legendary Kusanagi Sword.


    It can be said that when it came to who had the best equipment, Orochimaru certainly took the crown.


    The lightning wrapped around Raikage can enhance his speed and also activated his cells, forming the core of his combat style, which was centered on two principles: Fast and Fierce!


    "Who are you?" Raikage roared, his voice full of power. Lightning Chakra gathered instantly at his right elbow, "Elbow!"


    Naruto¡¯s figure vanished, and where he had been standing, a massive crater appeared. At this moment, the open battlefield was filled with large pits and craters.


    Raikage¡¯s muscular frame exuded raw power, and his wide back is as broad as a pair of wings. After his strike missed, he leapt out of the crater.


    His whole body was radiating blue lightning, and the thunderous vibrations from his massive fists echoed as he steadily walked toward Naruto with a serious expression.


    "Body Flicker Technique?" His voice rumbled like thunder, making Naruto¡¯s ears buzz. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Big Brother! It¡¯s Konoha¡¯s Yellow Flash!" Killer B, who was tightly bound by the Adamantine Sealing Chains, shouted from the distance, "Watch out for his kunai!"


    "So much nonsense."


    Naruto said with some dissatisfaction, and clenched his palm, causing the golden chains to sink deeper into Hachibi¡¯s flesh. Immediately, Hachibi howled in pain as multiple wounds burst open across its body.


    Yugito, who had initially wanted to speak, closed her mouth when she saw Killer B had beaten her to it. At this moment, she stayed silent, trying to blend into the background.


    The chains binding her were so tight it could be called an advanced bondage technique. What made it worse was that she could feel one chain pressing against a rather sensitive area. Although Biju was essentially a mass of Chakra and any injuries they sustained didn¡¯t harm their Jinchuriki, the feeling of pain was still transmitted.


    ¡®If the chains tightened even more, the sensation would be unbearable.¡¯


    "B!" Raikage was getting desperate, as he saw his brother was still in the enemy¡¯s hands. He glared at Naruto furiously, "The Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Technique? Who the hell are you?"


    "I''m just a passing Uchiha."


    Naruto replied nonchalantly, maintaining an air of mystery while scanning the surroundings, ¡®Koyuki was still hiding there. Dragging this out any longer wouldn¡¯t benefit me¡­ It¡¯s time to wrap things up and make our escape.¡¯


    At this moment, three figures landed beside Raikage. They were the Kumogakure¡¯s Jonin who came to support him. One of them was at the level of Elite Jonin, but it was hard to say about the other two.


    Darui, whose arm was injured, was still watching the battle from the sidelines, and was reluctant to leave. Including Raikage, the Kumogakure¡¯s side now had roughly four Jonin-level fighters and one Kage-level powerhouse in action.


    On the other hand, Naruto''s greatest advantage in the situation was that he held two hostages. No matter how powerful the Jinchuriki are, every force had its counter, and now, the fierce Biju were reduced to helpless kittens in his grasp.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whoever you are! Do you really intend to take on the entire Kumogakure alone?" Raikage asked loudly, with a hint of anger in his voice.


    He had never suffered so many setbacks in a single day. First, both of their village¡¯s Jinchuriki were subdued, and then, without so much as a word, he had been struck by Naruto¡¯s sword. On top of that, the enemy also seemed to excel in speed, leaving him utterly exasperated.


    "If you have the guts, just come at me! Let¡¯s see how long those two Jinchuriki can hold out!" Naruto taunted, casting a glance at Killer B. Then, he instantly used Flying Thunder God Technique to appear before Nibi.


    After he stretched out his hand, the surrounding space warped and collapsed instantly.


    [Max-Level Four Symbols Seal!]


    Naruto had never used the Four Symbols Seal on a living being before. But since Biju are essentially masses of Chakra, he wasn¡¯t concerned. But when it came to living creatures, it was a different story, after all, inside the seal space, there was no air.


    In addition, after removing Kyubi from inside his body, Naruto used the seal space as a storage space. Since there was money in there, he deliberately avoided using the Four Symbols Seal on living people.


    But now, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to worry about that.


    "What did you do?!" Raikage was extremely furious. He wished he could teleport over and tear Naruto to pieces immediately. However, when he saw Naruto glance at Killer B, he had no choice but to suppress his anger.


    "What do you want?" Raikage asked.


    "I want to leave this place, and no one is allowed to follow me. I''m taking Nibi with me. I''ll release her once I reach a safe place." Naruto said in a firm tone.


    "And why should we believe you?" Darui landed beside Raikage, and stared at Naruto coldly, "You''ve been ruthless so far. It''s hard to trust your words."


    "Thank you for the compliment. And also, how can I not be ruthless? Are you expecting me to play house with you all?" Naruto''s retorted, then frowned and said, "You have ten seconds to decide."


    As he said that, Naruto had already secretly channeled the Chakra within his body, and the dark red Biju Chakra Cloak began to reappear around him.


    Naruto was not so naive, and he did not believe that the always domineering Raikage would let him threaten him so easily. Regardless of the terms, Raikage would definitely lead people personally to hunt him down.


    Rather than taking his brother, Killer B, hostage, which would be riskier due to his strength, it made more sense to capture the weaker Yugito.


    First, Raikage deeply cared for his younger brother, and second, Killer B is very powerful, and Naruto is afraid that something will happen along the way.


    If he wanted to leave, he has to find a way to drag out Raikage and his group.


    "Three! Two!..." Sensing the slight twitch in the Raikage¡¯s shoulder, a sign that he was about to make a move, Naruto cut off the countdown and used Flying Thunder God Technique instantly.


    Boom!


    The spot where Naruto had just stood was obliterated by Raikage¡¯s punch!


    "Capture him!" Raikage shouted.


    His body accelerated once again, leaving a trail of blue lightning behind. His hand crackled with electricity, spreading out like a silver serpent as he unleashed a wide-area attack, instantly submerging a large area of ??the battlefield.


    In order to prevent Naruto from using the Flying Thunder God Technique to switch positions, Raikage used such trick.


    "As expected of the Yondaime Raikage, who is famous in the Shinobi World for his absolute speed and absolute defense, you are truly extraordinary." Naruto remarked and teleported to a safe position with the Flying Thunder God Technique. Despite the dire situation, his mouth wasn¡¯t idle at all.


    "Hah! You still have time to run your mouth?" Raikage showed no hesitation and relentlessly chased after Naruto. His palm slapped towards Naruto, accompanied by the rumbling sound of thunder.


    Darui positioned himself in another corner, with his intact arm wrapped in black lightning, ready to attack in the direction of Naruto¡¯s next teleportation.


    ¡°Over there!¡± C, the Elite Jonin who is also Raikage¡¯s left-hand man, called out as he leapt in another direction, ¡°Raikage-sama!¡±


    The five of them joined the battle against Naruto, and the battlefield erupted in an explosion of lightning as if the thunder god himself had descended. The air was filled with the booming sound of lightning strikes, and clouds of sand and debris were thrown into the air.


    Yet, even amidst all this, Naruto continuously managed to switch positions using his Flying Thunder God Kunai scattered around the battlefield and narrowly avoid everyone''s attack.


    What infuriated his opponents most was that his speed was always just a fraction faster than Raikage¡¯s.


    The more this happened, the more astonished everyone, including Raikage, became. A group of Jonin and a Kage-level fighter was actually being toyed with in terms of speed.


    Although it is obvious that Naruto¡¯s strength is not overwhelming, this slippery feeling of being just a little bit faster than them makes Kumogakure¡¯s group even more angry and helpless.


    "Destroy his kunai!" Darui shouted, and took the lead to break a few of the scattered kunai with his black lightning.


    Seeing this, Naruto still looked nonchalant. The pile of kunai was intended to be used only once, so after dodging so many attacks, most of them had already been rendered useless.


    Throughout the battle, Naruto had stuck close to Raikage, forcing the other four to hold back. But now, with his tricks nearly exhausted, it was time to change tactics.


    In a swift motion, Naruto threw out the permanent version of the Flying Thunder God Kunai given by the system, and instantly teleported away, putting a significant distance between himself and the Kumogakure¡¯s Shinobi.


    Naruto stood still, and then clasped his hands together.


    "What is he going to do?" Raikage had a bad feeling and his pupils dilated slightly.


    ¡®That hand gesture¡­ was it a Ninjutsu that doesn¡¯t require hand seals? Damn it, why did Konoha have so many freakish abilities?!¡¯ Raikage gritted his teeth and his gaze was fixed on Naruto as his hand twitched, ready to act at any time.


    "No! Stop him quickly, we can''t let him cast that Ninjutsu!" Darui¡¯s instincts screamed danger, and he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    But it was too late. Naruto¡¯s eyes sharpened as he clapped his hands and yelled, "Arise!"


    [Ding! Confirmed: Impure World Reincarnation! Activated!]

 Chapter 283 Raikage’s Emotional Scar

    Chapter 283 Raikage¡¯s Emotional ScarSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The ground split open, and with a thunderous explosion, six coffins rose from the earth, scattering the Kumogakure¡¯s Shinobi.


    "What is that?"


    "Coffins!"


    "This is bad! It''s that despicable technique!"


    ¡°Damn it! It''s the Impure World Reincarnation! Stop whoever''s inside from coming out!¡± Raikage¡¯s bodyguard, C, shouted loudly, ¡°If they come out, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡±


    Everyone present was a Jonin or higher from Kumogakure, and they had all heard of Konoha''s Forbidden Technique, the Impure World Reincarnation. Even if they had never witnessed it firsthand, they have heard of its terrifying reputation.


    Their knowledge of Konoha included more than just the legendary White Fang and the Yellow Flash¡­ There was also the infamous war maniac, Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama.


    Unlike the compassionate Hashirama, Tobirama was far more aggressive, especially in his unrelenting assaults on Kumogakure. His Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, paired with the Impure World Reincarnation, was simply a nightmare on the battlefield.


    Just imagining their ancestors crawling out of the ground, strapped with exploding tags and charging toward them, was a chillingly absurd thought.


    Raikage was the first to dash forward. With his powerful physique and unparalleled speed, he was like an unstoppable sharp sword.


    Raikage concentrated his Chakra on his left foot and into his left foot and brought it down with the force of a giant battle axe, unleashing his Guillotine Drop directly at the six coffins!


    However, it was too late, the coffins did not slide open, but exploded instead.


    With a loud bang, black lightning suddenly appeared and struck Yondaime Raikage, sending him flying back.


    Seeing this, Darui shuddered.


    ¡®No way! Black lightning! There''s no mistake, it could only be that lord!¡¯


    Six coffins shattered, and a burly middle-aged man walked out of the smoke. A grotesque scar ran across his chest, and he wore a black headband. His expression was stern, his eyes sharp.


    His silver, wild, and disheveled hair billowed behind him like the mane of a white lion ready to pounce.


    "Sandaime Raikage-sama!" Even though he already had already prepared himself, Darui still gasped in shock upon seeing that figure.


    "Father?" Yondaime Raikage staggered back. His father''s death had deeply scarred him, and it¡¯s this fear of losing family that had led him to restrict even Killer B¡¯s freedom.


    "Senju Tobirama¡¯s Impure World Reincarnation?" At this moment, another voice rang out, and a tall, thin, dark-skinned man walked out, "That guy''s technique is still as unbridled as ever!"


    "Nidaime Raikage-sama!" C was momentarily paralyzed with shock, "Then those other coffins¡­!"


    "Shodaime Raikage-sama...!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And who are those?"


    "That''s Kinkaku and Ginkaku! Why are they here too...!"


    "No way! Is that the previous B! Blue B?"


    The six coffins had all opened, revealing the Shodaime, Nidaime and Sandaime Raikages, alongside the notorious Kinkaku and Ginkaku, their domineering voices sending shivers down the spines of everyone present. Blue B, however, remained silent.


    "This¡­"


    "Damn it! It¡¯s all that evil Uchiha¡¯s doing!" Yondaime Raikage roared, leaped more than ten meters away in the blink of an eye, and rushed towards his father directly.


    Once again, the Adamantine Sealing Chains were activated, and Hachibi¡¯s anguished howls echoed across the battlefield. The tide of battle shifted abruptly, and the Kumogakure¡¯s side, which had the advantage in numbers, was immediately overwhelmed.


    "This is a proper Ninjutsu, not some evil trick. Mind your words." Naruto raised his sword to point at them and said contemptuously, "Now, it''s one-on-one. Fair and square."


    Naruto suddenly clapped his hands, and the six figures summoned with the Impure World Reincarnation suddenly froze in place like puppets.


    "Go ahead, say hello to your ancestors."


    Upon hearing this, all the Kumogakure¡¯s Shinobi were filled with hatred, while the Fourth Raikage was nearly consumed by rage, shouting that he would kill the evil Uchiha.


    Naruto, however, remained unfazed. After all, this Ninjutsu was provided by the system. It required no sacrifices and could raise the bodies of powerful warriors within a certain range.


    Compared to others, Naruto is quite professional. A single clap, and the ancestors truly woke up.


    C¡¯s face turned pale, ¡®There were six resurrected figures and one person on your side, while there were only five people on our side. What kind of one-on-one fight was this? How shameless!¡¯


    What''s even worse is that, the death of Sandaime Raikage had always been a deep emotional scar for Yondaime Raikage, one that he had never been able to heal. Now, with his father brought back by the Impure World Reincarnation, C knew this situation could spiral out of control...


    "Despicable!" C said angrily.


    "And five of you against one isn''t despicable?" Naruto curled his lips. Since he was currently disguised as Sasuke, he felt free to speak without restraint. After all, any problems he caused now would be attributed to Sasuke.


    "I¡¯ve already told you, I was just passing by, and my demand is not excessive either. I just want to leave safely. But you refuse to back down. You must know, even a cornered rabbit bites."


    "Well, it''s too late for negotiations now." Naruto sneered, "What? Now that the Impure World Reincarnation is in play, you suddenly can''t handle it? Where was your earlier attitude?"


    Yondaime Raikage wasn¡¯t even listening to Naruto. At this moment, he stared at Sandaime Raikage, who stood like a puppet after being resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation, as if he was possessed by a demon.


    Seeing this, C and the injured Darui exchanged a glance, and without speaking, nodded in tacit understanding.


    "Why don¡¯t we all stand down?" C slowly stepped forward and said, "Reinforcements from the village are on their way. You can¡¯t win this."


    "Take back this Forbidden Technique, and Kumogakure will let you leave in peace."


    "It''s a little too late to say that now. Do you think I don''t know what you are planning?" Naruto replied, "I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to do. You¡¯re assuming I have companions nearby and won¡¯t be able to get far."


    "Stand down?!" Naruto laughed coldly, "You Kumogakure has always been domineering. Now that things have come to this point, there¡¯s no use debating who¡¯s right or wrong."


    "From the start, I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree to my demands, and sure enough, I¡¯m not wrong. Indeed, I have a companion hiding nearby, and escaping unharmed won¡¯t be easy."


    Naruto''s killing intent suddenly flared up.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing left to say. Today, I¡¯ll slaughter all the Jonin from your Kumogakure!"


    With a thunderous crash, half of the cliff collapsed!

 Chapter 284 Sunagakure’s Attitude

    Chapter 284 Sunagakure¡¯s AttitudeSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha, inside conference room.


    Tsunade sat at the head of a long conference table. Several key higher-ups of Konoha were lined up and sat down in a row with intervals between them.


    On the other side, Temari and Sunagakure''s higher-ups sat silently in their chairs.


    The meeting dragged on, and Tsunade, resting her head on her hand, looked visibly bored. She had not wanted to attend this meeting in the first place, as she despised pointless meetings the most.


    Even if the meeting had a formal structure, if the content was irrelevant or the outcome predetermined, it felt utterly meaningless for her.


    Just like this meeting, Sunagakure was indeed Konoha¡¯s ally, but their relationship is not unbreakable. Now that Kyubi has disappeared, Konoha was left without a tailed beast, which weakened their standing.


    It was akin to having an ally without a deterrent weapon, while the treaty was signed with the assumption that both sides possessed such power Now that the truth had surfaced, it made sense for Sunagakure to send a delegation.


    Given the gravity of the situation, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Sunagakure suggested altering the terms of their alliance or even canceling it.


    However, given the similar predicaments both villages faced, it is highly unlikely that Sunagakure would directly cancel the alliance.


    With all that in mind, Tsunade had little interest in attending such meeting. It was nothing more than Sunagakure¡¯s side using Kyubi as an excuse to propose some harsh terms to amend the treaty, then Konoha would refuse, and eventually, both sides would reach some compromise.


    It''s so boring. There were professionals for this kind of thing. So there is no point for her to sit here except being a target for Danzo¡¯s ridicule.


    The negotiation was still dragging on, and the emotionless voice of Shikaku, the military strategist of Konoha, made Tsunade drowsy. Suddenly, she heard Sunagakure¡¯s side, who had been silent for a while, bring up the matter of the Kyubi¡¯s disappearance.


    "Is the news true?" Someone from Sunagakure asked.


    "As of now¡­¡± Shikaku coughed lightly, "There is no concrete evidenceyet. All we can say is that there is no way to directly prove that the Kyubi is still sealed in the body of the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki."


    "Konoha has always been dedicated to promoting peace in the Shinobi World. We¡¯ve been working towards the elimination of Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki and creating a peaceful image for our village."


    Shikaku¡¯s calm, evasive response left Sunagakure''s people speechless for a moment.


    "So, what¡¯s the conclusion?"


    "Konoha doesn¡¯t deny the reports, but we also have no evidence that Konoha does not have a Biju. We won¡¯t engage in any self-incriminating behavior either."


    Shikaku said, then took a strategic sip of water.


    "Whether the Kyubi is still with us or not, well... believe it if you wish, doubt it if you must."


    Tsunade, supporting her head on her hand, stifled a yawn, her face showing signs of fatigue. She thought to herself, ¡®How long is this going to drag on? These Sunagakure¡¯s diplomats are no good, they keep digging into trivial matters.¡¯


    She wished they would just get to the point¡­ lay out the new terms, negotiate, and be done with it. But this was Shikaku''s plan, and she wasn¡¯t going to interfere.


    The discussion continued in circles for a while longer, with Shikaku repeating the same ambiguous rhetoric. He didn¡¯t deny the truth, nor did he confirm it. The message was clear: Figure it out for yourselves. Yes or no¡­ Anyway, this is the current situation. Konoha is not in good shape, and Sunagakure is not much better. You know the consequences, and it¡¯s up to you to weigh your options.


    The Sunagakure¡¯s diplomats were utterly dumbfounded, and couldn¡¯t help but complained in their hearts, ¡®What kind of thing you Konoha people are doing?¡¯


    After some consideration, one of the representatives from Sunagakure finally spoke.


    "In that case, there¡¯s no need to continue discussing this particular issue."


    Danzo opened his eye, glanced at the person speaking, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Tsunade curled her lips, still looking listless.


    ¡®The result has already been determined. If nothing unexpected happens, the other party will start proposing to amend the details of the alliance treaty.¡¯


    Shikaku also sighed in his heart, ¡®There was no avoiding this situation. Managing to stall the conversation this far was already the best-case scenario. Although the truth would come out sooner or later, the immediate crisis had to be dealt with first.¡¯


    He supported Tsunade¡¯s decision.


    He also knew that the matter of the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki had always been a ticking time bomb. Naruto couldn¡¯t be treated like a minor just because he hadn¡¯t reached adulthood yet.


    Years ago, the Third Hokage was always influenced by his old colleagues, Danzo, Koharu, and Homura. Therefore, in the process of guiding Naruto''s growth, he chose a not-so-correct way, which also laid hidden dangers for Konoha.


    Danzo''s stubbornness and the two advisors¡¯ mistrust of Naruto hadn¡¯t escaped Shikaku''s notice.


    ¡®Times were changing, if things continued this way, it would lead to serious issues.¡¯


    Shikaku¡¯s thoughts drifted momentarily before he snapped back to the present.


    "We have decided to further strengthen cooperation with Konoha and reach a consensus to deepen the relationship between the two villages." The Sunagakure¡¯s diplomat said, "What¡¯s your stance on that?"


    "Huh?" Shikaku was confused for a moment, "What?"


    So, the Sunagakure¡¯s diplomat repeated what he had just said with a complicated look.


    This time, it was Danzo''s turn to be dumbfounded. Even Tsunade, who found the meeting extremely boring, was confused. Her eyes kept darting back and forth among the Sunagakure¡¯s representatives.


    ¡®This is not right. Shouldn''t they threaten Konoha with the fact that we have no Biju, and then propose changes to the distribution of benefits and the amendment of the alliance treaty?¡¯


    ¡®When did the Sand Village become so¡­ righteous? Something is not right.¡¯ Tsunade frowned subconsciously and looked over there again and again, but couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Danzo''s eye changed instantly, and the original plan in his heart fell through. He had been eager to see Sunagakure put pressure on Konoha, which would force Tsunade to bear the full brunt of the blame.


    After all, it was she who insisted on announcing that Konoha would no longer have a Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Naturally, she should be held accountable for any consequences that followed.


    Even if these mistakes and dissatisfactions could not force Tsunade to resign directly like Sandaime did, they were enough to make her suffer. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Danzo had been hoping to use this to slowly erode Tsunade¡¯s position, eventually forcing her to hand over the Hokage¡¯s position to him.


    And he could no longer tolerate Tsunade helping Naruto reach that position step by step. Kakashi was enough to give him a headache, and now there is another Naruto. When will it be his turn to be the Hokage?


    But now! Sunagakure wasn¡¯t using this opportunity to demand treaty revisions or changes in the balance of power. Instead, they wanted to strengthen the alliance.


    ¡®Are they crazy?¡¯ Danzo thought so in his heart, and so did the two Advisors. Koharu and Homura looked at each other with unusually grave expressions.


    "Why? Why did Sunagakure suddenly propose to deepen cooperation at a time like this?"


    At this moment, Danzo couldn''t help but ask. He hadn¡¯t intended to speak, but based on his understanding of Shikaku, although Shikaku wouldn''t ask directly, he would just find an excuse to stop the meeting temporarily and then send someone to ask discreetly.


    Danzo couldn¡¯t wait for that.


    "Because¡­" Sunagakure¡¯s diplomat was about to respond when another clear voice interrupted.


    "Because our Sunagakure is optimistic about the future development of our ally, Konoha. More precisely, we¡¯re here for that news." Temari said.


    "But regardless of whether that news is true or not, we are always optimistic about Konoha¡¯s future, especially in your Genin, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Does that make things clearer?" Temari smiled and asked politely.


    "Cough¡­ yes." Shikaku coughed, and then added, "It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s take a break for lunch and resume this discussion in the afternoon."


    As the meeting was adjourned, Tsunade glanced at Temari on her way out and muttered under her breath, "Another princess... Uzumaki Naruto, what in the world have you been up to?"


    ¡­


    At the outskirts of Kumogakure.


    Naruto teleported using Flying Thunder God Technique, and his body is covered by a massive, red, indistinct Chakra Cloak. In an instant, he punched a weaker Kumogakure Jonin straight through the chest!


    Although the strength of that Kumogakure¡¯s Jonin was not very strong, he was still a jonin after all. And yet, after just a few clashes, Naruto''s unpredictable speed had landed several blows on him, leaving him heavily injured.


    As he turned his head, a molten fist pierced into his chest, killing him instantly.


    Darui couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. If the battle continued like this, Kumogakure¡¯s forces would suffer catastrophic losses. He unleashed the black lightning with one hand and directly bombarded the reincarnated Blue B, shattering his arm.


    Blue B was the former Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, and he died because Hachibi lost control. Now, as a resurrected zombie, his movements were somewhat sluggish, far from his peak abilities.


    The same is true for the other five who were summoned with the Impure World Reincarnation. Their strength is less than one tenth of their peak period, but the disgusting thing is that this group of people is extremely difficult to deal with, and there is no way to defeat them in a short time.


    And Naruto was playing the ultimate opportunist, using his Flying Thunder God Technique to constantly harass the five Shinobi on Kumogakure''s side with ambush attacks.


    In less than five minutes, another Kumogakure¡¯s Jonin had let his guard down and lost his life at Naruto¡¯s hands. This sight filled both Darui and C with an overwhelming sense of dread.


    They knew it would be disadvantageous for them to continue to fight.


    Yondaime Raikage was still fighting against his father, Sandaime Raikage, but he was visibly struggling.

 Chapter 285 Bijudama

    Chapter 285 BijudamaSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "C, deal with that guy!" Darui shouted.


    As Raikage¡¯s most trusted person, Darui and C shared a strong sense of teamwork. The moment Darui called out, C moved swiftly. The intention was clear, to force Naruto to fall back on defense.


    As expected, Naruto decisively gave up attacking and went back to defend. As he retreated, reinforcements from the Kumogakure were arriving en masse.


    Seeing that dragging the fight out any longer would be unwise, Naruto thought about it and simply tried his best to shrink the Adamantine Sealing Chain on Hachibi.


    "Aaahhhh!!" Killer B¡¯s scream echoed deafeningly across the battlefield.


    Naruto knew he couldn¡¯t take out the entire group just yet. Prolonging the fight wouldn¡¯t be worth it, and these people summoned Impure World Reincarnation only held the advantage for a few minutes before becoming ineffective.


    Thinking about the mission ahead, Naruto sighed, but he still feels a little unwilling. In this battle, besides the iconic Rasengan, he had already pulled out all the stops in this battle, almost to the point of exposing every trump card.


    But to just retreat now? That felt too cowardly.


    After all, Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s reputation as a small-time troublemaker wouldn¡¯t be too damaged if he fled, but right now, he was wearing Sasuke¡¯s face! The pride of the Uchiha Clan couldn¡¯t be stained like this!


    At this moment, Naruto finally understood a bit of Sasuke¡¯s pride, ¡®Damn it, Sasuke turned rogue, and here I am, his old teammate, still trying to polish his reputation!¡¯


    Naruto figured, no matter how reckless his actions might be, the sins would go to Sasuke, not himself, Uzumaki Naruto. With that in mind, Naruto stopped running, turned around, stomped his foot hard, and jumped high into the air.


    In the distance, when Koyuki saw Naruto, fully intact, running towards her, she was immediately happy. But then, she saw him leap into the sky once again, leaving her confused.


    ¡®What¡¯s he doing now?¡¯


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Kumogakure¡¯s reinforcement had arrived, and the Sealing Squad was watching the battlefield closely, monitoring every move. Yondaime Raikage and his old father punched each other, producing deafening booms and afterimages.


    Even at just a tenth of his original strength, Sandaime Raikage is still a terrifying force. While Yondaime Raikage had the power to win directly, he seemed hesitant to finish his father off for some reason.


    Darui and C worked together seamlessly and successfully sealed Shodaime and Nidaime Raikage. But as they turned their attention to the infamous Gold and Silver Brothers, a sudden, intense feeling of dread washed over them.


    Their sixth sense is sending out warnings one after another, as if there¡¯s a party in their heads.


    "Oh no! There''s danger!" Darui shouted.


    "Everyone! Retreat!" C also shouted, "Quickly get out of this area! Hurry!"


    In an instant, C could clearly sense the overwhelming killing intent coming from a particular direction. He turned to look and immediately felt his breath catch in his throat.


    In the distance, high up in the sky, a small but ominous Bijudama was slowly forming.


    And the one forming it was none other than the cold-faced Uchiha Sasuke (Naruto).


    Feeling the massive pressure and the sharp, needle-like killing intent, both C and Darui were struck with panic for the first time, ¡®This is unreasonable¡­ what kind of Bijudama exudes such terrifying?¡¯


    They had seen Hachibi¡¯s Bijudama before, both large and small, but they had never felt a Bijudama with such murderous aura.


    Under the glaring sunlight, Naruto hovered in mid-air, supported by the Biju Chakra Cloak. He allowed the violent energy inside him to surge, no longer suppressing the near-boiling killing intent coursing through him.


    The pitch-black Bijudama slowly took shape in his hand. All the raw, explosive emotions channeled through his limbs and into his palm.


    Naruto¡¯s gaze fixed on the distant battlefield, staring in the direction of the Yondaime Raikage. The dazzling blue Lightning Chakra could still be seen clearly even from several kilometers away.


    Naruto¡¯s face remained expressionless and his emotions were as calm as still water.


    There was no need to aim at all. After all, the Chakra of Sandaime Raikage and Yondaime Raikage were too dazzling, one black and one blue, constantly clashing against each other.


    Naruto slightly adjusted his palm, and casually pointed in the direction of the Yondaime Raikage. Then, with a move of his thought, he threw the Bijudama casually, like throwing away a garbage.


    The Bijudama moved.


    It pierced through the air at incredible speed, accompanied by a sonic boom, and vanished into the sunlight.


    "Raikage-sama!" C attempted to sense the Bijudama, but it was moving too fast for him to track. In the blink of an eye, it had already reached the battlefield atop the cliff.


    This Bijudama wasn¡¯t fired out of hatred or for any specific reason, it was purely for the battle. Just like Yondaime Raikage had fought with all his might moments ago, Naruto was simply returning the favor.


    The path it traveled cracked and collapsed in delayed reaction, as if the earth itself had risen up. Sand and stones were crushed by the violent winds, and with one Bijudama, the ground shattered.


    Bang!


    Yondaime Raikage abruptly accelerated. He abandoned his clash with his resurrected father and rushed toward the incoming Bijudama.


    In the burst of white light, Naruto shamelessly slipped away with Koyuki.


    ¡­


    Far from the battlefield.


    In order to speed up the escape from Kumogakure¡¯s territory, Naruto carried Koyuki in his arms as the scenery around them rapidly blurred.


    "What did you just do?" She asked, looking up at him.


    "Don¡¯t ask too many questions about adult matters." Naruto said without thinking, sounding like a seasoned veteran, "Knowing too much won¡¯t do you any good."


    In truth, with his combined experiences from both his past and present lives, Naruto was technically a bit older than Koyuki. It¡¯s just that he had messed up his chance to officially secure a stable job back then.


    When he first opened his eyes after crossing over, his immediate thought was that despite having died, he had really lost his job, not his life.


    People are like this, they always crave what they lack.


    Originally, he had been content just lying around, but at some point, he found himself forced to plan ahead. According to his own plan, once he killed Pain and Obito, he could enjoy at least ten years of peace.


    Naruto¡¯s personality was like that. When faced with overly complex or troublesome problems, he preferred the simple and decisive approach, cutting down obstacles head-on. If his head hurt, he treated it, and if his foot hurt, he dealt with that.


    Life is short. After Pain, there was Obito, and after Obito, there was Madara Uchiha, the ¨­tsutsuki clan, and an endless string of enemies. Who wants to save the world every day? Naruto is not the savior.


    If the sky falls, he¡¯ll just let someone taller hold it up.


    For now, all he needed to do was find a way to deal with the two unfilial students, Pain and Obito. As for Black Zetsu, that minor troublemaker couldn¡¯t stir up much chaos. Once Naruto killed him, he could go home and relax.


    As for everything after that, he¡¯d deal with it when he was an adult. Clear short-term goals make life more enjoyable, but long-term goals often make things a mess.


    "Who''s the kid here? You¡¯re the one¡­" Koyuki suddenly realized she was still being carried in Naruto¡¯s arms, so she immediately grumbled that Shinobi grew up too fast.


    "Once we find a safe spot, we¡¯ll try it again." Naruto panted and said, "Space jump."


    Koyuki looked at him incredulously, "Am I heavy?"


    "No, I¡¯m slightly injured." Naruto explained, "The wound on my abdomen reopened just now." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do all Shinobi have it this hard?" She thought of Naruto''s age and asked with some pity, "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s just a job. I get paid." Naruto replied, still rushing ahead, "And don¡¯t ask me if it hurts. I won¡¯t ask you if you¡¯re scared about going home soon either."


    "Now that you mention it, I''m really starting to get nervous." Koyuki replied with a dry laugh, though she wasn¡¯t really too scared if she could joke about it.


    She glanced at Naruto and asked, ¡°Are you really just a child?"


    "I¡¯m not that young anymore. I¡¯ll be an adult in a few years." Naruto said, "Shinobi are different from ordinary people. Graduating at the age of twelve is pretty much adulthood for us."


    He paused before continuing, "And as far as shedding blood and killing enemies are concerned, I''m already an adult."

 Chapter 286 I Just Don’t Want a Scar

    Chapter 286 I Just Don¡¯t Want a ScarSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    When the two stopped again, they found themselves in an unfamiliar forest, somewhere in the middle of nowhere.


    The thick white fog rustled with movement, startling Koyuki. Her long legs had just touched the ground when she quickly leaped back onto Naruto in fright.


    At this moment, her lazy and world-weary face had shattered instantly.


    Frankly speaking, looking at this deep mountain forest, even Naruto himself felt a bit uneasy. Just when he was about to wake up all the corpses nearby, the thick fog suddenly dispersed.


    "Where¡­ is this?"


    "You¡¯re asking me? How would I know?" Naruto grumbled as he pried Koyuki¡¯s hands off his neck, showing no mercy in his response.


    "Get ready. We¡¯ll start here."


    "Hmm? Start what?" She looked at Naruto nervously, wondering if there was more trouble ahead.


    Naruto gave her a strange look, hesitated for a second, then said, "It¡¯s cramped inside. Just don¡¯t pee on me."


    Koyuki nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. She wanted to retort, but then realized she couldn¡¯t argue with that, so she coldly replied, "I won¡¯t."


    "Good."


    Naruto casually responded, making Koyuki gnashed her teeth in frustration. Her cool and lazy expression was about to break, then she turned her head expressionlessly, and her ice-blue eyes looked towards another part of the forest.


    She still looks like a goddess on the surface, but she is mentally keeping a record of her grudges in her little notebook.


    With a bang, to summoned a large iron ball, the Space-Time Ninja Tool. Without saying anything, he directly stuffed Koyuki inside and then squeezed in himself, though with more difficulty.


    An imprint was engraved on the Space-Time Ninja Tool, so it could be summoned again after a space jump.


    Inside the cramped iron ball, the two were squeezed together. The space jump was accompanied by violent shaking, making dizziness the least of their worries. By the time they stopped, Koyuki could barely keep her eyes open.


    Naruto was in no better shape. He barely crawled out, took a look around, and realized they were in the wrong place again.


    This time, they¡¯re in the Land of Grass.


    "Wrong place. Let¡¯s keep going."


    Koyuki no longer had the strength to speak. The burden of space jumping on the body was immense, and only someone like Naruto, who is a Shinobi, could handle it. For an ordinary person, two jumps would have been the limit.


    "Let¡¯s take a break. I¡¯m about to die." She muttered.


    "Alright." Naruto agreed easily, "This place is remote enough. At least we didn¡¯t land on top of a Shinobi Village this time, so no one will disturb you."


    "If you want, you can even sleep for a while before we go."


    "Who¡¯d sleep in a place like this?" Koyuki struggled to crawl out of the iron ball and looked around at the desolate area, "This place looks so barren. Is this..."


    She turned around and wanted to ask Naruto, only to see him calmly pulling out a bed and a canopy, which he casually tossed onto the ground. Koyuki was stunned for a few seconds, and her pupils dilated in shock.


    This bleak, yellowing forest looked completely out of place with the luxurious bed Naruto had just laid out¡­ it was a striking contrast.


    "You!!!" She took a few steps back.


    Naruto stared at her, said ¡®take a rest¡¯ casually, and then went back to the Space-Time Ninja Tool to carve more imprints.


    Koyuki was speechless. When she had mentioned resting, she had meant finding a spot to sit, or, if being a bit more indulgent, maybe leaning against a tree for a light nap.


    After all, she also knew the current situation. The Space-Time Ninja Tool was basically a piece of junk, not a mature technology. She was willing to take the risk, even accepting the fact that she had to squeeze into a tiny iron ball with a tall guy, practically sitting on top of each other.


    But now, this guy had pulled out a luxurious bed from who-knows-where. Isn''t this a bit too outrageous?


    It was like wearing an Armani suit to eat a steak, and then driving a 120-mile-per-hour modified tractor on the highway. The contrast made no sense to her. This bed completely shattered her perception of what a tough journey should be like.


    As the sun set, casting an amber glow, Koyuki poked her head out from the blanket. Illuminated by the soft orange light, Naruto was sitting nearby, tending to his wound.


    "Have you rested well?" Naruto asked while wrapping a bandage around his injury.


    Without Kyubi inside him, Naruto''s wound healing had slowed. After spending half the day treating his injury, it had barely closed, though it would still take another day or two for the wounds to fully heal.


    Chakra can stimulate cells in the body, promote cell division, and speed up healing. But in the past, it was always Kyubi¡¯s Chakra doing the work. So now, Naruto wasn¡¯t used to doing it himself. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is your injury serious?" Koyuki walked up to him and asked.


    "It¡¯s not that bad. I just don¡¯t want a scar." Naruto replied casually, "Since you''ve rested, let¡¯s keep moving."


    As the crimson sunset bathed the wilderness, Koyuki squinted her eyes, golden light reflecting in her gaze.


    She wanted to say she didn¡¯t believe him unless he showed her.


    But she found the words too ambiguous and swallowed them back. Instead, she silently grumbled her heart, "Why would a grown man like you be afraid of leaving a scar? Why don''t you show it to me?"


    They then go for another space jump. This time, before Naruto even opened the iron ball, the temperature has dropped dramatically.


    Naruto shivered instinctively, and thought, ¡®We¡¯ve arrived.¡¯


    "It''s so cold." Koyuki was wearing a thin windbreaker at this moment, so now that they are in cold environment, she shivered while hugging her arms.


    "Stop shaking." Naruto jumped out of the iron ball and threw a warm coat and white cloak to her. "My bad, I should¡¯ve reminded you to bring something warmer before we go."


    "It might not fit perfectly, but you¡¯ll have to make do with it."


    Koyuki felt a little warm in her heart, thinking that there were still some good qualities in Naruto. Just as she was about to thank him with a smile, she suddenly heard Naruto add, "Now that we¡¯ve come this far, you¡¯re not thinking of running away, are you?"


    Her smile froze on her face. And Koyuki silently took back what she had just thought. She realized that this man wasn¡¯t showing concern for her, and he was just constantly thinking about his mission.


    "I won¡¯t." She said through gritted teeth.


    But after a moment, she lowered her head, realizing it was childish to be upset with him. It only made her seem immature, even though standing next to each other, they were about the same height.


    "That¡¯s good. We¡¯ve arrived in the Land of Snow." Naruto said as he walked ahead, "Let''s go. Remember to stick close behind me. If there¡¯s any danger, it¡¯ll be easier to protect you."


    "Okay." Koyuki replied. After realizing that she had really returned to the Land of Snow, her mood suddenly sank.


    But for now, she could only obediently follow behind Naruto. The snow-covered landscape was indeed dangerous, and her uncle, Kazahana Doto, had never given up trying to capture her over the years.

 Chapter 287 Can We Delay It For a Few Years?

    Chapter 287 Can We Delay It For a Few Years?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Don''t even think about running away. I remember your scent. You won¡¯t run away." Naruto added without turning his head.


    "Huh? What?" Koyuki was slightly startled and glanced at Naruto, "What did you say?"


    His words sounded a bit too suggestive, and Naruto wasn¡¯t as clueless as he seemed. So Koyuki found it hard to continue treating him like a child.


    Naruto didn¡¯t fully turn back but glanced at her sideways with his narrow eyes. With a hint of seriousness on his face, he pulled his hand from his other pocket and pointed at her, "You¡¯d better not try anything."


    "I know." Koyuki replied with a nervous laugh.


    She did have some hesitation in her heart before and didn''t have the courage to face her past. But after seeing how Naruto worked so hard for this mission, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to run away.


    ¡®If I just leave like this and cause him to fail this mission, I will probably feel guilty for a long time.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Koyuki gritted her teeth and quickened her pace to catch up. She had intended to say something to show her determination not to run away, but before she could speak, she stumbled and lost her balance instantly.


    "Aaahhh!!!!"


    In order to maintain her balance, Koyuki stepped heavily on empty air, causing the snow to collapse. Two seconds after she screamed, she felt her wrist being grabbed.


    Looking up at Naruto¡¯s slightly exasperated gaze, Koyuki had wanted to explain, but she felt that nothing she could say seemed right, so she decided to keep her head down in silence.


    "I just slipped." She muttered.


    "Oh." Naruto didn¡¯t say much and pulled her back up.


    "Do you think I¡¯m a burden?"


    "You¡¯re not too bad." Naruto answered as he walked. He would now look back every few steps he took, in case Koyuki got into more accidents.


    ¡®What does ¡®not too bad¡¯ mean?¡¯ Koyuki thought to herself.


    The wind howled around them, swirling snowflakes and icy shards that nearly slapped her in the face.


    Unable to take it any longer, she walked a few more steps before moving closer to Naruto, "Let''s find a place to take shelter."


    "Okay." Naruto agreed without hesitation and quickly found a temporary cave for them to take shelter.


    The snow outside grew heavier, and night had already fallen.


    "We can¡¯t go any further today, so take a rest." Naruto retracted his head and then sealed the entrance of the cave with snow, leaving a small hole for ventilation.


    Koyuki watched Naruto skillfully take out a pile of firewood from who-knows-where and couldn''t help but narrow her eyes, ¡®Are all Shinobi like this?¡¯


    With a snap, the fire crackled to life, spreading warmth around them.


    Naruto didn''t even look at her. He just wrapped himself tightly in his coat, and sat down with his head lowered and eyes closed.


    Koyuki stared at Naruto by the fire. She felt like she should say something, but she couldn''t find a topic to talk about, as the other party seemed to know more than her about everything.


    "Are you cold?" She finally asked, but then immediately regretted it.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this question showing off my stupidity? How could anyone be cold sitting next to a fire?? Besides, he is a Shinobi. What was the point of asking something like that? Damn it, why did my brain choose this moment to malfunction?¡¯


    Hearing this, Naruto opened his eyes and looked at her. His somewhat unfocused gaze sharpened for a moment before he asked, "What are you trying to ask?"


    "I didn''t mean to ask anything. What are you going to do?" Koyuki shrank back and reached for the fire, "I mean about the mission. What¡¯s your plan?"


    "My uncle, Kazahana Doto, is the new Daimyo of the Land of Snow. He has many Shinobi under his command. They are very powerful and have a lot of advanced weapons."


    "It actually doesn¡¯t matter." Naruto said, rubbing his temples.


    "But you¡¯re just one person, and you¡¯re still injured." Koyuki retorted.


    "I''ve fully recovered."


    "I don¡¯t believe you¡­ unless you show me." Koyuki responded quickly.


    Naruto stared at her with a puzzled look on his face, "Why do you want to see my injury?"


    "I''m just concerned about whether you can complete the mission." Koyuki said, "How can you deal with so many Shinobi from the Land of Snow by yourself?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Naruto replied, "In fact, the solution to all this is pretty simple."


    "What is it?"


    "Kill the old Daimyo and establish a new one."


    "That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s been in power for too long." Koyuki said dejectedly, "His forces are made up of Shinobi inside and out. It¡¯s impossible."


    "Even if you succeed, then what? I¡¯m just an actress. Forget about ruling a country, I don¡¯t even have the courage to defy my fate."


    "The kind of ruler the people want is someone brave and unyielding, like Princess Fuun." She hugged her knees, "Someone like me is not worthy of being a Daimyo."


    Although Koyuki had returned to Konoha and voluntarily asked to restart the mission, it didn¡¯t mean she was mentally prepared. She was still an actress, not the princess of an overthrown Daimyo.


    Naruto glanced at Koyuki by the fire, watching the flickering flames cast shadows on her face. Her eyes shimmered with uncertainty. He frowned and said, "It''s not about whether you are worthy of being the new Daimyo, it¡¯s that you have no choice but to be the new Daimyo."


    After a pause, he continued, "You need to understand one thing: no one is asking for your opinion. Now that things have reached this point, you don¡¯t have any other option, and neither do I."


    "To you, this is just a mission.¡± Koyuki couldn''t help but retort.


    "It¡¯s more than just a mission." Naruto stood up, walked to in front of Koyuki, and stared at her condescendingly. Koyuki suddenly felt a little panicked. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you¡­?" Koyuki looked up at the tall Naruto and her heart suddenly started racing.


    "I¡¯ve got an immature idea." Naruto said.


    "Huh?"


    "I forgot to tell you, but the Land of Snow may be frozen on the surface, but there¡¯s geothermal energy underneath." Naruto took out a necklace from his pocket and dangle it like a pendant before her.


    "You remember this, right?" He asked.


    "Yeah, I gave it to you when we were drifting at sea." Koyuki said gloomily, as if she was thinking of those days, "It''s just a useless necklace."


    "We won¡¯t know if it¡¯s useless until later." Naruto said with a smile, then put the necklace away and said, "I looked into it, and found that this is actually a key. I suspect there¡¯s some kind of geothermal device in the Land of Snow."


    "So, what¡¯s your point?" Koyuki was getting confused by Naruto¡¯s roundabout explanation.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s reasoning was full of holes, but by this point, Koyuki had been so shocked by all his actions that she had stopped questioning him. Her brain completely gave up thinking, and everything that didn¡¯t make sense suddenly seemed logical to her when it involved Naruto.


    "I¡¯ll help you secure the Daimyo¡¯s position and change the situation in the Land of Snow." Naruto said, "In return, you¡¯ll have to pay a price."


    "A price? What price?"


    "I want you¡­" Naruto spoke without stopping, but the first phrase made Koyuki¡¯s mind go blank, and she couldn''t hear the rest of the words clearly.


    "I want you to collect geothermal taxes from the residents of the Land of Snow. The tax rate won¡¯t be too high¡­ Well, we can negotiate it later." He explained, "How about it? Do you agree?"


    "Hmm?" Naruto looked at her, "What are you spacing out for?"


    "Ah!" Koyuki blinked, "No, it¡¯s nothing. What did you just say?"


    "I asked if you agree?"


    "Uh, sure." She nodded, "But can we delay it for a few years?"


    "Delay it?" Naruto frowned.


    ¡®Damn, the system option says that the residents of the Land of Snow have to pay taxes for the geothermal heat, but it doesn''t say when the tax will start. If it was delayed by a few years, it should still meet the requirements, right?¡¯


    ¡®On the other hand, it would take a few years for the Land of Snow to transition if the ice melted. The residents wouldn¡¯t be able to bear too many taxes right away.¡¯


    ¡®Wait, we can start right away. But just set a low tax rate, or even a zero tax rate, which would still count as a delay, right?¡¯ After thinking for a while, Naruto finally nodded.


    "Okay, that''s fine."


    "Oh." Koyuki¡¯s beautiful, world-weary face flushed for a moment in the glow of the fire.

 Chapter 288 This… This…

    Chapter 288 This¡­ This¡­Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto vaguely sensed something was off, but seeing Koyuki lower her head without saying anything more, he chose not to press further.


    Once dawn broke, everything in the Land of Snow would change.


    The runaway princess had grown up, returned to her homeland, and brought with her... a blade-wielding demon.


    Although Naruto was just an outsider and this matter was nothing to him, but who made the new Daimyo¡¯s position illegitimate, and Koyuki was still alive?


    Moreover, Koyuki had requested his help. This made everything justified¡­ both morally and procedurally right.


    Just as 20 years ago, Kazahana Doto led a rebellion and killed the old king, Kazahana Sosetsu. Now, the wheel of fate had turned, and it was time to repay blood with blood, an eye for an eye.


    It was late into the night.


    Both of them went to sleep with their thoughts swirling. Naruto closed his eyes and did not move. In contrast, Koyuki tossed and turned, unable to sleep. She walked back and forth by the fire several times.


    It is unknown what she''s doing, she even squatted in front of Naruto, as if looking at him carefully.


    Fortunately, Naruto didn''t want to pay attention to her because he probably had to work tomorrow, otherwise, he would¡¯ve pinned her down to stop her antics.


    Koyuki, under the dim firelight, meticulously examined Naruto. He was wearing his regular Shinobi combat uniform, a slim-fitting jacket, with a straight and neat posture, and smooth facial lines.


    Koyuki felt conflicted. Though Naruto didn¡¯t seem that young anymore, in reality, he wasn¡¯t that old either. Perhaps the recent pressure had been too much, so her thoughts had become confused and erratic.


    But this would be the last time. After all, they had already reached the Land of Snow. Whether there would be a future together or not was uncertain.


    It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Naruto¡¯s ability to handle the situation in the Land of Snow, but she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel optimistic. After all, it was just the two of them. How could they possibly overthrow her uncle¡¯s rule?


    She prepared herself mentally, thinking that if things really couldn¡¯t work out, then so be it. In the second half of the night, she thought through countless scenarios. At one point, she even wondered if she should just give up and return to Konoha, waiting for Naruto to grow stronger.


    She slowly closed her eyes in a daze, but she felt like she had only slept for a few seconds before someone pushed her awake.


    "Wake up, how long are you planning to sleep?" Naruto asked in an indifferent tone. The snow at the entrance of the cave had been cleared, and a ray of bright sunlight streamed in.


    "It''s morning already?" Koyuki asked with dark circles under her eyes.


    "Well, who told you to pace back and forth all night? Who can you blame?" Naruto complained and walked out first, "Hurry up and follow me. Let''s settle this matter today."


    "You knew about last night?" She followed him and suddenly felt like dying due to the embarrassment.


    "I didn¡¯t, but you kept walking around, making so much noise." Naruto said unhappily, "If I didn''t know, I would have thought you were dancing there."


    "I wasn¡¯t!" Koyuki gave up the argument.


    "So, what are you going to do?" She instinctively looked at Naruto, who had a broad back and looked very powerful. He didn¡¯t appear skinny but instead exuded a strong sense of power. His posture was as straight as a young tree.


    "What do you mean, what am I going to do?" Naruto asked without turning his head.


    "How do you plan to overthrow Kazahana Doto... my uncle?" She asked. "He has many Shinobi under his command, and I¡¯ve heard that the Land of Snow has been researching Shinobi Technology and weapons in recent years."


    "You sure know a lot." Naruto praised.


    "During the time I was away from Konoha, I collected some information about the Land of Snow." Koyuki explained, "The source of the information should be accurate, but the Land of Snow is remote, so information is scarce." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How did you collect it?¡±


    ¡°Spend money.¡± She said proudly.


    Naruto was a little speechless. He felt she could¡¯ve just given him that money. After all, he knew even more details. But he couldn¡¯t say that directly right now, so he shifted the conversation.


    "I have information too, how about buying mine?"


    "I don¡¯t have any money left." She suddenly said in frustration, "Someone scammed me with fake information about the Land of Snow. I gave him most of my money to him."


    Hearing this, Naruto sighed, "¡­ Okay, but I think you might be able to get that money back."


    "What?" Koyuki was stunned, and she looked up at Naruto and asked, "But... but that person has already run off. I have no idea where to find him. How could I possibly get the money back?"


    As the two continued walking forward, Naruto glanced back at her and rolled his eyes.


    "You said it yourself¡­ The Land of Snow is remote, and information is hard to gather. So, how did you get all that information? Someone must¡¯ve deliberately sold it to you?"


    "Deliberately sold it to me?" Koyuki frowned, "If that¡¯s the case, the only person I can think of is... my uncle, Kazahana Doto."


    "Although he''s a very scheming person, if he deliberately leaked information to me but didn¡¯t make a move against me, it¡¯s hard to explain. What does he want?"


    "Yeah, what does he want?" Naruto responded perfunctorily.


    "How would anyone know what he''s after?" She exhaled heavily, "Anyway, it¡¯s definitely not because of some damned blood relation. He probably wishes I were dead already."


    ¡°Fine then, let''s go ask him directly and find out what he wants."


    "What?" Koyuki was stunned.


    Seeing her fall behind, Naruto turned his head to glance at her, seemingly displeased.


    "Hmm?"


    "No way, you mean..." She rushed in front of Naruto, waving her arms frantically in the cold, snowy air, her breath turning into puffs of white.


    "Are you saying... we just go to the castle and ask him?"


    "What else?" Naruto responded, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, "It''s the fastest and simplest way. He killed your father, seized the position, and even swindled your money."


    "Since you''ve been wronged and Konoha has accepted your mission request, then Princess Kazahana Koyuki, we¡¯re now the righteous side."


    "But... but he¡¯s the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, and he has a group of Shinobi under his command." Koyuki stammered, struggling to adapt to Naruto''s straightforward approach.


    "I think you haven¡¯t grasped the situation. Konoha, as one of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, has the authority to investigate and gather evidence on injustices in the Land of Snow."


    "And you, as the mission client, the victim, and the rightful heir to the throne of the Land of Snow, have already provided valuable information for my investigation. Kazahana Doto has committed many crimes."


    "And I, conveniently, am one of Konoha''s higher-ups. Though I don¡¯t hold much power, I do possess a small, temporary decision-making authority, which exceeds that of a regular Jonin. For example, your words just now have been recorded as evidence, and I will now file a formal request to investigate Kazahana Doto."


    As he said this, Naruto took out a mission order that he had prepared long ago from his pocket, with the seal of Konoha engraved on the front.


    "Now, on behalf of Konoha''s higher-ups, I will review your request, and after careful consideration, I will use my temporary decision-making authority to approve it."


    Then, he pulled out a red stamp from his pocket, blew on it for effect, and stamped it heavily on the temporary mission order.


    Under Koyuki¡¯s stunned gaze, Naruto raised the dazzling official paper in his hand and gave a reassuring smile.


    "Alright, all the paperwork¡¯s done. Let¡¯s head out."


    "This... this¡­!!!" Koyuki was overwhelmed, and her brain barely able to keep up, "But he''s the Daimyo of the Land of Snow! And he has a whole team of Shinobi."


    "Do you really think the Land of Snow compares to Kumogakure?" Naruto asked.


    "No¡­"


    "Then why do you think I would be afraid? Even Elite Jonin and Raikage from Kumogakure can¡¯t get anything from me. So why would you think the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, your uncle, Kazahana Doto, could?"


    "They¡¯re just a bunch of weaklings! I¡¯ll just wipe them all out!"


    ¡®Right¡­¡¯ Koyuki was left dumbfounded.

 Chapter 289 Judgment

    Chapter 289 JudgmentSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Koyuki clearly watched how Naruto had single-handedly crushed the terrifying Shinobi from Kumogakure before leaving casually.


    Although she didn¡¯t fully understand his prowess, she knew that Naruto''s strength was indeed terrifying.


    Yet why was it that the moment she stepped back into the Land of Snow, her worries and fears kept surfacing?


    After thinking it over, Koyuki could only arrive at one reason: the psychological trauma caused by Kazahana Doto and the Land of Snow had left a deep scar on her, intensifying her fear over time.


    In her mind, Kazahana Doto was an insurmountable mountain of death. He had destroyed everything she held dear, forcing her to flee, unable to even recall memories of the Land of Snow.


    And yet, the other party felt no remorse¡­ he even intentionally leaked information to her, hoping she would return on her own.


    "You''re right." She took a deep breath and said, only to start coughing violently from the cold wind, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Naruto stood there lazily, looking at her as if to ask, ¡®Are you done coughing? Once you''re done, let''s get going.¡¯


    After a few minutes, once Koyuki had composed herself, she silently cursed Naruto in her mind but didn¡¯t make a fuss. She kept her head down and continued on the path.


    She admitted to herself that she had misjudged him. Naruto wasn¡¯t just some Genin, nor was he simply a Shinobi with a bit of power. His thinking was crystal clear, always guiding her, who had been lost in confusion, forward.


    From the beginning, Naruto hadn¡¯t really had any elaborate plan. His idea was simply to bulldoze through any obstacles. And his thinking makes sense, after all, how could a big Shinobi Village like Konoha take small countries like the Land of Snow seriously?


    ¡­


    The massive palace of the Land of Snow, nestled halfway up the snowy mountain, loomed like an impenetrable fortress.


    "Is that the palace?" Naruto shaded his eyes with his hand, peering at the structure in the snow-covered mountains, ¡°Looks kind of gloomy. Living there would probably give you arthritis."


    "That¡¯s what you¡¯re focused on right now?" Koyuki couldn¡¯t help but complained. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she gazed across the snowy landscape, her body tensed up. Her mouth tasted sour, and her heart was pounding wildly.


    ¡®As expected, returning to this place filled me with a profound sense of dread.¡¯


    Suddenly, with a swish, Naruto removed his snow cloak and stuffed it into Koyuki¡¯s hands.


    Koyuki was taken aback for a moment, and was about to feel touched, when she suddenly heard him say, "Please hold onto this for me. It''s very expensive."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Who are you?"


    The sound of shuffling echoed as seven or eight figures landed in front of Naruto on the snow. A group of Shinobi from the Land of Snow, clad in chakra armor, emerged from the snow fog.


    The leader glanced at Naruto but didn¡¯t recognize him. However, the moment he saw Koyuki, a twisted grin appeared on his face.


    "It turns out that the Princess has returned."


    Koyuki¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy and she spoke through gritted teeth, "You were the ones who sent someone to sell me that information about the Land of Snow, right?"


    "The Princess truly is sharp, but that doesn¡¯t matter now." The tall, skinny leader clearly had no concept of shame, and lied through his teeth without blinking.


    After all, if Koyuki could be called ''sharp¡¯, then it would be an insult to the word itself.


    "Enough with the pleasantries." Naruto interrupted and pointed at the people in front of him impatiently, "All of you should come at me together. I¡¯m in a hurry."


    "Who are you?" The leader narrowed his eyes at Naruto with hostility. It wasn¡¯t entirely his fault for not recognizing him, after all, Naruto had a smooth forehead as he had forgotten to wear the Konoha¡¯s forehead protector.


    Naruto stepped in front of Koyuki, using his body to shield her. With a flick of his hand, he produced a mission order, stamped with the seal of Konoha.


    "Konoha has received an investigation mission. The current Daimyo of the Land of Snow, Kazahana Doto, is suspected of defrauding our client of a significant amount of wealth. We are here to reclaim the stolen assets."


    "Huh?" The Land of Snow¡¯s Shinobi were stunned for a moment and looked at each other in confusion.


    Then, they burst into uproarious laughter as if they had just heard the biggest joke of the century. The leader clutched his stomach in an exaggerated manner, laughing so hard that tears streamed from his eyes.


    "Are you some kind of entertainer? Hahaha!"


    "Must be the famous star¡¯s lackey, huh?"


    "Princess Fuun¡¯s lackey! Hahaha! I¡¯ve seen that movie too! The Princess really put her heart into that role!"


    Hearing this, Naruto glanced at these people and said nothing.


    In an instant, seven or eight kunai flew out, followed by a loud boom! At this moment, the leader was already slammed into the snow with a single punch, and blood sprayed from his chest, staining the snow crimson.


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    Before the rest could even register what had happened, Naruto¡¯s afterimages suddenly appeared before them, colliding with them at lightning speed. They had no time to react as their Chakra Armor shattered and their bodies were blown up by a punch.


    The howling wind swept through the scene.


    Within moments, the seven or eight Elite Jonin from the Land of Snow were reduced to just one, standing frozen in place, trembling. The blood of his companions splattered everywhere, steaming in the cold, painting the snow red.


    His face and body were covered in blood, while just a second ago, those people had been standing beside him, laughing alongside him at the seemingly insignificant Shinobi who wasn¡¯t even wearing a forehead protector.


    The last remaining Jonin was frozen in place, completely devoid of the courage to flee. Even though they were a little inferior to the Jonin from the Five Great Shinobi Villages, they were at least Chunin-level with the help of Chakra Armor.


    But now, they had been slaughtered without even a chance to struggle, dispatched in mere moments.


    "You!!" His voice trembled as he stared at Naruto, whose clothes were untouched by blood. His face turned deathly pale, "W-Who... are you?"


    However, his question was met with silence. Naruto slowly approached him, and in that moment, on the verge of life and death, the last Land of Snow¡¯s Shinobi found a surge of courage.


    "Die!" He roared and activated the Chakra Armor. But before he could even form a his hand seal, there was a loud crack¡­ Naruto had kicked his hand, breaking his fingers.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Screaming in agony, he tried to kick Naruto, only for his knee to be shattered with a swift kick in return.


    The man collapsed to the ground with a roar of pain, kneeling in the snow in despair.


    "Where is Kazahana Doto?" Naruto asked casually.


    Inside the palace.


    Boom!


    The palace doors were smashed open, splintering into a spiderweb of cracks before crumbling to the ground a moment later.


    Two figures walked out of the dust and debris, and the young man in the lead spoke without delay.


    "Kazahana Doto, current Daimyo of the Land of Snow, you stand accused of defrauding our client of a large sum. We are here to deliver judgment."

 Chapter 290 Land of Death

    Chapter 290 Land of DeathSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kazahana Doto stood up from his seat and said furiously, "Who do you think you are?!"


    The next moment, just like in the movies, the sound of synchronized, rapid footsteps echoed from all around the palace. The previously empty hall was suddenly filled with Shinobi and soldiers which poured in from all directions.


    The scene was somewhat intense, with soldiers and ambushers rushing in from behind curtains and windows at the signal of Doto smashing his cup.


    Seeing this, Naruto felt a twinge of disappointment. He thought he should have stood on the center of the hall, not at the entrance. And if it were up to him to set up an ambush, he would never have chosen these random foot soldiers.


    At the very least, Eite Jonin like Kakashi should have been the ones lying in wait.


    Imagine that! A battle with someone like ¡®Kakashi, the Shinobi World''s social butterfly¡¯. That would''ve been worthy of his strength.


    But now, Kazahana Doto had gathered a group of pitiful, ordinary Shinobi. They weren¡¯t strong, and they were completely unaware of Naruto¡¯s strength. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Naruto could break through seven of the Land of Snow''s Jonin without a scratch, arriving at the palace as if no one was in his way, did Doto really think a few arrows and kunai could stop him?


    "I am just an ordinary Konoha¡¯s higher-up." Naruto said as he looked up at the throne, where Kazahana Doto sat with a face full of arrogance. "You refused Konoha¡¯s investigation and are attempting to harm one of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups."


    "I can now officially determine that Kazahana Doto, the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, is unilaterally provoking war against the Land of Fire. To prevent further escalation, I have the authority to make an immediate decision."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Kazahana Doto was stunned for a moment.


    Kazahana Doto¡¯s face was dark and stern, but confusion could also be seen, ¡®Konoha''s higher-up? What nonsense was this guy talking about? The Land of Snow had hardly any dealings with the Five Great Nations. What was a Konoha''s higher-up doing here?¡¯


    ¡®He actually dared to talk nonsense without any preparation? How ridiculous!¡¯


    "Nothing, just a casual remark." Naruto sniffed and said with a smile, "You''ve got so many people hiding here. I''m the only outsider, unfamiliar with the area. It''s making me pretty nervous."


    Koyuki looked at Naruto hesitantly, sensing a bad premonition in her heart.


    Kazahana Doto furrowed his brow. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for pointless banter. He pointed to Koyuki and said, "Hand over the Hexagonal Crystal, or..."


    Before he could finish his words, Naruto suddenly clapped his hands together with a loud smack. Under Kazahana Doto''s astonished and puzzled eyes, Naruto shouted, "Arise!!!!"


    In an instant, inside the palace, which had been surrounded inside and out, one hundred coffins rose from the ground, some even erupted from between the soldiers'' legs, launching like cannonballs.


    "Arrggghh!"


    "What is that?!"


    "Where did these coffins come from? What''s inside it?"


    "Look! Look! It looks like something''s about to come out of them!"


    "Do something, quick!"


    Soon, everyone realized that the most terrifying thing in the world wasn¡¯t just seeing coffins appear, it was watching as the lids of those coffins weren''t sliding open, but rather flipping open. One hundred coffin lids slammed to the ground with a deafening thud, kicking up clouds of dust.


    One hundred undead summoned with Impure World Reincarnation stepped out of the coffins, including Shinobi, soldiers, and civilians. Because of the addition of these one hundred corpses, this party has become even more lively.


    Now there were over two hundred people in the hall, with half of them not even breathing, crowding the room.


    With a snap of Naruto''s fingers, the battle immediately erupted.


    The sound of combat filled the air. But Naruto stood still and didn¡¯t move, just shielding Koyuki. When anyone charged at him, he simply raised his fist and obliterated them with one punch.


    Ordinary Shinobi simply couldn''t handle the immense Chakra of the Biju. Naruto directly injects the violent Chakra into the opponent''s body with his punch, causing them to explode.


    Another powerful Shinobi avoided the undead from the Impure World Reincarnation and rushed towards Naruto. The armor on his body crackled with blue Chakra, signaling that he was a new-type ninja who relied on Shinobi Technology.


    He took two or three quick strides toward Naruto, and the faint sound of lightning could be heard as he opened and closed his palms. Naruto didn¡¯t even bother to dodge, and simply kicked the enemy, sending him flying ten meters away.


    These were all small fries, and their combined strength is not even half of that of the Elite Jonin of Kumogakure.


    Kazahana Doto stood atop the throne, watching as the situation in the palace rapidly fell apart, and his face grew paler and paler. Naruto stood in the center of the battlefield, tall and imposing.


    In less than ten minutes, the battle was over.


    The vast palace was dead silent, with bodies scattered all over the floor. The only ones still standing were the tattered Impure World Reincarnations, some barely upright, others already collapsed on the ground.


    Koyuki glanced around nervously and was relieved after seeing that her father wasn¡¯t among the undead summoned with Impure World Reincarnation.


    On the throne, Kazahana Doto gripped his staff tightly, and was extremely furious. He gritted his teeth and threw off his robe, revealing his Chakra Armor beneath.


    Seeing this, Naruto shook his head. In this world, there¡¯s a definite rule: villains who strip down are destined to die.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Naruto asked with a smile, walking toward Kazahana Doto step by step, and his footsteps were echoing through the hall.


    "If I were you, I''d at least say something in these last moments of life."


    "Who the hell are you?" Kazahana Doto asked with a grim face.


    "Can''t you ask something different? Didn''t I already tell you?" Naruto said, "I¡¯m just an ordinary Konoha¡¯s higher-ups who works part-time as a Genin."


    "Konoha has no right to meddle in the affairs of our Land of Snow!" Kazahana Doto roared, "We have nothing to do with Konoha, not even the Five Great Nations can act so tyrannically!"


    "No right?" Naruto chuckled and stopped in his tracks, "I don¡¯t know what rights Konoha has, nor do I care. I just needed an excuse. You don''t matter much to me."


    "You¡­!!!"


    "You¡¯ll pay for this! You¡¯re nothing but a monster, using Forbidden Techniques to summon the deads! You¡¯ll die a miserable death!" Kazahana Doto¡¯s entire body trembled. He hadn''t expected the Land of Snow he had been controlling for more than a decade would collapse so quickly.


    Before such overwhelming power, everything crumbled like fragile clay dolls.


    Hearing this, a smile suddenly appeared on Naruto''s face.


    "I will die a miserable death?"


    "Do you think I will die? There are too many people who want me dead, yet here I am, alive and well. On the contrary, I can wake those people up anytime I like."


    Naruto then casually clapped his hands, not even bothering with the usual hand seals. He just clapped his hands lightly as if brushing off dust.


    "Arise!"


    Rumble, rumble!!!


    A strange rustling noise filled the palace as the corpses on the ground began to rise in eerie positions. Their eyes turned a dark red as they stood motionless.


    For the weaker ones, Naruto can easily wake them up without even completing the Impure World Reincarnation ritual. However, the downside of this is that it weakened their combat abilities, with some corpses not even as strong as an ordinary woman.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. The real impact came from witnessing the dead rise again right before Kazahana Doto''s eyes. The shock of it was unparalleled. Even if the resurrected weren¡¯t particularly useful, the psychological effect was perfect.


    Kazahana Doto took a step back with the staff in his hand, his lips trembling slightly, looking at the summoned undead standing below the throne, as he recognized several familiar faces.


    "You''re insane! A madman!" Kazahana Doto shouted with a look of fear, and his hysterical voice echoed in the hall.


    Koyuki, who is standing in the middle of the hall, remained calm. This wasn¡¯t her first time witnessing such a scene. She felt nothing but a slight sense of claustrophobia, as the room was starting to feel crowded.


    She glanced around again, confirming her father wasn¡¯t among the undead.


    Naruto walked to the front of the group of Impure World Reincarnation¡¯s group step by step, and looked up at Kazahana Doto. Feeling a sudden whim, he reached into his seal space and pulled out a Shinigami Mask, placing it over his face.


    The grotesque mask made Naruto''s expression even more sinister, like a pool of stagnant water. The atmosphere instantly turned ominous and terrifying, a chilling wind sweeping through the palace.


    Despite wearing his chakra armor, which was warmer than any thermal clothing and impervious to the external temperature, Kazahana Doto shivered at the sight of the army of corpses and the boy in the demonic mask.


    Naruto, on the contrary, was very polite and gave a gentleman''s salute to Kazahana Doto, with his pupils glowing red.


    "Now, I shall witness your death."

 Chapter 291 I’ll Be Waiting For You Here

    Chapter 291 I¡¯ll Be Waiting For You HereSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After saying that, Naruto suddenly took off the Shinigami Mask and hesitated for a second as he stared at the mask in his hand.


    What he did just now was totally not his style, he just wanted to do that in his heart, it could be said that it was a whim.


    This wasn¡¯t in line with his usual approach. Normally, by now, Kazahana Doto should have already been a corpse, not still standing there trembling.


    Not doing meaningless things is Naruto¡¯s usual style.


    But under the mask''s influence, he acted in a way contrary to his usual style, much like what happened in Kumogakure, when he impulsively fired off a small Bijudama.


    He hadn''t known how to use it before, but due to the frustration boiling inside him, he somehow managed to pull it off. It felt good at the time, but now, it sent a chill down his spine.


    ¡®What kind of sinister force was this?¡¯


    ¡®Ever since the bizarre ¡®Jashin¡¯s Dog¡¯ option with Temari, things had been going wrong. The rewards kept getting stranger, first the Jashin¡¯s Blessing, then Shinigami¡¯s Gaze.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, could it be that I had attracted some kind of malevolent presence?¡¯


    Kazahana Doto remained motionless, glued to the throne, watching Naruto remove the mask and stand there in a daze. For a moment, Kazahana Doto had no idea what Naruto was up to.


    Just as he was about to move, he saw Naruto suddenly jolted, as if snapping out of a trance, and fixed his gaze on him again.


    "You really deserve to die!"


    "What?"


    "Ahhh!!!"


    With a swift and clean motion, Naruto thrust the Kusanagi Sword through Kazahana Doto¡¯s chest, and pierced his Chakra Armor effortlessly, ending the evil Daimyo¡¯s rule hastily and simply.


    Koyuki stood in place, and couldn''t help but sigh when she realized that everything was over.


    The palace of the Land of Snow had been cleansed and Koyuki has become the new Daimyo.


    At the coronation ceremony, the old minister trembled as he put the crown on Koyuki. It is unknown whether if it was because he was old or too scared, but he almost stumbled as he stepped down from the platform.


    Naruto stood by the side, watching Koyuki complete all the ceremonies throughout the day. The citizens below didn¡¯t seem particularly happy, and even looked worried.


    In their mind, they all thought of the same thing: Could a princess who had been missing for over a decade truly lead?


    The next day, Koyuki used the Hexagonal Crystal Necklace to activate the geothermal generator within the Rainbow Glaciers. The ice and snow in the Land of Snow began to melt, ushering in spring as the land blossomed with new life.


    The people were overjoyed and quickly changed their tune, shouting: ¡®Long live Koyuki-sama.¡¯


    In the royal chamber, Koyuki lay exhausted on the grand bed, turning her head to look at the tall boy leaning against the wall.


    "The Land of Snow needs to find a new way out. The tax rate will be temporarily set at zero and collection will start in three years. The starting rate has not yet been determined. But you can give your opinion in three years."


    "Sure." Naruto replied.


    [Ding! Reward: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken is successfully deployed!]


    [Ding! Reward: Max-level Flying Thunder God Technique (Bonus: x6 Flying Thunder God Kunai that only the host can see) successfully deployed]


    Naruto had accomplished his goal and received two rewards from the system, and yet, he couldn''t be happy at all. The two masks still felt like burning hot potatoes in his hand, and he knew he¡¯d have to visit the Land of Whirlpools to investigate them at some point.


    ¡®This damned, lazy system wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared. But what is its true purpose? Was it because of my vitality or my handsome appearance?¡¯


    "Are you leaving?"


    "I¡¯ve got some things to take care of." Naruto replied absentmindedly, as his thoughts were still completely on the system. After all, this crappy system was getting increasingly treacherous. One day, it might trap him, and he wouldn¡¯t even see it coming.


    "You should be able to handle things here on your own, right? Well, even if you can¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t really matter." Naruto almost added harshly, ¡®It doesn''t matter if you can''t handle it, my mission is already completed.¡¯


    "I can manage. But when will you be back?" Koyuki looked at him expectantly.


    "Back?" Naruto was taken aback.


    ¡®Going back to the Snow Country? I hadn''t even considered it. This place was too far from Konoha. If I went back this time, I probably wouldn''t think of this place for a long time.¡¯


    Naruto didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. The two of them only had a mission-based relationship. While they were somewhat acquainted, it wasn¡¯t as deep as a true friendship. At best, they were friends, but not particularly close ones.


    The main reason was Koyuki¡¯s aloof, world-weary expression, too detached to be involved with anyone. It was as if everything was indifferent to her, and her face might as well have had ¡®I¡¯ll never love anyone¡¯ written on it.


    "I''m not sure." Naruto said after a moment''s silence. He moved away from the wall and walked towards her, "Why? Is something wrong?"


    "It''s nothing serious, I just wanted to ask when you¡¯ll be old enough to come of age?" Koyuki sat up from the huge bed without even putting on her socks.


    Her delicate, lotus-white feet sank softly into the mattress. Her toes were long, slender, and immaculately clean, exuding the soft elegance of a woman just reaching maturity.


    "About three years, why do you ask?" Naruto lazily found a sofa to sit on, looked up and asked back.


    Koyuki smiled and simply said, "I should be free by then."


    Naruto lowered his eyes, as if he were deep in thought. Time passed, and after an uncertain amount of silence, he finally raised his head and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to stay in one place. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll end up in the future.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s fine." Koyuki replied, having understood. She smiled and continued, "I won¡¯t stay here as the Daimyo forever. My father has passed, and I have no family left in this place."


    Just as Naruto was preparing to stand up, he rubbed his hand against his pant leg and looked up, meeting Koyuki¡¯s eyes. Somewhat unexpectedly, he saw Koyuki¡¯s eyes glistening in the dark.


    She stared at him brightly, with a strong feeling of passion and dependence, but she quickly suppressed it.


    "I just want to spend some time taking care of what my father left behind. I don''t plan to stay like this forever." She added, "Once things are stable here, I¡¯ll step down and do what I really want."


    "Is that all?" Naruto asked.


    "And to meet the person I love." She said half-jokingly, "You¡¯d better wait for me."


    "Okay." Naruto agreed with a smile. He walked up to her and returned the Hexagonal Crystal to her, "Since it was a keepsake from your father, it¡¯s better that you keep it."


    Their shadows fell upon the wall, and Koyuki¡¯s heart suddenly raced as Naruto¡¯s masculine presence overwhelmed her. She quickly shook her head, snapping herself back to reality.


    "You don''t want it?"


    "No!" Koyuki hastily snatched the crystal back.


    "Anyway, I¡¯m leaving now. Ruling a small country in three years isn¡¯t going to be easy." Naruto chuckled, "I wish you success."


    His smile was like a ray of light piercing into Koyuki¡¯s heart. She believed he understood her. Even though he hadn¡¯t directly responded, his gaze sent a shiver down her spine, from the nape of her neck all the way to her toes.


    It was the gaze of an adult, one filled with admiration for her body and a fleeting trace of desire.


    Koyuki felt her mouth go dry as her heart pounded. In the dim royal chamber, she slowly climbed off the bed, her graceful toes touching the ground.


    The air felt slightly humid, the moisture rising after the snow had melted. She walked over to Naruto, realizing with surprise that she was shorter than him.


    ¡®How did he grow so fast?¡¯ She was slightly surprised, and didn''t know what to say when she stood in front of him. With a delicate and world-weary face, she looked up at him slightly, and the black hair on her forehead lightly brushed over her temple.


    "Is something wrong?" Naruto asked, his gaze unwavering as he stared back at her.


    Koyuki¡¯s soft lips parted slightly and she murmured softly, "I¡¯ve lived in a palace since birth, but I¡¯ve also slept on the streets. I have suffered countless setbacks and hardships. I have seen the highest mountains and the cheering crowds. I have struggled, doubted, and given up. I thought that my life would amount to nothing as I wasted away in taverns."


    "I kept acting, living as another person in front of the cameras. I thought I could escape, but I failed. Luckily, you pulled me out of that darkness. I¡¯ve never truly lived for myself, but now I think I can."


    "I have someone I like, at just the right age."


    Naruto¡¯s gaze followed the curve of her collarbone, drifting downward, and it became difficult to tear his eyes away. Koyuki squinted her eyes, as if the light bothered her, looking at him with a blushing face.


    "I like you." She whispered as she stood on her toes and embraced him gently.


    "You probably already know, but I¡¯m about to leave." Naruto coughed and said, standing there without moving, "I''m still a Shinobi of Konoha, and I have to return and report."


    "I wish you could stay. I¡¯ll give you everything I have." She let Naruto go, but her hands were still hooked around his neck, and she laughed dryly.


    "Though I know that saying this won¡¯t change anything. You don¡¯t need anything from me. You have so many better options."


    "Yeah." Naruto admitted, not hiding anything, "I have to go back to Konoha. I¡¯ll probably stay there until I come of age, so I won¡¯t be back to the Land of Snow anytime soon."


    These words were like a stone dropping into Koyuki¡¯s heart. Her body stiffened slightly, and a hint of fear flashed across her face.


    "Will you come back? It''s okay, I can come find you, but I can¡¯t bear¡­" She said almost begging, the numbness in her heart spreading little by little.


    She realized that in front of him, her pride was slipping away, whether as an actress or the Daimyo of the Land of Snow. As long as he was there, she would unconsciously gravitate toward him.


    "I will." Naruto said, his voice a little hoarse. He coughed and added, "Don¡¯t hold on so tightly. I¡¯m just going back to the village, not going to hell¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Koyuki hugged him again, her thin and fragile body pressing tightly against his as if trying to melt into him.


    Without warning, she kissed his neck softly and repeatedly, her breath hot against his skin. Her voice, cool and delicate, echoed as she bit down hard on his shoulder.


    "If you forget, you''re done for." She said fiercely.


    ¡®Farewell.¡¯


    She wanted to say more, but Naruto had already waved his hand and left. Before long, his figure disappeared completely, just like the snow that had evaporated from the heat, leaving no trace behind.

 Chapter 292 Transaction With Yugito

    Chapter 292 Transaction With YugitoSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha.


    After a few attempts at space-jumping, Naruto finally returned to the skies over Konoha. The commotion was so loud that it almost attracted the Anbu. Fortunately, Naruto quickly slipped away and took a quick shower when he got home.


    As he stood in the living room, drying his hair, he heard a noise from the window, with the glaring white sunlight piercing through.


    Yugao knocked on the floor-to-ceiling window of the balcony in the living room. With a clatter, she opened it.


    This was her first time entering Naruto''s home. Previously, she had always remained outside or stood on the big tree nearby.


    "Did Tsunade-sama call for me?" The whirring of the hairdryer stopped and he turned his head to ask.


    "No." Yugao replied, "Tsunade-sama asked you to get ready. Kumogakure is holding the Five Kage Summit. Kakashi is away on a mission and doesn¡¯t have time, so you¡¯ll accompany Tsunade-sama."


    "Oh, the Five Kage Summit." Naruto subconsciously felt a little guilty. He knew that Raikage probably held the Five Kage Summit due to the incident where he sealed away Nibi.


    However, at the time, he hadn¡¯t used his real identity, and instead disguised himself as Sasuke. So even if they wanted to issue a warrant, it would be for Uchiha Sasuke, which had nothing to do with him, Uzumaki Naruto.


    Once he figured that out, a relaxed smile appeared on his face.


    "I see. What about the other mission? Did Tsunade-sama mention anything else?"


    "No. But if you have any questions, you can go directly to the Hokage Tower to find Tsunade-sama." After saying this, Yugao turned around and was about to leave, but after a few steps, she came back.


    "You¡¯ve been away for a long time, and some things happened in the village. Would you like me to fill you in?" She asked coolly, her face not hidden behind the usual Anbu mask.


    "Yes." Naruto put down the hair dryer, "Please take a seat. It''s quiet here. It''s peaceful here, and there aren¡¯t many people around, so your identity won¡¯t be compromised."


    "Okay." Yugao sat on the couch.


    Naruto turned and brought a glass of water from the kitchen, placing it in front of her, while he held one in his hand. He slowly fell back and sank into the couch in a practiced manner.


    "What¡¯s been going on in the village while I was away?"


    "A lot of things happened. After you left, Sunagakure sent some envoys here." Yugao then recounted everything that had occurred.


    Hearing this, Naruto was a bit speechless, and thought to himself, ¡®Temari was actually more loyal than I had imagined. She was actually able to do this and change the attitude of the Sunagakure¡¯s higher-ups.¡¯


    This time, Naruto felt somewhat benefited from the gesture of reciprocation, and a smile appeared on his face.


    As for the envoy from the Land of Birds, that left him slightly puzzled, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t Toki hate me? After all, I had slapped her and stripped her of her dignity as a princess.¡¯


    ¡®When I left, I clearly remember her eyes were red and she looked like she was going to tear me apart. So why the change of heart now? Women are indeed fickle, best to stay cautious.¡¯


    "Toki¡¯s matters have nothing to do with me." He said defensively.


    "Why are you telling me that?" Yugao looked at him with confusion. "I¡¯m just delivering the information. Anyway, that''s all."


    Yugao donned her Anbu mask again and left, leaving the living room empty once more. Kurama was nowhere to be found, probably off wandering somewhere.


    Naruto reclined on the couch, squinting his eyes and thinking for a while.


    ¡®The matter of the mask could be set aside for now. I didn''t learn the Senjutsu of Mount Myoboku. I had caught Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, and now I have made up for the shortcomings of Flying Thunder God Technique and Wind Release.¡¯


    ¡®Wind Release, Lava Release, and a bit of Lightning Release. Jashin¡¯s Hymn, Kurosuki Raiga''s Funeral, plus that 100% rule-based technique for fishing, and Impure World Reincarnation.¡¯


    ¡®In the Biju Chakra Cloak, my mind was affected, but I could still release a few Bijudama. There¡¯s invisible Max-level Flying Thunder God Technique, and also two Sealing Techniques issued by the system.¡¯


    ¡®The effect of the Biju Chakra Cloak on me was probably stronger than adrenaline, and it was difficult to stay awake for a long time.¡¯


    ¡®As for the strangeness of the power brought by the mask and the system, I didn¡¯t have time to continue to dig deeper for the time being.¡¯


    The system is indeed a bit weird and seems to have a certain bias, but Naruto believed that it is definitely beneficial to him and not harmful.


    After thinking carefully for a moment, he decided to start his future training with the Sealing Technique. He would temporarily put aside his exploration of the system and consult with Tsunade about studying a few Sealing Techniques. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t unusual for an Uzumaki Clan¡¯s member to be proficient in Sealing Techniques, and I could use the excuse of wanting to restore the glory of the Uzumaki Clan as a cover.¡¯


    ¡®Once I had gathered enough information, I will go to the Land of Whirlpool to take a look. I will see the secrets sealed there and what is hidden in the gap behind the stone door.¡¯


    ¡®As for the matter of the mask and Jashin, I can ask Jiraiya. With his vast knowledge, he might have some relevant information.¡¯


    After sorting his thoughts, Naruto allowed his consciousness to sink inward.


    Since removing Kurama from his body, he hadn¡¯t done this in a while. When he opened his eyes, the familiar prison had completely disappeared, leaving only a pitch-black space.


    When Kurama was still inside him, the seal space had been a prison created by Minato. But after Kurama was removed, due to the system¡¯s control, the seal space had transformed into an independent third dimension.


    It was somewhat akin to Obito¡¯s Kamui, both of which are third dimensions that do not exist in this world. However, the seal space could not accommodate Naruto himself, nor could it hold living beings.


    In simple terms, it was a warehouse.


    The Biju¡¯s Jinchuriki, however, seemed to have special circumstances. At least, Naruto could sense Yugito''s life force was still present in the seal space.


    After removing Kurama, his sensory abilities had improved.


    Of course, this was limited to the sealing space, where Naruto could even count how many spare chopsticks he had stored.


    After opening his eyes, Naruto saw Yugito was bound to a cross, and upon hearing the noise, she raised her head abruptly, seeing a completely unfamiliar face.


    "Who are you?" she asked.


    "Me?" Naruto was a little confused and touched his face, thinking that he was not wearing a mask.


    But he soon realized that he used Sasuke''s face in Kumogakure, and now his appearance... He quickly grabbed a mirror from among the clutter.


    "I can''t see your face clearly." She frowned and said, "Who are you really? Uchiha Sasuke?"


    "Not really." Naruto looked at himself in the mirror and his eyelids twitched.


    In the mirror, his originally clear face was now obscured by a layer of gray mist. While his vision was unaffected, from Yugito¡¯s perspective, Naruto''s face appeared blurred, like it was pixelated.


    ¡®What the hell is the system doing? I didn''t expect there was such a function? I¡¯m not something that couldn¡¯t be seen, you know!¡¯


    After thinking it over for a few seconds, Naruto gave up on the idea of a straightforward negotiation.


    "Cough!" He coughed and changed his tone, "It doesn''t matter who I am. This is a separate dimension. All you need to know is that I can come and go freely."


    "Separate dimension? What''s that?" Yugito frowned, with a look of distrust on their faces. "And what¡¯s your relationship with Uchiha Sasuke?"


    "I am his father." Naruto responded decisively, with the mentality of ¡®If you don''t take advantage of an opportunity, you are a bastard¡¯.

 Chapter 293 Two Statues

    Chapter 293 Two StatuesSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Another Uchiha?" Yugito was momentarily stunned, but she wasn¡¯t an idiot. She quickly realized and angrily retorted, "Are you messing with me?"


    "The Uchiha Clan has been wiped out long ago!"


    "Mind your words." Naruto is a top-notch expert at telling lies with his eyes open. After all, with the system, he could do many impossible things.


    Just like now, his body was shrouded in a gray mist, though his voice was still his own. Back in Kumogakure, he had used Sasuke''s voice, so there were no discrepancies.


    His voice sounded a bit too childish, so he deepened it before speaking again.


    "I really have nothing to do with the Uchiha Clan. I am the controller of this different dimension. Uchiha Sasuke tossed you in here, so now you belong to me."


    Yugito remained silent for a few seconds, "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Naruto repeated, then spread his hands. As if he was immediately possessed, he said with a sense of evil, "This is just a little... experiment."


    "????" Yugito was confused, "What do you mean?"


    "This space is not meant for living beings, but you can survive here. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because Jinchuriki are different from normal people." He said.


    "I want to understand how you''re able to do it. Of course, I won¡¯t ask you to answer for nothing. I¡¯ll show some sincerity in return. You can think of it as... a deal."


    Hearing this, Yugito fell silent for a moment. It was clearly uncomfortable for her arms and legs to be bound to the cross.


    "Can you put me down?"


    "Of course." Naruto snapped his fingers, and with a crisp sound, the cross disappeared instantly.


    At the same time, a larger, square prison rose from the ground, trapping the newly freed Yugito inside. Fortunately, the prison was large, so even if she turned into Nibi, she still had enough space to move around.


    She slumped to the ground and looked at Naruto.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    "It''s just a small precaution." Naruto replied lightly, "It¡¯s to prevent you from attacking me. If I accidentally kill you, I¡¯d feel quite regretful."


    Yugito: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Now, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your part of the deal."


    Yugito is definitely not a pedantic person. Even as a Jinchuriki, who is feared by many, she remained confident and strong.


    Seeing the current situation clearly, she sat down cooperatively and started speaking, "I can share life force with the Biju inside me. Even if I lack the material conditions necessary for survival, I can still use the Biju¡¯s Chakra to sustain myself."


    ¡®Essentially, she was using the Biju like a power bank.¡¯


    Naruto made a sound of acknowledgment but didn¡¯t follow up.


    Yugito couldn''t help herself and asked, "How can I leave this place?"


    "Leave?" Naruto put on a troubled expression and scared her a little, "I¡¯m not sure about that. Maybe you will be locked up here for the rest of your life. It''s good for you to keep me company."


    Yugito wasn¡¯t fazed by his bluff. Instead, she sat on the ground and began to contemplate.


    After a brief silence, she stood up and asked Naruto directly, "Returning to the deal, I need water and food. Do you have any?"


    "I do." Naruto replied after a moment of thought, "What do you want to eat?"


    ¡°Anything. What do you want in return? Or rather, what do you know?" She asked, staring intently at Naruto.


    ¡®Is she testing me?¡¯ Naruto¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, ¡®You didn¡¯t actually need food or water.¡¯


    ¡®It had been almost ten days, and instead of weakening, your life force had increased. And now you¡¯re telling me you needed food and water? Are you feigning weakness, old hag? Are you here to test your bottom line under the name of a deal?¡¯


    ¡®The Elite Jonin of Kumogakure were indeed extraordinary, she can still remained calm and collected even under such circumstances.¡¯


    Naturally, Naruto wasn¡¯t going to let Yugito get what she wanted. He shook his head and said, "I haven''t made up my mind yet. I will make the deal when I have made up my mind."


    With a snap, Naruto¡¯s figure disappeared from the seal space. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he opened his eyes on the sofa and sat up, he caught sight of Kurama sneaking back in from the balcony. He looked like a red version of Tom Cat, peeking around before yanking open the sliding door with a swoosh.


    Naruto didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids and lazily asked, "Where¡¯d you go?"


    Kurama¡¯s response was equally brief, "Drink."


    As he spoke, he swaggered across the living room and jumped onto the sofa to lie down. The cool summer breeze flowed in from the half-opened window, gently circulating through the room.


    Naruto ignored him, went to the kitchen to get a glass of water, and then returned to his room to rest.


    Lying on the bed with his eyes closed, his mind was a chaotic mess.


    He kept thinking about the two masks. The more one thinks during the day, the more they dream at night. Naruto figured he was dreaming again when everything felt foggy ahead, and beneath his feet was a narrow path paved with green stone slabs.


    The eerie sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu made Naruto feel like he was back at Mount Myoboku''s underground palace, where he and Jiraiya had once met the old Great Toad Sage.


    However, unlike that time, this path ended in gray mist, and instead of solid stone walls, there were dark abysses on either side.


    "Seems like a dream." He murmured, realizing it might just be a random scenario stitched together by his brain.


    The underground palace at Mount Myoboku, combined with the abyss from the ruins beneath the Land of Whirlpools, fused into this bizarre dream.


    He tried to wake up but couldn¡¯t.


    Looking back, there was only an abyss. On both sides, more abyss. With a sigh, he resigned himself to walking forward.


    His footsteps echoed softly. He wasn¡¯t in any rush, and observed his surroundings with each step. Every step he took caused the path behind him to disappear.


    Clearly, there was no turning back. After walking for a few minutes, something finally appeared beyond the gray mist.


    A huge stone door.


    He reached out, hesitating for a moment before withdrawing his hand and kicking the door open.


    Sometimes, after days of overthinking and endless waiting, the answers are delivered to you with just a single kick.


    A dense sea of blue light burst forth from behind the door as it rumbled open.


    With a soft ding, a familiar mechanical voice echoed throughout the grand hall behind the door. This time, there was no pop-up panel. Instead, the mechanical voice said something unprecedented, unrelated to any mission.


    [Dear traveler, welcome home.]


    The grand hall was roofless, and two gigantic stone statues were sealed by the blue light. Naruto looked up. One statue had a fierce, blue-skinned face with fangs, its hair white as snow, resembling the Shinigami. The other had a blood-red face and hair, looking like a depiction of King Yama.


    ¡®Shit¡­¡¯

 Chapter 294 Five Kage Summit Incident

    Chapter 294 Five Kage Summit IncidentSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto finally understood why there were always Jashin¡¯s Blessings and Shinigami¡¯s Gaze in the system. The system treated these powers as rewards because it had locked away Jashin and Shinigami¡¯s powers.


    ¡®Damn system, you even tried to raise god in captivity?!¡¯


    Though Naruto didn¡¯t know whether these statues represented actual gods, they certainly held at least a portion of divine power.


    ¡®No wonder this crazy system had glitched several times¡­ it''s really amazing.¡¯ Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto paced back and forth within the vast hall several times. Aside from the two god statues, there was nothing else. Oh, and a massive electronic panel, identical to what he normally saw.


    "So this is what the inside of the system looks like?" He muttered as he walked to the Shinigami¡¯s statue and kicked it lightly. However, the statue did not budge at all.


    After wandering around for a while, Naruto sat on the ground in a daze, trying to see if he could call up the system panel. Sure enough, the system panel in the hall responded, sliding through different screens based on his thoughts.


    As he casually checked his unfinished tasks, his mind wandered to future plans.


    In the end, the system was honest and reliable. Ever since he had come to this world, the biggest support he has is the system, though he hadn¡¯t expected it to kidnap the local powerhouses.


    He glanced at the two statues again, feeling a renewed sense of awe in his heart, ¡®No wonder the initial rewards had been simple Ninjutsu, but later they had grown more and more outrageous.¡¯


    However, this also made Naruto feel more at ease.


    After wandering around for a long time, he found nothing else of interest, so he just left.


    In the room.


    Naruto opened his eyes, feeling as though he hadn¡¯t slept at all. But since he couldn¡¯t fall back asleep, he got up. Glancing outside, he believed it was around four or five in the afternoon.


    Yawning, he slipped on his slippers and opened the door.


    The sunlight outside slanted across the sky, but it was still as bright as midday. Kurama stood there lazily, still looking groggy from his nap.


    "How about getting something to eat tonight?¡± Kurama suggested.


    Hearing this, Naruto walked over and smacked his head, laughing coldly.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    Kurama bared his teeth, patted his stomach and said, "I''m hungry."


    "Heh, what does that have to do with me? Go buy it yourself." Naruto looked like a boss who didn''t care about anything. He turned around and was about to go out, but Kurama followedhim.


    "Why are you following me?"


    "It¡¯s convenient." Kurama stood up and said arrogantly, "I¡¯m planning to stay with that owner of yours. Going back and forth is a hassle."


    Naruto glanced at Kurama and a cold sneer appeared on his face, "You stupid fox, do you believe I could have you thrown out with just a word?"


    "Impossible!" Kyuubi arrogantly declared, "Absolutely impossible! My relationship with her is stronger, unbreakab¡­"


    Outside the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound.


    "Sorry, I didn''t realize its body couldn''t handle alcohol anymore." Hinata said with a guilty look on her face, her cheeks turning red under the setting sun, "I won''t feed it alcohol anymore."


    "It''s fine. Thank you, Hinata, this isn¡¯t your fault." Naruto said with a straight face, not missing a beat, "It''s all because he was too greedy for alcohol."


    Kurama was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be no more alcohol from Hinata''s place.


    He turned to glare at Naruto but dared not speak up, fearing Naruto might also cut off the supply of booze at home.


    ¡®Damn you, Uzumaki Naruto!¡¯ Kurama screamed in his heart.


    "Isn''t the alcohol expensive?" Naruto asked.


    "It¡¯s not much, really. I limit it each day." Hinata said nervously. At this time, she was wearing a plain long skirt, "Actually... it¡¯s nothing, really."


    "I¡¯m not saying I want to repay you. I just think your kindness deserves recognition, so I¡¯d like to pick a gift for you as a token of appreciation." Naruto smiled and asked, "When would you be available?"


    "I¡­" Hinata was taken aback, blinking several times before turning her head, "Actually, there is no need for a gift. I don¡¯t want to trouble you."


    Naruto stood there, looking at Hinata with a smile in his eyes, "Then I won¡¯t go with you."


    "Huh?"


    "I¡¯ll still give you something." His smile deepened, as if he was laughing at her reaction.


    Hinata''s face suddenly turned red, and she lowered her head, not knowing what to say. Her heart beat rapidly, and her thoughts turned back to Naruto.


    Despite her introverted nature, Hinata wasn¡¯t slow-witted. Naruto hadn¡¯t said anything inappropriate. He had taken her feelings into consideration. She had been looking after Kurama, and Naruto had suggested a gift in return.


    There were no hidden meanings, but he had rapidly closed the distance between them. Hinata had the choice to either go pick out something with him or simply accept the gift.


    It was as if Naruto had gently stepped into a corner of her life and was now inviting her to come out and play. He gave her the freedom to choose and showed complete respect for her.


    However, her father, Hyuga Hiashi, never once asked for her opinion. His focus was always on scolding and directing her daughter. Since she couldn''t become an excellent Clan Head, she was assigned to Kurenai¡¯s team as a Shinobi.


    Before every mission, Hiashi would always remind her sternly not to trouble her teammates, as the Hyuga Clan prided themselves on never being a burden to others.


    Hinata had always lived cautiously, clinging to the remnants of her stubbornness. With her low self-esteem and struggles at the bottom of the ranks, she had trained tirelessly, despite lacking talent in almost everything she tried.


    It seemed like nothing came easy for her, but what could she do? She just had to quietly get back up after each fall¡­ that was the Hyuga Clan¡¯s way.


    But suddenly, someone had continuously told her that she was already good enough and respected her choices. Even when she was dressed in her awkward and unfashionable outfits, this person would still talk to her.


    Hinata was overwhelmed all of a sudden, her heart melted. All her delicate feelings and affections for Naruto gradually settled on him.


    Especially now, with Naruto¡¯s relaxed gaze on her, the golden light from the streetlamp casting dappled shadows through the green leaves. Hinata couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed, eventually giving a soft, cool reply, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡­


    On the way home, Naruto glanced at Kurama, who was walking beside him, and suddenly spoke.


    "That alcohol you drank at Hinata¡¯s, can you buy it in Konoha?"


    "Hmm?" Kurama realized that something was wrong, and immediately perked up, turning his sullen face into alertness, "You¡¯re in a good mood today?"


    "Kind of." Naruto replied.


    "Whatever, I don¡¯t get you humans." Kurama muttered, curling his lips, " You can¡¯t buy that exact alcohol, but you can buy some expensive stuff to make up for it."


    "Fine." Naruto said, not paying much attention.


    "I suddenly realized that you, little brat, still have some redeeming qualities." Kurama remarked excitedly.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Naruto made his way to the Hokage Tower, heading straight to the fifth floor. He pushed the door open and entered.


    Tsunade put down the sake cup in her hand, frowned and glanced at him, "What''s the matter?"


    "Why the sudden decision for a Five Kage Summit?" He walked straight over, pulled a chair and sat opposite Tsunade.


    "It was the request of the people from Kumogakure. I heard that Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki was held hostage by Uchiha Sasuke." Tsunade leaned lazily in her chair, with half of her white arm resting on the table.


    "Who knows what they''re planning to do. Anyway, Uchiha Sasuke has nothing to do with Konoha anymore. Going to the summit will just be a waste of time."


    Hearing this, Naruto immediately frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "But... won''t that be a waste of my time? The mission to investigate the Land of Rain is about to begin. I can¡¯t keep making Pervy Sage wait."


    "There''s no rush for that. Jiraiya has already left the village." Tsunade replied lazily.


    Hearing this, Naruto¡¯s heart skipped a beat, "Where did he go?"

 Chapter 295 Do You Have a Princess Complex?

    Chapter 295 Do You Have a Princess Complex?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Upon hearing Naruto''s question, Tsunade paused for a moment before speaking, "An S-Rank mission in the Land of Rice Fields. Orochimaru has been active there, and Jiraiya went there to investigate."


    "Oh, Orochimaru, huh." Naruto felt relieved. After all, Jiraiya''s good friend, Orochimaru, was only thinking about immortality and didn¡¯t have time to settle things in a life-or-death battle with Jiraiyaa.


    "Then it''s all good." Naruto said.


    "Why are you so concerned about Jiraiya''s whereabouts? It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re worried about him." Tsunade tapped her desk and looked at him with narrowed eyes, "Shouldn''t you be worrying about yourself?"


    Naruto chuckled, sat there with his arms and legs stretched out, leaned his head back on the chair, and said very proudly, "The wicked live a thousand years."


    Tsunade laughed as well, her expression bright, her chest heaving with amusement.


    "You¡¯ve got a dirty mind for sure. Now I can be more at ease. But you haven¡¯t really explained the Kyubi¡¯s incident to me clearly, have you?"


    "Uh¡­" Naruto had no way to explain.


    Seeing this, Tsunade didn¡¯t press him further. She rubbed her forehead and asked, "Forget it, knowing would just give me a headache. How about that thing with the Princess from Sunagakure? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I have no idea." Naruto looked genuinely confused, and for once, he was telling the truth, "I just heard about it when I got back. It¡¯s really got nothing to do with me. I didn''t do anything."


    "You didn''t do anything? That little Princess from Sunagakure seems to have a special connection with you." Tsunade glanced at him, "Why else would she support you?"


    "I don''t know about that. After all, I was on a mission at that time." Naruto defended himself, "Besides, let''s just take a step back and say that the other party might have seen my potential."


    "It¡¯s not your potential, it¡¯s you as a person." Tsunade said, "She probably wants to poach you, knowing you¡¯re no longer the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki."


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m forever loyal to Tsunade-sama." Naruto quickly stood up, his survival instincts kicking in, "As long as you stay, I¡¯m not leaving."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes, completely unconvinced by his flattering words. But she didn''t want to delve into it, then she sat up straight and took a sip from her sake cup.


    "In addition to the Princess of Sunagakure, there is also the Princess of the Land of Bird, Toki, and this time, the Princess of the Land of Snow, Kazahana Koyuki." She frowned and looked at Naruto with a scrutinizing look, "Do you have some sort of princess complex?"


    "No! Absolutely not!" Naruto vehemently denied and said in a low voice, "Ino isn¡¯t a princess, but I really like her."


    "She''s the Princess of the Yamanaka Clan, so to speak. The Ino-Shika-Cho Clan of Konoha is also well-known in the Shinobi World. Don''t underestimate the Yamanaka clan, you know."


    "And Hinata?" Tsunade asked with a teasing grin, "Don¡¯t you like the Hyuga Clan¡¯s Princess?"


    "Well¡­" Naruto turned his head and looked out the window, "The weather sure is nice today."


    "Oh, really?" Tsunade smiled at him knowingly, "I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re a little flirtatious, and I¡¯m not expecting you to stay in Konoha forever. But there¡¯s one thing¡­"


    "I¡¯m staying in Konoha." Naruto quickly responded with a nervous laugh.


    Tsunade sat there, raising her eyebrows as if to say, ¡®Do you think I believe you?¡¯


    "Who can compare to you, Uzumaki Naruto? You don''t even learn Senjutsu, and even the position of Hokage can''t keep you here. Even if I offered you all the fame and fortune in the world, you¡¯d still leave if you wanted to."


    "That''s not true. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you heartbroken, Tsunade-sama. I wouldn¡¯t just run off like that." Naruto said with a smile.


    "You¡¯ve got a slick tongue, but when you¡¯re hiding something from me, you don¡¯t say much." Tsunade''s golden eyes glanced at him calmly, "Isn''t that right?"


    ¡®Oh no, there was no avoiding that topic.¡¯


    "Tsunade-sama, don¡¯t you think Konoha¡¯s technology is a little behind?" Naruto asked, quickly changing the subject.


    "After all, the Shinobi World has been in turmoil recently, and most of the village¡¯s resources are focused on defense and Shinobi training." Tsunade''s attention was indeed diverted, and she said with a frown.


    "In the future, the Shinobi World could experience great upheaval, and Konoha will be the first to bear the brunt."


    "Is this... Tsunade-sama''s prediction?" Naruto asked in surprise.


    "No, it¡¯s a prophecy Jiraiya brought back from Mount Myoboku." Tsunade said, openly sharing the information with him, "Even Jiraiya''s mission to the Land of Rice Fields this time is also related to that prophecy."


    "The Great Toad Sage¡¯s prophecy?"


    "Yeah."


    "What¡¯s it about?" Naruto was a little confused. He had been to Mount Myoboku to pay homage to the Great Toad Sage himself. Logically speaking, if there was any prophecy, Great Toad Sage should have told them at that time.


    "The Child of Prophecy," Tsunade said.


    ¡®Another one? Where¡¯s this Child of Prophecy coming from now?¡¯ Naruto was slightly taken aback, "Tsunade-sama, is this information reliable?"


    "There¡¯s no way to guarantee it." Tsunade crossed her arms, her smooth skin lightly shifting with the movement. "Jiraiya said he wanted to go over and take a look, but we don¡¯t know much for now."


    "In that case, let¡¯s get back to the topic of technology in the Shinobi World. Even communication devices are very common in the Land of Snow." Naruto said seriously, "Isn''t it time for Konoha to start developing its own technology, Tsunade-sama?"


    "The current situation¡­" Tsunade frowned.


    "It won¡¯t break out into war." Naruto said confidently, "At least not in a few years."


    "How do you know that?" Tsunade asked, "Kumogakure has always had its eyes on Konoha. Now that Konoha''s Biju is gone, it would be strange if Kumogakure didn''t take any action at all."


    Of course, Naruto knew why. Kumogakure had taken a major hit, though the news hadn¡¯t spread yet. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Tsunade finished speaking, Naruto shifted uncomfortably in his chair, looking at her with a bit of hesitation before asking, "What about the investigation mission in Amegakure? Are we really prioritizing the Five Kage Summit?"


    "What else?" Tsunade calmly took a sip of her drink, "Since they¡¯ve initiated it, Konoha must respond. You don¡¯t want to accompany me?"


    "It¡¯s not that." Naruto gave his signature fake smile, "I''m just worried about the mission in the Land of Rain."


    "It should take about a month, and by then, Jiraiya¡¯s mission will be about done as well." Tsunade replied, "You will have plenty of time to complete the mission in the Land of Rain."


    ¡­


    Several more days passed, and the date for the Five Kage Summit drew nearer.


    However, not every Kage from the Great Shinobi Villages was free. Each had their own matters to attend to. From the moment the summit invitation was sent out to the time the villages responded and coordinated their schedules, at least half a month had passed.


    Especially with Konoha¡¯s situation, Tsunade would be leaving for a while, and Jiraiya was still on a mission, which meant no one was around to keep Danzo in check.


    Thus, Tsunade had been incredibly busy during this period. Except for staying up late, she practically stayed in her office all day handling village affairs. Meanwhile, Naruto found himself with a lot of free time, taking a break for several days in a row.


    During this time, Hinata had stood him up. They were supposed to go pick out a gift together, but Team 8 received a last-minute mission, so she had to cancel. Hinata bowed to him several times with a flushed face, making even Naruto, thick-skinned as he was, feel a bit embarrassed.


    It was not until Team 10 completed their mission and returned to the village that Naruto¡¯s days of boredom found some relief.

 Chapter 296 Pretty Smooth Talk

    Chapter 296 Pretty Smooth TalkSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roadside stall.


    This place was always bustling with people, especially after nightfall when it became even more crowded.


    Ino nervously touched her lips, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the crowd. As she was lost in thought, she spotted Naruto across the street under a streetlamp, weaving through the throng of people.


    He was dressed in black, a short-sleeved shirt and shorts, which is a typical summer outfit. Ino watched as he pushed his way through the crowd, walking toward her.


    He was tall, with broad shoulders and a casual, messy mop of blonde hair that gave off a lazy vibe. Yet his tall and sturdy frame exuded a certain masculine hormone.


    As they both grew older, Ino¡¯s thoughts about men and women became more nuanced and sensitive. She also noticed that as Naruto walked through the crowd, people would turn their heads to glance at him.


    Before she knew it, Naruto was already standing right in front of her.


    "Have you grown taller again?" Ino stretched out her hand to measure his height. "You¡¯ve definitely gotten a little taller, right?"


    "Have I? " Naruto glanced at her, "It hasn¡¯t been that long since we last saw each other. How could I have grown that fast? Am I a bamboo shoot?"


    "It was a month ago." Ino rolled her eyes at him. She remembered.


    "That long, huh?" Naruto scratched his face and said awkwardly.


    "It¡¯s no big deal. Everyone¡¯s been busy with missions lately." Ino said as she walked ahead of him, then she turned around and said with a smile, "I''m a Chunin now, you know."


    ¡­


    The barbecue restaurant they went to was still the one near the Akimichi Clan¡¯s compound. The food there was very tasty and the portions were generous, so it was usually packed with people.


    However, at this time, and in such a remote place, there weren''t many people when Naruto and Ino arrived. However, they still couldn¡¯t get a seat inside and had to settle for a spot under a large, open-air tent.


    Shikamaru and Choji didn¡¯t bother to stand up when Naruto and Ino arrived, simply waving in greeting.


    There was a dim light above their heads, barely illuminating the people at the table. The owner bowed several times, apologizing for the simple setup.


    Team 10 were regulars here, and they would occasionally reserve the place for gatherings, even with Asuma. After comforting the embarrassed owner, they were rewarded with several complimentary plates of meat.


    These second generation of Konoha¡¯s Shinobi weren¡¯t short on money, so they accepted the freebies without hesitation. After taking the food, they even ordered some more food, confident that Shikamaru could eat it all.


    Naruto sat lazily beside Ino, not bothering to avoid any awkwardness. Ino thought about moving to another seat, but Naruto pulled her back as if nothing had happened.


    "What? Are you planning to isolate me as soon as we meet?" Naruto said with a grin on his face.


    Choji smiled so much that his eyes almost disappeared. He slurped a plate of barbecue and said to Naruto, "Then you can sit with me."


    "No way. I can¡¯t keep up with your eating." Naruto said, draping one leg over the bench and said slowly, "Besides, I¡¯m one of the Konoha¡¯s higher-ups now."


    "Look at you, showing off." Shikamaru, unable to bear it, chimed in, "What¡¯s so great about hanging around with those old geezers? It must be a drag."


    "What do you know?" Naruto said, still exuding youthful arrogance.


    Ino was a little speechless and gave him a light smack on the leg. Naruto quietly withdrew his leg, sitting properly but still keeping up the banter.


    "Hey, did you guys know? The Land of Snow has personal communicators now. Why is Konoha still so outdated?" Naruto said, suddenly steering the conversation toward technology.


    "What communicators?" Shikamaru glanced at him, "Doesn¡¯t the village have some?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean. Those bulky things don¡¯t count as real communicators. They¡¯re like iron dumbbells." Naruto said, clearly passionate when it came to technology.


    But when he saw Shikamaru shot him a warning look, Naruto suddenly realized he¡¯d said something wrong.


    "Ino''s father is in charge of the village''s communications system." Choji helpfully pointed out, and Naruto immediately felt a wave of dread, ¡®Did I just accidentally insult my future father-in-law?¡¯


    "I think they¡¯re bulky too." Fortunately, Ino didn''t get angry, but rather frowned, "But it seems like the village isn¡¯t interested in upgrading them."


    "There are small, palm-sized communicators out there, for personal use." Naruto explained, gesturing with his hands under the table as he stealthily squeezed Ino¡¯s palm.


    Shikamaru, being the sharp thinker he was, immediately caught onto what Naruto was hinting at. His brow furrowed as he rubbed his chin in thought.


    "I heard from my dad that the situation in all countries is very tense right now. Konoha likely won¡¯t invest much resources into technology. After all, there¡¯s a chance another Shinobi World War on the horizon."


    Choji, ever carefree, munched on a skewer of grilled meat and spoke with little concern, "Anyway, as long as Tsunade-sama is around, nothing bad¡¯s gonna happen."


    Naruto smiled, realizing now wasn¡¯t the right time to discuss this, so he smoothly shifted the conversation to another topic.


    The atmosphere at the table remained lively, with the group¡¯s close bond evident in their light-hearted chatter. And before they knew it, it was already late at night.


    Shikamaru commented, "I have a feeling that guy has something in mind, but things outside are indeed way ahead of us. This village is still as conservative as ever."


    Choji chimed in, "Well, it¡¯s a Shinobi Village after all. Shinobi pride themselves on controlling desires. Getting too luxurious wouldn¡¯t be good for training, would it?"


    Ino added, "It''s just a communicator. Generally speaking, it makes life more convenient, doesn¡¯t it? But speaking of which, Konoha did try equipping Genin teams with chakra ear-communicators, but they were only for short-distance and small-scale communication."


    Shikamaru shrugged, "Those things malfunction half the time, so they¡¯re not that useful."


    Naruto returned after settling the bill and glanced at the table piled with plates. He didn''t sit down, but just stood beside Ino, with the dim ceiling light above his head.


    "Eventually, we¡¯ll have to develop technology. Peace in the Shinobi World is the main theme."


    "Oh?" Shikamaru shot Naruto a sideways glance and teased, "You¡¯re already starting to show your higher-up style, huh? Pretty smooth talk." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right." Naruto chuckled, "Next time we meet, you have to call me ¡®sir¡¯."


    "Yeah, right."

 Chapter 297 Her Ideal World

    Chapter 297 Her Ideal WorldSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After wrapping up their meal, Shikamaru and Choji walked home arm-in-arm. They¡¯d only had juice, but Choji was so full he could barely move.


    As they left, Naruto glanced at Ino and casually asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Home."


    On the way back, Naruto asked casually, "Are you planning to take over your father¡¯s role in the future?"


    Ino turned to look at him, then, after a brief silence, answered quietly, "The Yamanaka Clan¡¯s secret techniques are mainly used for communication and coordination. We also assist the interrogation unit with gathering and extracting information. These techniques are not passed on to outsiders."


    The implication was clear: as the sole daughter of the Yamanaka Clan¡¯s Clan Head, she had little choice.


    "Do you enjoy it?" He asked again.


    "Enjoy? I don''t know, but I don''t think I hate it." Ino seemed unsure, "I''d never particularly have passion for anything since I was a child. I just didn¡¯t dislike it."


    Naruto stared at her for a moment, making Ino feel a bit self-conscious. She gulped nervously and asked, "What is it?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing." He said, "Since you¡¯ll be taking over, you might as well pay more attention to advancements in communicators and surveillance tech. Although you don¡¯t see much of it in Konoha, it¡¯s out there."


    "And, I¡¯ve already mentioned it to Tsunade-sama. As long as the Shinobi World stays peaceful, it won¡¯t be long before there are changes in Konoha."


    "You¡¯re thinking of me?" Ino''s face suddenly became slightly hot.


    "What? Am I meddling in your affairs?"


    "No." Ino looked at the shadows along the roadside, her heart suddenly in a state of confusion, "I just think Shikamaru is right, peace in the Shinobi World is not that easy."


    "The recent increase in missions is also due to the tension between the Great Shinobi Villages. If things continue like this, there might be a war in two or three years."


    "Don''t worry,¡± Naruto reassured her, "If the sky falls, there are people to hold it up. Who knows what¡¯ll happen in the future? Maybe we really will have peace in the next few years."


    "Maybe." Ino replied, though it was clear she wasn¡¯t convinced.


    But Naruto knew the reality: both Sunagakure and Konoha had suffered significant losses, and he had dampened the ambitions of Kumogakure. Iwagakure had long been struggling with an aging leadership and a shortage of young talent, relying solely on Onoki¡¯s strength. As for Kirigakure, while they had some ambitions, once Naruto completed the Seven Ninja Swordsmen mission, even if Terumi Mei had grand plans, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make much of a ripple.


    The Akatsuki had suffered a setback and would probably refrain from taking drastic actions until they replenished their ranks with new members. In about a month, once Naruto found some free time, he and Jiraiya would head to Amegakure.


    As long as they manage to take down the Akatsuki by the end of the year, even if they couldn¡¯t eliminate the organization entirely, they could still drive them into hiding.


    As for Nagato, Konan, and Obito, there is still a lot of time ahead. Naruto planned to take his time, and if they could be killed, he would do it.


    In the days that followed, Naruto and Ino often met to discuss plans for modernizing Konoha¡¯s communication systems.


    Ino genuinely wanted to see Konoha''s communication systems revamped, and Naruto just happened to know quite a bit about it. Having seen prosperous lands and even the budding technology in the Land of Snow, he was able to provide targeted suggestions.


    "I''m leaving in a few days." Naruto suddenly looked up and said, catching Ino off guard.


    "Where are you going?" Ino asked instinctively.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly realized that this might be a secret mission that could not be told, so she immediately corrected herself, "Is it the day after tomorrow?"


    "I¡¯m not sure." Naruto replied, sitting at the edge of the low table in the living room. In winter, this table would be covered with thick blankets and warmed by a heater.


    Naruto waved towards Ino, motioning her to come closer.


    "What is it?" Ino didn''t think too much about it and asked.


    "Wait for me to come back." Naruto whispered into her ear.


    Ino was startled and fell backwards, revealing her smooth feet from under the low table. In her panic, she saw Naruto crawling closer, which made her breath erratic.


    "You¡­" Ino stammered, her body trembling slightly.


    "What me?" Naruto asked as he stared at her. His body is very close to Ino, with his eyes staring at her, "Tell me, what''s wrong with me?"


    Ino¡¯s eyes flickered to the wide collar of Naruto¡¯s shirt, catching a glimpse inside before quickly looking away, her face flushed red. Every time she heard Naruto said, ¡®when you say¡­¡¯, Ino''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    The fact that he genuinely listened to her made her inexplicably happy.


    "Naruto."


    He froze for a moment, and then his movements stopped. Seeing the conflicted and restrained expression on Ino¡¯s face, he snapped back to his senses. Feeling a little embarrassed, he stood up.


    "I''ll go get some water."


    "Okay." Ino suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, gently stroking her chest with her hand. She breathed in small breaths with her back to him.


    About half a minute later, Naruto returned with a glass of water, sitting down in his original spot as if nothing had happened. His expression was calm and composed, as though the previous moment had never occurred.


    "What we discussed over the past few days has been useful. Make sure you¡¯ve noted it all down." He held up the glass, took a sip of water, and his eyes fell on Ino''s neatly folded hands on the table.


    After a slight pause, he continued, "These technologies will gradually be introduced to Konoha in the future. I¡¯ll speak with Tsunade-sama about it then. It shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem."


    "Why are you helping me like this?" Ino suddenly asked, looking up at him.


    "Are you stupid?" Naruto gave a playful smirk as he sipped his water, casting a sidelong glance at her, "Because I want to."


    This was Ino''s ideal¡­ not quite a grand dream, but rather a simple thought she had since she was young. Naruto just wanted to help her a little, to build the world she envisioned.


    It didn¡¯t have to be anything earth-shattering. All it took was bringing the technological advancements already emerging in the Shinobi World into Konoha, adapting them to Konoha''s needs, and crafting a plan for implementation.


    Once the plan was approved and Konoha slowly began to change, as communication between people became more convenient, maybe that would be her ideal world.


    It was small, but Naruto was willing to help her achieve it.


    Because he liked¡­ that''s all.

 Chapter 298 Tsunade is Concerned About The Village

    Chapter 298 Tsunade is Concerned About The VillageSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino felt as if something had struck her heart, leaving her speechless and heavy-hearted.


    The way Naruto looked at her was so warm it could melt a person. Ino turned her head toward the entrance, her heart fluttering and unable to calm down.


    "Thank you." She whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "Thank me when things work out. It¡¯s too early for that now." As Naruto spoke, his eyes briefly rested on Ino¡¯s waist, while he held a round glass cup in his hand.


    The atmosphere in the living room grew silent. Ino avoided his gaze but quickly glanced at his clean, slender hand resting on the table. She looked away again, realizing she shouldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    Standing up, Ino excused herself. Naruto offered to walk her home, but Ino, who looked nervous, waved her hands and refused. Then, she scurried away like a mouse fleeing from a cat.


    As the day of the Five Kage Summit approached, it was time to depart.


    People lined the streets of Konoha from one end to the other to see the Hokage off. Tsunade, the Princess of the Senju Clan, was about to represent Konoha at the Five Kage Summit for the first time.


    Everyone rushed out to catch a glimpse of the legendary beauty. The scene was as lively as a grand festival, with crowds pushing and shoving to witness the spectacle.


    "Tsunade-sama, stay safe!"


    "I heard it''s the Five Kage Summit. This will make Konoha¡¯s name resound throughout the Five Great Nations again!"


    "Why is she only bringing that kid? Can he handle it?"


    "The journey to the Land of Iron is long and tiring. Can Naruto really fulfill his duty and protect Hokage-sama?"


    "Who knows about that guy? He looks like he just woke up! Hey, Naruto, try to stay sharp!"


    Looking at the densely packed crowd, Naruto suddenly became dispirited and muttered, "What a drag."


    Summer was almost over, and the sweltering air made it hard to breathe. With so many people packed together, waves of heat washed over them, one after another.


    Tsunade gave Naruto a playful smile and gently patted him on the arm.


    "Come on, stop complaining. The Land of Iron is still a long way off."


    "Oh." Naruto replied lazily, and followed her at a sluggish pace.


    The Five Kage Summit was being held in the neutral Land of Iron, a nation made up entirely of Samurai, which is situated between the great nations.


    The climate there was perpetually cold. While Konoha was still in the late summer, the Land of Iron had already entered winter.


    "Why isn¡¯t Shizune-san coming along?" Naruto asked, walking down the road with bored expression. His arms folded as he looked at Tsunade in front of him, "Usually the Kage of each village brings two guards, right?"


    "Shizune is in charge of the medical department. I asked her to stay behind and keep an eye on the village. She¡¯ll notify me through Katsuyu if anything happens." Tsunade replied casually, holding the Hokage hat in her hand.


    "Being Hokage is such a drag. You can¡¯t even leave the village without overthinking it." Naruto complained.


    "You talk too much! No one¡¯s asking you to be Hokage." Tsunade snapped, plopping the Hokage hat onto Naruto¡¯s head and dragging him forward by his neck, warning him.


    "Don''t cause trouble in the Land of Iron. If you provoke any princess again, you can deal with it yourself."


    "No way, no way! I¡¯m not a princess collector!" Naruto chuckled awkwardly. When he felt the plump and soft flesh pressing against his face, he suddenly dared not move.


    Meanwhile, back in Konoha¡­


    On the second-floor balcony of the Hokage Tower.


    Shikamaru, dressed in his Chunin uniform, with his eyes drooping and one leg hooked on the railing, was lazily draped over the railing, one leg hooked on the rail as he stared off at the sun-scorched trees in the distance.


    A hot afternoon wind blew past, and Choji, munching on a bag of chips, stood beside him. With a crunch, he bit into a chip, his small, bean-like eyes wandering as he asked, "Shikamaru, don¡¯t you think Ino has changed recently?"


    "Who knows." Shikamaru replied as he looked up at the cloudless blue sky, with boredom filling his face, "Isn''t she always the same? Nothing has changed, still as irritable as ever."


    "No, it¡¯s different. The way she acts around us and the way she acts around Naruto are totally different." Choji said, crunching on more chips, "My dad says when a girl changes a lot, it¡¯s usually because she¡¯s in love."


    "You actually care about that kind of stuff?" Shikamaru gave him a sideways glance, "I thought you only cared about potato chips and barbecue."


    "I just think it¡¯s nice. My dad says it¡¯s something to be happy about." Choji explained, "Shikamaru, you should find someone you like too. Then, you can tell me what¡¯s so fun about being in love."


    "Tsk, why don¡¯t you do it?" Shikamaru leaned against the wall, turning his head to glare at Choji, "It''s better to find someone who is more virtuous. Just don¡¯t end up with someone like my mom, she¡¯s simply..."


    "My mom¡¯s the same," Choji suddenly felt a chill running down his spine and shuddered, "It''s better not to think about it."


    Shikamaru nodded in agreement, leaning his head back against the scarlet walls. With a flick of his fingers, he coolly uttered his famous words, "Women are such a drag me."


    The wind rustled through the leaves, sending them swirling into the air.


    "Congratulations, Ino. You¡¯re officially a Chunin now." Asuma said with a smile.


    Ino received the Chunin uniform and a small smile appeared on her face.


    "Thank you, Asuma-sensei. I will continue to train hard."


    "Training is important, but don¡¯t neglect your life outside of it." Asuma showed an expression of an experienced person, patted Ino''s shoulder and said solemnly.


    "Love is also a form of training."


    "Ah!" Ino was stunned for a moment, and her solemn expression quickly disappeared as she waved her hands in a fluster, trying to explain, "Asuma-sensei, no, it¡¯s not what you think!"


    Ino didn¡¯t know how to explain herself, ¡®It wasn¡¯t exactly love, as nothing had been said, nothing confirmed. It was just a little bit of heart fluttering.¡¯


    ¡®But Naruto¡­ who knows what goes on in his head? It¡¯s impossible to fully read his thoughts. Even if I think about it logically, there¡¯s no way anyone could like someone as carefree and flirtatious as him.¡¯


    ¡®Impossible! Well, except for Hinata.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Ino felt a bit frustrated again, ¡®I really don''t know what kind of spell Naruto had cast on Hinata to make the dignified Hyuga Clan¡¯s heiress fall for someone like him.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.¡¯


    She shook her head and looked at Asuma seriously.


    "Asuma-sensei, I am definitely not in love!"


    "A-choo!" Naruto sniffled as he pulled two white Konoha cloaks from his seal space, put one on himself, then turned around and handed the other to Tsunade.


    The further west they went, the colder it became. After nightfall, the temperature difference became more pronounced. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t need it." Tsunade teased, looking at him with amusement, "Why? Your body can''t hold on any longer? The journey to the Land of Iron is still long. How will you manage?"


    Tsunade was wearing her usual green robe, looking completely unfazed.


    "I¡¯ll manage somehow.¡± ¡®Not taking care of your body when you¡¯re young will cause problems later.¡¯ Naruto said, but swallowed back the cheeky remark about the consequences of neglecting one''s health. He didn¡¯t dare say such things in front of Tsunade.


    "You¡¯ll pay for it in the future." He added.


    Seeing that Tsunade didn¡¯t take the cloak, Naruto simply draped it over her himself, "Shinobi aren¡¯t supposed to be masochists. There¡¯s no point in needlessly toughing it out."


    "Can''t you keep yourself warm by speeding up the flow of your Chakra?" Tsunade rolled her eyes and said, "I think that should have been taught that in the Academy."


    "I skipped class and didn''t listen." He muttered gloomily as he trudged ahead, his steps uneven.


    Tsunade clicked her tongue but didn¡¯t remove the cloak.

 Chapter 299 A Bamboo Partitioned Hot Spring

    Chapter 299 A Bamboo Partitioned Hot SpringSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As night fell¡­


    The two sat around a campfire, resting. The firelight illuminated Tsunade¡¯s face, which was still full of youthful vitality. Ninjutsu truly was magical. In different hands, it produced vastly different effects.


    Orochimaru had seen hope in immortality, while Tsunade had simply used it to preserve her youthful appearance. The Senju Clan¡¯s bloodline was extraordinary, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for them to live for a century or more with good health.


    Whenever Naruto looked at Tsunade, he couldn''t help but imagine her as one of the immortal cultivators from a Xianxia Novel, someone who looked like a young maiden despite being four or five decades old, completely timeless.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, Tsunade frowned at the fire, deep in thought. Throughout their journey, information had been delivered to her via messenger birds, and even though she was far from Konoha, her mind was still preoccupied with the village.


    Naruto found it rather boring, ¡®We¡¯re already outside, but she still had to care about that broken village.¡¯


    He got up and slowly set up a tent from his seal space, preparing water for cleaning themselves. He even considered pulling out a bathtub.


    Shinobi usually have sealing scrolls to store things when they go out, and Tsunade had one as well, but it mostly contained clothing and basic necessities. She knew Naruto could carry much more, so she¡¯d entrusted him with the luggage before they set out.


    Naruto grumbled as he set up the tent, feeling like a palace servant catering to the whims of a royal. And not just any royal, as Tsunade had declared that no man could ever catch her interest.


    Well, she wasn¡¯t wrong about that. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who can be more impressive than her? She had taken a twenty-year break and returned, and people still recognized her as the princess of the Senju Clan. Some say woman¡¯s debut was her peak, but in Tsunade¡¯s case, she had never left the peak.


    After traveling for about half a month, the temperature became colder as they got closer to the Land of Iron.


    Fortunately, they found a small inn within the borders of the Land of Iron as a place to rest. With it, at least they didn''t have to camp in the wild. Although camping wasn¡¯t terrible, sharing a tent with Tsunade was pure torture for Naruto.


    Tsunade probably didn''t take a ¡®little man¡¯ like him seriously. After her bath, she casually threw on some clothes and returned to the tent to review more intelligence reports.


    The information from Konoha had flowed nonstop, and Tsunade had been managing it all throughout their journey. And even after them being away for over half a month, Danzo hadn¡¯t caused any waves.


    The disappearance of the Kyubi had little impact on Konoha, thanks to Sunagakure¡¯s alliance. Instead, Danzo¡¯s series of self-destructive maneuvers had led to his own downfall.


    Tsunade had been relentless in her crackdown on the Root, with her actions openly targeting Danzo. Naruto had also been keeping a close eye on him, waiting for the day when he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    In the Land of Iron, at the inn¡­


    Outside, snow blanketed the ground, and the wind howled through the cold night.


    At Naruto¡¯s insistence, they booked two separate rooms. Tsunade had no objections, so they each retired to their rooms for a while. As Naruto stepped out of his room, he saw Tsunade emerging from hers.


    Tsunade, wearing a white bathrobe and holding a jug of sake in her right hand, glanced at him nonchalantly.


    "Chat?" She asked.


    "Okay." Naruto nodded.


    The steam from the hot spring filled the air as Naruto plunged into the water with a loud splash, letting out a satisfied groan. The exhaustion from the journey seemed to melt away instantly at this moment.


    Tsunade gathered her loose golden hair, frowning slightly as she pressed her lips together.


    With a splash, she entered the water. It was a bit hot, but bearable.


    Then, she recalled Naruto''s speech from a few days ago and found it somewhat reasonable. Shinobi didn¡¯t need to endure every discomfort just to prove their difference from ordinary people.


    So, she let herself sink into the water, softly exhaling as a quiet moan escaped her throat. Her pale skin rippled as she moved, causing gentle waves in the pool.


    The same hot spring, separated by a thin bamboo partition dividing the men¡¯s and women¡¯s sections.


    With a splash from the other side, Naruto stiffened, startled by the sound coming from Tsunade¡¯s side, ¡®Damn, what the hell is that woman up to again?¡¯


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm down, he sat back down, leaning against the edge of the hot spring as he gazed at the mist swirling around him.


    The inn was simple, and at this hour, there were no other guests. In fact, he and Tsunade were the only ones staying there. The innkeeper was a middle-aged man with a lame leg and didn¡¯t talk much.


    Outside the inn, the wind and snow were howling, which was completely different from the climate in Konoha. Though they had rented two rooms, but in fact, they were just two super large shared rooms.


    Naruto lay in the bath, recalling the scenes when they checked-in in the inn.


    The innkeeper¡¯s voice had been low and weak, as though he might collapse at any moment, "All are mixed accommodation. There are four large rooms upstairs, and each can accommodate eight people. If you want two rooms, you have to pay the price of four."


    The place was quite simple, and the prices were quite high. But fortunately, it was clean, so Naruto didn¡¯t argue and paid for two rooms without hesitation.


    There usually weren¡¯t many visitors, and the hot spring was divided in half with just a bamboo partition. They had hastily slapped a sign on the doors: men on the left, women on the right. The water in the bath was clear, likely because there weren¡¯t many customers.


    In reality, it was all just one pool of hot spring. The bamboo partition was old, and through its gaps, Naruto could faintly see the steam rising on the other side. It wasn¡¯t enough to see anything clearly, not that he had the courage to peek.


    After Tsunade¡¯s soft moan, there was no more movement and the hot spring suddenly became quiet.


    Naruto finally relaxed, sinking into the water to enjoy his soak, but before he could fully settle in, Tsunade¡¯s voice drifted through the bamboo barrier.


    "What do you think of Danzo?" She asked calmly, and the sound of drinking could be vaguely heard.


    "Disband the Root, preferably uproot it completely." Naruto replied, "Danzo is only harmful to the village and is completely hindering Konoha''s progress."


    "Now¡¯s not the time. We¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer." Tsunade¡¯s voice came through again. There was no emotional fluctuation, but it revealed a hint of weariness.


    "I know, you don¡¯t need to remind me of that. I¡¯m not in a hurry. These things can¡¯t be rushed." Naruto chuckled. He understood that Tsunade¡¯s words were more of an explanation for his sake.


    But what Tsunade didn¡¯t know was that he had already found a way to counter the biggest threat from Danzo, Izanagi. Using Jashin¡¯s Hymn, he could nullify its effects directly.


    Danzo could fall at any moment now, and to Naruto, it didn¡¯t matter when. He was like fish on a chopping board, ready to be cut whenever the time was right.

 Chapter 300 Chatting By The Fire

    Chapter 300 Chatting By The FireSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Good. As long as you understand." Tsunade tilted her head back and took a sip of her sake, leaning against the bamboo partition. Through the mist, her imposing figure loomed large, "I thought you would be angry and feel that it''s unfair."


    "I didn¡¯t think that much about it. If I really calculate everything carefully, nothing will ever add up." Naruto sighed and said unusually contemplative, "Some people shine brightly, while others are covered in rust."


    "In the final analysis, you still have to fight for it yourself. Fairness is something you punch your way to. You¡¯ve treated me well enough, Tsunade-sama. I¡¯d feel guilty if I were to hold a grudge."


    "You don¡¯t owe me anything, and you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. And when I need you, I won¡¯t be polite about it."


    "You said a lot, but none of them were what I wanted to hear." Tsunade rubbed her temples, "You said it well, but don''t say those empty guilty sentiments next time."


    With that, Naruto heard the sound of her gulping down more sake. Tsunade enjoyed drinking, and a little alcohol didn¡¯t harm her, and it actually helped her relax and rejuvenate.


    However, she never smoked. Smoking makes people age quickly, and once the organs are damaged, it is difficult to reverse the damage. Even if Tsunade is proficient in Medical Ninjutsu, it is impossible for her to purify herself.


    Naruto had once seen Jiraiya smoke, though he rarely did so in front of others, and that time was just an accident. He saw Jiraiya squatting on the stone steps where the light from the store could not reach, with flickering lights dotted in the darkness.


    When Jiraiya smoked, he was silent, and his whole being seemed to have aged. It was as if the weight of the shinobi world''s fate rested on his shoulders. His life had always been about fulfilling the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy, and he never really lived for himself.


    When he was young, he trained disciples, only for them to die, and his comrade, Orochimaru, defected from the village. After wandering the world for half his life, his teacher also died, at the hands of his most talented student, Orochimaru.


    From now on, Jiraiya would continue living according to the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy. According to the prophecy, Jiraiya''s future has changed, and he would eventually settle in a lively place, surrounded by the noise of people.


    As his thoughts drifted away, Naruto felt that this ending was good for Jiraiya. For Jiraiya, his mission was to find a way to bring peace to the Shinobi World and find the Child of Prophecy.


    His love was for the greater good. First the peace of the Shinobi World, then Konoha, and finally, himself, who was often powerless to control his own fate.


    After a period of silence, the sound of water splashing suddenly came from the other end, breaking the silence.


    "That necklace I gave you, are you still wearing it?" Tsunade asked softly.


    "Yeah, it''s still on me." Naruto replied, touching the necklace hanging from his chest. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡®It seems that curse, which had claimed lives before me, didn''t seem to work on me. Could it be that I really am invincible?¡¯


    "Wear it well, don''t lose it."


    "Got it, I won''t lose it."


    After soaking for half an hour, Naruto left, dressed, and sat by the curtain at the entrance, quietly waiting for Tsunade to finish.


    About ten minutes later, Tsunade came out, looking slightly surprised to see Naruto waiting for her. Her wet golden hair draped over one side, dampening the collar of her clothes.


    As she reached into her chest to adjust her innerwear, she asked. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Waiting for me?"


    "Yes, we can warm up by the fire downstairs." He said as he skillfully handed over a towel for wiping hair to Tsunade. This simple inn naturally didn¡¯t provide these, so he had prepared them himself.


    The advantage of having a seal space immediately became apparent, as he didn''t even need to carry a sealing scroll.


    Tsunade took the towel without a word, wrapped her hair, and headed downstairs with crisp steps. The innkeeper had disappeared, and a kettle of water was boiling in the middle of the room, with firewood stacked nearby.


    Firewood was free. You had to add it yourself if you wanted to warm up. The fire pit wasn¡¯t showing any flames anymore, so Naruto sat down first and skillfully arranged the wood to start a small fire.


    Seeing Naruto blew on the kindling, trying to make the fire grow little and little, Tsunade was speechless. After a moment, she couldn''t help but commented, "Can''t you just use Ninjutsu?"


    "It''s almost there." Naruto replied without raising his head and continued to blow on the fire.


    Hearing this, Tsunade rolled her eyes at him, sat there waiting while hugging her chest with her wet hair hanging down. Sure enough, the fire soon crackled to life, and its warmth began to spread.


    Sitting by the fire, Tsunade let her hair dry slowly. The light from the flames illuminated her snow-white skin, casting a soft glow on her figure.


    Naruto glanced at her once but quickly looked away, feeling the heat rise to his face, ¡®When you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes back.¡¯


    He set up a grill over the fire and began quietly preparing dinner. The inn offered meals, but they charged 300 ryo for a set of dishes. If the guests didn¡¯t mind, they could eat whatever the inn had, but they had to eat before it was too late.


    When they had arrived, it was already late, so Naruto figured they¡¯d have to fend for themselves. The innkeeper had come out earlier to warn them not to go out at night.


    "It¡¯s not safe around the village lately. Some strange folks have shown up, and it¡¯s dangerous to go out at night." He said and left quickly after the warning.


    Naruto looked at Tsunade and blinked. The latter calmly took out the unfinished sake and slowly heated it by the fire, showing no curiosity about the situation.


    "Tsunade-sama, you sure have great self-control." Naruto praised.


    "Are you curious?" Tsunade gave him a sidelong glance, her unconsciously sultry look laced with slight annoyance.


    "No, no, not at all. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow anyway." He chuckled awkwardly. "Even if something strange is going on, we won¡¯t find out until we reach one of the towns in the Land of Iron. This place is too desolate, and there''s nothing interesting."


    "Good." She took the sake back comfortably, frowned and took a sip to test the temperature, "When traveling, don¡¯t be too curious."


    "Got it." He replied, and then folded the meat slices and pushed them over to Tsunade in a very servile manner.


    Tsunade, despite her words, accepted Naruto¡¯s offering without complaint. She sat by the fire, savoring the warmth and the food, then asked, "Do you want to know about the necklace?"


    "I..." Naruto wanted to refuse, but seeing that Tsunade seemed like she wanted to talk about it, he nodded, "I do."


    Tsunade paused for a moment, took another swig of sake, and then slowly began telling the story behind the necklace. She talked about the story of the Shodaime Hokage, moving on to the childhood of the Sannin, and then eventually spoke of her younger brother, Nawaki.


    Naruto responded in a disjointed manner. He was indeed a good listener. He neither made Tsunade feel that he was perfunctory nor did he make anyone feel that he was listening very seriously. It was as if he was playing the role of a stranger.


    The feeling of being able to tell a stranger about your past without holding back is somewhat irresistible, even addictive.


    Then, her story gradually reached the part about Kato Dan.

 Chapter 301 That Armor Looked Cool

    Chapter 301 That Armor Looked CoolSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Tsunade recounted her story absentmindedly, while Naruto only half-listened. He flipped the sizzling meat over the fire, occasionally pouring hot tea from the kettle he¡¯d set to boil.


    Her words went in one ear and out the other, the soft murmurs blending with the crackling of the campfire. Naruto appeared to be daydreaming, though Tsunade hadn¡¯t intended to divulge more than necessary, as she only meant to explain the necklace¡¯s originsce.


    But before she knew it, she had shared more than she originally planned.


    The necklace passed from Shodaime Hokage to her, then to those she considered most important, and now it rested in Naruto¡¯s hands. That was all there was to it.


    "So, this necklace is cursed." She concluded her story this way.


    Naruto remained calm and methodically divided the grilled meat into plates and poured the tea into cups. He set everything aside before looking up and nonchalantly replying, "I¡¯m immune to all curses.¡±


    The firelight flickered over the two of them, casting shadows. In many ways, Naruto and Tsunade were alike, as both looked nonchalant and seemingly indifferent. Yet, Tsunade had a clear path and guiding light within her.


    On that path stood the Shodaime Hokage, the Nidaime Hokage, her deceased brother, Nawaki, and the fallen, Kato Dan. Their legacy guided her to walk the path of the Hokage, whether completed or unfinished.


    Naruto¡¯s casual attitude, on the other hand, was more about enjoying the moment. He is different from Tsunade.


    He didn¡¯t wallow in self-pity nor give up on anything. He never finds anything troublesome, and as long as he likes it, he will still get involved no matter how troublesome the matter is.


    Inside his heart, a flame flickered, bright one moment, dim the next, reaching toward the horizon.


    Tsunade understood that Naruto had his own ideas, so she never forced him to become the Hokage. With his personality, Naruto was not suitable to be Hokage, as he wasn¡¯t the type to dwell on such responsibilities.


    "You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m just letting you know about the curse." Tsunade glanced at him calmly. "I''m just afraid that after you learned about it, you¡¯ll keep thinking about it all the time."


    He smiled, "Tsunade-sama, you¡¯re pretty kind."


    "Heh."


    The fire in the inn¡¯s main hall crackled brightly as the wood continued to burn.


    Tsunade¡¯s hair had dried by now, and she casually tied it up, leisurely sipping her drink while chatting idly with Naruto. Before long, they both finished their meals, tidied up, and went to their rooms for the night. The fire pit gradually died out.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The window on the second floor of the inn creaked open, and Naruto glanced at the non-stop snow and wind outside and frowned.


    ¡®Traveling in such weather was not a good choice.¡¯


    Soon after, the window in the adjacent room also opened.


    Tsunade, draped in a white robe, looked half-asleep, a hint of drool still at the corner of her mouth. She glanced lazily at Naruto next door and wiped her mouth nonchalantly.


    "We can¡¯t leave." She yawned.


    "Let''s wait a bit. The snowstorm shouldn¡¯t last long." Naruto replied. Not far away, a red wall stood stark against the white snow, eye-catching and conspicuous.


    Breakfast was meat porridge, bubbling over the fire. Tsunade wasn¡¯t particularly hungry and instinctively reached for her sake, only for Naruto to snatch it away.


    "No drinking first thing in the morning." He said, and tossed the sake directly into the seal space.


    Tsunade glared at him for a few moments, pretending to be shocked and taking a deep breath in mock surprise, "Shizune said the same thing to me before. Are you two secretly plotting behind my back?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t bother responding, merely humming in acknowledgment. While ladling out porridge, he said perfunctorily, "In a few years, I will take Shizune-san away, and then no one will nag you anymore."


    Hearing this, she chuckled coldly, "Shizune will never leave me."


    After breakfast, the snowstorm had indeed stopped. The inn¡¯s door creaked open, and the two of them, dressed in white robes, trudged through the snow.


    The winter sun hung high in the sky, but it offered no warmth.


    There were only two days left until the summit. Naruto calculated the time and realized they¡¯d just barely make it. He glanced back at Tsunade, who was taking her time walking, and shook his head helplessly.


    "It¡¯s just the two of us. Can we really handle all those people? Even if Kakashi-sensei couldn¡¯t make it, we could¡¯ve at least brought Guy-sensei." Naruto grumbled while standing on the side of the road.


    "Guy?" Tsunade hesitated for a moment, "We¡¯re traveling in secret. Do you want everyone to know our route? He¡¯s Konoha''s Green Beast!"


    "This¡­" Naruto thought about it and realized she had a point, so he dropped the subject.


    "Don''t worry. If necessary, you can always call over that Princess of Sunagakure, and then there will be three of us here." Tsunade said as she passed by him.


    Naruto rolled his eyes. He had never thought of provoking Temari, that was purely an accident. However, when Tsunade mentioned Temari, Naruto immediately thought of the slim waist on the other side of the curtain.


    ¡®A slim, soft, pale waist, free of any excess fat.¡¯


    He recalled it briefly but didn¡¯t linger on the thought. He glanced far ahead and continued on his way with his head down. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    Two days later.


    In the midst of a snowstorm, Naruto spotted a line of iron-clad samurai standing like statues in the snow. Their entire bodies were encased in armor, their faces masked, with glowing red eyes reflecting the gleam of steel.


    The loyalty was written large on their faces, as if they were ready to serve the Emperor''s will from a Warhammer game at any moment.


    ¡®What the hell!¡¯ Naruto averted his gaze, then sucked in a sharp breath.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade teased him, "Never seen a country of iron-clad Samurai before?"


    "No, I just thought that armor looked cool. I''d like to try it on sometime." Naruto said in a low voice, "But it¡¯s too ordinary. It would be better if there was an enhanced version with Chakra Armor."


    "Maybe in the future." Tsunade said offhandedly.


    "Maybe."


    Naruto didn¡¯t linger and continued walking alongside Tsunade. The leader of the Land of Iron, Mifune, stood with two bodyguards, braving the wind and snow as they waited for the pair, his expression solemn.


    "We¡¯ve been expecting you, Hokage-dono." Mifune greeted them formally.


    "It''s freezing out here. Let¡¯s talk inside." Tsunade said with a smile, pointing to the massive meeting tower behind them.


    "Indeed, both of you, please come this way." Mifune said, and just as he turned halfway, he added, "Did Hokage-dono only bring one guard this time?"


    "Yeah, it''s not like anything serious will happen at this Five Kage Summit. One guard is enough." She replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Mifune blinked in surprise.


    After all, this Five Kage Summit was initiated by Raikage, with the Land of Iron serving as host, to address the issue of the Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, Nii Yugito, being kidnapped by Uchiha Sasuke.


    But from Tsunade''s tone, it seemed that she was somewhat dissatisfied with the Raikage''s tendency to initiate the Five Kage Summit at the drop of a hat.


    The Five Kage Summit hadn¡¯t even started yet, and the tension was already palpable. Each of the Kage had arrived with a bit of a chip on their shoulder. Aside from Gaara and the Mizukage being more easygoing, the others were not as simple to deal with.


    After all, right now, the only one that has lost its Jinchuriki is Kumogakure, while other countries are doing fine and have not lost their Biju yet.

 Chapter 302 The First Meeting of The Five Kage, The Meeting of Old And New

    Chapter 302 The First Meeting of The Five Kage, The Meeting of Old And NewSupport me at Pat reon S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Entering the tower, the lighting was dim, and a few gazes instantly locked onto them. Naruto and Tsunade, both calm and composed, slowly made their way toward the elevator.


    The clinking of chains echoed from below as the massive mechanism groaned to life, and the wide platform began to rise. Before stepping on, Naruto peeked down and leaned close to Tsunade, whispering, "Are people pulling this thing up from down there?"


    "How should I know?" Tsunade shot him a sideways glance, "It''s my first time here too. Interested?"


    "Not really, just asking." Naruto sniffed. The elevator was going up very slowly, and the wind was blowing inside, "Why is there a draft in here?"


    "The Land of Iron¡¯s neutral status¡­ did you think that was easy to achieve?" Tsunade explained, "A truly powerful nation can¡¯t remain neutral. The Land of Iron¡¯s neutrality is out of necessity, not strength."


    The elevator finally came to a stop. There was no door on the elevator, so the two of them walked directly out of the crude platform.


    They seemed to be the last ones to arrive. Below, a semicircular table filled the space, with curtains sectioning off areas behind each Kage¡¯s seat. These curtained areas served as resting places for the Kage¡¯s attendants.


    Naruto and Tsunade stood at the entrance, with numerous eyes turning toward them.


    ¡®The three Sunagakure¡¯s siblings were familiar faces.¡¯ Naruto glanced briefly at Temari before quickly looking away.


    The representatives from Kumogakure, meanwhile, had grim expressions, though it seemed the wounds they¡¯d suffered had healed. The Yondaime Raikage, A, stood tall and muscular, wearing only a cloak over his bare chest.


    His two attendants, Darui and C, stood on the left and right of the Raikage with serious expressions.


    The only people present who Naruto hadn''t met were probably Onoki and his two attendants, and Terumi Mei and her two attendants, who were standing leisurely to the side watching the fun.


    Standing behind Onoki is his granddaughter, the long-legged Kurotsuchi, who likes to hang out with her grandfather Ohnoki when she has nothing to do. She is a granddaughter of the Tsuchikage and a legitimate hereditary princess.


    Not surprisingly, Kurotsuchi is the contender for the next Tsuchikage, given the talent gap in Iwagakure. She is famous for her Lava Release. Though her Lava Release¡¯s power wasn¡¯t immense, it had drawn the Raikage¡¯s suspicion.


    After all, looking at the entire Shinobi World, there are only a handful of people who possess the Lava Release Kekkei Genkai, and Raikage distinctly remembered that ¡®Uchiha Sasuke¡¯, the one who kidnapped Nii Yugito, had used Lava Release.


    Onoki¡¯s other attendant was Akatsuchi, a powerful Shinobi from Iwagakure. He is tall and can be called the strongest ¡®fat tiger¡¯ in the Shinobi World. His presence was impossible to overlook.


    However, Naruto barely spared Akatsuchi a glance before his eyes landed on the Mizukage, Terumi Mei, and his gaze paused for a long time.


    Thanks to the infamous Zabuza, the ¡®Demon of Kirigakure¡¯, many of Mei¡¯s peers had been killed during the Blood Mist era.


    As a result, even though Terumi Mei is almost 30 years old, even though she was an elegant beauty, she still hasn''t found a suitable marriage partner in the village. She is truly firmly sitting on the throne of ¡®Queen of the Singles¡¯.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t seem to care much, she pulled Naruto closer and whispered in a low voice, "See? I told you, Kirigakure, Kumogakure, and Iwagakure are all lacking in young talent and are in a period of transition. Even if we¡¯re only two people, there¡¯s nothing to fear. Just by standing here, Konoha wins."


    As if she had seen through his doubts, she added another sentence, "Don''t worry, with Mifune, the leader of the Land of Iron, here, no one will start a fight."


    Naruto quickly relaxed. Lava Release wasn¡¯t something only he could do. The world was big, so it wasn¡¯t uncommon to come across others with similar Ninjutsu.


    "Hokage-dono only brought one guard? Quite bold." Onoki said coolly. The old man was certainly domineering.


    Tsunade had a smile on her face, and no emotion could be seen.


    "Konoha has too many outstanding young Shinobi. No matter who I choose, it¡¯s hard to decide, so I brought just one for simplicity. After all, there doesn''t seem to be anything important to discuss at this Five Kage Summit, right?"


    "The guard I brought with me knows nothing except Ninjutsu."


    These words were spoken in a gentle voice, but they were full of thorns, and they were also a ranged group taunt damage. Except for Konoha''s ally, Sunagakure, the other three villages, Kirigakure, Kumogakure, and Iwagakure all felt the sting.


    In translation, it meant: "You all are almost out of fresh talent, and you¡¯re still acting tough? Look at these scrawny arms and legs¡ªwhat kind of people are these? Even a weakened Konoha still surpasses you. Our new generation can outmatch yours without effort.¡±


    ¡°Calling a Five Kage Summit over trivial matters? I didn¡¯t even bring my assistant. Let¡¯s keep this quick. If you have something to say, say it, I¡¯m in a hurry to get home, thanks."


    There really wasn¡¯t anything pressing to discuss. The Akatsuki had just emerged, but Naruto had already handled them. For now, they were still lying in quiet.


    Raikage had called this summit only because ¡®Uchiha Sasuke¡¯ had kidnapped Nii Yugito, Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    It can be seen that the three people from Kumogakure don''t look very happy. They probably had no idea that their precious Yugito was currently sealed away inside Naruto¡¯s seal space.


    Although Naruto was taking care of her, he wasn¡¯t planning to release her anytime soon.


    After all, Kumogakure is ambitious and they are constantly plotting to conquer other lands. Wouldn¡¯t he shoot himself in the foot if he released Yugito now?


    Ohnoki was left speechless and snorted, turning to walk toward his seat.


    Raikage glanced at Tsunade with some dissatisfaction, but Tsunade ignored him and walked straight to the seat in the middle that belonged to the Hokage.


    The U-shaped seating arrangement had the Hokage in the middle, with Kazekage, Gaara, and Tsuchikage, Onoki, on either side. The Mizukage, Mei, and Raikage, A, were positioned further out.


    As the Five Kage took their seats, their attendants silently retreated to the area behind the curtains on the second floor.


    The leader of the Land of Iron, Mifune, would mediate the situation, so he sat in front of the seats of the five Kages with a serious look on his face. The lights suddenly brightened, illuminating the entire hall.


    Mifune looked around and said, "Now that all five Kage are present, let¡¯s begin the Five Kage Summit."

 Chapter 303 A Sweeping Glance, An Uncontrollable Heartbeat

    Chapter 303 A Sweeping Glance, An Uncontrollable HeartbeatSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As the discussion started, Naruto yawned while standing behind the scenes. He glanced around and saw Temari and Kankuro standing together, and Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi on the other side.


    Noticing his gaze, Temari turned her head and met his eyes in the dim light. His eyes were bright, though not in the warm, sunny way she remembered. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Naruto looked at Temari, his eyelids habitually lifted slightly, giving him a depth she hadn¡¯t seen before.


    Even from a distance, Temari felt uneasy under his gaze. Her heart pounded a few times, and her head felt a bit dizzy as the blood rushed upward. It was overwhelming.


    She turned her face away, unable to keep looking. When she looked again after a while, Naruto had already lowered his head, seemingly playing with something under his foot.


    Outside the curtains, the conversation between the five Kage of the most powerful Shinobi Villages in the Shinobi World was clearly audible. They had reached a critical issue, and the tension in the room was palpable.


    Raikage: "Nii Yukito was taken by Uchiha Sasuke! Konoha must take responsibility for this!"


    "That¡¯s absurd, Uchiha Sasuke has defected from Konoha long ago." Tsunade glanced at Raikage, "Surely Kumogakure has already received this information."


    Upon hearing this, Raikage, with his booming voice, angrily retorted, "That¡¯s your problem, not ours! Whether he¡¯s a Missing-nin or not, the fact that Uchiha Sasuke hasn¡¯t been captured is Konoha¡¯s failure. We don''t have any Missing-nin in Kumogakure!"


    Tsunade sneered, casting a sideways glance at him, "Who knows?"


    "You!" Raikage gritted his teeth.


    "Hokage-dono sure has a sharp tongue. It seems your reputation is well-deserved." Onoki said sarcastically, "But when it comes to managing your Shinobi, it seems you lack some experience."


    "After a Shinobi defected, the proper response is to quietly mobilize the village and bring them back. That¡¯s what a Great Shinobi Village does. Ignoring the problem is inexcusable, right, Hokage-dono?"


    Tock tock¡­


    Tsunade tapped the table, glancing at Onoki, her aura fully unleashed.


    "As far as I know, Deidara, one of the members of Akatsuki, is from Iwagakure. After his defection, he caused quite a bit of damage to other villages as well."


    "And this person is also the disciple of Tsuchikage-dono, right?"


    "That was a long time ago. After the Third Shinobi World War, Iwagakure didn''t have any extra strength to spare to hunt him down. It''s understandable."


    Onoki''s face didn''t look very good, obviously Tsunade had hit him in a sore spot.


    "Is that so? Even after all these years, you still don¡¯t have extra strength to spare?" Tsunade said, "Tsuchikage-dono, you¡¯re getting old. If you can¡¯t find a suitable successor, I think it would be better for Iwagakure to disband altogether in the future."


    "You!" Onoki was left speechless. The truth is, Iwagakure is indeed experiencing a shortage of new talent, leaving a generational gap.


    Listening to Tsunade¡¯s relentless comebacks, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but laugh a bit mischievously. He knew Tsunade hadn¡¯t come here intending to solve any problems. Part of the reason for her attendance was to observe the situation, and the other was to bait Danzo.


    With the Hokage absent from the village, it would be strange if Danzo didn¡¯t stir up some trouble. Of course, Tsunade had already made arrangements for this. If she could catch him in the act, that would be the best. And if not, it wasn¡¯t a big deal either.


    The discussion shifted to the status of the Jinchuriki in each village, with Raikage taking the lead and directly addressing the disappearance of Konoha¡¯s Kyubi.


    "Konoha can fully accept the disappearance of Kyubi. Konoha feels disgusted by the military power gained at the cost of the life of the Jinchuriki." Tsunade remained calm throughout.


    "Peace in the Shinobi World isn¡¯t something that can be built through the use of Biju. If anyone attempts to launch an attack using a Biju, Konoha has enough strength to retaliate."


    As Tsunade said this, her gaze locked on Kumogakure¡¯s side, then she said with a sweet smile, "Turning the companions in your village into vessels for the Biju seems a bit cruel, wouldn¡¯t you say, Raikage-dono?"


    Raikage has always treated Killer B as his own younger brother. It is no exaggeration to say that Killer B is his reverse scale, something no one was allowed to touch without setting him off.


    Sure enough, the moment Tsunade¡¯s words landed, Raikage instantly got furious.


    With a loud bang, the solid iron table in front of him suddenly dented under his fist.


    Swish swish swish.


    The instant Raikage stood up, the attendants of the Five Kage appeared in a flash, standing in front of their respective Kage, all looking highly alert.


    The only thing was that the space in front of the Hokage''s position seemed a little empty, with only a young man standing there unarmed.


    His eyes were somewhat cold, and he had no weapons in his hands. He stood in front of Tsunade, perfectly in the middle, protecting Tsunade completely.


    The discussion came to a halt.


    Mifune rose and arranged accommodations for the Five Kage and their attendants. In order to avoid further conflict, the three people from Kumogakure were assigned a separate location to stay.


    Sunagakure and Konoha shared an inn, with the two villages occupying the upper and lower floors. Kirigakure and Iwagakure were placed in a neighboring inn, with Kumogakure isolated in its own quarters as they pressed for accountability.


    The issue hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, and they can''t just go back to the village without reaching an agreement after half a day of discussion.


    Mifune, the leader of the Land of Iron, proposed a fair solution: postpone the meeting for a day and continue tomorrow.


    Click.


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    Naruto entered the room and took a quick glance around. Tsunade followed behind, casually surveying the room before exclaiming in surprise.


    ¡°This place even has a bathtub?¡±


    "And it¡¯s not made of iron?" After confirming that the room was secure, Naruto also walked over to take a look, "It seems pretty spacious too."


    "Well, considering that some Shinobi have different body types and the Land of Iron is known for its hospitality, of course the bathtub¡¯s size is taken into account." Tsunade remarked, crossing her arms.


    "Right¡­" Naruto clicked his tongue and made a motion as if he was about to lie down in the tub, only for Tsunade to pull him away with one swift motion.


    "Go lie in your own room." She said unhappily.


    "Stingy." Naruto let out a huff and turned to leave, "Fine, I¡¯ll go take a bath in my room, then come back afterward. We can have dinner together later, Tsunade-sama."


    "Don¡¯t come back too soon, I¡¯m going to soak in the bath as well." Tsunade loosened the hair tied at the back of her head, letting her blonde locks fall freely. She kicked off her shoes, stepping onto the plush carpet that lined the floor.


    Almost at the same time, she reached behind her back with her other hand, undoing the clasp in an instant. Immediately, a wave of incredible curves and elasticity appeared before Naruto¡¯s eyes.


    Naruto suddenly didn¡¯t know where to look, and raised his head to stare at the ceiling as he said, "Alright then, see you later."


    With a splash, Naruto sank into the bathtub in his room, leaning his head back against the edge. With his eyes slightly open, he reviewed what had happened today in his mind.


    Nii Yugito was captured by Naruto under the guise of Uchiha Sasuke. Kumogakure blamed Konoha on the surface, but in reality, they were trying to drag everyone down with them.


    For Kumogakure, the Jinchuriki may die, but the Biju will not, as they will only disappear temporarily. The main purpose of this Five Kage Summit was to emphasize that Nibi still rightfully belonged to Kumogakure.


    Although Yondaime Raikage, A, appeared to be all muscle and no brains, his attendant, that sensory Shinobi, C, was no fool. Was Yugito really that important to them?


    Not necessarily. Raikage followed the law of survival of the fittest, with his younger brother, Killer B being the only exception.


    If it was Killer B who Naruto took away at that time, then Raikage''s action would have been more understandable. But today, it seemed that Raikage was purposely mentioning Konoha¡¯s loss of the Kyubi, as if by accident.


    ¡®Could it be that because of the loss of the Nibi, Kumogakure was planning to propose a reshuffle of the Biju? This possibility was not very likely, and it did not seem like a strategy that Raikage could pull off.¡¯


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s just take it one step at a time.¡¯ Naruto slowly closed his eyes and let his thoughts drift away, ¡®Anyway, I just had to protect Tsunade and didn''t need to think about the rest.¡¯


    Half an hour later.


    Naruto was putting on his clothes, his hair still damp, and his reflection in the mirror appeared somewhat thin.


    A knock sounded at the door, and his gaze shifted toward it. Like him, Tsunade never bothered to knock, so he knew it shouldn¡¯t be Tsunade outside the door.

 Chapter 304 Thank You, Temari

    Chapter 304 Thank You, TemariSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The door was pulled open, revealing Temari standing outside with her hands behind her back, looking a bit uneasy, almost like she was having an affair.


    "What''s the matter?" Naruto asked, his voice a little cold.


    He was dressed in a form-fitting black long-sleeved shirt that highlighted his muscular frame. His tense jawline was slightly raised as he looked Temari up and down at a leisurely pace.


    Hearing his question, Temari instinctively lifted her head and met his gaze. His hair was still damp, likely from a recent bath, which added to the slightly wet look in his eyes as well.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve been doing well since... last time." Temari¡¯s mind was muddled, and she wasn¡¯t even sure what she was saying. She really wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.


    Naruto looked back into the room and then glanced at the room next door. He guessed that Tsunade was still in the bath, given how exhausting the meeting had been, so she probably wouldn''t eat dinner so soon.


    It was convenient for him since there was something he wanted to ask Temari as well. The fact that Sunagakure and Konoha had a deep cooperation because of him was also thanks to Temari. To be fair, she had helped him quite a bit.


    With that in mind, Naruto casually grabbed a jacket from the door, lowered his gaze to look at her, and said, "Wanna take a walk?"


    "Sure." Temari swallowed nervously, her mind going blank again, and she could only let Naruto lead her.


    Just as they were about to head out, it seemed Naruto remembered something. He turned back to his room, grabbed another coat, and tossed it to Temari without asking if she wanted it. He simply started walking out on his own.


    In another part of the inn, Kurotsuchi lifted her leg from the bathtub, her toes touching the absorbent mat. Humming to herself, she bent down and wrapped her body in a soft, white bathrobe.


    The inn¡¯s first floor allocated to Iwagakure was spacious, with six rooms in total. She had one room to herself, while Onoki, due to his age and needing care, shared a room with Akatsuchi.


    "The weather in the Land of Iron is truly harsh. It snows for a third of the year." Kurotsuchi muttered as she stood by the window, stretching lazily as she stared out at the falling snow, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with the climate.


    After taking a casual look outside, her gaze suddenly froze and she narrowed her eyes.


    "Aren''t they from Konoha and Sunagakure? Why are they walking together? Just because they¡¯re allies, does that mean they have to be this close?"


    Out in the snow.


    The two stood under the roof of a pentagonal pavilion, wearing matching black coats, surrounded by a vast expanse of white. Temari was wrapped in the coat Naruto had given her, catching a faint whiff of a refreshing scent from the fabric.


    Suddenly, she recalled the glance Naruto had given her earlier, and her heart once again started pounding uncontrollably. She didn¡¯t know why, but just that one look from him seemed to undo her entirely.


    Temari had met many people growing up, and she¡¯d endured many hardships. When they were children, she had always been the one to mediate between Kankuro and Gaara, especially since Kankuro was terrified of Gaara.


    Later, when she realized their father seemed intent on eliminating Gaara, Temari began to understand that there were some things she couldn¡¯t change. Still, she tried to do what little she could: caring for her family and training hard.


    In Sunagakure, many people her age had tried to pursue her. Some were good-looking, and some were powerful, but she looked down on them all. She thought they were too immature, like puppies wagging their tails everywhere they went.


    Temari had always been used to taking care of others, and her brothers relied on her. But with two brothers already, did she really need another immature one as a boyfriend? The thought was ridiculous, something she had no time for.


    In the cold wind, she stared down at her chest, unsure of what to say despite thinking about it for a long time.


    Fortunately, Naruto spoke first. His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, and lacked any coldness. His eyes were fixed on her as he said, "I heard about the deepening of the alliance between Sunagakure and Konoha. At that time, it was indeed surprising that Sunagakure would make such a decision."


    Temari listened intently, but quickly realized that throughout his entire sentence, he hadn¡¯t mentioned her specifically. While her expression remained unchanged, she felt a fleeting sense of disappointment. After all, she hadn¡¯t done all of it just for Konoha.


    After saying that, Naruto visibly relaxed, as if he had just completed some sort of task.


    "Well, Sunagakure was just making a decision that was in our best interest. After all, we¡¯re allies, and with situations like that Konoha, we really should stand united."


    Temari said with a forced smile, her smile almost faltering.


    At this time, the snow fell more heavily, and Naruto, with his hands stuffed into the pockets of his coat. Looking at Temari''s increasingly strained expression, a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes.


    Dusk fell earlier than usual due to the snow, darkening the sky.


    "Come here." Naruto said with commanding tone.


    Temari had no ability to resist and slowly shuffled closer with flushed face. But she was afraid of standing too close and being rejected, so she cautiously stopped about three or four steps away from him.


    Naruto found it amusing and stared at her with a smirk, "You didn¡¯t seem to keep your distance the other day, so why are you like this now?"


    "That¡­ that¡¯s because¡­" Temari faltered, feeling defeated. She muttered something under her breath before giving up entirely, "Anyway, whatever you say is what it is."


    "Still, thank you." Naruto said straightforwardly, "Although what you did may not be entirely for me, it did help me a lot. So, thank you, Temari."


    The wind and snow whistled around them as Temari stood still, her heart skipping a beat when Naruto called her by name. It was just a simple expression of gratitude, but she felt an overwhelming urge to jump and cheer loudly.


    Before she came out, she had mentally prepared herself, knowing that his attitude might remain as indifferent and cold as ever. But she had never thought that things would develop like this.


    ¡®So... unexpected.¡¯


    "It''s no big deal." Temari narrowed her eyes and smiled, but it still felt a little unnatural.


    "I was a bit rough with you before, not exactly friendly. That won''t happen again." Naruto said, "I was just a little angry at that time, and I didn''t expect you to be scared."


    Hearing this, Temari felt a sense of panic, as if something was wrong about the situation. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That... I''ve forgotten everything that happened before. You don''t have to take it to heart." She stammered nervously, her voice shaky, "I was pretty rude myself back then, so I deserved it."


    Her voice trailed off as she looked up at Naruto speaking, "You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to help me anymore. I can handle most things myself, and they are not that difficult." Naruto stood there casually, his expression indifferent, keeping a distant demeanor.


    Temari''s body turned a little stiff, her head was buzzing, and she didn¡¯t hear anything else Naruto said after that.


    She didn''t even notice Naruto left until the end, and she just stood there in a daze.


    ¡®The discussions had fallen apart again.¡¯


    Looking at the increasingly tense atmosphere at the Five Kage Summit, Naruto sighed. It was even more boring than he had imagined. The people from Kumogakure were being completely unreasonable.


    Onoki is just an old rogue. He is always provoking everyone, and unconcerned about whether Iwagakure had someone to take over after him.


    If Kumogakure is like a mafia group, then Iwagakure is basically a feudal monarchy.


    In the future, the local emperor, Onoki, will pass Tsuchikage¡¯s position to his granddaughter, Kurotsuchi. Just as she was now attending the Five Kage Summit to build up her experience.


    Except for Sunagakure and Konoha, those standing here now are basically the successors of the Five Kage.

 Chapter 305 Do You Still Want Me?

    Chapter 305 Do You Still Want Me?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "If everyone can''t come to an agreement tomorrow, we should just leave." In the room, Tsunade put down her sake cup and rub her temples, complaining, "Arguing with those stubborn fools is really exhausting."


    "Fine by me. I¡¯m tired of being here anyway." Naruto chimed in, and put away the sake cup with one hand discreetly, "Staying here won¡¯t lead to any results."


    "You don¡¯t care either way, but I¡¯m the Hokage." Tsunade tried to get the sake cup but found nothing. She immediately looked dissatisfied and stretched out her other hand to grab Naruto''s collar.


    "Hand it over."


    "Drink less." Naruto said as he took out a half-cup of sake from the seal space, "Haven''t you been grooming Kakashi-sensei to take over as Hokage, Tsunade-sama? You obviously don''t want to be tied up in official duties all day long."


    "That''s two different things." Tsunade took a sip of her sake, "I really don''t want to be stuck in that damn Hokage¡¯s Office every day, but for now, there¡¯s no other choice."


    "Konoha needs me. When Kakashi is ready to take over, then I can leave."


    "Where will you go?" Naruto asked curiously.


    "I¡¯ll continue traveling, where else can I go?" Tsunade said, "You think I¡¯ll stay in the village, reliving memories every day? Only new experiences can dull the pain of old memories."


    Perhaps due to the unsuccessful discussions and the influence of alcohol, Tsunade opened her heart a little to Naruto.


    "That makes sense." Naruto agreed, "I¡¯d like to travel around too. There¡¯s nothing stopping me now. Once I become a Jonin, I¡¯ll leave the village and go on a trip."


    "You¡¯re planning to leave when you come of age?" Tsunade glanced at him sideways.


    "Pretty much." Naruto replied, sharing a bit of his future plans, "I plan to visit different places, see the customs and cultures everywhere."


    "Take on a couple of missions a year, earn some money to eat. Perfect."


    "Two or three missions? Is that enough money?" Tsunade scoffed. Her neck was a little red from drinking. She tugged at her clothes, revealing a large expanse of pale skin, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Naruto didn¡¯t care either, as if he looked completely immune to the sight. He looked at her unabashedly, leaning back in his chair with a relaxed tone, smiling as he said, "If I run out of money, I¡¯ll just borrow from you, Tsunade-sama. I won¡¯t starve."


    "Borrow from me?" Tsunade chuckled, "Sure, I¡¯ll lend you some¡­ just call me big sister."


    Naruto gave the same sneer as Tsunade, "You can lie to me, but don¡¯t lie to yourself."


    With a thud, Naruto, along with his coat, was thrown out of the room, crashing into the wall of the hallway. Tsunade, seemingly a bit tipsy, glared at him sharply.


    "Heh, send the dinner to my room."


    After saying that, the door slammed shut.


    Naruto winced as he rubbed his sore back, standing up slowly. Fortunately, this floor was reserved exclusively for Konoha, so there was no one around in the hallway.


    He sighed, regretting his quick tongue, and sluggishly made his way back to his room.


    However, when Naruto knocked on Tsunade''s door with the dinner cart later that evening, his sexy female boss seemed to have forgotten about the unpleasantness from the afternoon, motioning for him to come in.


    Fortunately, Tsunade does not hold grudges, so they enjoyed a light and pleasant dinner.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    It was the final day of the talks that Tsunade had mentioned, and the atmosphere around the negotiation table was so tense it couldn''t possibly get any tenser. It felt like a powder keg that had been pressurized for far too long, ready to explode at the slightest spark. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the normally gentle Mei had become assertive, coldly reprimanding the people from Kumogakure and Iwagakure. Her views aligned with Tsunade¡¯s, believing in the strength of the younger generation.


    Raikage is like the godfather of the Shinobi World. He talks about the rules of the Shinobi World all the time, the realm of the strong, and how it was all about survival of the fittest.


    Gaara, the Kazekage, also has a very sharp attitude. He held little regard for the older generation like Raikage and Onoki. Despite his young age, he remained calm, and he managed to counter Onoki¡¯s provocations word for word.


    Onoki, still behaving like an old rogue, relied on his seniority, exuding a tyrannical air. His remarks were full of barbs, even going so far as to mention Gaara¡¯s father, the Yondaime Kazekage, and how he met an untimely end.


    As for Tsunade, the Hokage, she had come here just to cause a quarrel and had no intention of taking responsibility for the Nibi¡¯s incident.


    Raikage: "All the Missing-nin come from your four villages. Shouldn''t you be sending out Shinobi to eliminate them? There are no traitors in our Kumogakure!"


    Ohnoki: "Raikage-dono, that statement is a bit excessive. We¡¯ve already issued bounty notices for our Missing-nin and distributed them to all nations. Only when we get clues first can we make targeted efforts. Otherwise, it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "Besides, the problem of Missing-nin has existed for a long time. You can''t just ask us waste our village''s resources just because Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki from your Kumogakure was kidnapped."


    Mei: "Tsuchikage-dono is right. We in Kirigakage have also had many Missing-nin before, but in recent years, we¡¯ve dealt with most of the ones we could track down."


    "Most of the remaining Missing-nin are on the level of Jonin or higher, and hunting them down requires significant manpower and resources."


    Gaara, with his hands clasped on the table, spoke, "Sunagakure has already tracked down an organization called Akatsuki, whose members are all powerful Missing-nin from various villages."


    "Sasori, the Shinobi who defected from Sunagakure many years ago, is currently working for the Akatsuki."


    Tsunade tapped on the table, "Let''s stop wasting time. Raikage, if you have something to say, just say it directly. Don¡¯t accuse us with baseless excuses. What¡¯s your real motive?"


    As expected, the talks broke down. Raikage flew into a rage, and Tsunade walked out immediately. Mifune, the leader of the Land of Iron, sent someone to try to mediate, but Tsunade simply stated there was nothing left to discuss.


    "Go tell those people from Kumogakure that they should either come up with some realistic proposals or just leave." Tsunade said, her gaze turning cold, "And they should stop bringing up Uchiha Sasuke. Whether or not the Hidden Cloud has Missing-nin is debatable. Anyone can talk pretty."


    The people from the Land of Iron delivered the message to Kumogakure, and they unexpectedly gave in.


    Naruto had already started packing his things but was told by Tsunade to stay one more day for a final meeting tomorrow. She said nothing more before leaving.


    That afternoon, Naruto accompanied Tsunade as they carefully reviewed the documents sent by Kumogakure. After two hours of reading, Naruto was starting to feel tired, but when he turned around, he saw Tsunade was still meticulously examining the documents.


    Yawning, Naruto decided to go for a walk. Not wanting to disturb Tsunade, he quietly slipped out by himself.


    Stepping outside, he stood under the inn''s eaves. Looking out at the snow, as soft as cotton, he exhaled a breath of warm air, his gaze drifting into the distance to ease the strain on his eyes.


    Kumogakure¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t really concern him. The stance of the Mizukage, Mei, seems to be inclined towards Tsunade, but in fact, she has reached a temporary tacit understanding with Tsuchikage.


    Konoha and Sunagakure are allies, so naturally, their opinions were aligned. With Mizukage and Tsuchikage in agreement, Kumogakure had no grounds for moral condemnation of either side.


    As a result, the talks had formed a three-way deadlock. In the end, Kumogakure compromised and said they would solve the Nibi¡¯s incident privately.


    The primary focus of this summit was on resource-sharing, with an effort to seek cooperation among the four nations.


    Kumogakure had initially intended to use the Nibi¡¯s incident to force the other four nations to make concessions, but they didn''t expect that no matter how tense the situation was, none of the other Four Kage budged. And as soon as Tsunade said she wanted to leave, Kumogakure was dumbfounded.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to let this rare Five Kage Summit they convene end in failure, with nothing but arguments to show for it. After much deliberation, Kumogakure finally relented.


    ¡®This is a good sign, at least, it breaks the deadlock.¡¯


    Just as Naruto was letting his thoughts wander, he suddenly heard someone coming downstairs. Thinking it might be Tsunade, he instinctively turned his head, only to see Temari¡¯s melancholy face instead.


    The wind and snow had grown stronger. A wooden plank was suddenly lifted by the gust and quickly swallowed by the falling snow.


    The surroundings weren¡¯t exactly quiet, with the wind howling, drowning out the sound of the snow hitting the ground. Yet, amidst the chaotic white noise, Temari¡¯s footsteps and her heavy breathing were clearly audible.


    Konoha and Sunagakure were staying in the same inn but on different floors. And next to it was the inn shared by Iwagakure and Kirigakure. Most of the time, this place felt deserted.


    As for Temari''s matter, Naruto had already cleared things up with her last time. He had said they were starting fresh, with all past grudges written off, so she didn¡¯t need to go out of her way to help him anymore.


    Seeing Temari''s absent-minded look, Naruto initially wanted to ask if she had heard him the last time they talked, but he reconsidered. After all, it¡¯d be a hassle if she misunderstood again.


    Maybe it was the cold or something else, but Temari¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Do you still want me?"

 Chapter 306 Please Don’t Abandon Me

    Chapter 306 Please Don¡¯t Abandon MeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ten minutes ago.


    Inside Gaara''s room on Sunagakure¡¯s floor.


    Kankuro rubbed his head and said irritably, ¡°Gaara, I think those guys from Kumogakure are doing this on purpose. We''ve wasted days going back and forth with them, and now, just as we¡¯re about to leave, they suddenly start showing sincerity."


    Under the light, Gaara was reading the documents on his desk. His cold expression softened slightly when he looked up at Kankuro and spoke, "This is Kumogakure''s usual negotiation style. They act like a violent gang, trying to intimidate, and when that fails, they will show sincerity."


    Upon hearing this, Kankuro slammed the cooperation documents sent by Kumogakure down on the desk, scattering them, "That kind of village is really outrageous! Right, Temari?"


    Kankuro looked at Temari, only to find that she seemed distracted, so he called out again.


    "There''s nothing surprising about it. Kumogakure has always been domineering." After putting down the documents, Temari stood up, said she was going out for some air, and left the room.


    "Temari''s been acting strange lately." Kankuro retracted his gaze and said, "Right, Gaara?"


    "Hmm." Gaara responded without even raising his head, and continued reading the documents.


    In the hallway, Temari looked toward the entrance on the floor below, her thoughts scattered. She didn''t hear clearly what Naruto said that day, but she understood what he meant.


    ¡®Since it''s all written off, then there probably won''t be any intersection in the future, right? After all, we¡¯re from two different nations. Even though the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire are allied nations, we don''t always meet at every event.¡¯


    She went to the bathroom and splashed some water on her face. The Land of Iron had good infrastructure, with hot water flowing through the pipes at all times. The warm water on her face, followed by the cold wind, which instantly cleared her mind.


    In the mirror, her skin appeared pale and cold, with a classic beauty to her bone structure. A few strands of blonde hair clung to the sides of her face, giving her a soft, almost ethereal look.


    Temari walked out of the bathroom and stood by a window at the end of the hallway for a while, staring blankly at the snowy landscape outside. As the Princess of Sunagakure, no matter how bad her mood was, she always found a way to process it internally.


    When she was a child, she accidentally overheard her father planning to have Gaara assassinated. She was terrified for a moment, but quickly composed herself and found Gaara to take him away.


    Her childhood wasn''t exactly chaotic, but it was filled with tension. If she hadn¡¯t been so strong, Gaara might not have survived until now. Now, their father is already dead, and Gaara had gradually become a competent Kazekage.


    ¡®Everything seemed to be improving, so why did I still feel so empty inside?¡¯


    Right now, it¡¯s just like the little girl who stood behind the door and heard her father was going to kill her brother seven or eight years ago.


    She always looked forward because there was no turning back. That cold, unfeeling family and those nightmare-like years made her instinctively avoid thinking about them.


    Just as she was lost, she suddenly heard footsteps coming from the floor below, echoing clearly.


    ¡®Downstairs?¡¯ Temari''s heart skipped a beat, ¡®There were only two people downstairs, and this sound could only be him.¡¯


    ¡®So, he also came out for some fresh air?¡¯ Temari herself didn''t know why, but ever since that time, his figure had taken root in her heart, and she couldn''t forget him no matter what.


    It had never been like this before. Even after they parted ways, she had gotten much better. But now, even a year later, just hearing news about him made her nervous all over again.


    Just like now. Though she''d been trying to control herself, simply hearing those footsteps had already overwhelmed her. She wanted to know about Naruto''s past and wanted to stay by his side.


    She didn¡¯t know why. It''s not like she had received much affection from her parents when she was young. But she was very good at loving someone and knew how to soothe a person''s pain.


    It was like a natural talent, as if she was born to be an older sister. This was why, despite Gaara listening to no one, he would still heed Temari''s advice.


    So, when she is kind to others from the bottom of her heart, not many people could resist her.


    But with Naruto, it had no effect at all. Temari still remembered his usual heated gaze, as if he was assessing everyone, not really putting anyone in his eyes.


    But somehow, Temari fell for it. Whenever he looked at her, she''d listen to whatever he said. If he said east, she wouldn¡¯t go west. She just couldn''t stop herself from wanting to make it up to him.


    She wanted to cover his pain with warmth, wrap his damp heart with hers, and then, along the path of his neck, devour him whole.


    As if to say, ¡®Don¡¯t reject me. Let me get closer to you. See, I¡¯m really good at loving someone. Be with me. I know how to love you.¡¯ With the softest, most sincere words, she wanted to tell him, ¡®Trust me, there is light in this world.¡¯


    The Land of Iron was covered in snow, and the outside was as abstract as a white-painted landscape. She stood in the hallway for a long time, but couldn¡¯t help herself from going downstairs.


    And so, the scene that just unfolded occurred. When Naruto turned around, he saw Temari slowly coming down the stairs. She stopped about three or four steps in front of him, her eyes misty as she looked up at him.


    "Do you still want me?"


    He stared at her in surprise. His impression of Temari had completely changed. At first, he thought she was a bit overbearing, but after getting to know her, he found she had a surprising softness.


    Some unpleasant things had happened between them, but after so much time passed, his feelings had already shifted.


    "What do you mean?" He frowned.


    The snow fell softly, piling on the eaves and covering the ground. Temari looked embarrassed, but she had no way out, so she stepped closer to him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She pressed herself against Naruto, and surprisingly, he didn¡¯t push her away. Temari looked up at him, her heart racing from the excitement. When she met his eyes, her heart tightened, and she felt as though she had thrown everything on the line.


    "I¡¯ll do whatever you want. I¡¯ll give you anything, just please don¡¯t abandon me."


    The inn was quiet, but the sound of the wind and snow was loud enough to drown out Temari¡¯s voice. The whistling sound continued, and with a creaking sound, a branch of a nearby tree snapped under the weight of the snow.


    Naruto''s expression didn¡¯t change. His gaze was always like that. Those who knew him well would say that whether he was staring at a tree or a dog, his eyes looked the same, as if they weren¡¯t really seeing anything.


    Because he often drifted into his thoughts, it would take him a moment to snap back while exclaiming, ¡®Oh!¡¯ and realized that it was a tree.


    He gently pushed Temari away, and asked lazily, "Do you really want this?"


    "Yeah." Temari lowered her head, and her face immediately turned red as the tension in her heart relaxed. Thinking back to what she had just said, she wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.


    "We don¡¯t have much time. We''ll probably have to leave this place after the Five Kage Summit tomorrow." As he spoke, he grabbed Temari''s hand and intertwined his fingers with hers.


    Temari was overwhelmed, so she closed her eyes slightly and whispered, "Then what should we do?"

 Chapter 307 Becoming Chunin

    Chapter 307 Becoming ChuninSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto pulled Temari to the back of the staircase corner, where it was dark and secluded, and the whole space was pitch black. No light and no wind or snow was able to reach them.


    "It''s so dark here, let¡¯s go outside." She said.


    She didn¡¯t like being controlled by others, but if it was Naruto, she didn¡¯t mind. However, Temari had always been a little afraid of the dark. It was fine for a short while, but after some time, she would start to feel dizzy.


    "Wait a little longer." He leaned in, his voice carrying a hint of teasing, tinged with a sense of forbidden desire, "You are afraid of the dark? How did you become a Shinobi?"


    "I''m not afraid, I just get dizzy if I stay in the dark too long." Temari murmuredsoftly, her face turning even redder.


    She had never imagined a moment like this. Despite her usual strength, she wasn¡¯t really frightened now. In the corner of this dark space, her heart was surging with a heat that was impossible to ignore.


    She could feel Naruto¡¯s broad chest and the overwhelming scent of masculinity. Her neck itched slightly, and just as she began to feel flustered, Naruto let her go.


    "Let''s go. We¡¯ll meet again next time."


    Temari closed her eyes and opened them again in a trance, and felt her body being pulled outside, back under the eaves. Naruto leaned against the wooden pillar and smiled, his eyes fixed on her once again.


    Temari knew at that moment that she was finished and would never be able to escape from this man''s clutches for the rest of her life.


    At night.


    There was a knock on Tsunade''s door.


    "Come in." She said in a low, tired voice without raising her head.


    The door opened, and Naruto came in carrying a late-night snack, quietly setting it down away from the documents on her desk.


    "Take a short break."


    Hearing this, Tsunade took a deep breath and leaned back in her chair. She squinted her eyes at the light above her head, and exhaustion was prominent on her face.


    "Rest? How can I rest? Tomorrow is the last chance for negotiations. Kumogakure is still as unreasonable as ever, using these scheming tricks."


    She massaged her temples and said, "First, they keep finding faults to wear us down, and then when the talks start breaking down, they suddenly back off, sending over piles of documents like snowflakes."


    "We only have one day left, and we can¡¯t even complain. After all, they¡¯re the ones backing down. But if I don¡¯t finish reading all of this, there¡¯s no way the talks can continue tomorrow."


    "That''s pretty low." Naruto commented, then sprawled on the sofa across from her, "Tsunade-sama, you should¡¯ve brought Shizune-san along. You¡¯re overworking yourself."


    "Shizune has to stay in Konoha. On one hand, the medical department is really too busy and Sakura can¡¯t handle it all on her own." Tsunade reached out and fumbled on the table for a while, grabbed the sake cup and took a sip, only to realize it was empty. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In any case, Konoha has been declining these past few years, and that¡¯s a fact. We can¡¯t say it¡¯s a complete generational gap, but compared to Iwagakure, Sunagakure, and the other Great Shinobi Villages, we¡¯re not in much better shape."


    She tried to stand up but was gently pushed back down by Naruto, who calmly poured her a drink.


    "When a Shinobi Village becomes powerful, doesn''t it always end in war?"


    "That may be true, but we can''t let Kumogakure grow too powerful." Tsunade said, "If Kumogakure hadn¡¯t already shown signs of surpassing Konoha, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to convene this Five Kage Summit."


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do for now. Peace in the Shinobi World is the current trend. We cannot let Kumogakure seize upon this and have an excuse to start a war."


    "Kumogakure has already lost Nibi, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much." Naruto reassured her, "Who knows what the future holds? Peace is definitely the best option."


    "Mm." Tsunade took a sip of sake, then looked at Naruto and said, "Since you''re not sleeping, help me organize this stack of documents."


    "Oh, okay."


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The summit concluded smoothly, though the four Kage besides Raikage all looked exhausted and unhappy. They had likely stayed up all night reading through documents, and Onoki in particular seemed like he could keel over at any moment.


    A month had passed since Naruto and Tsunade¡¯s return to Konoha.


    After escaping the winter of the Land of Iron, they barely had time to enjoy Konoha¡¯s autumn before winter arrived.


    Naruto was feeling completely drained. He had promised to wait for Jiraiya¡¯s return, but after waiting all winter, the old man still hadn¡¯t come back.


    Naruto wondered if Jiraiya had gone off to the Land of Fields to mess around with some snake creature, completely forgetting about his student in the process.


    "Achoo!" Naruto sneezed as he looked out at the heavy snow, shivering under his blanket.


    Fortunately, Hinata and Ino would come to see him occasionally, mainly because he was too much of a shut-in and would never go out unless absolutely necessary. Especially in winter, he practically hibernated.


    It is worth mentioning that Kurama seemed to dislike the cold too. He no longer lounged around on the sofa, and instead curled up in the blankets with Naruto. It was not until Naruto had someone install a new heating system did Kurama finally saunter out of the room.


    "Not staying bundled up anymore?" Naruto sneered.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I just wanted to stretch my legs." Kurama said as he effortlessly leaped over the couch, moving so gracefully that Naruto thought he should be sent to compete in the Olympics.


    After a while, Kurama flipped over and saw Naruto still tinkering with the new heating system.


    "Are you going out to eat today?"


    "Eat, eat, eat every day. What else do you know besides eating?" Naruto shot Kurama a glance, "You''re as fat as a pig. Do you even remember what kind of creature you are?"


    Kurama turned a deaf ear to Naruto¡¯s remark. He could slim down anytime he wanted, after all, he was just a mass of Chakra. But in this cold winter, keeping the fat would keep him warm.


    As the year-end approached, Naruto, who had nothing better to do, participated in Konoha¡¯s winter Chunin Exams. Unlike the joint Chunin Exams held between two villages, the Chunin Exams held by Konoha was much simpler.


    It took him half a month to finally get the Chunin title. He wasn¡¯t alone in the exams, as Choji, who had missed the previous Chunin Exams, also had to retake them.


    The two, one plump and one slim, made a striking pair as they stood out in the snow.


    A week before the New Year¡¯s Festival, their Chunin uniforms arrived.


    Naruto and Choji made an appointment to go to the Hokage Tower together, but to their surprise, Ino tagged along. She smiled cheerfully at the two and said with a hint of schadenfreude, "To celebrate the two of you finally escaping from your status as Genin, I''ll treat you to some barbecue."


    "The two of us?" Naruto was stunned.


    Choji pointed at Naruto with a serious face, tightened his cotton coat, and then pointed at himself, "Shikamaru, Ino, Neji, Lee¡­ Even Kiba is already a Chunin. Only the two of us were still Genin."


    After receiving their Chunin uniform, they spent the next several hours handling paperwork. Having done it before, Ino led them through the process quickly, taking them up and down the building. By the time they were seated at the barbecue restaurant, browsing the menu, it was already noon.


    The alley outside was covered in winter snow, and the warm atmosphere inside the restaurant was a stark contrast.


    At this moment, Choji couldn¡¯t shake a strange feeling. He raised his head to look at the misty glass, then turned his head to look at Naruto and Ino sitting together, and mumbled to himself, "Should I go home now?"

 Chapter 308 New Year Festival Again

    Chapter 308 New Year Festival AgainSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Why would you go home for no reason?" Naruto leaned back in his soft chair, slowly sipping some juice as he glanced at Choji, "After today, it''ll be hard for you to see me."


    "A mission at this time of year?" Choji was a little surprised. His small eyes narrowed, leaving just a tiny slit.


    "No mission, just staying at home." Naruto replied shamelessly, "Once the new year passes, I¡¯ll be sixteen. I don¡¯t want to be dragged into something, so I might as well stay at home."


    "What kind of excuse is that?" Choji was a little speechless, "You¡¯re not talking about Tsunade-sama, are you?"


    "Who else but her?" Naruto responded, completely indifferent. He reached out for the barbecue, only for Ino to slap his hand away.


    "Not yet." She said, then turned her head and looked at him seriously with a frown, "You can¡¯t really skip out on all the missions, can you?"


    "If you keep this up, forget becoming a Jonin, even your Chunin status will be revoked."


    "That won¡¯t happen." Naruto replied, reclining even further with an air of nonchalance, "Nobody¡¯s gonna mess with me anyway. After all, I am..."


    "Ah!!! Ino, what are you doing!"


    Ino pinched him and glared at him, "Didn''t you just say that nobody could mess with you?"


    The ¡®Konoha Prince¡¯ crumbled on the spot and immediately became weak.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll report to the Hokage Tower after the New Year Festival. How about that?"


    "Hmph."


    Choji ate the barbecue with a sour look on his face, unsure of what was going on between the two of them, and decided not to bother thinking about it. Seeing that the meat on the table was ready, he grabbed his chopsticks and started eating with both hands.


    He would eat these two rich fools into the ground!


    The three of them, all well-off, spent the entire afternoon indulging in barbecue, only finishing by evening. Naruto and Ino sat openly together, the soft light above casting a warm glow on them.


    The two of them watched with boredom as Choji performed beyond his level, finishing plate after plate of barbecue. Eventually, Choji looked at the pile of plates and patted his now full stomach with satisfaction.


    "Burp, I¡¯m stuffed." He said.


    Naruto was about to get up to pay when Ino pulled him back. He turned around and saw Ino looking at him with concerned expression.


    "I''ll pay." She said.


    "Alright." Naruto sat back down and made way for Ino to get up and pay.


    "Naruto." Choji looked at him straight, almost biting his handkerchief out of grievance, "So I ate all afternoon, and none of it came out of your pocket?"


    "What? You want to eat me until I go bankrupt?" Naruto leaned lazily in the chair as if his bones had melted. His voice was a little drowsy, but a smug smile was plastered on his face.


    "You... you made Ino pay? Damn, isn''t this unfair?" Choji squinted his eyes in protest.


    "I never said I was going to pay. Besides, it was Ino who said she¡¯d treat us to barbecue." Naruto replied with a smug grin, completely unfazed, leaving Choji no room for argument.


    "Next time, next time it¡¯s my treat."


    "I¡¯m done." Choji raised his plump middle finger in defeat.


    By then, Ino had already returned, having paid the bill. As the only daughter of the Yamanaka Clan¡¯s Clan Head, she was never short on money. And her father, Yamanaka Inoichi, spoiled his only daughter to no end.


    "Let''s go." She stood in the aisle in a heroic manner, raised her index finger and pointed in the direction of the door.


    Snow is falling outside the barbecue restaurant.


    The dimly lit streets of Konoha were adorned with a few glowing lamps. It was just getting dark, and the streets were packed with people. They had managed to avoid the peak dining time when the restaurant was offering an 8% discount, thus skipping the long lines.


    Choji, full from the meal, went home with a tinge of jealousy. He planned to ask Shikamaru in a few days what it was like to be friends with people who were even closer than he was with his best friends.


    ¡®Well, Shikamaru would probably groan in annoyance and tell me something like, ¡®Life¡¯s short, so eat your meals on time¡¯.¡¯


    Soon, the New Year Festival arrived as scheduled.


    Naruto had more money than he could spend, so he simply bought a bunch of gifts. Since Ino had paid for the meal last time, he figured it gave him the perfect excuse to invite her out again. He ended up picking out a bracelet for her as a gift.


    The price wasn''t too high, just the right level for someone in that space between friend and something more.


    In order to avoid being accused of favoritism, Naruto bought gifts for everyone he could think of. From the top down, he made sure no one was left out, even if he might not give all the presents away. But better to be prepared just in case.


    However, handing out gifts left and right would be too flashy, so for now, he only planned to secretly give gifts to two people.


    As for the others, he¡¯d decide later depending on the situation. Thinking about how much of a hassle it was to give gifts made him restless, as it wasn¡¯t something he was used to. He tossed and turned the night before the New Year Festival, barely sleeping, and ended up oversleeping the next day.


    When he finally woke up, the sky was already getting dark. With a loud bang, dazzling fireworks exploded in the distance outside his window.


    There was no light in the room and his mind was still a little groggy.


    When the light of the fireworks flashed on his face, Naruto realized that it was already the New Year Festival. The reason why the gifts he hadn¡¯t given out the gifts during the day was perhaps because he unconsciously wanted to avoid working.


    "I''ll just send it tomorrow." He lay back down with a thud.


    A little while later, the door creaked open, and bright beams of light from the living room spilled into his room. Kurama sauntered in, walking with an arrogant swagger like Tom Cat, and said in a very annoying way, "Buy me some takoyaki."


    Naruto lightly kicked him, "Wait outside."


    After getting ready, Naruto knelt at the entryway, tying his shoes as Kurama eagerly opened the door, standing by it excitedly. The colorful fireworks lit up the hallway, casting shadows over Naruto as he finished tying his shoes and the dog who stood waiting at the door.


    The scene looked strange, no matter how one looked at it. With a loud thud, the door shut, locking all the coldness and solitude behind them.


    The man and the dog walked downstairs slowly, and headed towards the busy streets of Konoha with hungry stomachs. The shops along the street were bustling with people, and the sounds of clinking bottles and boisterous chatter could be heard everywhere.


    Naruto and Kurama wandered around, eating and shopping. They bought some takoyaki and a large supply of booze just for Kurama. Crowds of people in yukata walked past them as they stood at the edge of the throngs, craning their necks to see what was happening.


    After they were full and satisfied, they slowly made their way back. Their shadows stretched long under the streetlights, a stark contrast to the festive, lively atmosphere around them.


    "How are we going to spend tonight?" Kurama suddenly asked.


    "Sleeping, what else can we do?" Naruto gave Kurama a sidelong glance and asked casually, "Do you Biju also celebrate the New Year Festival?"


    "Celebrate? I don¡¯t even know what that is.¡± Kurama looked around and after seeing that there was no one around, he stood up on two legs and began walking, "But it seems like you humans do. Aren¡¯t you going to celebrate?"


    "Just the two of us, a man and a dog¡­ what¡¯s there to celebrate?" Naruto lazily looked at Kurama, " Unless you want to kneel down and bow to me on the New Year''s Day?"


    "Shut up!" Kurama flipped him off with a middle finger.


    Naruto raised his eyebrows and suddenly remembered the middle finger that Choji raised at the barbecue restaurant last time.


    ¡®It seemed like this gesture was becoming a trend¡­ it¡¯s spreading way too fast.¡¯ S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After dragging their feet up the stairs, Kurama fell silent. Naruto didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming Kurama just ran out of comebacks, as usual. After all, Kurama had lost many arguments with him.


    Standing at the door, Naruto slowly fished his keys out of his pocket. It took him a moment of fumbling before he found the right one. He aimed for the keyhole and shoved the key in.


    The door swung open, and light from the living room spilled out like a spiderweb.


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and asked Kurama, "I turned the lights off when we left, didn¡¯t I?"


    "How should I know?" Kurama mumbled softly and stepped in first. However, before he could get comfortable, he noticed a figure in the living room and was instantly frightened.


    "Meow?"


    Naruto stood outside the door and saw Ino standing there wearing a light purple fuzzy sweater. The fireworks outside seemed to be reflected in her eyes, making them shine brightly.


    "Why are you just standing there like an idiot?" She frowned.

 Chapter 309 What is That Thing You’re Raising?

    Chapter 309 What is That Thing You¡¯re Raising?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Why are you here?"


    Naruto kicked Kurama, who had yowled like a cat in surprise, into the room and calmly walked in with his stuff.


    "Hmph, why can''t I be here? Or do you have another appointment?" Ino casually took the things from his hands and walked toward the living room.


    Naruto, still at the entryway, bent down to change his shoes, while Kurama, playing the loyal dog, followed Ino into the living room.


    "What kind of appointment can I have? I''m all alone and was planning to go straight to bed." Having said this, he paused and looked at Ino who was standing in the living room.


    "You snuck out alone? What about your parents?"


    Although Konoha didn¡¯t place much importance on the New Year Festival, it was still a holiday to spend with family.


    Even though Naruto''s friends were all accomplished Chunin by now, capable of handling themselves, but this is only the recognition given to them by the village at the Shinobi business level, and it does not mean that they can freely decide not to attend the New Year Festival with their families. That privilege was reserved for adults.


    For example, they were busy with work, special missions, etc. Another example was Kakashi and Jiraiya, who didn¡¯t have family ties like him. It wasn¡¯t unusual for them to be on a mission during this time.


    "My dad¡¯s busy with work."


    "Working overtime during the New Year Festival? How inhumane!" Naruto exclaimed indignantly.


    "It''s a task Tsunade-sama assigned at the last minute."


    "Oh, Tsunade-sama? Then that''s fine." His sense of justice immediately shrank back, recognizing that some fights, especially against powerful figures like Tsunade, weren¡¯t worth picking.


    "What about Auntie?"


    "My mom¡­" Ino sighed, then glanced at him and said, "She''s in Tanzaku Town, busy with some business, and hasn¡¯t come back yet."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s why you came to my place." Naruto leaned back into the sofa and looked up at her.


    Under the clear lighting, Ino''s face looked smooth and flawless, without a single blemish. Her casually tied high ponytail only added to her innocent charm.


    "I''m not here for you! I was just bored being at home alone." Ino took a glass of water and was about to drink it when she suddenly remembered that this was his glass, so she put it down again.


    "Do you have another glass?" She asked, turning around.


    "Nope." He shifted positions on the sofa and replied decisively, "If you don¡¯t mind, you can drink from mine."


    "What do you mean by ''from yours¡¯?" Ino was confused for a moment and instinctively asked.


    Naruto didn''t say anything. He lazily stared at Ino''s lips, which were shining with moisture under the light, and leaned back in the sofa with a mischievous smile on his face.


    As he was approaching adulthood, Naruto was no longer as restrained. After all, certain boundaries shouldn¡¯t be crossed at a younger age, but at sixteen, playful teasing was no longer out of bounds.


    "You!!" Ino, realizing what he meant from his gaze, immediately reacted, "Say another word, and I¡¯ll leave!"


    Naruto didn''t continue. He knew that pushing the joke too far would be disrespectful, and even though Ino wouldn¡¯t truly get angry with him, he decided to stop.


    Seeing his cautious expression, Ino still couldn''t bear it and said as if she had given up struggling, "I¡¯m not leaving."


    As soon as she said it, she regretted it. What she meant to say was that she wouldn¡¯t leave early because she was bored at home, but the words slipped out before she realized it.


    However, Naruto didn¡¯t seem to react much, and just smiled at her.


    "If you leave, I¡¯ll follow."


    ¡®What kind of line was that? How was I supposed to respond to that?¡¯ Ino looked at him unhappily, and said, ¡®Whatever you want¡¯, then went straight into the kitchen.


    After a while, there was a clinking sound coming from the kitchen. She was probably looking for a glass.


    "Where are the glasses? I remember there being plenty last time." Ino¡¯s voice called out from the kitchen, while the heater in the living room hummed away.


    "It was smashed by the foxhound, and only one is left." Naruto replied lazily, yawning as he lay back and closed his eyes on the sofa.


    "How could there be none?" Ino muttered and walked out of the kitchen.


    "They were broken a while ago. I just haven¡¯t had the chance to buy new ones." He explained casually, his eyes slightly opened.


    Ino had already picked up the glass of water and drank half of it as if nothing had happened. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You drank it?" Naruto opened his eyes fully.


    Hearing this, Ino''s face instantly flushedand she glared at him.


    "You did that on purpose!"


    "Yeah."


    "I''m going to strangle you to death!" Ino was going mad at Naruto''s teasing, and she didn''t care about anything else. She pounced on him and twisted his waist with force.


    Naruto hadn¡¯t planned on resisting. He had already braced himself for the pain. He knew Ino wouldn''t pinch too hard, so it wouldn¡¯t leave any marks and wouldn¡¯t hurt too much.


    Yet after waiting for a while, the expected pain never came.


    He glanced over at Ino, who seemed to have changed her mind. Under the ceiling light, she gave him a smile, her eyes twinkling with a playful expression.


    "It¡¯s the New Year, so I won¡¯t get mad at you."


    The curtains on the balcony weren¡¯t drawn, and they could see the snow falling again outside, with the distant view fading into darkness.


    On the sofa in the living room, the two were pressed together in a rather suggestive position, only a few inches apart.


    At first, Ino was feeling a bit smug, but when she noticed Naruto¡¯s gaze change, she quickly tried to get up, only to be pulled back down.


    "What''s wrong?" Ino asked, her voice trembling slightly as his hand wandered over her waist, not exactly behaving itself.


    "Nothing."


    Naruto quickly let go of Ino, and his voice sounded groggy, as if he had just woken up. The living room was suddenly silent, with only the whirring sound of the heater, while the door creaked open.


    Kurama poked his head out cautiously, and when he saw the two people almost piled on top of each other in the living room, he let out a soft meow, and then retreated back inside.


    "What the hell did you raise?" Ino was a little surprised. She stood up and patted her clothes, trying to maintain her composure.


    "I don''t know, it¡¯s some sort of weird creature." Naruto also stood up from the sofa, trying to cover up the earlier awkwardness.


    "Just now¡­" Ino blushed and looked away, then asked in a low voice, "Did you¡­ did you almost¡­ Why did you suddenly act like that?"


    "Well, with you so close, anyone would feel something." Naruto didn¡¯t try to come up with an excuse and just told the truth.


    Ino''s ears immediately turned red, and though his words pleased her, she didn¡¯t want Naruto to know how she felt. After all, she was a reserved girl.


    It made her happy that he was interested in her, but that happiness wasn¡¯t something she wanted to show, especially in front of Naruto. She always felt that if he knew, he¡¯d definitely take advantage of it.


    "Is that so? Well¡­ I¡¯m not going to care about it."


    After this little episode, the atmosphere between them became much more relaxed. They sat on opposite ends of the sofa, snacking on the treats Naruto had brought, talking about their plans for the new year.


    "You want to become a Jonin? So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been working so hard on missions?" Naruto looked at Ino in surprise.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Ino was a little embarrassed, "Isn''t it normal to want to become a Jonin? After all, we are Shinobi, and we all want to become stronger."


    "But there¡¯s no need to rush it, right?" Naruto wondered whether he should tell Ino about the danger of rushing growth.


    Hearing this, Ino suddenly felt like a poor student being lectured by a straight-A student, and glared at him in annoyance.


    "Of course you¡¯re not in a hurry! If I had your strength, I wouldn¡¯t be anxious either. You laze around all day ay, and yet you improve the fastest."


    Naruto had no response to that.

 Chapter 310 Power Outage Again

    Chapter 310 Power Outage AgainSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The conversation moved on. Ino, sitting on the sofa with a delicate posture, slowly ate takoyaki. Every so often, she¡¯d glance at Naruto, then pause, glaring at him fiercely.


    A girl caught in the throes of flirtation is always both foolish and adorable, and yet she never realizes it.


    "Did you go to see Hinata after you came back?" She asked after clearing her throat. For some reason, the topic suddenly shifted to this, as if she were just looking for something to talk about.


    She glanced at Naruto, and her eyes fell on the almost-empty plate of takoyaki on the table. She took a bite, feeling a bit jealous, but reasoned with herself that it was just a casual question.


    After all, she didn¡¯t show anything on her face. As a friend, she was simply concerned about how far Naruto and Hinata had progressed. It was just a normal question, one that she had every right to ask.


    "I looked for her, but she was busy with a mission." Naruto said.


    He was telling the truth, though he left out certain details. For example, there was no point in telling the dark history of Kurama going to the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound to drink every day.


    For some reason, though, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but both Ino and Hinata had been extremely busy over the past six months, either on missions or training, making it almost impossible to meet up.


    "Oh." Ino replied absentmindedly, feeling like she had just committed some sort of betrayal.


    ¡®Why do I feel guilty? I had only come to my friend¡¯s place because I was bored during the New Year Festival. That¡¯s perfectly normal, right?¡¯


    ¡®Besides, it''s not like I haven''t been over before.¡¯


    When she thought about this, her face got hot again. When she looked up, she met Naruto¡¯s thoughtful gaze, and suddenly panicked, then blurted out, "What are you staring at e?"


    "You''re pretty, so I want to look a bit longer. Is that a problem?" Naruto said without a hint of embarrassment.


    Ino took a bite of the last takoyaki, feeling her heart race at Naruto¡¯s words, unsure if he was teasing or being sincere.


    She remembered the time Naruto had told her he liked her, but he didn''t say it explicitly. And considering the stormy night it happened, with her mother nearby in the kitchen, it had been her who started the conversation.


    ¡®In that kind of situation, guys probably feel excited, right? But do those words count? It seems that I didn''t think too much at that time.¡¯


    At that time, she came to her senses after a long time. And after realizing what she had done, she rolled on her bed in shame.


    Her mother had warned her that most of the things men say in bed are lies. While they hadn¡¯t been in bed, sitting on the couch under such circumstances was almost the same.


    ¡®But the situation and atmosphere are similar to the metaphor in bed. So, did those words count? Or were they just spur-of-the-moment feelings? As strange as it sounds, it might actually be.¡¯


    ¡®He must have forgotten. He definitely forgot.¡¯


    Ino, who is caught in the web of her own thoughts, felt increasingly anxious. Once her mind starts working, she can''t stop, and her logic was slowly starting to crumble.


    Meanwhile, Naruto watched as Ino quietly ate her takoyaki in small bites and couldn''t help but wondered, ¡®Is that thing really that delicious? She¡¯d been nibbling on it for five or six minutes already.¡¯ Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly¡­


    With a sharp crack, a flash of light lit up the living room before everything plunged into darkness.


    "Huh?"


    ¡°The power is out again!¡±


    Power outages were a common occurrence during the New Year Festival in Konoha, especially those living on the outskirts of the village.


    "What should we do then?"


    "Guess we''ll have to squeeze in together for sleep." Naruto suggested.


    "No way!" Ino immediately shook her head. In the darkness, she stood up, trying to pinpoint Naruto''s location. After a while, her eyes adjusted to the darkness.


    Things weren''t the same as before. As her body grew, she had become more sensitive to certain matters. Occasionally, her mother would impart some ¡®important¡¯ knowledge, which always left her blushing.


    They say ignorance is bliss, and the more you know, the more cautious you become.


    "Are you heading back?" His voice clearly came from the darkness. It was just a simple question.


    Ino saw him stand up and move closer to her, and her whole body stiffened instantly.


    Relying on his familiarity with the living room, Naruto stood in front of Ino effortlessly. He reached out and gently pulled her arm.


    "Where did you put your coat?"


    "On the coat rack." She replied, her voice slightly different.


    "Hm."


    When he responded, Ino''s back trembled, as if a nerve had been touched. Naruto had already moved away slowly, seemingly walking towards the coat rack in the dark.


    After a while, Naruto returned and bumped into something along the way.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "Nothing, just bumped into something." He said.


    Then, Ino felt the thick winter coat draped over her and Naruto''s low voice sounded right by her ear.


    "I''ll take you to the entrance to change your shoes now."


    "Okay." This word was almost squeezed out of Ino''s throat. She was startled when she heard her own trembling voice in the darkness, and her face suddenly turned red.


    She was grateful for the blackout, thankful that nothing could be seen. But Naruto had already reached out and grabbed her hand. In her fluster, she accidentally slid her hand into his shirt.


    The moment she touched his abdomen, she immediately realized her mistake and yanked her hand back with a startled cry.


    In the darkness, Naruto chuckled awkwardly.


    "Why are you touching me?"


    "I didn''t!" Ino quickly denied, wanting to be angry but finding herself unable to. Her cheeks were flushed, and she¡¯s afraid he might see her expression, "I didn''t!"


    "Alright, you didn''t." Naruto chuckled and gently held her hand as if comforting a child, "I''ll take you to the entrance to change your shoes, then I¡¯ll walk you home."


    He didn¡¯t try to make Ino stay overnight. It was a different time now. As the young girl became more aware of the changes around her, maintaining distance wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    This is not an estrangement of the relationship, but a further confirmation of self-awareness and emotion. A hug at the age of twelve is not the same as a hug at the age of sixteen. The latter is often much more complicated.


    In the dark, Naruto led Ino forward, and her heart started pounding. Suddenly, a sense of taboo surged in her heart, as if she had secretly tasted some forbidden fruit.


    At the same time, she realized that despite his slim appearance, Naruto had already grown into a man. His abdomen and back were firm and broad, like they had been sculpted.


    Naruto held her hand tightly, and Ino¡¯s palms began to sweat. The warmth coming from his body made her feel even more flustered. Just as she felt like she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, they reached the entrance.


    The door opened, and a cold wind rushed in, instantly clearing Ino''s mind.


    "Are you coming back?" She suddenly asked.


    "Huh? What?" Naruto had just opened the door and turned his head, but the cold wind rushing past his ears made it hard for him to hear her clearly.


    "Nothing, never mind." She stammered, quickly shutting the door behind her, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 311 It’s Too Cold, Let’s Be Together

    Chapter 311 It¡¯s Too Cold, Let¡¯s Be TogetherSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The entire Konoha was covered in a blanket of white snow as the two walked through the cold wind, their breath visible in the frosty air. When they reached the Yamanaka Flower Shop, Naruto¡¯s ears were bright red from the cold. He waved to her.


    "You should head upstairs. I''ll go back first."


    "Wait¡­" Ino called out softly, "Won¡¯t you be cold going back like this?"


    "I don¡¯t think so." Naruto replied uncertainly, then looked at Ino in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you... want to come inside and stay for a bit? You could head back tomorrow?" Ino stood at the door of the flower shop. Under the dim light, her face was redder than a rose.


    "Besides... my parents aren¡¯t home."


    After a brief moment of thought, Naruto discarded his rational thoughts without hesitation.


    What was there to hesitate about? Even Ino was willing, so what was the point of holding back?


    "Sure."


    His lazy voice reached her ears, and her rationality collapsed instantly. Her heart was pounding, and Ino suddenly realized that this was her own home. What if her father came back in the morning and caught them together?


    She thought so in her mind, but when she regained consciousness, she found herself already wearing an apron and standing in the kitchen.


    ¡®Wait, did I blank out?¡¯


    She thought carefully for a moment and realized she hadn¡¯t. She had gone upstairs with Naruto, turned on the lights, let him stay in the living room, and then used the excuse of making a late-night snack to escape into the kitchen.


    Staring at the boiling water in the pot, Ino had only one thought in her mind.


    ¡®I must be crazy!¡¯


    ¡®I had actually brought this guy home with me. What if someone found out...¡¯ After battling with her thoughts for a while, she realized the water was about to boil dry. Finally, she calmed down.


    ¡®I need to stay calm. It''s the New Year Festival, it¡¯s so late that no one would notice. Dad usually wouldn¡¯t come home until lunchtime tomorrow, so I could just send him out early.¡¯


    ¡®As for Mom, she wouldn¡¯t be back for two or three days.¡¯


    ¡®I took him in because it was late, and the snowstorm outside was too harsh. Letting him face the cold wind alone would be rude. Yes, it was all about courtesy.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Naruto was lying on the sofa, feeling a bit restrained. He suddenly remembered that this wasn¡¯t his own home and quickly sat up, maintaining a polite posture.


    Even though Ino¡¯s parents weren¡¯t around, he still has to be mindful.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Why does your late-night snack taste so much like dishwater?" Naruto asked, staring helplessly at the soupy concoction with floating bits of seasoning.


    "I was so nervous that I accidentally messed it up." Ino covered her face and said, "Are you really hungry? I''ll make another one."


    "No need, I¡¯m not hungry." He declined.


    Soon, the kitchen was cleaned up and Ino sat down on the edge of the sofa, looking nervous.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "It¡¯s fine."


    The atmosphere grew tense, and both of them felt a bit awkward. Even someone as carefree as Naruto couldn¡¯t relax. He noticed that Ino was fidgeting with her fingers, and his eyelid twitched.


    ¡®So she¡¯s nervous too. Why does this feel more like a wedding night than just spending the night?¡¯


    The sofa in the living room was a small space. The light was bright, and the boy and girl were alone together. The silence made every sound seem amplified, making them both extra sensitive.


    Suddenly, Ino stood up. She felt that as the host, she needed to break the deadlock and say something.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else... we should go to sleep."


    "Huh?"


    "No! That¡¯s not what I meant!" Ino quickly covered her mouth, cursing herself for messing up. "I meant we should rest together, ugh¡­ Separately!"


    She gestured frantically for a long time, struggling to get the words out.


    Naruto couldn''t bear to watch it anymore, so he stood up and asked, "Where''s the bathroom? I want to take a shower first."


    "Huh?" Ino looked at him, and her pupils dilated in shock.


    Naruto seemed to have become much calmer now, so he spread his hands and explained, "I''m not used to going to bed without a shower. I''ll need to take a shower even if I sleep on the sofa."


    "Oh." Ino pointed to a room, "It¡¯s over there."


    "I''ll get you a towel." She offered, but as she walked halfway, she suddenly realized that her family never accommodated guests overnight, and they usually entertained people at the Yamanaka Clan''s compound.


    So¡­ there are no spare clean bath towels.


    After some inner conflict, Ino grabbed her own pink towel and started pacing the living room. Towels are very personal, and she would need to use it later too.


    The moment Naruto came out of the shower, he saw Ino clutching a bath towel and muttering to herself, causing him to be momentarily stunned.


    "What are you doing?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ino jumped in surprise and, seeing Naruto was done with his shower, likely having dried himself off in the warm air, she breathed a sigh of relief. She shook her head and hurried into the bathroom.


    Night fell.


    The temperature on the snowy night began to drop sharply, and the living room suddenly became unbearably cold. There were only three rooms on the second floor, one is Ino¡¯s and one is her parents¡¯.


    The remaining one is a storage room for flowers and has no bed.


    Naruto didn''t make things difficult for Ino and chose to sleep on the sofa. However, in the second half of the night, even under the quilt, he could feel the biting cold settling in.


    Suddenly, there was a soft creak as Ino¡¯s bedroom door opened just a crack. A thin strip of light spilled out, casting a warm glow on the corner of the sofa.


    Ino peeked out from the crack in the door, but didn''t look at him directly and spoke hesitantly.


    "There''s no heating in the living room. If it¡¯s too cold... we can sleep together. Come in."


    "Huh?" Naruto was a little confused about the situation and asked as if he heard her wrong, "What did you say?"


    But by then, Ino had already opened the door, dressed in layers, and spoke to him seriously.


    "Come in."


    ¡­


    In the bright light of the room, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw how many layers Ino had bundled herself in.


    "You''re so wrapped up you don¡¯t even need a blanket, do you?"


    "I do!" Ino pouted angrily.


    Then, with a fierce glare, she pointed to the other side of the bed and warned, "You sleep over there. Don¡¯t cross the line, or I¡¯ll punch you flat."


    "Anyway¡­ I have a clear conscience and I can''t just let you freeze to death out there."

 Chapter 312 I Don’t Need to Guess

    Chapter 312 I Don¡¯t Need to GuessSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    It was impossible for Naruto to freeze to death, as the Shinobi¡¯s physique was extremely tough, but at this moment, Naruto wasn¡¯t in a position to argue.


    The room was brightly lit, as clear and pure as a girl¡¯s heart.


    Yet, beneath the light, there were hidden shadows. Even though Ino was wrapped up in layers of clothing, she still harbored small, secret thoughts. The more she tried to cover them up, the more obvious they became.


    Compared to Ino¡¯s inner turmoil, Naruto remained much calmer.


    "Aren''t you hot?" He looked at Ino in surprise.


    "It''s not hot." Ino shook her head and stood close to the wardrobe, wearing multiple layers of clothes.


    "Oh, then can I sleep there?" He pointed to the inner side of her pink bed, "Or on the other side, it¡¯s up to you."


    Ino finally chose the inner side, so Naruto slowly made his way to the side by the door and began taking off his clothes.


    "What are you doing?" She asked nervously.


    "Are you going to sleep with your clothes on?"


    "Good point." Ino nodded and began peeling off her layers like armor until she was down to her normal thin pajamas.


    After turning off the lights, the two of them rustled into bed, with an invisible barrier between them.


    Ino clung to the edge of the bed, burying her face in the blanket, her cheeks flushed pink. She thought about how this was her bed, and memories of sleeping in the same bed with him during the New Year Festival in his cold room flashed in her mind.


    The scent of their blankets was different, yet now she remembered both. Ino¡¯s face grew warmer, and her thoughts spiraled like the delicate folds of a lotus leaf.


    A girl in love can think of countless things in an instant, with more focus than during training. But her thoughts also became contradictory. For example, she couldn¡¯t understand why Naruto hadn¡¯t made a move.


    She could understand that he wouldn¡¯t do anything, because if something really happened, she wasn''t prepared either. But the fact that he wasn¡¯t saying a word, as if he¡¯d already fallen asleep, left her feeling somewhat disappointed.


    ¡®That guy¡­ is he really just here to sleep with me?!¡¯


    ¡®At the very least, shouldn¡¯t they have a little heart-to-heart? Even if we didn¡¯t reveal our deepest feelings, a casual conversation to break the awkwardness would be nice. Though it seemed like I''m the only one who feels awkward.¡¯


    After wrestling with her thoughts for a while, Ino slowly and quietly turned over. Since she felt guilty about it, her movements were painstakingly slow, like a natural shift in her sleep, inch by inch.


    Even in the dark, she could still see. When she finally turned over, she found Naruto staring at her in the dim light, with a faint smile on his face.


    It was as if he was silently asking, ¡®What are you doing?¡¯


    Ino''s body immediately stiffened. She didn¡¯t expect her little thoughts were discovered, and her neck instantly flushed red.


    "You!!"


    "What me?"


    "You¡¯ve... been watching me this whole time?¡± She stammered, her cheeks burning like dew reflecting the sunrise.


    "No, I was just woken up by the noise of you tossing and turning." Naruto said with a matter-of-fact expression, "You couldn''t sleep either?"


    ¡®How could a normal person sleep under these conditions?!¡¯ Ino avoided his gaze, puffed her cheeks in frustration and pulled the blanket over her head.


    "Sleep!"


    She spent the entire night tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Yet she discovered that Naruto, on the other side, had already drifted off peacefully. Ino felt a surge of resentment, and grinded her teeth in frustration.


    She found herself growing increasingly annoyed with Naruto, who seemed to enjoy teasing her. Like now, she had been looking forward to chatting with him, but instead, he¡¯d fallen asleep without a care!


    ¡®How could he not feel anything about being alone with me in the same room? Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be some awkward tension or racing heartbeats? Did he not see me as a girl at all!¡¯


    ¡®Ah!!!!!! This is exactly what this guy would do! Damn it! I don''t know why I get angrier and angrier the more I think about it, and it''s not because I like him, but because I''m simply not convinced!¡¯


    But as she stewed in her annoyance, her thoughts drifted to other things, ¡®Was it because we hadn¡¯t been in touch much lately? Or maybe he had been spending more time with Hinata lately? That wasn¡¯t impossible.¡¯


    ¡®Hinata is beautiful, gentle, and has a great figure, I have no chance of winning at all.¡¯ Ino felt a pang of frustration and found herself unable to sleep at all.


    As dawn broke, Ino was awakened by the sound of rustling clothes. She was a light sleeper, especially when it came to things happening in her own home, and any small noise woke her up instantly.


    "You''re awake?" Naruto put on his coat and turned to look at the groggy Ino.


    "Mm~? Where are you going?" Ino clutched the blanket tighter, her mind still a little confused as she mumbled.


    She didn''t realize that her voice now was no different from that of a spoiled child. It was just that after a night of frustration and tension, she hadn¡¯t slept well, and her reactions had become sluggish. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m going home. Where else can I go?" Naruto squatted at the head of her bed with some amusement, then he poked her cheek covered by a few strands of blonde hair. The soft, springy feel of her skin made him smile.


    "Hmm?" Ino rubbed her cheek against his hand like a kitten, with an extremely cute expression.


    "Going home? Isn¡¯t this... your home?" Ino¡¯s eyelids were too heavy to open fully. She seemed to be in a completely relaxed state, and her childlike confusion made her look rather innocent.


    "This is your home." He said with a chuckle, and gently pinched Ino''s cheek a few times, "If I don¡¯t leave soon, what will happen when Yamanaka-san comes back and sees me?"


    "Yamanaka-san¡­? My dad¡­ He won¡¯t be back this early." Ino mumbled, rubbing her face against his hand again, "Stay a little longer."


    After thinking for a moment, Naruto agreed.


    It''s rare to see Ino like this. And if her father did return, Naruto could always escape through the window.


    But when had he ever seen Ino acting this sweet? If she woke up fully, she¡¯d probably be mortified and shake him in embarrassment.


    In any case, Naruto wanted to see just how far her clinginess could go. She kept rubbing her cheek against his fingers, making strange, incomprehensible sounds.


    ¡®Listening closely, it almost sounded like she was cursing someone¡­ Huh? Cursing someone? Who could be that unlucky?¡¯


    After thinking carefully for a moment, he first ruled himself out. After all, he had used a lot of strength to enhance his self-control last night, which was why none of the thoughts in his head turned into action.


    If it was a few years ago, it would be fine, as he could just tease her and control the scale. But now, the girl has grown up and her figure is no longer the early stage of youth.


    Konoha grows new trees every year, and there are always higher mountains. He also couldn''t maintain his good qualities of a ¡®law-abiding villager¡¯ image in front of the girl he liked.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something he could say out loud. He stayed quiet, maintaining an air of calm, though it was just an act.


    Anyway, it was only two years, so he knew that sharing a bed like this should probably be avoided in the future in case things escalated too far, leading to... complications.


    "Naruto?" Ino finally woke up, slowly opening her eyes. She stared at Naruto for a second before suddenly tensing up.


    "You... you..." She suddenly sat up from the bed, pulled the blanket higher to cover half her face, leaving only a pair of eyes to peek at him.


    She took a quick glance and then looked away, her ears turning red.


    "What me?"


    "You¡­ you touched... my face." She stammered, her voice shaking, "Pervert!!"


    It had been a while since Naruto heard that word, and he couldn''t help but smile as he spoke sincerely, "Thank you for the compliment."


    ¡°That¡¯s not a compliment! You pervert! Touching someone¡¯s face while they¡¯re sleeping, you big pervert!!" Ino said angrily.


    "So you were awake the whole time?" Naruto stood up, still smiling.


    "No!!" Ino denied loudly, "I thought it was... a dream."


    Her voice dropped again as she spoke, and guilty expression appeared on her face. After all, even if it had been a dream, wouldn¡¯t acting like that be like indirectly admitting she liked him?


    ¡®But I really did like him! How could someone so annoying also be so likable!¡¯


    Ino glared at him with her deep blue eyes, while Naruto smiled, thinking to himself how cute she was. Without hesitation, he leaned down and wrapped his arms around her, holding her through her thin pajamas.


    Outside, the snow had stopped, and the glass was fogged with white condensation. The heavy snowfall had blanketed the prosperous yet decaying village of Konoha, covering all its sins and ugliness.


    On the morning of the first day after the New Year Festival, in the softly lit room, two young people embraced. Their youthful vitality surged like tender buds continuing to grow.


    Though the room wasn¡¯t very bright, Ino instinctively wrapped her arms around Naruto¡¯s strong back. The warmth of their bodies mingled, and in that instant, all of her grievances disappeared.


    Naruto held her tightly, his nose filled with the faint milky scent unique to Ino. It wasn¡¯t the same as perfume, but a natural sweetness that was comforting and pleasing.


    He gently rubbed the back of her neck with his hand, and as Ino¡¯s body softened like cotton. Then, he finally let go of her and smiled, "I''m going back now."


    Perhaps because of the warmth in the room, Ino¡¯s eyes glistened slightly with moisture. Her face flushed, and she turned to the other side awkwardly.


    "Mm." She barely managed to squeeze out a response.


    The sound of the door closing echoed from downstairs, and the thud seemed to reverberate in her heart. Ino pulled the blanket over her face, her heart pounding furiously.


    After a night of emotional ups and downs, all she could hear was the white noise of her racing heartbeat. Her face felt hot, and her mind was too scrambled to process anything further.


    But now that he had left like that, her heart felt a bit empty.


    Feeling embarrassed, she clutched the blanket tightly and took several deep breaths, trying to calm her racing emotions. Her eyes wandered aimlessly around the room, her thoughts as chaotic as wild grass.


    Suddenly, she vaguely saw a small box on her vanity table. She blinked in surprise. Normally, she was meticulous about organizing her things.


    ¡®When had that box appeared there? Had I been too nervous yesterday and forgotten to put it away? But then again, I didn¡¯t remember owning a box like that.¡¯


    Ino released the blanket, slowly got out of bed, slipped into her slippers, and walked over to the vanity table. After opening it, she found a bracelet that was not too expensive, but delicately crafted.


    A small note fell out, and it read:


    "I don''t have to guess, the expression on your face right now must be adorable. Happy New Year, Ino."

 Chapter 313 Replacement

    Chapter 313 ReplacementSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After reading the note, Ino''s face flushed instantly. Her heart felt like tangled wild grass, impossible to sort out or unravel.


    "Who would show such an expression!" She muttered in rebuttal.


    She put on the bracelet and held her hand up, examining it seven or eight times under the light streaming through the window. Blinking repeatedly, she then dove into bed, rolling around back and forth.


    "He definitely knew... He must have been messing with me on purpose last night."


    Feeling inexplicably frustrated for a while, Ino then recalled the sudden embrace that had snapped her awake, and her body suddenly softened again.


    Hiding under the blanket, she quietly added, "Happy New Year."


    ¡­


    On the street, Naruto saw Yamanaka Inoichi coming back from overtime work from afar. He looked a little exhausted. He had a few subordinates with him, but their direction didn¡¯t seem to be toward the Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    ¡®Strange¡­ is the Hokage Tower really that busy during the New Year?¡¯


    He stood there and watched for a while, but he didn''t have the intention to ask Tsunade¡¯s place to inquire. After all, the busy affairs at the Hokage Tower had little to do with him.


    Without any sense of duty as one of the higher-ups, Naruto strolled around in the cold wind before heading straight home.


    The New Year Festival lasted for several days, and none of his friends were around, so Naruto simply stayed home. It wasn¡¯t until three days later that Sakura invited him out.


    "So, you spent the whole New Year at home?" Sakura asked.


    "Yeah, what else would I do?"


    "What about Ino or Hinata?"


    "Not much time for that. After all, big clans are very busy." Naruto replied, "It¡¯s not like girls come over to my place anyway."


    "After all, we¡¯re not kids anymore, and we should avoid suspicion."


    At this point, he paused and glanced at Dark Sakura.


    "How are you?"


    The two of them sat in a small snack shop.


    Hearing his question, Sakura smiled while chewing on her straw, "Are you worried about me?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah."


    Naruto¡¯s straightforward reply made Sakura stunned for a moment, but she quickly returned to her usual, unreadable smile, hiding her emotions as she always did.


    "It''s mostly fine. I''ve gotten much better since that day. Anyway, I''m not going to disappear."


    "What do you mean by ¡®mostly fine¡¯?" Naruto asked, glancing at her.


    "I might stay like this forever, never fully recovered." Sakura looked at him deeply, her eyes heavy with suppressed emotions, and she said in a low voice, "I¡¯ve also thought about getting out of the current situation, but I failed. So... I guess this is fine."


    "Wasn¡¯t it you who has been in control of the body?" Naruto looked down at the worn table, "So, what¡¯s the situation now? Do you take turns controlling it?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m the one in control," Sakura answered, "But what happened with Sasuke affected her deeply. It¡¯s become an obsession."


    "Sasuke¡¯s not coming back, and I have no interest in finding him." Naruto said, rubbing his temples and looking out the window, "You also know that not everything in this world goes as we wish."


    "I don¡¯t have an obsession with Sasuke." Dark Sakura leaned forward slightly, though her thick winter coat muffled the effect. "You know me¡­ I usually just have a weak personality consciousness."


    "It''s like a person who only knows how to stare at the electronic screen, always seeing every move of the main character''s life, with no choice but to watch."


    "Now that I¡¯ve finally come out, why would I cause trouble? You don¡¯t need to worry about that."


    Naruto set his drink down, his brow furrowing as he was about to speak. Just then, the snack shop owner arrived with their food, leaving with a simple ¡®Enjoy your meal¡¯.


    The rising steam blurred the distance between them, and Sakura saw a pair of bright eyes, as deep as a lake.


    "Do you remember what I said before?"


    "You told me not to cling to you." Sakura replied, pouting slightly.


    "That''s not it."


    Naruto couldn¡¯t quite recall ever saying that, but it didn¡¯t matter now. Whether it had been out of anger or a lie, there was no need to correct it at this point, because...


    "You told me to act normally and not say strange things all of a sudden." Sakura counted the words on her fingers and said carefully.


    "No."


    "Huh? Then what? Could it be you¡¯re telling me not to ******?" Sakura asked with her head tilted.


    "Cough¡­ you still haven¡¯t changed that, have you?"


    "It''s doesn¡¯t matter, only Naruto-kun can hear it." She said, her eyes curving into a smile, "If it''s Naruto-kun, you can do it anytime!"


    Hearing this, Naruto still lazily leaned on the chair with a distracted look. His eyes showed no emotion at all, and he just stared at her coldly.


    Sakura couldn¡¯t bear the intensity of his stare, then sighed in a resigned manner and begged, "I was wrong."


    "Wrong about what?"


    Naruto slowly picked up his chopsticks and dipped them into the hot pot, letting the steam swirl around. He didn''t even look at Sakura, but glanced at her with his eyelids closed the moment he lifted the chopsticks.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have said that." She stopped herself, sensing that it wasn¡¯t the time to be playful.


    Sakura felt a bit uneasy inside. According to her plan, Naruto would eventually fall into the emotional entanglement with Hinata and Ino. Since he was bound to be trapped, she could act without restraint.


    At worst, she could do things secretly. After all, her thoughts weren¡¯t entirely focused on romance. In truth, she had no real concept of what romance was, and she almost equated the idea of it with an immoral RPG involving Naruto.


    Besides that, she also had other things to occupy her time, so her days weren¡¯t exactly boring. And she knew that if she didn''t train hard enough, she might be disliked.


    And so, a year passed by without her realizing it.


    Although, occasionally, she would have the crazy idea of ??being Naruto''s legitimate lover, even just once, she quickly convinced herself that it didn¡¯t matter.


    She felt that even if it wasn¡¯t respectable, as long as it was thrilling, that was enough.


    However, things hadn¡¯t gone as she imagined. Ever since that incident, Naruto hadn¡¯t been avoiding her as much. He didn¡¯t react to her little tricks, though occasionally, he would respond to her.


    But every time he gave her that cold, emotionless look, Sakura couldn¡¯t help but cave in first.


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. It seems like you¡¯ve forgotten something." Naruto said nonchalantly, "I¡¯ve never found you to be a bother, and there¡¯s no need to intentionally change the subject."


    "As for Sasuke, yes, it¡¯s troublesome. I have no reason to put in all that effort to help her, but helping you? That¡¯s different."


    Sakura was stunned for a moment, and the smile on her face disappeared. She frowned and said, "You don¡¯t need to do that. I was just joking."


    "Anyway, Sasuke¡¯s already disappeared. As long as he doesn''t appear in front of her, she won''t wake up. Besides, didn¡¯t you say Sasuke doesn¡¯t care about anyone anymore?"


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded. "But we''ll run into each other sooner or later. Besides, I can''t just leave you alone in this situation."


    "Do you have any solutions right now?" Sakura asked.


    "No." Naruto answered truthfully, "Not at the moment. But there¡¯s plenty of time, and we should be able to figure something out later."


    "No need to wait until later." Sakura stood up, then moved from the seat opposite Naruto to his side. Leaning in close, she whispered softly into his ear, "I¡¯ve got a good solution right now."


    "What solution?" He asked, feeling a slight tickle in his ear.


    "Replacement." She whispered, almost pressing against him through her thick winter coat.


    "Replacement? Replace what?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s replacing the obsession she has with Sasuke." Sakura smiled as she moved away from Naruto, her eyes twinkling with amusement, "I like Naruto-kun very much."


    "Oh."


    "Your reaction is still really cold." Sakura pouted and said somewhat dissatisfiedly.


    "Go on," he said. "How exactly do you plan to replace it?"

 Chapter 314 After The New Year Festival, The Price of Growth

    Chapter 314 After The New Year Festival, The Price of GrowthSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "A little stimulation is all it takes. At that moment, the main personality will wake up briefly." Sakura whispered while looking around cautiously, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Naruto was a little speechless, ¡®Do you think just because you lower your voice and cover your mouth, no one else can hear you? The way you''re acting is even more suspicious, you know!¡¯


    He reached across the table and pulled her hand down, "Stop saying pointless things. Do you want Tsunade-sama to kick me out of Konoha and turn me into a Missing-nin like Sasuke?"


    "How could that happen?"


    "You really have no self-awareness!" Naruto sighed, "If the Hokage''s disciple gets *****, you can watch as Tsunade-sama punches me to death."


    "Oh." Sakura stuck out her tongue, "I think I''d probably get off scot-free though, right?"


    "Stop gloating over other people''s misfortune." He raised his hand as if to knock her on the head, but Sakura quickly dodged it.


    "Anyway, I''ll think of another solution. We''ll only talk about your suggestion if there''s no other choice."


    "What are you doing?"


    Before Naruto could withdraw his hand, Sakura suddenly stood up and bit two of his fingers, swallowing them in one gulp. She glanced up and looked at him cautiously. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a second, she let go as if she''d succeeded in some mischievous revenge, and looked at him with a smug look on her face.


    "Punishment." Sakura declared.


    "You''re sick." Naruto muttered as he withdrew his hand. He glanced at her with a deadpan look, and took out a napkin to wipe his fingers.


    Naruto felt that the issue of Sakura¡¯s dual personalities would have to be resolved eventually. It would be great if he could just talk to the Pink Sakura personality. But even though he understood that, he didn¡¯t bring it up.


    If the main personality was awakened, then what would happen to the Sakura sitting in front of him now?


    He already had a solution, but he wasn¡¯t going to say it yet. For now, delaying was the best option. He¡¯d only act when there were no other alternatives.


    "Anyway, did you invite me out just to eat?" Naruto asked after putting down his chopsticks.


    "Is that a problem?"


    "Of course not. If you invite me to eat, I¡¯m happy."


    "Really? You don''t look happy at all." Sakura gave him a sideways glance, and said somewhat resentfully, "If you¡¯re so happy to see me, then why don¡¯t you ever reach out to me?"


    "I''m busy, and our schedules don¡¯t match." Naruto lowered his head and ate.


    The two continued eating while engaging in light, meaningless conversation. Although the topics had no real substance, it was part of their daily routine.


    "You sure have a lot of free time."


    "Aren''t you free too?"


    Sakura had become more casual in her speech, no longer constantly calling him ¡®Naruto-kun¡¯. Naruto found this made him feel more at ease, otherwise, it always felt like she had some ulterior motives.


    "Alright! You have to try your best and eat three bowls today!"


    "What are you talking about? Who¡¯s eating three bowls?" Sakura''s defense was instantly broken, and her cheeks flushed in the rising steam, "You¡¯re so annoying!"


    "It''s perfectly normal for Kunoichi to eat more. After all, training uses up a lot of energy." He said with a shrug.


    "Ah, stop it already!"


    Before they parted ways, Naruto gave Sakura a gift he had prepared in advance. It was a simple bangle, nothing too expensive, wrapped in a gift box that he casually handed to her.


    "New Year''s gift."


    ¡­


    The day after Sakura¡¯s meal with Naruto, Ino rushed to Naruto''s house. She came mainly to give him a return gift, while also explaining why she hadn¡¯t had the time to return the favor sooner.


    "It''s so troublesome. My mom suddenly took me to meet and have dinner with my uncles and aunts from our clan." Ino complained as she sat on the sofa.


    "Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re getting older. They probably want you to get familiar with the clan''s affairs." Naruto said as he handed her a glass of water, leaning against the doorframe, "It''s a good thing, right? Didn¡¯t you always say your dad is too busy?"


    "In the future, you¡¯ll be able to help out, and Yamanaka-san won¡¯t have to work so hard."


    "Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right." Ino thought what he said made sense, but then she changed her mind and thought, ¡®Wouldn''t that mean I would have even less time for myself in the future?¡¯


    She was wearing a snug, thick sweater that perfectly highlighted her well-developed figure, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to be happy about it.


    Suddenly, she realized that growing up wasn''t as fun as she had thought. Time slipped away like grains of sand, little by little. Even though their relationship was growing closer, the time they spent together seemed to be getting shorter.


    Thinking back, she felt those years seemed better, with endless time and conversations that never ran out. Although there are no thrilling stories, there will never be such a long summer again.


    The cicadas buzzed endlessly, unable to block the scorching sun.


    She could lie under the trees, sit on the balcony, or on a green tree branch, chatting and eating with the person she liked, all without needing to say much. Even a single popsicle could be shared, as her bare feet dangled in the air.


    After Ino left, Sakura went to eat with Naruto for three consecutive days. Then, after three days, she dejectedly returned to the Hokage Tower.


    Once the New Year Festival ended, everything started to return to normal.


    Only two of the prepared gifts were handed out. Upon further reflection, Naruto decided there was no need to give out the rest since the festival seemed like a heavy burden to some people.


    Besides, the time had passed, and giving the gifts now would probably backfire.


    During this period, Naruto hadn''t actively sought out Hinata. Even if he thinks with his feet, he could tell what the Hyuga Clan was doing during the New Year Festival. Big, prestigious clans were just too troublesome.


    After half a month of boredom in the village, Naruto, started walking around the Hokage Tower whenever he went out for a walk. It was as if there was an ominous person living inside, and he was afraid of being caught and forced into some hard labor.


    In early February, Naruto lost a bet to Kurama and had no choice but to go out and buy him some takoyaki.


    It seemed luck wasn¡¯t on his side, as at the stall, he was swarmed by three kids.


    "Naruto-nii-chan!" Konohamaru rushed over, missing a tooth and not looking very smart.


    Behind him were two other kids, the temperamental Moegi and the snot-nosed Udon. However, they seemed to have grown up a bit, and they looked less childish than before.


    "Don''t bother me." Naruto said with a deadpan look, giving Konohamaru a light smack on the head before turning back to wait for the takoyaki.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Naruto-nii-chan? It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen you, don''t be so cold!" Konohamaru tugged on Naruto¡¯s clothes, only to get a flick to the forehead in return.


    "Annoying brat, what do you want?" Naruto had already gotten the takoyaki and was ready to head home and feed the dog.

 Chapter 315 Did Pervy Sage Die?

    Chapter 315 Did Pervy Sage Die?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    An hour earlier, Naruto had lost a bet with Kurama on how long it would take for Kurama to chug a bottle of sake. After losing, he was forced to run errands. Naturally, his mood wasn¡¯t the best, and Konohamaru¡¯s chattering only made it worse.


    Even if he wanted to stay calm, it was impossible now.


    "Naruto-nii-chan, teach me an awesome Ninjutsu! I want to become Hokage!!" Konohamaru said as he buzzed around Naruto like a moth.


    "Yes! I want to learn too!" Moegi eagerly chimed in and also pulled on Naruto''s clothes.


    The sky began to darken, and the weather changed rapidly as if it was about to rain soon.


    Hearing this, Naruto paused for a moment, then turned to look at the three kids who had seemingly popped up out of nowhere. While he was indeed bored, he couldn¡¯t think of any Ninjutsu worth teaching them.


    For some reason, the evil Ninjutsu, Impure World Reincarnation, suddenly appeared in his mind, which immediately snapped him out of it.


    "Stop it, I''m not your teacher." Naruto forced himself to take a step forward, but the two children still refused to let go.


    "No!" Moegi clung to his clothes and started becoming unreasonable.


    Naruto shot her a look, and she quickly let go of him in fear. Because of the summer camp mission in the past, Naruto still had some authority as a teacher in Moegi¡¯s heart.


    "Naruto-nii-chan, it was... it was Hokage-sama who asked us to come find you." Udon added clumsily.


    "Hmm?" He turned to look at Udon, "Don¡¯t you have a Jonin Instructor?"


    "Ebisu-sensei is on a mission, so... Hokage-sama asked us to come to you. She said... she said you''d agree to help." Udon said hesitantly.


    "Damn it." Naruto''s eye twitched, ¡®This was definitely Tsunade''s style, something only that woman would say.¡¯


    ¡®However, considering the fact that the entire Hokage Tower had been working overtime since the New Year Festival, and even ¡®elite teachers¡¯ like Ebisu were being sent on missions, something major must have been happening in Konoha.¡¯


    After thinking for a moment, Naruto gave up trying to figure it out, ¡®Since Tsunade still had the energy to push babysitting duties onto me, it meant things hadn''t reached a critical point yet.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, if something important was happening in the village, what did it have to do with me?¡¯


    "Naruto-nii-chan¡­"


    "Okay, okay, go to the training ground and wait for me." Naruto said this and left.


    "Yay!" Konohamaru cheered.


    "Konohamaru." Moegi tugged at Konohamaru''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Naruto-nii-chan didn¡¯t say which training ground it was!"


    "Huh?! This is too shameless! Damn it!"


    On the other hand, Naruto had returned home without any guilt. He had no intention of wasting time playing pretend with a group of kids, and he didn''t have any Ninjutsu to teach them anyway.


    Ebisu had probably already taught them the basic Three Basic Techniques. As for other Ninjutsu, Naruto had learned most of his through the system. Although he could use them, he couldn¡¯t teach them because he had never learned them properly.


    Except for Rasengan, but that couldn¡¯t be taught in just one day. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rather than wasting time teaching, he¡¯d rather go and ask Tsunade what was going on. In hindsight, he should¡¯ve checked on her during the New Year Festival since she was just hanging out with Shizune anyway.


    Standing in front of his apartment, Naruto pulled out his key, unlocked the door, and went inside in one smooth motion. Kurama lay sprawled on the couch, looking like a drunkard, with his eyes slightly open.


    "Takoyaki, here you go!" Naruto tossed the food, still wrapped in a brown paper bag, over to Kurama.


    The door slammed shut behind him as Naruto headed back out.


    Instead of going straight to the Hokage Tower, he stopped by the nearest training ground first, where he found Moegi waiting.


    "Where are the others?" He asked.


    "Naruto-nii-chan, you didn''t say which training ground it was, so we split up." Moegi looked up at him and said, "Once I learn it, I can teach them."


    "No need, just go call them over." Naruto said, patting Moegi on the head.


    "Oh, okay!" Moegi ran off obediently.


    Naruto watched her leave for a moment, then turned and headed straight for the Hokage Tower.


    With a loud thunderous sound, the gloomy sky began to rain. The soil on the ground softened, and in order not to dirty his shoes, Naruto simply leapt onto the rooftops to continue his journey.


    Taking shortcuts for about ten minutes, Naruto reached the Hokage''s Office without any trouble and pushed the door open.


    "Hmm?" Tsunade didn¡¯t seem surprised by his arrival.


    "I left those kids at the training grounds near my house. You should send someone over to take care of them." Naruto said as he walked briskly to the desk but didn¡¯t sit down.


    He looked down, staring at Tsunade calmly with eyes like a peaceful lake water.


    The next second, Tsunade exhaled loudly, then leaned back in her chair and slowly closed her eyes. A rare look of fatigue crossed her face as she reluctantly conceded, "I understand."


    Naruto''s eyelid twitched, and he immediately sat on Tsunade''s desk. Then, he asked with a serious expression, "What happened? Don¡¯t tell me Pervy Sage died in battle?"


    The Land of Grass.


    Jiraiya sneezed several times in a row, sniffled, and looked around at the war-torn battlefield, smoke still lingering. He muttered a few complaints under his breath.


    "He¡¯s not dead." Tsunade crossed her legs, sitting in a chair with her arms crossed and an air of looking down on the world, "Who told you that something happened in the village?"


    "I never said something happened to the village. And why would it have anything to do with me if something did?" Naruto muttered, "I just came to check on things, thinking something might have happened to you, Tsunade-sama."


    "After all, the movements of the Shinobi in the village have been a bit unusual recently. It seems like everyone is very busy."


    "Isn¡¯t being busy a good thing?"


    Tsunade sighed, instinctively reaching out for a sake cup, but ended up touching Naruto¡¯s leg instead. She withdrew her hand awkwardly, switching to rubbing her temples as a cover.


    "Have you forgotten that the Five Great Shinobi Villages have signed a preliminary cooperation agreement? In addition, Konoha and Sunagakure are allies, so it is normal for there to be more work."


    "Tsunade-sama, stop beating around the bush."


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you." Tsunade sighed, seeming to give up, "Something happened in Sunagakure. It seems that the Akatsuki intends to capture the Ichibi inside Gaara''s body."


    "When Jiraiya went to investigate Orochimaru''s activities in the Land of Hot Water, he suddenly sent back information, saying that he had something more important to do, which were related to the peace of the Shinobi World, and then he disappeared."


    "The Missing-nin, Uchiha Sasuke, has also started to become more active recently. He briefly appeared in the Land of Waves before disappearing again."


    Hearing this, Naruto took a sharp breath.


    All these things happening at the same time were certainly a headache. Sorting them by priority, he was more concerned about Jiraiya¡¯s whereabouts right now, worried that the old man might have ignored his instructions again.


    "Tsunade-sama, do you have a way to contact Pervy Sage?" he asked.


    "No." Tsunade shook her head.

 Chapter 316 The Approaching Storm, The Next Asura

    Chapter 316 The Approaching Storm, The Next AsuraSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Pervy Sage wouldn¡¯t have gone to investigate Amegakure on his own, would he? After all, it¡¯s related to the Akatsuki." Naruto asked with some concern, "That shouldn''t happen, right?"


    "It''s hard to say." Tsunade mused, "With his chauvinistic personality, he might already be in Amegakure by now."


    "Didn''t I ask you to warn him?" Naruto scratched his head in frustration, feeling his usually calm mind start to crack a little.


    "Huh? You¡¯re blaming me?" Tsunade gave him a surprised glare, suppressing her own annoyance as she pulled out a piece of intelligence from her drawer.


    "I don''t know where Jiraiya is going, but I have some information. Read it first."


    "Oh." Naruto reached out and took it.


    It was a letter, crumpled from being folded multiple times. Upon opening it, he saw a string of hastily scrawled handwriting. Naruto immediately recognized the handwriting¡­ it was Jiraiya¡¯s.


    "Child of Pro¡ªphecy?" He raised his head.


    Tsunade looked at him with a knowing smile, "Jiraiya probably didn¡¯t go to the Land of Rain."


    "Tsunade-sama, are you teasing me?" Naruto looked a little dissatisfied, and his gaze became more unscrupulous.


    "Hahaha, seeing you walk in looking like that, it would¡¯ve been a shame not to mess with you a bit." Tsunade laughed so hard that her chest almost popped out.


    "Come on, don¡¯t get mad."


    Seeing Tsunade like this, Naruto wasn¡¯t actually angry. When he first entered and saw her tired expression, it didn¡¯t look like an act, so he felt that letting her tease him a bit wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Some people show another side of themselves when under stress or during intense work. All in all, the almost forbidden scene unfolding before him wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Time had passed, and he indeed felt the changes brought by growth. Not just physically, but also in how people around him treated him and interacted with him.


    Basically, they started treating him as an adult. Sixteen-year-old Shinobi falling in love and getting married are also not that rare.


    He had an adult soul to begin with, so he adapted to this quickly. It seemed like a sign that he¡¯d soon have to take on more responsibilities. Even his special allowance had stopped long ago.


    He stared at Tsunade for a while, and as his eyes swept over her, the childish aura on his body was swept away. It was like snow melting in the winter sun, revealing the green of the treetops.


    He smiled a little, " So, Pervy Sage went to look for this ''Child of Prophecy'' mentioned in this intelligence?"


    "Yeah." Seeing that he wasn¡¯t mad, Tsunade¡¯s face showed a rare, cute expression, "Why don''t you seem upset at all?"


    "Why would I be upset? I¡¯ve got nothing better to do?"


    "Tsk, that''s boring."


    "Tsk, bad taste." Naruto also sarcastically replied with his hands crossed.


    "So cold." Tsunade wanted to slump onto the desk but realized she couldn¡¯t. So she placed her two ¡®not-so-little Tsunades¡¯ on the desk instead, looking depressed.


    "What is this ''Child of Prophecy'' thing?" Naruto sniffed.


    A loud rumble came from outside, and suddenly, torrential rain began pouring down. The temperature around dropped sharply, and the sticky feeling on the skin vanished, replaced by a refreshing coolness as the rain fell. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cool rain threads blew in through the cracks in the window and along the hallway.


    "I¡¯m not sure, probably someone destined to change the future of the Shinobi World." Tsunade supported her head with her hands, looking lazy, "But does such a person really exist? Forget about changing the future of the Shinobi World, someone save me instead."


    "Yeah, and give me some money while they¡¯re at it." Naruto added smoothly.


    "Hmm?" Tsunade glanced at him and asked, "Are you short of money recently?"


    "Not really, just complaining." Naruto replied, "I don''t have many places to spend it, so for now, it¡¯s enough."


    "Oh, well, make sure to develop good spending habits." She advised, though coming from a gambler, it didn¡¯t hold much credibility.


    "Tsunade-sama, it¡¯s been a long time since you played pachinko, hasn¡¯t it?" He asked.


    "Yeah, ever since I became Hokage, I haven¡¯t had much personal time. I really hope Kakashi can take over soon." Tsunade stretched, her smooth, pale skin drawing attention.


    Seeing the news about the Child of Prophecy, Naruto finally relaxed. The prophecy referred to someone else, and whoever it was didn¡¯t matter to him. After all, Asura''s fate never ended well.


    ¡®As for Asura¡¯s chakra, the system must have extracted it from my body by now, which explained why there was a new Child of Prophecy. So, in a way, wasn¡¯t the system itself the prophecy?¡¯


    ¡®A cheerful and invincible system that was like a saintly big brother¡­ just one that couldn¡¯t talk.¡¯


    But since the system didn¡¯t care, neither did Naruto. After all, the system had even stolen powers from deities like Jashin and Shinigami, so there was nothing to worry about.


    He¡¯d better stick to being his usual scheming self, joyfully breaking down each opponent with his silver tongue.


    "Poor Kakashi-sensei, so young, and he¡¯s already being roped into becoming Hokage." Naruto shook his head and sighed to express his sympathy.


    Outside, the heavy rain turned into a soft drizzle, lightly misting the scene.


    "Yeah, poor guy." Tsunade echoed his sentiment, "But before that, Danzo was ahead of him. After all, this thing still depends on seniority."


    "That old guy is such an eyesore." Naruto complained as he sat at the edge of the desk.


    "Yeah, a real eyesore."


    "We should figure out a way to get rid of him. Then Kakashi-sensei can smoothly take over as the Hokage." Naruto said casually, "That way, you can finally get some rest too, Tsunade-sama."


    "True enough." Tsunade lazily agreed, as if she had no interest in working anymore.


    The topic came to an abrupt end here, as if it was just a daily complaint. However, both Tsunade and Naruto knew that if they went any further, the topic would shift to how to deal with that old guy.


    After all, Danzo has made great contributions to Konoha, so he¡¯d need to slip up first before they had evidence to take action against him. Tsunade didn¡¯t have the time to deal with Danzo, and Naruto was more concerned about when Jiraiya would return, so the timing wasn¡¯t right yet.


    A brief silence filled the office as Tsunade covered her eyes with one hand, as if taking a rest. The sound of rain was clear, the droplets tapping on the window and gently seeping in.


    "It seems like there are no missions recently." Naruto remarked.


    "Aren''t you only interested in the mission related to Jiraiya?" Tsunade said lazily, "There was a mission assigned to you, but I turned it down for you."


    "As expected of Tsunade-sama, you know me well. Thank you for that." Naruto pushed himself off the desk. "I should get going."


    "Since Pervy Sage is fine, I¡¯ll head back and take care of those three kids."


    "Alright, thank you for your hard work." Tsunade¡¯s voice remained lazy, her hand still covering her eyes, "Remember to bring some food next time you come."


    Halfway out, Naruto suddenly thought of Kakashi, who had been working nonstop, and turned around to speak.


    "Send my regards to Kakashi-sensei. I wish him all the best in becoming the Sixth Hokage."


    "Will do. I hope so too." Tsunade replied, still lying back in her chair with her eyes closed.


    Naruto reached the doorway, stepping onto the stairs, but the faint scent of perfume still lingered in the air. After a moment¡¯s thought, he turned back and gave Tsunade a shoulder massage.


    Tsunade let out a series of exaggerated moan, which made Naruto a bit exasperated.


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Could you be a little?¡¯


    Tsunade had completely relaxed and didn¡¯t pay him any attention. She raised her head and opened her eyes to look at him.


    "My chest is too big, so I can¡¯t lie down on the desk to sleep."


    Naruto didn¡¯t bother listening to her explanation, and he could only perfunctorily say, "Yes, yes, your shoulders must get sore. It¡¯s hard being you, Tsunade-sama."


    Tsunade seemed to be very pleased with what she heard and nodded solemnly.


    "Finally, you said something human."


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    Before leaving the office, Naruto gave Tsunade a light hug. There was no deeper meaning to it¡­ he just felt that this was all he could do to help.


    Tsunade didn''t react and fell into a deep sleep in her chair.


    When Naruto returned to the training ground, he found the three kids soaking wet in the rain.


    He led them home one by one, had them clean themselves up, and then began teaching them how to use Rasengan using water balloons.

 Chapter 317 A Belated Date

    Chapter 317 A Belated DateSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You brats better train hard and no slacking off."


    "This is the Yondaime Hokage''s extremely difficult and exclusive secret Ninjutsu. It''s not passed on to men or women! If it weren¡¯t for my good mood today, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to teach you."


    A yellow-haired young man said this while lying on the couch.


    "Arrgghh!!" Konohamaru¡¯s face turned bright red. He held the water balloon, and let out a thunderous shout.


    For those in the know, it seemed like he was training, but for anyone else, it might seem like he was using all his strength to shit.


    "Ah! Spin!" Moegi was working hard. She tried to rotate the water inside the balloon by continuously injecting a weak stream of Chakra.


    "Ah! The water moved!" Udon exclaimed excitedly.


    "Moved what? It''s clearly just you shaking it!" Konohamaru pointed to Udon''s hand and said, "It was all in your imagination!"


    "Konohamaru, stop arguing!"


    Meanwhile, Naruto turned a deaf ear to this and went to sleep on the couch with his head covered.


    After a long while, Naruto got up, grabbed a glass of cold water, and stood on the balcony for a moment. Seeing that the heavy rain outside the window showed no sign of stopping, he simply went back to his room to sleep without any sense of responsibility.


    The living room was filled with the continuous shouts of the three kids. Kurama had just woken up from his sleep in his room. He jumped on the floor with his head drooping, and was stunned the moment he opened the door.


    Three pairs of eyes stared straight at him, and the fur on Kurama¡¯s back suddenly stood on end.


    "Ah!!!! Doggie!!!" Moegi screamed with a piercing force that went straight to the sky, and little hearts suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    Kurama had never felt this terrified, not even when facing the Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama. Facts have proved that human children are still the most terrifying creatures in the world.


    He immediately bolted, but unfortunately, he was a step too late and was pounced on by Moegi.


    ¡®Damn brat!¡¯


    The rain stopped, and Naruto stretched as he opened the door. Ignoring the now-ruffled Kurama, he called out to the three kids to hurry home. Before closing the door, he tossed Kurama a bottle of good sake and left as well.


    Time flew by, and February quickly passed.


    "Why hasn¡¯t there been any news from Sunagakure yet?" Naruto, sprawled out on a chair in the Hokage¡¯s Office, asked Tsunade with a relaxed expression.


    "What kind of news are you expecting from Sunagakure?" Tsunade replied, "They''re busy defending against the Akatsuki. While the Land of Fire doesn¡¯t have any Biju, we still can¡¯t let our guard down."


    "After all, Akatsuki won''t be swayed by rumors. We still have to destroy them sooner or later."


    "That''s true." Naruto agreed.


    He had no reason to interfere in the affairs of Sunagakure for the time being. There¡¯s no way he could just run over and point at the Sunagakure¡¯s higher-ups, then say that there was a traitor among them.


    There was still no sign of Jiraiya returning, even after months of waiting. One quarter after another passed¡­ there are only four quarters in a year, after all. Winter gave way to spring, and now summer was nearly upon them, yet Jiraiya remained elusive.


    Apparently, to Jiraiya, finding the Child of Prophecy had become more important than anything, even finding a wife.


    Everyone around him was busy¡­ Working on construction sites, doing missions, being all-purpose workhorses. While Naruto, thanks to the green light Tsunade had given him, had been lounging around for months.


    Sakura was busy learning Medical Ninjutsu all day and had little time to meet him. It felt like everyone¡¯s life trajectory had shifted since the New Year when they turned sixteen.


    Shikamaru had no interest in climbing the ranks, and even though he became a Chunin early on, he was only interested in shogi. He had complained to Naruto more than once that the elders of the Nara Clan seemed to be grooming him to take over Shikaku''s role.


    Ino, in between missions, was busy familiarizing herself with Inoichi''s work. Choji had it easier, though his increasing weight meant he spent more time sleeping each day.


    The Caged Bird Seal within the Hyuga clan still hadn¡¯t been resolved, but Neji no longer seemed troubled by it. Hinata was busy training, and Naruto occasionally bumped into her during his idle time.


    All in all, most of his friends were busy, so they didn¡¯t meet up often. Naruto, on the other hand, remained free. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day¡­


    After days of rain, the weather finally cleared up, and sunlight flooded through the window.


    Naruto remembered the invitation he made to Hinata half a year ago, and today, their schedules finally aligned. He has always been like this, never owing anyone anything, and never forgetting a promise.


    Hinata was so busy during the New Year''s Festival that even though they often ran into each other on the street after the New Year, Hinata was always in a rush. Mission after mission piled up, leaving no time for anything else.


    For the past six months, all the Genin teams had experienced similar schedules, except for the now-idle Team 7.


    Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound.


    Inside the Clan Head¡¯s house, Hinata hurriedly held down her skirt as she rushed out, only to spot her stoic father in the hallway. Her heart skipped a beat, and she slowed her pace.


    Hyuga Hiashi, who was standing quietly in the corridor, also noticed Hinata and frowned slightly.


    With her head down, Hinata walked quickly past him. When she reached her father, she quickly bowed and performed a greeting, then called out ¡®Father¡¯ nervously.


    "Heading out on a mission?" Hiashi asked while his eyes sweeping over her outfit, though he already knew the answer.


    After all, who wears a skirt to a mission? But at this moment, Hinata''s brain was so muddled with nerves that she hastily replied with a quick ¡®Mm¡¯ and hurried off.


    Hiashi stood there, frowning. Perhaps because he was too accustomed to being stern, he didn''t know what to say, so he could only let Hinata leave with a flushed face.

 Chapter 318 In and Out of the Giant Plush Bears

    Chapter 318 In and Out of the Giant Plush BearsSupport me at Pat reon sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    For the first time, he waited by the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound¡¯s main gate. The sunlight streamed through the trees, casting dancing shadows on the ground.


    The warm light fell softly on the young man waiting outside, casting a faint shadow on the wall behind him. Soon, there was movement from inside the gate as Hinata walked out, looking a bit nervous.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." Hinata apologized, bowing hastily, her long black hair fluttering around her.


    "Uh, no problem." Naruto was stunned for a moment.


    Though he always knew Hinata was pretty and had a good figure, she usually hid it under her conservative long-sleeved tops and pants. Even in summer, her outfit didn¡¯t change much.


    But today was different. For some reason, Hinata had donned a rare white dress, revealing a small portion of her fair, delicate calves. Her skin was smooth and porcelain-like, glowing like white jade.


    Her hair also seemed styled, with her black locks now draping down past her shoulders. It seemed like this was her first time trying this kind of outfit, and she was still a little uncomfortable with it. Her cheeks flushed a soft pink, like cherry blossoms, glowing with vibrant beauty.


    "Naruto-kun." Hinata lowered her head immediately when she saw Naruto staring at her.


    "Oh! Sorry, I spaced out." Naruto said, then immediately praised her without hesitation, "Hinata, you look great in that dress. It really suits you."


    "Thank you." Hinata replied, with a shy but satisfied smile appearing on her face.


    Although wearing the dress was just a small change she wanted to make before reaching adulthood and not necessarily meant to impress for this date, deep down, she had hoped for some praise.


    She is different from other girls. If other girls need a bucket of praise to be satisfied, Hinata only needs a small cup¡¯s worth.


    Just a little bit of praise was enough to make her happy and keep her spirits up for a long time. This joy could last for months, sometimes even half a year.


    Naruto, on the other hand, had become accustomed to showering Hinata with compliments whenever they met. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to throw out a few kind words, and besides, Hinata genuinely looked beautiful with her smooth, glowing skin.


    "Did you change your hairstyle since the last time I saw you? It looks different from last time." Naruto asked curiously.


    "Yeah, I made some changes, but not many actually." Hinata replied while her gaze drifting to the side. She nervously played with the hem of her skirt, and her face is still blushing.


    "Really? It suits you very well. You look so cute." Naruto said, effortlessly throwing out another compliment.


    "C-Cute?" Hinata felt her heartbeat speeding up to a point where she could hardly bear it. She quickly turned her head and quietly exhaled a couple of deep breaths.


    If she normally only needed a small cup of compliments to feel happy, then Naruto was now driving a sanitation sprinkler truck and using a thick hose to fill that cup with praise.


    They are on a completely different level. As they walked, Hinata¡¯s heart rate stayed elevated the entire time.


    But Naruto, who had become a natural at flirting, didn''t realize that he was doing anything out of the ordinary. For him, it had almost become a passive skill.


    He even gently touched Hinata¡¯s forehead when he saw her flushed face, ¡®Huh? She¡¯s not sick, is she?¡¯


    After he confirmed Hinata wasn¡¯t sick, he figured she must just be really happy.


    "Hinata? What''s wrong?" Naruto called out a few times before Hinata finally snapped out of her daze.


    She shook her head vigorously, as if trying to regain her composure, and nervously clenched her fists, "N-No, nothing at all."


    Last year, Kurama had wandered over to Hinata''s place for some sake, and Naruto had yet to repay that favor. It was mostly because Hinata had been so busy with missions and clan duties that they hadn¡¯t had a chance to meet up.


    This date had been postponed from last year until now, but Naruto figured it was worth the wait.


    "Oh, right! How about we pick out a gift together? See if there¡¯s anything you like." Naruto suggested with a smile, "We said we¡¯d do this to thank you for taking care of my dog."


    "Huh? Oh, there¡¯s no need to worry about that." Hinata replied, tucking her hair behind her ear guiltily. She didn''t dare to say that during that time, she had treated Kyubi as a stand-in for Naruto, pouring all her thoughts into him.


    Because she couldn''t see Naruto at all during that time, she almost closed her heart after they parted that day, focusing solely on training and missions to grow stronger.


    That is, until one day, she happened to spot Kurama on the wall. His fiery red, lustrous fur was so eye-catching that Hinata recognized him instantly. Kurama also recognized her, as another one of Naruto¡¯s ¡®owners¡¯.


    Everything that followed came naturally. The silly fox loved nothing more than drinking. At first, Hinata offered him high-quality sashimi, but the dumb fox spat it right out.


    Kurama, with a rather pathetic look, used his paw to write the Kanji for ¡®sake" on the ground, looking like a total suck-up. Although Hinata was shocked, seeing as it was Naruto¡¯s ¡®dog¡¯, she secretly sneaked out some of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s finest exclusive sake for him.


    Kurama enjoyed the premium sake for nearly half a year before Naruto eventually found out and dragged him back home.


    The situation was simple: Naruto didn¡¯t really need to take Hinata to pick out a gift. He had already chosen one during the New Year¡¯s Festival, but he had decided not to give it to her at the time.


    Giving a gift is not a big deal, but it''s a shame to waste such an excuse for a date. He has been too idle recently and has only been waiting for the news from Sunagakure.


    Hinata didn''t understand much, so she nodded and followed Naruto into the gift shop.


    The gift shops in Konoha didn¡¯t offer much in the way of surprises, and most of the items were cute plush toys, the kind young girls might like. Even though Hinata was quite wealthy, she is very sensible.


    Perhaps because she didn''t want to spend too much of Naruto¡¯s money, she ended up torn between two small plush bears.


    "You like these?" Naruto asked.


    "Yeah." Hinata blushed slightly, then worried that Naruto would think she was childish, she looked up and quickly added, "Hanabi likes them too."


    Poor Hanabi, unknowingly dragged into this. She was currently in their home¡¯s courtyard, diligently practicing the Eight Trigrams Thirty-Two Palms on a wooden post. The post was covered in splinters from her rapid strikes, while her bandaged hands hitting the post again and again.


    Hanabi actually didn''t like stuffed bears, and preferred more boyish toys like Ninja Tools. But at that moment, she didn¡¯t sense her sister¡¯s betrayal and continued her training seriously.


    Naruto let out an ¡®oh¡¯ in response. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t crass enough to follow up with something as ridiculous as offering to buy one for Hanabi too.


    Although Naruto usually appeared casual, he knew how to prioritize things when it mattered.


    "Ah, as long as you like it, that¡¯s all that matters." Naruto glanced around the shop, pointed to the biggest plush bear, and said, "How about we get the largest one?"


    "No, no! That¡¯s not necessary!" Hinata waved her hands quickly. She wanted to say that since Naruto hadn¡¯t been on many missions, he might not have much money to spare.


    But she didn''t dare to say it out loud, as she was afraid of hurting Naruto''s self-esteem, so she simply kept quiet. In a panic, she looked at the huge size of the plush bear and made up a random excuse.


    "It¡¯s... too big. I can¡¯t carry it back."


    Naruto looked at the bear, then at Hinata, rubbed his chin, and showed a sly grin.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    ¡­


    On the way back.


    Hinata''s eyes were misty. She walked a few steps and Hinata¡¯s eyes shimmered with a slight mist as she walked, occasionally glancing back at Naruto. Her voice, soft and tinged with pleading, broke the silence.


    "Naruto-kun, about the gift¡­"


    "Hm? What¡¯s wrong with it?" Naruto looked at Hinata and asked seriously, "Is it not enough? Let''s go buy some more. I really don¡¯t mind."


    "It¡¯s not that... it¡¯s too much." Hinata whispered, nervously rolling her hand into a small fist. She looked around, and after confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and said softly, "Could I... maybe not take so much?"


    "Nope." Naruto stopped in his tracks and said seriously, "This is from my heart. How could I let you reject it? Are you uncomfortable with it, Hinata?"


    His practiced lines left Hinata fumbling for words, unable to come up with a solid ¡®no¡¯.


    And so, at the entrance of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, Naruto calmly took out the human-sized plush bear from the seal space. He handed it to Hinata with utmost sincerity and said, "I am an outsider, so I can¡¯t help you carry it inside. This is a small token of my appreciation to you, Hinata. And there¡¯s more, so be sure to come out and grab the rest."


    Hinata, with her face as red as a tomato, hugged the massive plush bear and managed a soft ¡®mm¡¯.


    Meanwhile, Hiashi looked at the current situation with a slightly surprised look. He watches as his eldest daughter blushing as she went in and out of the house seven or eight times, each time holding a huge plush bear.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, but to maintain his dignity as the head of the clan, he pretended not to notice.


    Hinata¡¯s heart felt like it was about to leap out of her chest, caught between embarrassment and joy.

 Chapter 319 News From Sunagakure

    Chapter 319 News From SunagakureSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hinata made seven or eight trips in and out of the house and finally managed to bring all of Naruto¡¯s gifts inside.


    Holding the last plush bear, Hinata''s mouth pursed, displaying a look as though she had been bullied. Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched as he resisted the urge to laugh, and asked seriously, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s too much," she stammered, looking like she was about to cry, "There¡¯s no room in my room."


    "It''s okay, just find a place to put it." He liked to bully Hinata, looking at her aggrieved expression of wanting to cry but unable to, and having to hide her tears.


    For no reason, he suddenly wondered whether Hinata would also be the introverted type who would cover her mouth and try hard not to shout out in that ¡®aspect¡¯ in the future.


    In mid-March, something happened in Sunagakure.


    Naruto shot up from his bed the moment he received the news, staring at the messenger standing outside his window, Uzuki Yugao.


    "Is it true?"


    "Since when has Tsunade-sama''s information ever been false?" Yugao replied helplessly, secretly cursing him as an idiot in her heart, "Head to the Hokage¡¯s Office. You know the drill." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying this, she disappeared in an instant.


    Standing on his bed, Naruto pondered for a moment, ¡®Since the Akatsuki had really started extracting Biju, then there was no way I could take on the organization alone.¡¯


    ¡®The best teammates for this mission would be Jiraiya, Kakashi, or Might Guy, but they were critical figures in the village, holding down Konoha¡¯s core strength.


    ¡®To have them all participate in the operation is almost equivalent to directly hollowing out the Hokage¡¯s faction. Such a large-scale operation would require solid intelligence and approval from the higher-ups.¡¯


    ¡®While Danzo''s Root had some skilled individuals, but that old bastard was the type who would rather watch Konoha burn than sacrifice his forces. It¡¯s his twisted nature that had turned Root into a ticking time bomb.¡¯


    ¡®As for the two old Advisors, they would not intervene under normal circumstances. For those old guys, if the village needed their direct involvement, it was already a matter of disgrace.¡¯


    Shaking his head, Naruto came back to his senses and frowned slightly. The biggest issue now was the lack of communication from Jiraiya, who had been vague and evasive.


    ¡®Was this some Child of Prophecy¡¯ nonsense, or had Asura¡¯s chakra reincarnated into another fool?¡¯


    After a quick wash, Naruto lazily walked to the entrance to change his shoes. Kurama was still lying there, looking quite drunk.


    Before heading out, Naruto glanced back at Kurama with a contemplative expression.


    Jashin¡¯s Dog had bound Kurama, preventing Akatsuki from extracting him by force, which is basically putting a layer of armor on this useless dog. If Pain attacked Konoha, he could just throw Kurama out to take the hits.


    With a bang, the door slammed shut. Unaware of Naruto¡¯s scheming, Kurama simply rolled over in his sleep, oblivious to it all.


    Hokage¡¯s Office.


    Naruto barged into the room, sunlight casting shadows across the hallway. Inside, a group of people stood in a dense crowd. The Ino¨CShika¨CCho trio were in the innermost circle, followed by Neji''s Team 3.


    Sakura stood alone on one side, her pale arms hanging by her side.


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, ¡®Why is it necessary to dispatch so many people for this mission? I could understand dispatching Team 3, but what was Team 10 doing here?¡¯


    Ino glanced at Naruto and pursed her lips.


    Naruto noticed it, but since he¡¯s unsure how he had offended her, he decided to play dumb. He coughed and knocked on the door in a mock formal gesture.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, I''m glad you can knock the door." Tsunade said, looking at him in mild exasperation, "But I don¡¯t like it when you knock from inside the room."


    ¡®Whether you like it or not, it wouldn¡¯t stop me from knocking.¡¯ Naruto silently retorted in his heart.


    After a brief commotion, Tsunade got to the point.


    "Sunagakure has sent a request for aid. The Akatsuki attacked and kidnapped the Kazekage, Gaara. The opponent we are facing this time is the Akatsuki, so we must not take them lightly."


    "Where¡¯s Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto couldn''t help but interrupt Tsunade and asked.


    ¡®Where¡¯s Kakashi? The two Akatsuki¡¯s members responsible for capturing Gaara were most likely Sasori and Deidara, and without Kakashi, this mission would be a lot harder.¡¯


    But in front of all his friends, he couldn¡¯t just bluntly say, ¡®The enemies are too strong, I¡¯m afraid you guys can¡¯t handle it¡¯. Once such words were spoken, they couldn¡¯t be taken back.


    If he was younger, it wouldn¡¯t matter, as children could get away with saying anything.


    But now, the friends around him are all sixteen or seventeen years old, half a foot into the 18+ age group. Cough, they are almost an adult now.


    They all had their pride, and the closer the friendship, the more carefully it had to be maintained. Otherwise, the saying ¡®the older you get, the lonelier you become¡¯ might just come true.


    "Kakashi is on a mission and won''t be back soon. We¡¯ve already sent him a message, and he¡¯ll head straight to Sunagakure to provide support." Tsunade said with her arms crossed.


    "Oh, we probably won¡¯t need Kakashi-sensei at all. There are so many of us already." Naruto said.


    "Konoha doesn''t know much about the members of the Akatsuki, but according to the information sent by Sunagakure, their strength far exceeds that of ordinary Jonin."


    Tsunade furrowed her brow as she looked at the group gathered before her, and said, " This mission will be carried out by the eight of you. Shikamaru will be the captain, and Uzumaki Naruto, behave yourself. The mission is to assist Sunagakure. The mission is classified as an A-Rank mission for now."


    "Yes." Shikamaru responded, straightening up and accepting the mission.


    "What do you mean by ¡®behave myself¡¯?" Naruto asked, feeling somewhat speechless, ¡®Wasn''t Ialready well-behaved? I had been staying in the village for so long, and had never even bullied a single dog.¡¯


    Tsunade ignored him and turned her gaze toward Ino.


    "Ino, keep an eye on him. Don''t let that kid ruin the relationship with our allies."


    "Wha¡­!" The sudden call from Tsunade caught Ino off guard. She subconsciously straightened up. And upon realizing what was being asked of her, her face flushed red.


    Sakura, standing on the side, showed no reaction. She had long known about Naruto and Ino¡¯s relationship and had never thought much about the future, living each day casually as it came.


    To her, traditional moral values no longer stirred any excitement, let alone love.


    Shikamaru didn''t look at Ino, but glanced at Naruto with his dead fish eyes, thinking how boring Naruto is. The fact that he could get along well with several girls proved that Naruto had some brains, and was even very smart.


    But every time Shikamaru invited him to play shogi, Naruto would always make excuses to refuse.


    ¡®What''s so fun about women? They would only slow down my thinking speed while playing shogi.¡¯


    A smile appeared on Choji''s face. Last time they had a barbecue, he wanted to cause Naruto to bleed a little, but in the end, it was Ino who paid for it.


    Whether or not he had enough barbecue, Choji wasn¡¯t sure, but he had definitely been fed plenty of emotional drama.


    Choji had even asked Shikamaru how he felt about his close friends getting so personal. He vividly remembered Shikamaru looking up at the sky, muttering, ¡®Idiot¡¯, after a long pause.


    Tenten¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her idol, Tsunade, completely missing the subtle undertones of the conversation. Lee, who didn¡¯t care about romance, was also oblivious.


    Neji understood the situation, but he remained indifferent.


    Naruto looked nonchalant, showing impressive mental fortitude. Tsunade¡¯s comments didn¡¯t stir any emotions in him. In fact, he thought her words were too childish.

 Chapter 320 Preparing For Departure in a Time of Turmoil

    Chapter 320 Preparing For Departure in a Time of TurmoilSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I-I... Tsunade-sama, I can''t do that." Ino showed a shy expression on her face and subconsciously waved her hands to deny it.


    Yet, deep down, she felt a bit happy, her face growing even redder. Perhaps sensing the attention of everyone around her, she found it hard to lift her head.


    Before Tsunade could respond, Naruto cut in.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll behave. Is it good enough?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade''s lips curled into a smirk, as if she had uncovered one of Naruto¡¯s little secrets. She flashed a triumphant smile but quickly composed herself, remembering this was an official setting.


    Naruto also saw Tsunade''s expression, and his eyelids twitched immediately, thinking that something was wrong. Based on his understanding of Tsunade¡¯s devious personality, she was most likely going to use Ino to take advantage of him.


    But he didn¡¯t mind.


    "Alright, old rules¡­ everyone gets ready. We leave in two hours." Shikamaru turned and said to everyone.


    The ever-reliable strategist gave a few brief instructions before departing. The others dispersed, and just as Ino was about to leave, Naruto grabbed her hand.


    "W-What¡¯s wrong?" Ino asked, then glanced back at Tsunade, who was still seated nearby.


    Naruto looked at Ino¡¯s blushing face in confusion, wondering why she was showing such an adorable expression, like a guilty wife.


    ¡®Wait, Tsunade¡¯s a woman.¡¯


    Tsunade, watching the young pair holding hands, found the scene rather amusing, or so she thought. Leaning lazily in the chair, she subconsciously touched the sake bottle but found it was empty, and she was stunned for a moment.


    She remembered that there was still half a bottle left just a moment ago, ¡®How come it''s gone again?¡¯


    "What are you so nervous about?" Naruto pinched Ino''s hand secretly without changing his expression, and asked, "Wait for me downstairs. I have something to talk to you about."


    Ino didn¡¯t answer immediately. First, she carefully glanced at Tsunade, who was still distracted by her missing sake. Then, she gave a soft ¡®mm¡¯ in response, and gently pulled her hand free before quickly turning and leaving.


    Tsunade was still frowning, trying to recall how much she had drunk earlier that morning when Naruto cleared his throat and spoke, "Stop looking for it. I confiscated the sake."


    "You!" Tsunade was instantly enraged. She was tempted to flip the table and punch Naruto so hard he''d be embedded in the wall, impossible to be pried out.


    "Don''t drink and slack off during work hours. A good Hokage is one who works hard." Naruto lectured with a stern look on his face, acting all righteous and mature.


    "What''s wrong with your brain? Do you need me to give you a check-up?" After Tsunade looked around, she saw that there was no one around, so she casually propped her leg on the edge of the table, leaning back in her chair.


    "If something needs to be cut, it should be cut. The sooner it¡¯s treated, the sooner you¡¯ll recover."


    Hearing the word ¡®cut¡¯ come out of Tsunade''s mouth, Naruto felt a chill. Frowning, he decided to get to the point.


    "Can Kakashi-sensei provide support in time?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade¡¯s expression grew serious and she pulled her leg down from the table. She pondered for a while, tapped on the desk again, and then spoke, ¡°He should be able to.¡±


    "Should? I wanted to bring this up earlier¡­ too many people can lead to trouble." Naruto said, "With group of seven or eight Chunins, if we run into the Akatsuki, we¡¯re done for."


    "I know." Tsunade rubbed her temples, sighed and said, "The situation came up suddenly, and Jiraiya hasn¡¯t sent any information yet. We don¡¯t have timely intelligence on the Akatsuki."


    "Even if we want to dispatch Elite Jonin, it will be troublesome. After all, we don''t have accurate information to round up the members of Akatsuki. If we fail, we will be accused of wasting the village''s resources."


    "And the mission this time is only to assist Sunagakure. Some of the elders of Sunagakure are still stubborn and have deep prejudices against Konoha."


    Having said this, Tsunade instinctively reached for her sake cup but stopped when she realized it was empty. Then, she continued, "Especially those old advisors from Sunagakure. They don¡¯t believe Konoha could have made peace with them so easily. Their mindset are still stuck in the Third Shinobi World War."


    Hearing this, Naruto was taken aback for a moment. He hadn¡¯t considered things that deeply.


    "Isn¡¯t that all the more reason to send a Jonin to lead the team? If we just go there with a few snotty Chunin, won''t that give Sunagakure some reason to criticize us?"


    "Missions have been piling up lately, so let them criticize. Those old bastards think even Konoha¡¯s dogs are evil. It doesn¡¯t matter." Tsunade said dismissively, waving her hand nonchalantly.


    Seeing Tsunade¡¯s laid-back attitude, Naruto didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    "Anyway, I¡¯m sending you to make sure there¡¯s no trouble." Tsunade continued, "Don¡¯t cause too much conflict with Sunagakure. They are, after all, our ally." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Also, don¡¯t let those kids get mistreated. If anything happens, I¡¯ve got your back."


    Tsunade had subconsciously ignored Naruto''s age and excluded him from ¡®those kids¡¯. Naruto didn''t think anything was wrong when he heard that and nodded.


    "As long as we don''t run into the Akatsuki on the way, everything should be fine. But if something does happen¡­" Naruto hesitated, "Is there still no word from Pervy Sage?"


    "No." Tsunade shook her head, "He has always been used to freedom. Without concrete intel, he won¡¯t send any messages."


    The conversation ended there.


    With thoughts on his mind, Naruto slowly made his way downstairs, where he saw Ino pacing back and forth.


    Her gaze wasn¡¯t focused directly on Naruto but behind him. Only after confirming that Tsunade hadn¡¯t followed him down did she let out a long sigh of relief.


    The pressure of facing the Hokage was immense. While Naruto could chat casually with Tsunade, not everyone had that luxury.


    Even though Tsunade was approachable and down-to-earth, but in the end, she was still the idol of all Konoha¡¯s Kunoichi, the legendary Slug Princess, one of the Legendary Sannin. No matter how casual Tsunade seemed, others couldn¡¯t act as freely around her as Naruto could.


    "What are you staring at?" Naruto asked, waving his hand in front of Ino¡¯s face.


    "You scared me! That last thing Tsunade-sama said... it really made me nervous." Ino patted her chest in fear, with a guilty look on her face, "Aren¡¯t you scared?"


    "Oh~ Yeah, I¡¯m scared," Naruto said lightly.


    Ino couldn¡¯t help but punch him lightly. But then she realized what she had just done, ¡®Wasn¡¯t that basically admitting something?¡¯ Her heart started racing again, and she felt conflicted. Yet, strangely, it also felt kind of nice.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t sure what Naruto was thinking. Hinata crossed her mind, and her expression turned troubled, while her tone becoming more irritated.


    "What did you want to talk to me about?"


    "Hmm?" Naruto was amazed at how quickly Ino¡¯s expression changed, and thought to himself, ¡®How can this woman change her expression faster than the weather? Just a moment ago, she was happy, and now she was upset again.¡¯

 Chapter 321 You’re The Only One

    Chapter 321 You¡¯re The Only OneSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Where is the bracelet I gave you?" Naruto glanced at Ino''s bare wrist and asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "It''s gone." Ino hid her hand behind her back, looking somewhat reluctant. However, she didn''t dare to look at him, so she could only stare at the ground instead.


    "Let¡¯s go find it. I¡¯ll go with you."


    Naruto seemed completely unconcerned about the upcoming team meeting in two hours, treating it as background noise.


    Truth be told, there wasn¡¯t much for him to pack, and he was confident that Ino hadn¡¯t actually lost the bracelet. He was just looking for an excuse to disrupt Ino''s mood and shifted from a passive position to an active position.


    Sure enough, Ino¡¯s breathing quickened. She had kept the bracelet well, and what she just said was just an angry remark.


    The two of them hadn''t actually met much during this period, mostly because Ino had been incredibly busy. She wanted to meet Naruto, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to appear too eager about it.


    "The mission is about to begin. There¡¯s not enough time to look for it now." Ino made up an excuse, but deep down, she worried Naruto would just shrug it off and leave.


    "I don''t need to prepare anything. Let''s go to your house. You can pack, and I¡¯ll help you look for." Naruto looked at the sunlight in the distance and squinted his eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t seeking Ino for anything special, and he just noticed that she was in a bit of a mood.


    But he was not stupid enough to keep asking questions, since he understood that their relationship was still ambiguous, and it would be a miracle if he could find out anything by digging too deep into it.


    The search for the bracelet was just an excuse, and getting to her house was the real goal.


    After some thought, Ino didn¡¯t object. She muttered an ¡®oh¡¯ and started walking toward the exit of the Hokage Tower. Naruto followed behind at a leisurely pace.


    Ino¡¯s long legs moved ahead of him, her graceful figure catching his eye. Two red hairpins held back her golden locks, while her thick bangs cascaded down.


    In fact, Ino would look even better if she pinned her bangs up.


    Naruto had considered cheering her up, but then he remembered he was the one asking questions here, so he couldn¡¯t lower his stance too much. After all, there was still no definite news about the ¡®lost¡¯ bracelet.


    He didn¡¯t need to act angry, but it was important to at least seem a bit sullen. Even the most childish things can become fun when done with someone you like¡­ sometimes even sulking together has its charm.


    There¡¯s no conversation along the way.


    As they neared the Yamanaka Flower Shop, Ino estimated that they had already spent about twenty minutes on the road. Including the time she spent waiting downstairs, they only had about an hour and a half left.


    "Alright, fine, I didn¡¯t lose the bracelet. It¡¯s been kept safe all along." Ino finally couldn¡¯t hold back, then turned to look at Naruto and confessed.


    At this moment, they were not far from the large green tree across the street from the Yamanaka Flower Shop. Hearing this, Naruto first glanced at her and pretended to be doubtful.


    "You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? I worked so hard to save up for that bracelet, but you just threw it away."


    "I didn''t throw it away!" Ino raised her voice defensively, "I told you, I put it away safely. I¡¯ll show you when we get to my house. I¡¯m not lying."


    They continued walking slowly.


    "Then why did you say¡­" Naruto asked hesitantly, turning to look at Ino again.


    Unable to stand his gaze, Ino gave in and said, "I just said it casually to piss you off. How was I supposed to know how many girls you¡¯ve given that same bracelet to?"


    "You¡¯re the only one." Naruto said. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In truth, he had indeed only given the bracelet to Ino. Sakura had gotten a bangle, and Hinata had received several plush bears. So, technically, he was telling the truth.


    "Yeah, right." Ino muttered skeptically, though a small smile crept onto her face.


    "Stubborn as ever." Naruto complained.


    Ino¡¯s reaction was swift. She reached out to pinch the soft flesh at Naruto¡¯s waist, but he dodged, though not entirely. While the two of them playfully bickered, they approached the entrance to the Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    "Ino, there''s someone at the door." Naruto¡¯s sharp eyes saw a young man standing at the shop¡¯s entrance. He looked to be about a year or two older than them.


    "Hmm? A customer?" Ino asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe he''s here to buy flowers." Naruto stepped closer and recognized the young man as someone he¡¯d seen once or twice before, though he didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.


    Ino had grown into a graceful young woman over the past two years, and she has grown into a girl with firm features, and is now plump where she should be and thin where she should be thin. Her popularity had risen too, drawing the attention of many suitors in the village.


    But back then, they had all been young, just fresh graduates from the Academy. Everyone was too thin-skinned, and most lacked money, so there weren¡¯t any serious admirers.


    Naruto only vaguely remembered that Ino had been quite popular, but at that time, their close relationship had discouraged many from pursuing her.


    The two of them didn''t meet too often this year, and since Ino was busy with work, Naruto wouldn''t bother her unless he had something important to say. Plus, as time went by, the boys in the village had matured too.


    Occasionally, someone would go to the Yamanaka Flower Shop under the guise of buying flowers, hoping to strike up conversations with Ino. As time went by, Ino grew tired of the attention, prompting her to consider taking over her father¡¯s work sooner than planned.

 Chapter 322 Tell Him to Leave

    Chapter 322 Tell Him to LeaveSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The young man at the door had black hair and looked to be around eighteen or nineteen years old. He was tall and clean-shaven. Naruto couldn¡¯t remember his name, but he knew he had seen him before.


    "He¡¯s from the Aochi Clan. We bumped into each other at the New Year Festival." Ino lowered her voice and whispered in Naruto¡¯s ear.


    She was about to explain more, but then thought better of it and fell silent. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for the guy anyway.


    As the only child of her family, Ino had grown up showered with love. Some would even say she was spoiled, having been raised in a honey jar. Because of this, she wasn¡¯t easily swayed by people¡¯s affections.


    She has her own set of standards of right and wrong for the person she likes, and she also knows how to love someone.


    The young man from the Aochi Clan was carrying a gift box that contained something unknown. He smiled at Ino at first, but his face stiffened when he saw Naruto.


    But he soon calmed down. He handed over the gift box to Ino and said, "This is some peaches and apples. They¡¯re good for your skin at your age."


    "No need, thank you, Aochi-san. You should head back first, I have things to do." Ino declined with a polite smile, then walked to the door and unlocked it with the key.


    Naruto exchanged a glance with the young man, but he quickly averted his gaze.


    "Um¡­ Can I take up a moment of your time to buy a bouquet of flowers?" The young man changed his approach.


    "Sorry, I really have something urgent to do. Please come back when my mother is here, Aochi-san." Ino explained patiently, gripping the glass door handle of the flower shop.


    "It won¡¯t take long. I just want to pick a¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, a gust of wind blew by as Naruto strode over. Without giving Ino any time to react, he pulled open the door and walked in with Ino wrapped in his arms, shutting the door behind them with a click as the lock turned.


    Naruto glanced back at the young man from the Aochi Clan with a flat expression before pulling down the black window shade halfway, blocking the lower part of the shop window.


    The sunlight outside still shone brightly, and the Aochi Clan¡¯s young man stood there holding the gift box, staring at the locked door and the half-lowered shade. Worse yet, the shade hadn¡¯t been pulled all the way down, so he could still see Naruto¡¯s and Ino¡¯s legs inside.


    His heart suddenly tightened and he stood there without moving. His hands holding the gift box were beginning to feel weak, as if the box weighed a thousand pounds.


    "Ino-san, are you okay?" He shouted loudly while standing there. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the store, behind the glass door.


    Inside the shop, the lights were off, with only a sliver of sunlight reaching up to their calves from outside. Ino could barely make out Naruto¡¯s face as he pressed her against the glass door, his body pinning hers.


    Young bodies, full of heat, Naruto held her tightly. His movements were a bit rough, causing Ino''s arms to hurt a bit, and they stood with their feet entwined.


    "You¡­" Ino panted. When she thought that there was someone outside the door, she didn''t care about the slight pain, but instead felt a strange excitement.


    "Who is that person outside the door?" Naruto murmured into her neck, his lips and teeth trailing across her pale skin, "Who?"


    "Just... a customer." Ino¡¯s mind was spinning.


    "Tell him to leave!" Naruto growled, his breath hot against her cheek. He nipped at her earlobe and added forcefully, "Tell him to leave right now!"


    "And don¡¯t talk to him again. You hear me?"


    Ino¡¯s body was entirely under his control, and her heartbeat accelerated violently. The two had never been this close before, and as Naruto held her tightly, she felt as though she might melt into him completely.


    All her little frustrations, worries, and uncertainties vanished in that moment. Reason was swept away in a tide of desire, like a starry sky with no horizon in sight.


    In the face of Naruto¡¯s possessive and wolfish intensity, Ino could only crumble, clinging to him tightly with a hint of tears in her voice. She trembled as she responded passionately.


    "Okay! Okay! I only like you!"


    Inside the shop, the two of them were lost in a fervent embrace. Ino tilted her head toward Naruto¡¯s neck. Relying on her wild instinct, she bit him tightly and kissed his Adam''s apple.


    Meanwhile, outside the shop, the young man from the Aochi Clan stood frozen in shock. Seeing the two pairs of legs pressed together inside, one of which is the girl he is pursuing, even a fool could guess what was happening.


    His face flushed with embarrassment, rage, and disbelief. He had faced rejection before, but this was beyond anything he had experienced. Never had he been confronted with such a blatant scene.


    He stared blankly at the half-covered glass door, praying silently that the legs would stay visible. If they disappeared, it would be a memory he¡¯d never forget.


    Inside, Ino¡¯s eyes were wild, her blonde hair disheveled as she stared up at Naruto, lips slightly parted.


    Instinctively, she leaned forward for a kiss. This is her first time, and she was a little nervous but also a little excited. Just now, the two of them had already nuzzled each other¡¯s necks like wild animals.


    There were faint red marks everywhere, and the only thing missing was a kiss.


    The two looked at each other, and an unspoken desire passed between them. Ino, breathing heavily, with her hair messy, asked Naruto, "Should we make him leave now?"


    Looking into his eyes, the world seemed to shimmer with a faint glow, and her body felt weak, her voice growing quieter with each word.


    "You look like I¡¯ve already done something to you." Naruto teased with a smile.


    "Kiss?" She asked, looking up.


    "Um."


    Just then, a rattling sound came from the front of the shop. It was Ino¡¯s mother, Yamanaka Rino, speaking to the young outside, "Customer, why are you just standing at the door?"

 Chapter 323 Sparking Something Indescribable

    Chapter 323 Sparking Something IndescribableSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hearing her mother, Yamanaka Rino''s voice, the boiling blood in Ino instantly cooled. Her messy hair covered a confused and horrified look.


    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯


    She touched her neck and looked up to see Naruto grinning at her. She immediately frowned and whispered in displeasure, "You¡¯re going to get me killed! My mom is here! And you¡¯re still smiling!"


    Naruto loosened his hand, breathing slightly. He was used to these kinds of situations, and couldn''t help but chuckled when he saw Ino frantically try to fix her disheveled hair by the glass door.


    "Go upstairs and wait for me in my room." Ino pushed him away unhappily, not wanting her mother to notice their legs under the half-lowered shade.


    As for the young man from the Aochi Clan outside, she didn''t take him seriously at all. She was set on sticking to the story that she was alone.


    Her heart was beating very fast. She tremblingly took out a red hair clip from her pocket and clipped up the hair on both sides of her face. She then glanced at Naruto, who was slowly making his way upstairs.


    Seeing him stop halfway and turn to look back, she shot him a murderous glare. The dim lighting in the shop made her wonder if he could even see it.


    After securing her hair, Ino deftly unlocked the door and draped a scarf around her neck, one her mother had left behind. With a smooth motion, she pulled up the window shade and opened the glass door.


    "Mom, you¡¯re back!" Ino greeted her sweetly, appearing exceptionally well-behaved.


    She glanced outside and noticed the Aochi Clan¡¯s young man had already left, probably traumatized by what he saw. Ino wondered if he had said anything to her mom, ¡®If only I could make sure he never talked again!¡¯


    The young man from the Aochi Clan was wandering around the Konoha¡¯s streets empty-handed. The sun above felt cold, and the gift box had long been discarded. Watching the person he liked get claimed by another man, right in front of him, left him feeling broken.


    What was even more terrifying was that while he was sad, he actually felt a hint of excitement in his heart, which made him question his life even more.


    Naruto, by then, had casually made his way into Ino¡¯s room. He sat down by the window and waited patiently, without a trace of nervousness in his heart. He had no idea that his casual declaration of dominance had inadvertently sparked something indescribable in another man.


    Rino glanced at her daughter with a hint of suspicion, her gaze fixing on the scarf around Ino¡¯s neck.


    "Why did you pull down the window shade in broad daylight?"


    Hearing this, Ino immediately realized that the young from the Aochi Clan hadn¡¯t said anything to her mother, and her annoyance towards him dissipated instantly.


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Mom. I¡¯m about to head out on a mission and I¡¯m running late."


    Ino turned around and tried to leave, but was stopped by her mother.


    "Wait." Rino stared at her daughter, her eyes narrowing as she reached out towards the scarf around Ino¡¯s neck. "Don''t you dislike wearing scarves? Why are you wearing it today?"


    "I¡­"


    Ino¡¯s heart sank. Her neck still had faint red marks, and she couldn¡¯t just say she¡¯d been pulling at it for fun. But she couldn''t avoid him blatantly, as it would only raise more suspicion. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Rino''s hand was about to touch the scarf around her neck, a muffled thud suddenly came from upstairs.


    "What was that noise?" Rino''s hand stopped in mid-air and she turned to look in the direction of the stairs.


    "It came from my room. Something must¡¯ve fallen." Ino replied, feeling relieved. She quickly made an excuse and ran upstairs, calling back, "I''ll go up and take a look."


    "Hey, slow down."


    "I know!"


    Upstairs, Ino pushed open the door and saw Naruto smiling at the scarf around her neck, which made her slightly annoyed. She yanked it off, revealing the pinkish-red marks on her skin.


    She rolled her eyes at him and grumbled dissatisfiedly, "Stop smiling. It¡¯s all your fault for being so rough. Now it¡¯s all red."


    Naruto was lounging by the window, arms spread out, one long leg lazily stretched out. His entire posture was relaxed, like he was basking in the afterglow of a satisfying moment.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at Ino''s flushed face and the red marks on her neck. He thought to himself, ¡®Xu Zhimo really understood men well¡­ The greatest satisfaction in life was indeed seeing a girl¡¯s shy, downcast expression.¡¯ (T/N: Xu Zhimo is a Chinese romantic poet.)


    Naruto vaguely remembered the original line: ¡®The most tender moment is when she lowers her head in shyness, like a lotus flower too delicate for the cold breeze.¡¯ But he felt that version was too poetic.


    A more straightforward version might be: A girl turning over, poking you with a finger, her face flushed, whispering that she¡¯s already reached her peak several times just now.


    Of course, in the whole Shinobi Shinobi, perhaps only Jiraiya can resonate with Naruto''s artistic inclinations.


    Naruto¡¯s wandering thoughts vanished as quickly as they came. He raised his head, pointed at the faint red marks on his neck and said with a smile, "Aren''t you also quite devoted?"


    "Go to hell!" Ino threw a pillow at him, her face still flushed as she crouched down to gather her Ninja Tools, "The mission is about to start. We¡¯re running out of time. Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go home and get ready?"


    "No need. I don¡¯t have much to pack." Naruto replied, gazing out the window.


    The red marks on both of their necks were relatively light and would disappear in a short while. When Ino was almost done cleaning up, he hooked his finger at her to signal her to come over.


    "What now?" Ino pursed her lips, looking unhappy.


    She remembered that just now, when they were downstairs, she was so excited that she exposed all her cards. She was the first one to say that she liked him. But the man opposite said it once, and even then, it wasn¡¯t...


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt she¡¯d lost out. Recalling how she had impulsively declared her feelings earlier, Ino felt both embarrassed and annoyed.


    Even so, she still walked over. Naruto directly wrapped his arm around her slender waist, removed her red hairpin with his other hand, and slowly helped her fix her hair.


    "The mission is about to start." Ino¡¯s voice softened as she noticed that Naruto was focused solely on fixing her hair.


    "There¡¯s still forty minutes. There''s still time." Naruto replied leisurely, his hands still moving as his gaze remained full of tenderness.


    But Ino knew his tricks by now. With those naturally charming eyes, Naruto could appear deeply affectionate even when staring blankly at a dog.


    She remembered a time when they were walking down the street, and Naruto had appeared to be gazing longingly at a girl, only to realize later that he was actually daydreaming while staring at a big yellow dog, lost in thought.


    "Earlier¡­"


    "What?" He asked.


    "Earlier doesn¡¯t count." Ino said angrily.


    "Hmm? It doesn''t count because you kissed me so hard?" Naruto glanced down at her, lowered his hand and raised her face again, "You almost kissed my neck off."


    "No, I didn¡¯t!" Ino quickly turned her head and refused to admit it.


    After a minute, Naruto didn''t make any sound, so Ino cautiously turned back and lightly touched his Adam''s apple, asking, "Does it really hurt?"


    Of course, he had been joking.


    But Naruto didn¡¯t push the conversation further. Firstly, because the mission was about to start, and secondly, because he was afraid he couldn''t control himself. Ino was a little cute, the kind of person who would say it didn''t hurt even if her face turned pale.


    After exchanging a few more words, Naruto vaulted out the window ahead of her.

 Chapter 324 Mosquito Bite

    Chapter 324 Mosquito BiteSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At the village entrance.


    Shikamaru and Choji stood together, with Shikamaru wearing the green Chunin vest. After a moment, Naruto reached into his seal space and pulled out his own green Chunin vest.


    Yugito had been imprisoned for over six months now, receiving treatment similar to that of Kurama before her. The difference is that the seal space is no longer in Naruto''s body, but in a separate space.


    Even if Yugito wanted to escape, it would probably be a pipe dream. Naruto''s goal was to suppress Kumogakure and use Sasuke''s identity to make a small warning.


    Since he was able to capture Nibi right under the noses of the Kumogakure¡¯s people, then one day, he could capture Killer B, Raikage''s most cherished brother. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Yugito was an unfortunate collateral victim, being imprisoned was better than losing her life.


    It''s impossible to release her, so he would just lock her up for now. Anyway, Naruto doesn''t have any ideas for the current situation. There are too many pressing issues to deal with, and Naruto had to handle them one by one.


    After donning the green vest that symbolized the ¡®weaker¡¯ Chunin, Naruto suddenly felt his presence diminish. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡®Damn it! Is this why Konoha''s Chunin has no sense of existence?¡¯


    He looked over at his familiar friends. Tenten and Neji looked normal in their attire, but Choji wasn¡¯t wearing a vest, likely because there wasn¡¯t one in his size.


    Seeing his buddy stand out so much, Naruto couldn¡¯t bear it. So he took off his vest, stood next to Choji, bumped into his tumbler-like body and said, "Chouji, I don''t wear it either."


    Hearing this, Choji looked confused, "I''m wearing clothes, though."


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    "I''m talking about the Chunin vest."


    "Oh, that! I couldn¡¯t find one big enough." Choji patted his belly and said, "And if I use my Multi-Size Technique, my Chunin vest will burst."


    As soon as these words came out, Naruto snapped his head toward him, suddenly eyeing Choji up and down.


    Choji felt a little uncomfortable under Naruto¡¯s odd gaze. He took a step back with a chill and said while covering his chest with his chubby arms, "If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t look at me like that."


    "I just wanted to ask¡­ are your clothes passed down through generations?" Naruto lowered his voice and asked mysteriously, with an expression that said, ¡®I won''t tell anyone¡¯.


    To be honest, being able to expand and shrink his body at will was something even Naruto envied. But at the same time, he was also very curious whether Choji''s clothes was made by the same tailor who designed the Hulk¡¯s stretchy pants.


    "What are you even talking about?" Choji, though embarrassed, noticed they were surrounded by friends, so he relaxed and joked back, "I just infuse some Chakra into the clothes, that¡¯s all."


    "Oh wow, being able to grow and shrink like that is so convenient." Naruto praised sincerely.


    The speaker may not mean it, but the listener may take it seriously. Tenten, who was waiting on the side, accidentally heard the conversation between the two, and her face immediately turned red and she lowered her head quietly, ¡®Boys¡¯ conversations¡­ so perverted.¡¯


    There was still some time before the gathering, and Lee couldn''t sit still. While doing push-ups, he listened to the conversation between the two people. After standing up, he joined the conversation between Naruto and Choji.


    His round eyes looked at the clothes on Choji¡¯s body, then at his own bright green training clothes. Suddenly, he became excited and pointed at Choji¡¯s clothes.


    "Amazing! They can grow and shrink!"


    Tenten couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She punched Lee in the head and shouted, "Lee! Don¡¯t say stuff like that!"


    "Ah! Why not?" Lee was baffled, not realizing how weird the topic could sound to someone with a more grown-up perspective. Simply put, as people grow older, their view of things becomes¡­ well, a little less innocent.


    What you see isn¡¯t always what it seems.


    Shikamaru, with a long face, didn¡¯t join the casual banter. As the team leader, he was preoccupied with the mission¡¯s difficulty. It involved long-distance travel, and also involved diplomacy.


    More importantly, they may encounter unforeseen dangers on the way. The pressure of leading a team of eight people is extremely great.


    Listening to Naruto, Choji, and Lee talk about growing and shrinking made Shikamaru smile wryly, ¡®Once again, I found myself in a troublesome situation I couldn¡¯t avoid.¡¯


    His gaze lazily swept across the group until it lingered briefly on Naruto¡¯s neck. Then, he suddenly asked, "Naruto, what happened to your neck?"


    "Mosquito bite." Naruto blurted out instinctively without even thinking.


    Only amateurs hesitate when lying. Naruto, after being caught so many times, had mastered the art of smooth deception. Fortunately, Shikamaru didn¡¯t press the issue, and just asked casually.


    But Neji glanced at Naruto, and his Byakugan made Naruto feel a bit uneasy.


    "Are there mosquitoes this time of year? It¡¯s not even summer yet, right?" Lee asked, genuinely confused.


    "Mutated mosquitoes. The world¡¯s a big place, a few strange mosquitoes are normal." Naruto brushed it off casually, quickly changing the subject, "Hey, Lee, did you get a haircut?"


    ¡°No.¡±


    Nearby, Sakura and Tenten were chatting. Sakura¡¯s peripheral vision caught Naruto messing around with his friends, and a faint, almost imperceptible smile flickered across her lips.


    A moment later, Ino came running up, slightly out of breath but just in time.


    Naruto noticed the pink band-aid on her neck and instantly understood what she had been doing. However, Tenten looked at Ino with some curiosity and asked, "Ino, what happened to your neck?"


    "Oh, I was..." Ino was about to say that she was bitten by a bug, but when her eyes met Naruto''s, her sixth sense suddenly told her that something was wrong, so she quickly changed her answer, "I accidentally scratched it on some flowers."


    "Oh, Ino has a hard time as well." Tenten commented, sounding almost like an old man.


    "Don''t talk like some old uncle, Tenten." Ino sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    The three girls chatted together, but Sakura remained more thoughtful. She turned her head and glanced at Naruto for a brief second before looking away.


    "Alright, since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s move out!" Shikamaru gave the order.


    "Yes!"


    Once they entered mission mode, the playful atmosphere disappeared, and everyone became more serious. Shikamaru led the way, Neji scouted ahead, and Naruto took the rear.


    The team composition was well-balanced. Sakura was the main Medical-nin, and Ino knew some basic Medical Ninjutsu, together making up almost half of a medical team.


    For an eight-person team, having one and a half medical Shinobi was a luxury.


    Neji handled reconnaissance, with Team 3 covering close and long-range combat, and Team 10 brought their clan¡¯s secret control techniques, with Naruto providing the heavy firepower. Even against a typical Jonin tean, they could hold their own.


    The journey was long and monotonous. After several days of travel, the group finally arrived at Sunagakure.


    Amidst the swirling sand, they saw the welcoming party from Sunagakure. There were a couple of Jonin and a few Kunoichi, with Temari standing proudly in the middle.

 Chapter 325 The Pride of The Akimichi Clan

    Chapter 325 The Pride of The Akimichi ClanSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The Land of Wind was filled with sandstorms, and sand and dirt flew everywhere.


    In order to prevent sand from getting into their eyes and hair, most Shinobi chose to wrap their heads and add curtains on both sides of their cheeks, which was simple and convenient.


    However, Temari, being a Wind Release user and the Princess of Sunagakure, had no such need.


    But at this moment, Temari looked fatigued, with dark circles under her eyes. When she saw the group from Konoha arrive, she forced herself to gather her strength and stepped forward.


    "Hello, everyone from Konoha. Was your journey smooth?" Temari asked.


    "Ah, nothing unexpected happened, thankfully." Shikamaru scratched his head, revealing an expression that something was very troublesome, "Anyway, the mission is important, so take us to see the situation."


    "Mm."


    On the way, Temari exchanged words with Sakura, and it was pretty much as expected. Kankuro was seriously injured, and Gaara had been kidnapped.


    Naruto trailed at the back of the group, looking a bit bored. He had already anticipated this outcome. However, Sunagakure was too far away for him to do anything in time, and there wasn¡¯t much reason to intervene.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t really care much about others'' lives. Moreover, Gaara still has the ¡®resurrection¡¯ card.


    After thinking it over, Naruto decided to just sit back and wait.


    As they walked, Temari conversed with Sakura, beads of sweat forming on her forehead, "Can you heal him?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ll need to see the situation in person first." Sakura was still very serious when it came to her work and deftly tied up her pink hair.


    "In any case, rest assured, I will do my best."


    Sakura''s attitude was like that of a surgeon striding into the operating room, with a determined and serious look in her eyes. Temari¡¯s face turned pale and her composure faltered.


    The atmosphere in Sunagakure was extremely depressing. The village made of sand and dirt felt lifeless, with only wisps of smoke rose from a few chimneys. The streets were empty, and all the houses had their doors and windows tightly shut, making the area eerily silent.


    Walking through the streets, the group, led by Temari, headed toward the Sunagakure Hospital.


    Choji nudged Naruto with his chubby body and gave him a look, but Naruto couldn¡¯t make out the meaning behind the small-eyed expression, so he leaned over and asked in a low voice, "What?"


    "Why does this village feel like someone has died?" Choji deliberately distanced himself from the people at the front so they could speak more privately.


    "Remove the word ¡®feel¡¯, the Kage of their village is dead." Naruto said calmly, "You''d better be careful with your words, or you¡¯ll end up getting beaten up."


    "Is it that bad?" Choji immediately shut his mouth and chuckled nervously, "The way you put it is kinda scary."


    "Look at how those Sunagakure¡¯s people look like they''ve lost their families, and didn''t you hear what the Sunagakure¡¯s Princess said just now?" Naruto coughed.


    "The Godaime Kazekage was severely injured and captured. His brother, Kankuro, is on the verge of death, waiting for Sakura to save him. There¡¯s still a strong smell of blood in the village, probably because they just finished cleaning up the corpses."


    "Where is everyone?" Choji looked forward and saw that Shikamaru, Neji and the others had disappeared.


    "They¡¯ve already gone ahead." Naruto didn''t look anxious at all. Instead, he looked at the scenery of Sunagakure leisurely.


    "Shouldn''t we ask someone for directions and catch up?" Choji looked confused. Why did he feel that Naruto didn¡¯t seem worried at all? In fact, he looked like he was up to something.


    "Catch up for what? To watch Sakura operate someone without anesthetic?" He glanced at Choji and said with a curled lip.


    ¡®Without anesthetic?¡¯


    Just the thought of that made Choji¡¯s scalp tingle. Knowing Sakura¡¯s style, Choji believed that she might really do that. After all, she can rely on Chakra control to hold down patients, and she would only use anesthetic if things got dangerous.


    "Then... maybe we should wait a little longer."


    Naruto had only been messing with him, but he continued to stroll around with Choji, pretending to be lost while looking around the village. They didn¡¯t wander too far, just enough to keep up the charade.


    It wasn¡¯t until someone from Sunagakure came out to find them that the two finally followed along.


    "The operating room is just ahead." The person leading the way bowed and slowly retreated.


    In the long corridor, only Naruto and Choji remained. Outside the windows, Sunagakure was silent, and at the end of the hallway stood a large, pale-yellow door.


    "There''s something weird about this place." Choji said in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The people¡­ they don¡¯t seem united," Choji said incisively.


    "Not bad, Choji. You noticed that right away." Naruto said with a habitual compliment, "The pride of the Akimichi Clan, a true king¡¯s demeanor."


    As Naruto¡¯s praise became more and more outrageous, Choji''s chubby face twitched, "Stop. Is there any point to us knowing all this?"


    "No point at all." Naruto said, turning away.


    "Then why have we been wandering around for so long?" Choji was a little speechless. He rolled his eyes and sighed, "Let''s just go find Shikamaru."


    "Don''t rush. Let¡¯s just take our time here in Sunagakure." Naruto said, leaning against the wall, "Even if we go in now, we won¡¯t be of any help. You go ahead, though. I¡¯ll wait outside and get some fresh air."


    "Uh..." Choji hesitated for a moment, but eventually turned and entered the operating room.


    Naruto didn¡¯t go in because there wasn¡¯t much point in crowding around. Right now, the only clue regarding the whereabouts of Sasori of the Red Sand was in Kankuro¡¯s hands, which was why the situation was so tense.


    Even Shikamaru could only wait patiently without any leads. Everyone¡¯s hopes rested on Sakura, waiting for her to save Kankuro. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stood at the window, his gaze shifting toward the sky above Sunagakure.


    ¡®Sasori of the Red Sand.¡¯


    ¡­


    The door to the operating room was pushed open, and the group from Konoha was sitting outside waiting. As Kankuro''s family member, Temari had gone into the operating room with the Medical-nin from Sunagakure, where Sakura was performing the surgery herself.


    Shikamaru turned around and was stunned for a moment when he saw Choji. Then, he asked seriously.


    "Where''s Naruto?"


    "He said it was stuffy inside, so he went out for some fresh air." Choji replied, but before he could finish, Shikamaru''s face had already darkened, causing Choji to stutter nervously.


    "W-What¡¯s wrong?"


    Shikamaru sighed and rubbed his forehead, "You''ll know if you go to the door."


    Choji didn''t understand what was going on, so he turned around, opened the door and went out. After a while, he came back with a pale face.


    "Naruto is missing."


    Ino jumped upsuddenly, completely losing her composure. She looked at Choji, then turned to look at Shikamaru, and asked in a panic, "Maybe he just went to the restroom?"


    Shikamaru glanced back at Ino and said helplessly, "You know him better than us. Sure, he¡¯s usually laid-back, but he acts decisively when it comes to important matters."


    "That guy has probably already gone to find the Akatsuki¡¯s members."


    "How could he! It¡¯s too dangerous!" Ino¡¯s voice was filled with worry.

 Chapter 326 Let Him Deal With This Headache

    Chapter 326 Let Him Deal With This HeadacheSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino glanced toward the door, almost ready to rush out and search for him.


    The three of them had practically grown up together, and Shikamaru could tell what Without moving conspicuously, he shifted his body to block the only exit from the operating room, wearing a troubled expression.


    "Ino, calm down. This is Sunagakure, not Konoha." Shikamaru turned to look at Neji and the other two, and raised his chin slightly to signal them.


    "Everyone stay put, don¡¯t move. We don¡¯t want Sunagakure noticing anything suspicious."


    Shikamaru stood there alone, blocking the only path out of the operating room. The people from Sunagakure were all in the operating room for the time being, leaving only the six of them in the empty waiting hall.


    Sakura was undergoing surgery, Naruto was missing, and the six of them were stuck in the operating room and couldn''t leave for the time being.


    "Naruto is missing?" Tenten was stunned. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just sit tight and listen to Shikamaru." Neji was obviously calmer, and he pulled down Lee, who was about to stand up.


    "What should we do?" Choji looked at Shikamaru and asked.


    Shikamaru is the team leader for this mission. When there were fewer people, there was room for debate, but with a larger group, it was essential to have a leader to maintain order.


    "Don''t panic. Just act as if nothing happened." Shikamaru looked at the others and said, "Right now, we don¡¯t know anything about the Akatsuki. Naruto is probably just trying to find some clues."


    "We just need to wait for him to fail and return. The most important thing is that we are in someone else''s village, so we must not lose our composure. Otherwise, Naruto could end up in more danger."


    "It''s all my fault for not keeping an eye on him." Ino blamed herself a little.


    "That guy has always been a troublemaker. Even Tsunade-sama can''t control him." Shikamaru said with a wry smile, trying to comfort her.


    "Anyway, Ino, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. Although I hate to admit it, Naruto is sharper than all of us. Let¡¯s cover for him for now. We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes after Sakura finishes the surgery."


    At this point, Shikamaru scratched his head and added with a smile, "Besides, Kakashi-sensei should be arriving soon, so just let him deal with this headache."


    Inside the operating room¡­


    Temari looked at Kankuro''s painful expression with a pale face. Sakura washed her hands and spoke to Sunagakure¡¯s Medical-nin with an expressionless face in front of the prepared medicines.


    "Prepare for surgery. Hold him down."


    "Yes!" The for surgery. Hold him down responded.


    Kankuro¡¯s face was contorted in agony, and Temari¡¯s thoughts were entirely focused on her two brothers.


    Everything had been getting better¡­ Gaara had started to change, striving to become a better Kazekage than their father.


    The relationship between the siblings has become more harmonious, and they are more like a family since their father''s death.


    Even the vague, unspoken emotions she had once been unsure about had started to melt away.


    But now, everything was shattered.


    Gaara had been taken away, his fate unknown. Kankuro''s life was hanging by a thread, and he depended on this surgery to survive. And there was nothing she could do, she didn''t even know who the enemy was.


    All she could do was stand at the operating table and hold Kankuro down to prevent him from struggling due to the pain of the operation.


    "Apologies, but this surgery requires the patient to remain conscious. We can¡¯t use anesthesia." Sakura seemed to see through Temari''s unease and said without any emotion.


    "Next, I¡¯m going to extract the poison from his body."


    ¡­


    In Sunagakure, in front of a desolate stone tomb somewhere¡­


    The wind howled, kicking up clouds of dust. Countless rough-hewn stone tombstones stood around, their inscriptions long worn away by the sandstorms, making the words unreadable.


    Naruto spat out a mouthful of sand from his mouth, scanning his surroundings. After a moment of thought, he realized that the Ninjutsu he intended to use could be confined to a specific area. He only needed to summon someone of a certain strength using Impure World Reincarnation.


    With that in mind, Naruto extended his hands and quietly whispered, "Arise!"


    ¡­


    Inside the operating room, the monotonous beeping of the machines remained steady. Sakura was completely focused on performing the toxin extraction surgery on Kankuro, unaware of the situation outside.


    "Ah!!" Kankuro screamed in agony, almost breaking free from the restraints on his head.


    Sakura, with her skilled hands, stabilized the surgery just in time, preventing her Chakra Scalpel from accidentally injuring Kankuro¡¯s internal organs.


    After securing the situation, she glanced at Temari, whose brief lapse in focus had nearly caused a disaster.


    "Please hold him down. The surgery is dangerous."


    Temari, feeling a bit ashamed under Sakura¡¯s gaze, noticed how that look reminded her of someone. But Kankuro¡¯s cries of pain quickly pulled her back to reality.


    Pulling herself together, she decided to set thoughts of Gaara aside for now and focus on helping Kankuro survive this critical moment.


    Outside the operating room...


    Choji was getting restless and stood up, thinking of going outside for some fresh air. However, when he turned around, he found Ino had already stepped out.


    "Shikamaru." He turned his head and looked at the backbone of the team in panic.


    "It''s fine." Shikamaru nodded, "Ino is not that guy, she won¡¯t act recklessly."


    Hearing this, Choji relaxed a little. But when he glanced at the still-lit operating room, his chubby face wrinkled in concern again, and he asked in a low voice, "Sakura still doesn¡¯t know?"


    "We¡¯ll tell her later. Naruto is careful, so nothing major should happen." Shikamaru sat in the waiting hall and sighed a little depressed.


    He wondered how long it would take for Kakashi to arrive. His deep gaze flickered toward the ¡®surgery in progress¡¯ sign a few times before he finally lowered his head, waiting patiently.


    ¡­


    There wasn¡¯t much to see in Sunagakure. Houses covered in sand and dirt lined the streets. Yellow sand swirled everywhere, and the village was under strict lockdown. There¡¯s also faint scent of blood lingered in the air.


    Sunagakure¡¯s Shinobi hurried through the streets below, tension evident in their swift movements. In the distance, stifled cries could be heard, only to be abruptly cut off, restoring the eerie silence.


    Ino leaned against a railing, silently gazing at the distant desert, lost in thought.


    ¡®With such tight security, where could he possibly go?¡¯


    ¡®But then again, with his ability, he could easily avoid detection if he wanted.¡¯


    Having been around him for so long, Ino almost forgot that Naruto was someone who could interact casually with the Hokage.


    She still didn¡¯t know why Naruto left on his own. Her mind was a mess, so she decided not to dwell on it anymore.


    Anyway, whatever happens has already happened, so she would just have to wait and see.


    For the time being, they needed to maintain stability. And when Naruto came back, she would definitely give him a good beating.

 Chapter 327 #SasukeIsAScumbag

    Chapter 327 #SasukeIsAScumbagSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    By the time Ino returned to the waiting hall, the light in the operating room was still on. She found a spot to sit, and before she knew it, time had passed. By sunset, the surgery was finally over.


    Kankuro was no longer in immediate danger, but Sakura still needed to continue working on an antidote.


    When she came out, she casually asked where Naruto was. After receiving a vague answer, she didn¡¯t press further and went straight back to her work expressionlessly.


    The Sunagakure¡¯s side seemed to have obtained some significant intel from Kankuro, but they didn¡¯t share it with Konoha¡¯s group immediately, possibly out of distrust for the younger generation.


    It wasn¡¯t until Kakashi, who hadn¡¯t been seen for a while, finally arrived at Sunagakure that the situation began to improve.


    "Hello everyone." Kakashi scratched his head and greeted with a friendly smile.


    "Kakashi-sensei." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Kakashi was the real backbone, and Sunagakure only gave face to him.


    However, after hearing Shikamaru¡¯s calm explanation of Naruto¡¯s disappearance, Kakashi was a bit dumbfounded. Scratching his head, he opened his mouth, but eventually just said, "Let''s wait and see."


    Upon hearing that Kakashi had arrived, Sunagakure¡¯s side immediately sent someone to invite him to a meeting.


    "Shikamaru, why do I feel that Kakashi-sensei seems to have a good relationship with Sunagakure¡¯s people?" Choji asked quietly in Shikamaru¡¯s ear.


    "How can Sunagakure not take the future Rokudaime Hokage seriously?" Shikamaru replied with a deadpan expression, "I''ve heard from my father that Kakashi-sensei has deep ties with various Shinobi Villages."


    "Even when it comes to matters outside of missions, he handles them with discretion. Over time, he has gained a great reputation among the Five Great Shinobi Countries."


    Now that they were almost adults, most of them had started getting involved in clan affairs or working at the Hokage Tower. The more they learned, the more they were amazed at the legendary figure like Kakashi who was famous in the Shinobi World.


    It was like how you don¡¯t realize in school just how incredible your teacher is until after graduation. Of course, Kakashi was the teacher for other people¡¯s class.


    "Shikamaru, do you think Naruto might have... died?" Choji asked again.


    ¡°Achoo!! Achoo!!¡±


    Naruto, who was rushing to the border of Sunagakure, sneezed twice in a row and muttered to himself, "Damn it, that Choji must be saying something unlucky about me again!"


    Yellow sand filled the sky behind him, and several shadowy figures followed him in the distance.


    Naruto glanced back and silently complained to himself, ¡®That Pervy had completely forgotten about his disciple after finding the Child of Prophecy. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state.¡¯


    ¡®Digging up others¡¯ ancestral grave!!!¡¯


    If word got out, I¡¯d probably be beaten to death. No, worse¡­ my body would likely be hung from a lamppost.¡¯ Just thinking about it made Naruto shiver.


    Out of fear, Naruto immediately used Transformation Technique to change into Sasuke¡¯s appearance. Only then did he feel a bit more at ease, surveying his surroundings with a sigh of relief.


    He patted his head and muttered to himself, "When it comes to grudges, Sasuke, I¡¯ll make sure to defend the honor of the Uchiha Clan for you."


    With that said, he continued on his way, feeling a bit more reassured.


    According to his plan from the previous year, once he completed the mission in the Land of Snow and obtained the Max-level Flying Thunder God Technique, he would be able to team up with Jiraiya in destroying the Akatsuki¡¯s lair.


    Crushing Pain, and subduing Konan.


    Right in front of their master, well, former master, he would publicly teach them a lesson.


    Everything would go smoothly, and with the intelligence he had, the success rate of the plan was as high as 70%.


    Unfortunately, that old pervert, Jiraiya, got fooled by the Great Toad Sage again and went off searching for the Child of Prophecy. Normally, chasing after perverted snake was already bad enough, but now, he had to find this so-called Child of Prophecy.


    After all the twists and turns, it''s all in vain. The era of Shinobi will eventually end with the Otsutsuki.


    Originally, this mission had gone according to his expectations.


    Either he and Jiraiya would work together as a perfect duo, or they¡¯d bring more help, ideally involving the mighty Guy, who could deliver a life-ending kick to Nagato¡¯s tubes.


    Who knew that in the end, it was just him left alone.


    Although he also wanted to trust Shikamaru, Neji, and the others, trust alone couldn¡¯t guarantee survival. When facing Akatsuki, having more inexperienced people around would only lead to casualties.


    Losing even one of them, whether a brother-in-arms or a cherished friend, was too high a price. So it was better for him to go alone and ensure Gaara''s safe return.


    Although it may sound a bit arrogant, that¡¯s truly how he felt. Originally, he wanted to get rid of the Akatsuki as soon as possible, spend the next few years living peacefully, and then gradually grow stronger.


    However, plans never keep up with changes. For now, he had to start with Deidara and Sasori. After all, ¡®Uchiha Sasuke¡¯ had already reanimated Sasori¡¯s parents, so the odds were already in his favor before the battle even began.


    ¡®Damn, what an evil Uchiha!¡¯ He thought to himself without the slightest bit of guilt. He became more determined to follow the path he had chosen and finish the fight as soon as possible so that he could go home sooner.


    ¡­


    Land of Rice Fields.


    In a deep cave, flickering firelight illuminated the walls.


    Sasuke, who had not been seen for a long time, emerged with his usual cold expression, his chest exposed, and his gaze calm like still water as he stared at the greed-filled eyes of Orochimaru. The reincarnation ceremony had begun, and Indra''s soul was slowly taking effect on him.


    The setting sun dyed the sky red, the clouds ablaze like fire. After a few hours, everything returned to silence.


    Sasuke pushed open the door and walked slowly through the dim passageway, only to come face-to-face with Kabuto, who is returning from a mission. Seeing his frightened and bewildered gaze, Sasuke slowly stopped.


    "Are you Orochimaru-sama or Sasuke?" Kabuto¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. The fiery clouds overhead and the strange phenomena in the sky spelled nothing but bad omens.


    Hearing this, Sasuke smirked disdainfully, "Orochimaru? I¡¯ve taken everything from him."


    Seeing Sasuke draw his sword, Kabuto¡¯s back was drenched in sweat. He looked at Sasuke and spoke stutteringly, "Wait... I brought back some information. It¡¯s about you." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not interested." Sasuke replied, his voice dripping with disdain. He pulled out his blade, his face brimming with victorious arrogance.


    At this moment, Sasuke finally understood where the pride of his clan came from. Relying on the pair of eyes that the Uchiha Clan were proud of, he effortlessly seized everything that Orochimaru had painstakingly planned.


    It was like a long-dormant god easily crushing an ant.


    "You will be interested." Kabuto gulped nervously and pushed up his glasses that had slipped down due to excessive nervousness, "The Five Great Shinobi Countries have all issued a warrant for your capture. They say you attacked Kumogakure and even abducted Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki from Kumogakure."


    "Huh?" Sasuke was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Wha... What?! Say that again?¡±


    Then, Kabuto repeated the information he had obtained in detail, even including the details of Sasuke''s desecration of the previous Kage of Kumogakure, leaving no detail unspoken.


    The more Sasuke listened, the more confused he became. His face darkened as his joy from victory was completely overshadowed by this disgusting news.


    "I don¡¯t know that technique." He said coldly, "Someone is impersonating me. Do you have any other information about that person?"


    Beneath his calm exterior, a storm of rage brewed. It felt as though he hadn¡¯t been online in three years, and the moment he opened his phone, it was flooded with slander about #SasukeIsAScumbag.


    Isn''t this just pure disgusting?


    What kind of nonsense villain reputation was this? A troll of the Shinobi World?


    "The clues were cut off in Kumogakure, and it''s difficult to investigate any further." Kabuto said truthfully.


    Sasuke''s face twitched, but then a smile appeared on his face. Sheating his sword, he walked past Kabuto without a second glance.


    As the night wind howled, he left only a single sentence behind.


    "I''ll find that person."


    Once Sasuke was gone, Kabuto, still rooted to the spot, finally took a deep breath, as if he hadn¡¯t breathed in a long time. He gulped nervously and hurriedly returned to the base.


    ¡­


    Sunagakure.


    Kakashi, the Social Butterfly of the Shinobi World, massaged his temples and leaned back in his chair as he thought through the situation. Shikamaru, who was standing beside him, also fell silent after receiving the information repeated by Kakashi.


    "There¡¯s no time left. We¡¯ll head out tomorrow morning once Pakkun returns." Said Kakashi, the future Rokudaime Hokage.

 Chapter 328 Aren’t You Worried About Naruto?

    Chapter 328 Aren¡¯t You Worried About Naruto?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Land of Rivers.


    A pair of reanimated parents led the way, while Naruto, disguised as Sasuke, followed behind them, feeling a bit guilty. It was truly a morally questionable move to make Sasori¡¯s parents use their senses to find Sasori¡¯s location after summoning them.


    But when he thought that he is now using Sasuke¡¯s appearance, his posture couldn''t help but straighten a little.


    "The Uchiha Clan''s glory is really useful." He chuckled to himself.


    A good brother is meant to be used for tricky schemes, and this dirty deed would be pinned on Sasuke. Anyway, Sasuke was already a ruthless guy, so one more bit of bad reputation wouldn¡¯t matter.


    All Naruto wanted was to live a peaceful, easy life. He really didn''t want to get involved in the big trouble of digging up people''s ancestral graves or other such dramas.


    It is worth mentioning that the body of the Sandaime Kazekage, who was known as the strongest Kazekage, could not be found. It was likely in Sasori''s hands, and already turned into a puppet.


    Thus, Naruto, no, the ¡®Evil Uchiha¡¯, could only summon the Shodaime and Nidaime Kazekage, along with Sasori¡¯s parents.


    As far as he can remember, when the Akatsuki extracted Ichibi from Gaara''s body, only Sasori and Deidara were actually present. The rest of the Akatsuki¡¯s members participated remotely through Pain¡¯s special Ninjutsu during the Biju Extraction Ritual.


    The extraction of Ichibi would take three days and nights. Given that Naruto had already spent nearly a day on the journey, and factoring in the time wasted on the way from Konoha and subtracting the time Sasori and Deidara spent taking Gaara away, he estimated that the Biju Extraction Ritual had already begun and was probably halfway done.


    The good news: Only Sasori and Deidara were currently in the Land of Rivers.


    The bad news: Other Akatsuki¡¯s members could remotely send in their Chakra, using Shapeshifting Technique to project about 30% of their Chakra into the battlefield. Luckily for Naruto, only two puppets would be involved this time.


    On the other hand, Naruto could only rely on the four undead he summoned with Impure World Reincarnation.


    Sasori¡¯s parents were perfect tools for dealing with Sasori, and Naruto was confident that his half-baked Talk no Jutsu could make Sasori give up his grudge and reunite with his parents¡­ permanently.


    Shodaime and Nidaime Kazekage only had a fraction of their strength when they were alive, but it shouldn''t be a problem for them to keep Deidara occupied. Naruto himself would handle the two puppets, but it''s unclear which two people in the Akatsuki would be controlling the puppets.


    If the puppets only had 30% of their original Chakra, the two combined would be roughly equivalent to half an Akatsuki¡¯s member. After some careful calculations, Naruto figured he had the advantage.


    What''s more, he still has the Impure World Reincarnation at his disposal, so even mid-battle, he wouldn¡¯t run out of reinforcements. Once he got his hands on some fragments of Sandaime Kazekage¡¯s skin from Sasori¡¯s hand, he could summon Sandaime Kazekage as well.


    If he really can''t defeat them, he could always ask his Summoned Beasts for help.


    ¡®Well, the toads in Mount Myoboku and Katsuyu in the Shikkotsu Forest were likely not too busy.¡¯


    ¡®Brilliant.¡¯


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back in the desert, Shikamaru frowned and asked, "Which way did Naruto run off to?"


    Kakashi, leading the team, was guiding Team 3 and Team 10, along with Sakura, as they hurried towards their final destination in the Land of Rivers. The journey was long, and they could only push ahead as quickly as possible.


    "No idea, he probably went off to investigate on his own." Choji said during a short break.


    "Maybe he got lost." Kakashi said casually, leaning against a tree trunk as he pulled out his Icha Icha novel from the pouch on his waist, leisurely starting to read.


    "It''s been a while since I¡¯ve had such a laid-back mission. We should be able to reach our destination by tomorrow."


    "Kakashi-sensei, what kind of missions have you been doing lately?" Sakura couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Well..." Kakashi¡¯s smile instantly vanished, and his expression turned gray and dejected, "I haven¡¯t had a break in a year."


    "How pitiful." Choji said sympathetically, standing there as his usual large self.


    "But Kakashi-sensei, aren¡¯t you still single? Being busy doesn¡¯t seem to be such a bad thing for single people." Sakura suddenly spoke up to comfort him.


    "Is that so¡­" Kakashi¡¯s face darkened even more. "I''m so sorry for existing in this world... I just want to die."


    "S-Sakura! Don¡¯t say such things!" Tenten quickly pulled Sakura away, chuckled nervously and tried her best to comfort Kakashi, "Kakashi-sensei, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Ino sat on the ground with a worried look on her face. She took out a water bottle from her waist and drank a sip of water silently, listening to the noisy conversations around her without saying a word.


    She knew that Naruto didn¡¯t need anyone to worry about him. Even when Kakashi and Sakura learned about his disappearance, they were only shocked for a moment and then didn¡¯t mention it again.


    "Kakashi-sensei, aren¡¯t you worried about Naruto?" Choji asked again.


    "Worried about him?" Kakashi, with his messy white hair, glanced up at the sky. "There¡¯s no need to be worried about him. That guy was able to slip out of the heavily guarded Sunagakure without anyone noticing. He definitely has his own plan."


    "For all we know, he might already be ahead of us. So we just need to keep moving."


    Hearing this, Ino felt slightly reassured, though her brow remained furrowed. Just as she was feeling down, a white and tender hand suddenly snuck up and tore off the bandage on her neck.


    "Ah!" She jerked her head up, only to meet Sakura¡¯s mischievous grin, and immediately felt a bit guilty.


    "What''s wrong?" Ino instinctively tried to cover her neck.


    "Nothing, just checking if you still have a wound there." Sakura said, "Wounds can easily leave scars if they heal naturally. I can help you get rid of it."


    "I-I don¡¯t think there is." Ino stammered.


    "Why is your face so red?"


    "It¡¯s¡­ hot."


    ¡°You¡¯re sweating too.¡±


    "Yeah... it¡¯s really hot." Ino quickly turned her head. Her heart started pounding as she recalled the embarrassing incident behind the glass door.


    Fortunately, Sakura didn¡¯t press further and turned around to continue talking to Tenten.


    ¡­


    Sunagakure. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kankuro, who had just escaped death, lay in his hospital bed, staring at the ceiling with lifeless eyes. It wasn¡¯t until the door to his room opened that he struggled to sit up.


    "Temari? What''s the situation?" He asked anxiously.


    "Konoha¡¯s people went to look for Gaara. The higher-ups have instructed us to guard the borders, to prevent neighboring countries from taking advantage of the Kazekage''s absence to enter the Land of Wind."


    Temari said with a sigh, standing beside the hospital bed.


    "You should focus on recovering. As for Gaara''s matter, we can only wait for news from Konoha."


    "Are you kidding me?! What are those elders doing?" Kankuro was so agitated that he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood and angrily exclaimed, "Gaara is the Kazekage of this village, and now we have to rely on outsiders to save him?!"


    "I get it now! Those elders never really cared about Gaara. To them, he''s just a tool!"


    "Kankuro, calm down." Temari said with a sorrowful expression and lowered her gaze.


    "How can I calm down?! Gaara risked his life to protect this village, but in the end, they treat him like this. It''s ridiculous!" Kankuro slammed his fist on the hospital bed.


    "Relying solely on those people from Konoha¡­ how can we expect them to truly do their best to save Gaara?!"


    Hearing this, Temari''s eyes dimmed and she remained silent. In the current situation, there was nothing she could, as the orders from the higher-ups had already been given.


    Chiyo''s words echoed in her mind, "The so-called allies are nothing more than a piece of paper, a show for the sake of mutual interests. If Sunagakure really takes it seriously, then it''s nothing short of laughable."


    After a long pause, Temari finally spoke again.


    "Yesterday, the advisor, Chiyo-sama, also went there."


    "What?" Kankuro was stunned. "Did she go alone?"


    "Well, after those people from Konoha left." Temari said, "She¡¯s probably after Sasori. Maybe Chiyo-sama will be able to bring Gaara back if she went there."


    "Yeah." Kankuro fell silent. There were only a few who stood at the pinnacle of Puppet Technique, and Chiyo and Sasori were among them.


    If even Chiyo couldn¡¯t do it, then Kankuro going himself would be nothing but suicide.


    Temari actually had another thought she didn¡¯t share. She believed that the group from Konoha might actually have a chance of bringing Gaara back. Whether or not Sunagakure and Konoha''s alliance was truly strong didn¡¯t matter much.


    At the very least, she knew that she and her brothers had good personal relationships with people in Konoha, and they had supported the Hokage and Naruto in crucial moments. Just for this reason, the Hokage wouldn¡¯t treat this mission carelessly.


    Everything has its causes and effects.


    What she could do now was obey orders and lead people to guard the border. She hoped that Konoha¡¯s group could bring Gaara back safely. And until then, she had to maintain order for Gaara¡¯s sake.


    "Kankuro, just focus on recovering."


    Leaving these words, Temari gave him one last glance before turning to leave the room.

 Chapter 329 Ruthless

    Chapter 329 RuthlessSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The Land of Rivers.


    Inside Akatsuki¡¯s secret base for extracting the Biju, the cave was dimly lit. On the grotesque fingers of the giant statue, two figures stood alongside several ethereal silhouettes, working together to extract the Biju into the giant statue.


    Gaara floated in the air, his face twisted in pain, surrounded by swirling colorful energy. Faint red Biju Chakra continuously poured out from his body through his seven orifices.


    "The enemy is approaching." Zetsu spoke.


    "Who?" Deidara was stunned for a moment and asked.


    The Jinchuriki was brought back by him and Sasori. And in this cave, only he and Sasori were physically present, while the others were merely projections of their Chakra through Pain¡¯s Ninjutsu.


    As a result, Deidara was naturally more concerned about the approaching enemies than the others.


    "Uchiha Sasuke." Zetsu replied, "There is also¡­"


    "Uchiha?" Sasori¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to Itachi¡¯s projection, his eyes fixed on him, "Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother?"


    "Itachi-san''s¡­" Kisame''s expression shifted slightly.


    "Itachi, is it true?" Deva Path Pain asked, with no emotion to be heard.


    "I¡¯m not sure." Itachi looked as cold as usual, and his expression didn''t change at all. It seemed as though he didn¡¯t care about that kind of thing at all.


    "Since it¡¯s an old acquaintance, Kisame, you should go take a look." Pain said, "Use that technique, though it will cost you 30% of your Chakra."


    "Thirty percent of Chakra is nothing to me." Kisame grinned, baring his sharp teeth.


    "That''s true." Pain agreed.


    Just as the conversation ended, Zetsu¡¯s voice sounded again, this time with a hint of difficulty.


    "In addition to Uchiha Sasuke, there are four other individuals. It seemed they¡¯ve been summoned with the Impure World Reincarnation. Judging by their appearances, it¡¯s the Shodaime Kazekage, Nidaime Kazekage... and Sasori¡¯s parents."


    Sasori was stunned when he heard this. His grotesque puppet turned to look in Zetsu¡¯s direction and he asked in a hoarse voice, "What did you say?"


    "Impure World Reincarnation?" Pain¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he glanced at Itachi vaguely, "How could Uchiha Sasuke know that Forbidden Technique?"


    Itachi, unfazed, remained silent, completely indifferent to the inquiry.


    "Since there are two puppets involved, perhaps..." Pain''s Deva Path had his gaze fixed on Itachi''s projection, and he seems to have decided to let Uchiha Itachi go and take a look at the situation.


    "Let me go!" Sasori interrupted coldly.


    A brief silence filled the cave, and after a moment, Pain finally relented and spoke.


    "Hmm."


    ¡­


    On the way.


    Naruto, currently disguised as Sasuke, was sprinting at full speed, kicking up dust in his wake.


    It was not until two figures cloaked in black robes with red clouds appeared before him with a thundering noise that he was forced to stop. Looking up, he saw two grotesque faces in the billowing smoke and dust.


    They are Sasori¡¯s puppet body, Hiruko, and Kisame''s non-human face.


    At this moment, Naruto was still using Sasuke¡¯s appearance. He was only stunned for a moment, and immediately regained his composure. But he did not speak, and his eyes quietly looked at Sasori.


    Kisame showed a ferocious smile and shouted at Naruto with contempt, "Long time no see, Uchiha Sasuke."


    Sasori, hiding within Hiruko, was silent. However, seeing the reanimated forms of his parents standing in front of him caused a wave of anger to surge within him.


    ¡°You... deserve to die!¡±


    Naruto smiled, and was very satisfied with Scorpion''s reaction. Inwardly, he repeated, ¡®I am Uchiha Sasuke¡¯, and then casually responded, ¡°Is that so?"


    "But I¡¯d suggest you step out of that wretched puppet, otherwise, your parents won''t recognize you."


    "Die!" Sasori roared as he controlled Hiruko to lunge forward at blinding speed. The giant venomous stinger on its back shot toward Naruto like a deadly scorpion''s tail.


    Seeing this, Kisame also sprang into action. He used Water Release Ninjutsu to change the terrain, and the surrounding forest suddenly turned into a vast ocean.


    The Shodaime and Nidaime Kazekages rushed towards Kisame, their Wind Release Ninjutsu launching powerful blasts onto the water¡¯s surface. The surrounding area was immediately plunged into darkness, as if engulfed by a torrential storm.


    Meanwhile, Sasori''s puppet, Hiruko, lunged at Naruto with its venomous stinger fully extended. But Naruto remained completely still, using Sasori¡¯s reanimated parents as shields. He silently tossed an invisible Flying Thunder God Kunai, then watched the scene unfold.


    This move was truly ruthless, but Naruto felt a twisted sense of satisfaction as a smile crept across his lips.


    He knew that Sasori was not someone deserving of mercy. Having turned hundreds of people into puppets, Sasori was a merciless killer whose hands were stained with blood.


    In Naruto¡¯s eyes, Sasori had long lost any semblance of humanity. There was no point in considering virtues like kindness for someone like him.


    For Naruto, enemies were to be annihilated without hesitation, regardless of their background or tragic past.


    As expected, Sasori hesitated when it came to attacking his parents, which are summoned with the Impure World Reincarnation. Even though they couldn¡¯t feel pain or be injured by his venomous stinger, Sasori couldn¡¯t bring himself to strike them directly.


    Instead, Sasori redirected the stinger, making it loop around and strike toward Naruto from above.


    Just as the venomous stinger was about to pierce him, Naruto vanished in an instant, and at the next second, Naruto appeared Sasori¡¯s puppet body, Hiruko. He punched downward, his fist cloaked in the blood-red Biju Chakra, dense and overwhelming.


    The puppet Hiruko collapsed from the head down, shattering completely with the force of Naruto¡¯s punch. The cracking and splintering sounds echoed, sending chills down the spine. Even more terrifying was the way the puppet was torn apart by the sheer force of Naruto''s attack.


    Naruto quickly summoned the Kusanagi Sword from his seal space, delivering a powerful slash toward Sasori, who was still hiding inside.


    ¡®Too weak, too slow.¡¯


    With just this one exchange, Naruto realized that the Sasori before him was not the real one. This was one of puppets controlled with Pain''s Ninjutsu, meaning it only had about 30% of Sasori¡¯s Chakra and strength. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®So, Akatsuki are busy extracting Shukaku''s power from Gaara, leaving them unable to spare any forces?¡¯


    ¡®What a coincidence.¡¯


    Naruto¡¯s face twisted into a sinister grin, ¡®As the saying goes, attacking the mind is the best strategy.¡¯

 Chapter 330 The Most Lazy Employee, Uchiha Itachi!

    Chapter 330 The Most Lazy Employee, Uchiha Itachi!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sasori was a peculiar individual, a rather pure yet abnormal human. He couldn''t be simply classified as good or evil.


    His mind was warped, but he was pure in his motives. Such people are hard to deceive, but once you manage to do so, they would gladly work for you, even in death.


    If Naruto had still been weak at this point, he would have tried to craft a perfect dream for Sasori using his reanimated parents, coaxing him into working for him.


    But unfortunately, Naruto was no longer weak, and he had no interest in recruiting subordinates.


    Among the Akatsuki, only Nagato and Uchiha Itachi posed any real threat to him. Sasori, on the other hand, had lost his meaning of existence, and the only fitting end for him was death.


    After smashing Hiruko to pieces with one punch, Sasori¡¯s true form was revealed. Unfortunately for him, he was now facing the Kusanagi Sword.


    With a decisive thrust, Naruto pierced Sasori¡¯s core, ignoring the approaching curved blade. Swiftly switching positions using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he stabbed Sasori again from an unexpected angle, his sword slicing into Sasori¡¯s body.


    Without hesitation, Naruto struck, and with a loud crash, Sasori¡¯s core, a jar-like container, was knocked from his body.


    However, this Sasori was merely a puppet from using Shapeshifting Technique. With a puff of white smoke, the body on the ground transformed into that of an unfamiliar man. The Chakra Sasori attached to the man dissipated instantly, and the real Sasori, who is in the cave, lost 30% of his Chakra.


    Naruto turned to glance at Kisame, who was locked in an intense battle with the Shodaime and Nidaime Kazekage. Unfortunately for Kisame, he was unable to absorb any Chakra from the undead that were summoned with Impure World Reincarnation.


    Naruto threw two invisible Flying Thunder God kunai, switched positions twice, and then landed a powerful kick that shattered Kisame¡¯s chest. With a puff of smoke, the body lying on the ground was also not Kisame¡¯s real form.


    After just a glance, Naruto stretched out his hand and used Lava Release to destroy the two corpses. Then, leading the four Impure World Reincarnation undead, he strode boldly toward the cave where the Akatsuki was extracting the Ichibi from Gaara.


    ¡­


    Inside the cave.


    Sasori slowly regained consciousness and then said in a calm voice, ¡°I failed.¡±


    Not long after, Kisame also came to and let out a sinister grin, showing no signs of defeat, "Sorry, Itachi-san''s brother is too strong."


    The Sealing Technique, Phantom Dragon Nine Consuming Seals, continued to extract Ichibi from Gaara¡¯s body. He let out unconscious screams of pain as the Akatsuki worked to transfer Ichibi¡¯s Chakra into the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.


    Once one of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path¡¯s nine eyes fully opened, it means that the Sealing Technique is completed.


    "Stop wasting time." Konan, who had remained silent in a corner, finally spoke up, "There is a seal at the door, no one can get in for the time being."


    "Speed up the sealing!"


    Normally, Konan wouldn¡¯t involve herself in such operations, but after Kakuzu and Hidan were defeated by Naruto, the Akatsuki had plunged into an economic crisis.


    Just maintaining the organization¡¯s daily operations had become a struggle, let alone recruiting new members. The candidates they had considered were all underwhelming, which had caused delays until now.


    With no one else to take on the responsibility, Konan had personally stepped in the place of Kakuzu and Hidan, and tried her best to maintain the Sealing Technique.


    On the other hand, the most lazy employee, Uchiha Itachi, is obviously very capable, but he is unwilling to do more for the organization. He followed the principle of doing exactly as much as he was paid for, nothing more.


    From beginning until now, Itachi had been absentmindedly maintaining the Sealing Technique.


    After hearing Konan say that she wanted to speed up the sealing process, Itachi increased his Chakra output slightly, though this ¡®increase¡¯ was only compared to his previous slacking state.


    "The two puppets have been used up, but the Sealing Technique is almost complete." Pain said, "The Sealing Technique at the entrance should be able to hold the enemy for a while longer. We have time if we quicken the pace."


    At this moment, Naruto had arrived at his destination.


    The midday sun streamed down through the trees, casting a warm glow through the forest.


    Before him lay a small ravine, with a wide river flowing through it. On one side of the river, a large red torii gate stood, partially obscuring the entrance to a cave sealed by a massive stone boulder.


    A small seal tag was affixed to the large rock at the entrance of the cave, swaying gently in the wind facing the sunlight.


    Naruto leaped down and touched the seal tag.


    "Five-Seal Barrier, huh? The tags are placed in five locations, and they all need to be removed simultaneously to break the seal." Naruto muttered to himself. Then, without hesitation, he tore off the seal tag.


    Just as the barrier began to retaliate, Naruto stretched out his hand and shouted, "Four Symbols Seal!"


    A merciless black vortex appeared, swallowing the retaliating barrier whole. When it came to sealing techniques, nothing could beat the overwhelming power of Naruto¡¯s Four Symbols Seal, which is a gift from the system itself.


    The Four Symbols Seal was designed to trap evil forces using the cycle of the four cardinal beasts. It is a powerful Sealing Technique that served as the foundation for sealing Kyubi and even for techniques like the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.


    In addition, since it is given to him by the system, it must be a top-quality product.


    The Four Symbols Seal in Naruto''s hand had long surpassed the realm of ordinary Sealing Techniques. Not only does it have an independent seal space like Kamui, it may also be a product of the system''s direct magical modification based on the Kyubi¡¯s prison cell.


    In short, the Four Symbols Seal was incredibly powerful and is his ultimate trump card.


    "Not good! The barrier¡¯s been broken!" Konan suddenly raised her head.


    Pain clearly realized the gravity of the situation as well, as he lifted his gaze toward the cave¡¯s entrance. The others followed suit, while Uchiha Itachi cast a faint glance in the same direction.


    The silence did not last for two seconds. With a loud boom, the cave entrance was kicked open.


    The several-ton boulder at the entrance flew like a ball, carrying with it tremendous force as it hurtled towards the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, where the Sealing Technique was being performed.


    Sasori acted decisively, and the poison stinger on the back of Hiruko directly shot out towards the boulder.


    With a loud bang, the boulder shattered into pieces, raining down like a storm of rocks. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A beam of light pierced through the now-exposed entrance, striking the walls of the cave like a blade.


    Although Sasori used Hiruko¡¯s stinger to break the boulder, he took some backlash and groaned in pain. The Chakra line linked to his Sealing Technique quivered, making the already unstable Sealing Technique even more fragile.

 Chapter 331 Uchiha Itachi, Crawl For Me!

    Chapter 331 Uchiha Itachi, Crawl For Me!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Gaara, who was unconscious and having his Biju extracted, weakly opened his eyes at this moment. Despite enduring excruciating pain, his gaze instinctively sought out the last sliver of light he could see.


    He couldn¡¯t hear anything, only darkness enveloped him. It felt as if a door had suddenly been opened, like lightning tearing through the clouds, and the light flooded in like threads of hope.


    At the end of the light, a figure stood.


    Slowly, the buzzing in his ears subsided, and he began to hear more than just the droning hum. Beyond the incessant sound of what felt like a thousand bees buzzing in his ears, another voice became increasingly clear.


    That voice came from the figure in the light. It sounded familiar, arrogant and brash. It was like a young man who always had the upper hand, shouting with a tone that looked down on the world.


    "Uchiha Itachi! Crawl for me!!!"


    The entire cave froze, and everyone stared at the entrance of the cave speechlessly. The person who walked in seemed to be Uchiha Sasuke, with his handsome side profile illuminated by the sunlight.


    In a rather flamboyant and arrogant manner, he pointed directly at Itachi, as if he had known all along that Itachi was part of this.


    "So that¡¯s Uchiha Sasuke? As Kisame said, he really does seem to hate Itachi very much." Deidara, the youngest member, remarked with a sigh.


    "Enough with the commentary, Sasori, go stop him." Konan ordered coldly.


    "Without Sasori, will the seal still hold?"


    "If Itachi puts in a little effort, it should be possible."


    "Hmm." Itachi responded coolly, and withdrew his gaze from the figure at the entrance of the cave. With just one look, he could easily tell that the person wasn¡¯t Sasuke.


    As for who had the audacity to impersonate Sasuke, Itachi couldn¡¯t care less.


    At this moment, only Sasori and Deidara were physically present in the cave. Even if Itachi wanted to do something, he wasn¡¯t in a position to act.


    Since the other party could easily get here, his strength was definitely not that of a pushover. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone else, complete the Sealing Technique as soon as possible!" Pain ordered.


    ¡°No chance!¡±


    Naruto¡¯s voice rang out, and his figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the sealing formation. He moved so quickly and silently that no one had noticed how he got there.


    Sasori, who had gone to stop him, was now tangled in a four-on-one battle. Facing his reanimated parents, he was completely overwhelmed and had no way to defend himself.


    "Four Symbols Seal!"


    Without hesitation, Naruto sealed Gaara directly into his own seal space. The Four Symbols Seal was very domineeringly and forcefully blocked the Phantom Dragon Nine Consuming Seals.


    With a snap, all the Chakra lines broke, and the half-opened eye of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path shut once more. Days of hard work by the Akatsuki were completely undone, and Naruto successfully intercepted them.


    For a brief moment, the cave fell into stunned silence, and everyone turned their gaze toward Naruto.


    "Who are you?" Itachi could no longer remain silent and asked decisively.


    "Me? You can''t tell?" Naruto glanced around at everyone, then his gaze briefly resting on Pain, who looked as if he was about to spit blood, before breaking into a shameless Uchiha-style laugh.


    "Hahaha!!!"


    "I originally planned to meet you all as an ordinary person, but what I got in return was unfamiliarity and alienation. Since you¡¯ve asked so sincerely, I¡¯ll mercifully tell you!"


    "I am the last glory of the Uchiha Clan, a man who never talks about false righteousness! Uchiha Sasuke has arrived!!"


    The entire Akatsuki¡¯s members, except for Sasori, who was locked in a tough battle, turned their eyes toward Itachi.


    "Cough." Itachi couldn''t stand it anymore and spoke up, "You are not Sasuke."


    "Oh, and just because you say so, I¡¯m not?" Naruto, still using Sasuke¡¯s appearance, spat at the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, his expression full of disdain, "You, the clan-genocider, what kind of authority do you have to tell me who I am?"


    Itachi¡¯s gaze sharpened, like a blade, locked onto ¡®Sasuke¡¯.


    "What are you staring at?" Naruto was very calm, with his bottled-up emotions flaring. The more he cursed, the brighter his eyes became. "How does it feel when you plunged a blade into your parents'' bodies?"


    "Did you feel sorrow when the sword got stuck between their ribs? How did it feel in your hands when you pierced their internal organs¡­"


    "Shut up!" There was a slight fluctuation in Itachi¡¯s usually stoic expression. Naruto¡¯s hellish remarks were really hard for him to bear. Even though he was resolute in his path, those words pierced him deeply, pushing him closer to breaking point.


    Naruto''s eyes gleamed with a fervent madness. Years of repressed psychological scars now surged, and he was eager to return all the suffering in full.


    Now that he had the strength to stand before Itachi, he wouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity.


    And in this moment, Itachi was just a projection, so he couldn¡¯t be harmed. The only way to escape his verbal onslaught was to sever the communication.


    But Naruto also knew that someone as prideful as Uchiha Itachi would never resort to that. Uchiha Clan''s pride ran deep in their bones and there¡¯s no way Itachi would ever expose his weakness like that.


    Even if he had to endure the worst, Itachi would swallow his pain without complaint. No matter how Naruto tried to provoke him, Itachi remained silent, as if he had entered a state of stillness.


    When Pain realized that the sealing process had been decisively interrupted, he stared at Naruto for a long time, and interrupted, "I am the God who maintain order. You have interrupted the God''s rituals and there will be consequences."


    "What?" Naruto laughed out loud. His eyes darted to the now-revealed true form of Sasori, who was entangled in a fierce battle, then glanced at the only Akatsuki¡¯s member here, Deidara.


    "So, what can you all do to me? No offense, but I¡¯m not just targeting Uchiha Itachi. What I mean is, everyone here is trash!"


    "You are not Uchiha Sasuke, I sense Biju cChakra on you." Pain remained calm, "Nibi? Hachibi? Or maybe Kyubi?"


    "Guess?" Naruto replied mockingly, then raised his hand and pointed at Deidara, "So this so-called order you speak of, was it raised by a whore?"


    Deidara shuddered and immediately threw out a clay bomb. In that instant, Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Funeral was suddenly activated, locking both the clay and Deidara together.


    Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Funeral is a rule-based Technique, so unless the enemy is much stronger than Naruto, there is no room for resistance.


    The white coffin slammed shut with a boom, trapping Deidara and the clay bomb inside. Moments later, the late Kurosuki Raiga emerged amidst the muffled explosion.


    Riding the billowing black smoke from the explosion, Raiga led a group of black-robed figures, who appeared out of thin air, behind him to carry the coffin, and then wailed loudly.


    [Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Wailing Funeral Dirge]


    Kurosuki Raiga ignored everything and treated everyone equally. His only purpose was to stuff anyone he encountered into a coffin, perfectly exemplifying the saying: ¡®Unlucky in life, but terrifying in death!¡¯


    The cave fell into a stunned silence. Naruto then drew the Kusanagi sword, revealing the fangs of a young warrior for the first time.


    "Whether it''s Uchiha Itachi or you, the guy who calls himself a God, I will come for you. Wait for me. Don¡¯t die too easily before I get to you."


    After saying that, Naruto disappeared, and when he reappeared, he stabbed heavily into Sasori¡¯s core, which was being attacked from both sides by his parents. Coincidentally, the time for the Impure World Reincarnation ended at this time.


    Sasori¡¯s parents, freed from Impure World Reincarnation, recognized their son in their final moments.


    The three of them then embraced tightly as the light enveloped them.

 Chapter 332 Logging Off

    Chapter 332 Logging OffSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto glanced at Sasori, but his gaze did not linger. He didn¡¯t care how Sasori died. In the end, Sasori meant nothing important to him.


    Naruto¡¯s figure disappeared again. He used the invisible Flying Thunder God kunai to change his position and reached the white coffin instantly. While deactivating Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Funeral, he unleashed a powerful kick that roared through the air like thunder.


    With the crimson Chakra swirling around his leg, he stomped down with overwhelming force, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Deidara, already injured by his own explosion, was still able to move, but he struggled to do so.


    As he dodged, he used his bomb-damaged right hand to throw a mixture of explosive clay. Ugly, white creatures immediately swarmed forward.


    "Die, bastard!" Deidara shouted crazily, laughing wildly as he controlled the creatures while retreating quickly. With a massive boom, he detonated all the white clay monsters.


    However, the expected scene of flesh and blood flying didn¡¯t happen. Using the countless Flying Thunder God Kunai scattered across the battlefield, Naruto reappeared behind Deidara without anyone noticing.


    With a swift, brutal kick to Deidara''s back, the crimson Chakra slashed through the air like lightning, its sharp whistling filling the battlefield. The air vibrated intensely, as though Naruto¡¯s kick had squeezed it all out.


    With a deafening boom, Naruto¡¯s kick landed squarely on Deidara¡¯s back, crushing his ribs. Deidara¡¯s entire torso collapsed, and he was slammed into the rocky ground like a ball.


    His red cloud pattern black windbreaker was torn, and half of Deidara''s body collapsed, completely unable to move. Gritting his teeth, Deidara clawed at his tattered clothing with his one remaining hand, exposing the mouth sealed on his chest.


    He quickly tore open the stitches. The blood-red tongue of the chest mouth spat out, and Deidara shoved a bundle of clay inside. Laughing maniacally, Deidara struggled to his feet and stared at Naruto.


    "You bastard... you forced me to this point! Now, behold my ultimate art! A ten-kilometer radius self-destruction!"


    The extraction of the Biju failed, Sasori died and Deidara was about to self-destruct. Pain logged out without hesitation, and his projection disappeared. The remaining members also coldly went offline.


    Naruto, on the other hand, remained calm. He watched as cracks began forming on Deidara¡¯s body. At the moment Deidara about to explode, Naruto stood still with his hands in his pockets.


    [Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s Funeral]


    A white coffin suddenly rose from the ground, directly locking Deidara who was about to self-destruct inside. In the last second before his self-destruction, Deidara''s pupils widened in shock as he screamed, ¡°You bastard!!!"


    A muffled explosion echoed from within the coffin, and Kurosuki Raiga and black-robed people appeared once more, holding the coffin.


    Naruto smirked coldly, "One trick to rule them all¡­ I''ve got you completely countered!"


    ¡­


    "Pakkun, why did you stop?" Kakashi landed on a tree trunk and asked Pakkun who suddenly stopped in front of him.


    "Kakashi, I don¡¯t know how to put it¡­" Pakkun turned his head and said seriously, "Gaara''s presence... it¡¯s completely gone."


    "Huh?"


    Kakashi was also stunned for a moment, "Where did it disappear? Take us there first."


    Everything went surprisingly smoothly afterward.


    Naruto, carrying Gaara, returned to Sunagakure ahead of the others. In terms of their personal connection, this experience had certainly deepened their bond. The Konoha¡¯s team led by Kakashi had not returned yet, so Naruto could only stay in Sunagakure and wait.


    Temari also rushed back from the front line after receiving the news. Seeing her brother Gaara finally resting in the hospital, she let out a sigh of relief and collapsed to the ground, her legs giving out from exhaustion.


    The days of endless worry seemed to disappear into the desert, vanishing like grains of sand in the wind.


    Everything had finally settled.


    ¡­


    Upon returning to Konoha, Kakashi immediately took on a new mission. The path to becoming the future Rokudaime Hokage was still long.


    Kakashi was still not experienced enough, so he had to fill the gap with missions. He was completely reduced to becoming a merciless mission machine.


    Ino, on the other hand, was so upset that she refused to speak to Naruto for several days. Naruto¡¯s sudden disappearance had left many of his close friends frustrated, and even though the mission had been successfully completed, their irritation didn¡¯t dissipate.


    As for Naruto, he helplessly shrugged it off, saying that he was no longer suited for team missions. He didn¡¯t know what to say when he knew his sudden disappearance left the entire team tense. In short, Tsunade bore at least half of the blame.


    ¡­


    The weather was clear.


    Team 3 finally had a long-awaited break, so they decided to have a small gathering with an outdoor barbecue.


    In the clearing in the forest.


    By the time Tenten arrived with drinks and food, Neji had already set up the grill, while Lee was busy lighting the charcoal and helping with the fire.


    "Is Guy-sensei not coming?" Lee looked up and asked.


    "No, he said he wanted to follow in Kakashi-sensei¡¯s footsteps." Tenten sighed, put down the things in her hand and said, "He¡¯s saying that stuff again, something about his lifelong rival."


    "They¡¯ve been good friends since they were kids, haven¡¯t they?" Neji said while sorting the ingredients. Tenten had already prepared all the ingredients before coming, so he simply had to skewer the meat.


    The sound of clinking condiments mixed with the rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    "Yes, very good friends, just like us." Tenten smiled, took the skewer from Lee¡¯s hand without even looking, and skillfully began threading the meat.


    "Wow, Tenten, you''re amazing!" Lee exclaimed, unable to hide his admiration as he watched Tenten deftly thread the skewers at lightning speed.


    "I''m not that great. If we''re talking about eating, though, it''s gotta be that guy¡­" Tenten suddenly grew irritated halfway through her sentence, "I don''t know what Naruto is doing, lying at home all day¡­ He didn''t respond when I asked him to come over."


    "I don''t know." Neji didn''t stop what he was doing, though it was rare for him to continue the conversation, sharing his thoughts, "Back in the Academy, around the time of the graduation exam, the pressure was unimaginable."


    "Every year, only a few people can receive guidance from the Jonin and become true Shinobi. When you looked around the exam hall, it was packed, wall to wall."


    "I graduated at the top of my class, and I admit, I was a bit arrogant. I thought I was a genius and that all my success was the result of my hard work."


    The charcoal flickered, its flames dancing in silence.


    Tenten and Lee lowered their heads to do their own things. They didn''t know why Neji was opening up like this, but they didn''t say anything to interrupt him.


    "I originally thought that so-called geniuses were like Uchiha Sasuke, people who were burdened with a heavy past. Only when they have enough motivation will they want to become stronger."


    Neji paused, picked up a bottle of sauce and began to mix it, then continued with his head down.


    "But later, I accidentally learned about Naruto''s life experience from the Clan Head, Hiashi-sama. I actually couldn¡¯t believe it at first. How could someone with such a painful past still go around laughing all the time?"


    "I thought fate was unchangeable. It is determined from the moment a person is born. If you are called a genius, you need to keep working hard. The main family will always be the main family, and the branch family will always remain the branch family."


    "Neji¡­" Tenten was very happy that Neji was opening up in front of her and Lee, which showed how much he trusted them. Yet, hearing him speak so plainly about his inner struggles stirred a sense of sadness in her heart.


    "I''m fine." Neji said, reassuring them.


    "There was this one time that after a mission, I needed to submit a mission report. I saw Naruto arguing with Tsunade-sama in the Hokage''s Office."


    "It seemed like Naruto didn¡¯t care at all about Tsunade-sama''s authority. The relationship between the two was so close that it made people envious. That¡¯s when I realized... some people really don¡¯t care about their past."


    "That guy was sitting on the edge of the desk, constantly bantering with Tsunade-sama, smiling the whole time. He looked so carefree, as if nothing in this world could faze him."


    "That kind of atmosphere... it was bright and carefree. Just being near him made you feel relaxed. I realized that some people can choose to live without being weighed down."


    "Neji¡­" Lee looked at him with concern, "You''ve always been a genius."


    "Yes, I am a genius." Neji smiled, his tone lighter as if a burden had been lifted, "I''ve always been one. So, I thought that, even I couldn¡¯t change my fate, I have the right to choose how to live, the right not to make myself so tired."


    "I don¡¯t have to be burdened by the past, or the main family. I can even choose death if I want."


    "Neji!!" The skewer in Tenten''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Neji!" Lee leaned over directly, his bushy eyebrows nearly brushing against Neji''s face.


    "I was just saying it casually." Neji said awkwardly, breaking into a bit of a sweat, "Who would choose to die? I¡¯m a genius. What I meant is that from now on, I can live more easily."


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 333 Black Stockings

    Chapter 333 Black StockingsSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha¡¯s Street, No. 404.


    Naruto came downstairs wearing a loose short-sleeved shirt, yawning and looking like he hadn''t woken up yet. He vaguely remembered he had forgotten something, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    His stomach growled, so he decided to go find something to eat.


    After wandering around the streets for a while, he stood outside a shop, indecisively trying to figure out what he wanted. Just then, someone lightly tapped him on the shoulder.


    A faint fragrance wafted over, mixed with the subtle smell of disinfectant.


    "What are you standing here for?"


    Naruto turned around and saw Sakura standing there, beaming as usual. Her pale arms hung down at her sides, tied behind her back, and her slim waist and graceful figure were clad in black stockings.


    For some reason, Dark Sakura always gave him this vibe of being serious but with a playful undertone. Her smiles were a mix of real and fake, as if she¡¯d humor you seriously even if she was annoyed.


    That¡¯s probably why she was so popular at Konoha Hospital. Her popularity was so high that just standing there, she could draw half the building¡¯s patients out to watch, creating quite a spectacle.


    Naruto remembered that one time he went to Konoha Hospital to visit the injured Choji. The guy in the bed next to Choji had a minor wound but kept pestering Sakura, asking if it was serious.


    Sakura, though clearly annoyed, humored him with a perfectly serious tone and expression, something like, "Am I okay?"


    "As long as you don¡¯t tear it open or soak it in water, it should be fine. But you could always consult another department if you want, or if you don¡¯t want to waste time, you can visit the records room."


    "The records room? What¡¯s in there?"


    "It contains records of many severe cases, which could serve as a reference for your recovery. If things got worse, you¡¯ll at least be mentally prepared."


    "Really? So, will I be okay?"


    "Hmm."


    Naruto saw with his own eyes that a man who wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to strike up a conversation with a girl, but ended up going back for a follow-up checkup in a panic. And of course, nothing was wrong when he finished the check-up.


    Sakura often left things half-said, which is actually keeping people in suspense. But if someone anxiously pressed her for more, she¡¯d just shrug innocently.


    Yet this playful trick was usually reserved for Naruto. On good days, Naruto would sometimes play along with her, listening as forbidden words slipped from her mouth, all while remaining completely unfazed.


    As Naruto grew older, his burdens lightened, while it seemed Dark Sakura was the one who would blush when caught using risqu¨¦ language. Most of the time, their banter ended with Naruto having the upper hand.


    But occasionally, Sakura also wanted to turn the tables and gain the upper hand.


    "Hm? Why are you spacing out? Weren¡¯t you going to get something to eat?" Sakura waved her hand in front of his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "You eating too?" He asked.


    "Are you asking me out?" She asked with a teasing smile.


    "Eat if you want." Naruto shrugged and walked into a nearby restaurant. As he looked for a seat, he noticed that Sakura had followed him inside. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of Konoha''s restaurants are concentrated in the central area, including Ichiraku Ramen. Further out, places to eat were scarcer, but the quality was surprisingly high.


    "What do you want to eat?" Naruto asked.


    Sakura stared at him with an expression that said, ¡®You''re so mean to me¡¯. Naruto was unbothered, and reached out to ruffle her hair, then leaned back in his chair and slowly flipped through the menu.


    Eventually, he ordered two dishes and passed the menu to her.


    "Naruto." She called out to him.


    "Yeah?"


    "How¡¯s it going with Ino?" Sakura asked.


    "What do you mean?" Naruto said, "She haven''t paid any attention to me since we came back from the last mission. What else can I do?"


    "Why don¡¯t you go make up with her?"


    "I¡¯ll think about it. I haven¡¯t even seen her recently." Naruto fiddled with the chopsticks in his hand and said nonchalantly, "Besides, I probably won¡¯t be doing group missions with them anymore."


    "Are you mad?" She asked.


    "No, it¡¯s just not a good fit." Naruto said, "Tsunade-sama also agreed. Under normal circumstances, we should team up with Jonin, unless our teammates have strong self-protection capabilities."


    "Then what about me?" Sakura was stunned.


    "You''re a Medical-nin, so you''re an exception." Naruto glanced at her and said in half-serious, half-joking tone, "If something dangerous happens, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to save my life."


    "I don''t believe you." Sakura laughed, then added teasingly, "Unless you **** with me too."


    "Cough, cough!" Naruto was drinking water and almost choked. His throat became half hoarse. He looked up and asked, "What did you just say?"


    "Before the last mission, you did something weird with Ino, didn¡¯t you? I want it too." Sakura tilted her head mischievously.


    The food arrived, and Naruto handed Sakura a pair of chopsticks.


    "You think this is sharing toy? What do you mean, ¡®you want it too¡¯? Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?"


    "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m mistaken. The red mark on Ino¡¯s neck was your doing, wasn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t care, I want one too. It¡¯s not like anyone else would know anyway." Sakura said, biting into a piece of food, only to be hit by a sudden burst of spiciness.


    She hurriedly fanned her mouth with her hand and took a big gulp of water, swallowing it all at once, leaving a bit of water clinging to the corner of her lips.


    "Do whatever you want, I''m fine with it, as long as it''s you." Sakura said softly, her movements under the table becoming more noticeable. A few seconds later, Naruto suddenly felt something slide up his leg.


    He looked down, only to see a delicate foot in black stockings gently rubbing against his leg.


    "Are you insane?" Naruto¡¯s body jolted in shock, nearly causing him to stand up.


    ¡®Damn, this is a public area. As long as someone in the restaurant walks a little bit from the corridor, they¡¯d easily spot this playful leg teasing me from under the table.¡¯

 Chapter 334 Discovered Some Peculiar Trait

    Chapter 334 Discovered Some Peculiar TraitSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Are you really not afraid of being seen?" Naruto stared at Sakura, speechless. He couldn¡¯t understand how she had the guts to be so bold.


    "What¡¯s the big deal? Don¡¯t couples do bold things like this?" Sakura showed no sign of restraint at all.


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®What kind of excitement is this? Who would be excited by this kind of thing?¡¯ Naruto grabbed her feet mercilessly, then sipped his tea with one hand while playfully toying with her foot under the table before sending it back.


    "Why are you thinking about me all of a sudden?" He redirected his attention to the table, focusing on picking up his food, "Aren''t you usually busy with training and work at this time?"


    "I''m here to freeload a meal. Shizune-san is handling things at the Medical Department, and Ino¡¯s at the Hokage¡¯s Office, so I don¡¯t need to run between the two anymore." Sakura said after taking a bite of the food.


    "Why is Ino working in the Hokage¡¯s Office?" Naruto was stunned for a moment. He put down his chopsticks and asked as he looked up.


    "It¡¯s just a temporary reassignment. Who knows what¡¯s going on at the Hokage Tower?" Sakura said without even looking up, "Now that you know where she is, aren¡¯t you going to go make up with her?"


    "I¡¯ve got to eat first. Can¡¯t go on an empty stomach, can I?" Naruto replied.


    "How are you going to thank me for telling you this news?" She asked.


    "Free meal?"


    "Deal." Sakura ate seriously, taking bite after bite, "I¡¯m counting on you for the next two weeks, I¡¯m almost too broke to afford food."


    ¡®A two-week reassignment? That long?¡¯ Naruto made a mental note but didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. After all, it was just a reassignment, not something too unusual.


    "Are you short of money?"


    "Of course! The salary from working at Konoha Hospital is barely enough to cover my living expenses." Sakura complained after finishing her meal and setting down her chopsticks.


    "Being Tsunade-sama¡¯s disciple is already lucky enough, so asking for special treatment would be pushing it. Besides, I have my eyes on a house recently."


    "Hmm???" Naruto was genuinely intrigued, ¡®Buying a house in Konoha?¡¯


    "Aren''t you the only child in your family?"


    "Yeah." Sakura replied, clenching her small fists, "But I¡¯m not telling my parents. I want to buy it secretly."


    "Let me guess, you¡¯re not planning on buying the one next to mine, are you?" Naruto asked Sakura with a frown, eyeing her suspiciously.


    "Nope.¡±


    "Good."


    "I''m buying your apartment and become your landlord," She added casually.


    "What?!" Naruto nearly jumped out of his seat, "Are you crazy? Why would you waste money like that?!"


    "I already looked into it. You are renting that apartment. I want to buy it outright." Sakura said, counting on her fingers, "I''m just a little short on money right now."


    "Wait, do you have a grudge against me or something, Haruno Sakura?"


    "Um, no." Sakura turned away, acting shy.


    Seeing her like this, Naruto''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitch, and he stared at her and said, "No grudge, yet you¡¯re trying to make me homeless?"


    "Hehe, I just want to see what it feels like to be your landlord." Sakura replied half-jokingly, making it hard for Naruto to figure out what was going on in her head.


    "Whatever you want." Naruto said, "How much more do you need?"


    "You¡¯re going to lend it to me?" Sakura¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Maybe. It¡¯s not great luck to say ¡®lend¡¯ between friends, so I¡¯ll just give it to you." He said after thinking for a while.


    "Really?"


    "Nope." Naruto rolled his eyes at her and reached out to ruffle her hair again, "What the hell are you thinking about? I¡¯d have to be crazy to give you money."


    "You got anything to offer in exchange?" Naruto leaned back in his chair and asked casually.


    "Everything." Sakura half-jokingly responded.


    Naruto turned his head away from her. He thought for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing his silence, Sakura also chose to stay quiet, and the two exchanged a glance across the table.


    "Are you serious?" He asked.


    "Yeah, serious!" Sakura nodded.


    "Alright, let''s talk about it later. Make sure to show up tomorrow for the meal." He stood up and said.


    "You¡¯re cooking?" Sakura was a little surprised, then thought to herself, ¡®You¡¯re not seriously cutting costs just because I¡¯m freeloading, are you?¡¯


    "No, of course not."


    "Oh, so where are we going to eat tomorrow?"


    "Where?"


    "Yeah?"


    "I¡¯m not cooking, you are."


    "????" Sakura was stunned and looked at Naruto with a puzzled expression, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course." Naruto replied, already heading for the door, "Money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, you know. Gotta save where we can. As for the ingredients, I''ll prepare them for you, don¡¯t worry."


    "It''s going to be cold tomorrow, so remember to wear black stockings with your jeans."


    Sakura was dumbfounded, watching as Naruto paid the bill and walked off. She lowered her head and thought, ¡®Isn''t this basically selling myself? A free chef?¡¯


    ¡®It didn¡¯t seem like a bad deal, but it didn¡¯t feel like a win either. What an odd situation.¡¯


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon.


    Naruto found Hinata, who was just starting her day off, and as soon as they met, he grabbed her hand and led her to a secluded bamboo grove. The place was cool and shady, with a gentle spring breeze blowing.


    Hinata¡¯s face flushed bright red, and she didn¡¯t dare look up the whole way, afraid of bumping into any of her clan¡¯s members. She cautiously controlled her breathing along the way, and after what felt like an anxious eternity, they finally reached the bamboo grove safely.


    "Uh¡­ Hinata, do you still have some of that sake from last time?"


    "Huh?" Hinata was stunned for a moment, then looked up and asked in doubts, "What sake?"


    "The kind you gave to the foxhound. Give me some more? Please?" Naruto held onto Hinata¡¯s hand as he spoke.


    "Th-that¡¯s no problem." Hinata''s voice gradually became quieter, "But¡­ Naruto-kun, could you¡­ let go of my hand first? I¡¯ll go get it."


    "Make sure it¡¯s a whole bottle." He did not let go immediately, but gently squeezed her soft hand instead, "Do you have a bottle?"


    "I-I do." Hinata¡¯s voice trembled, especially as she saw a clan member approaching from a distance. Her body nearly went limp from the nerves.


    "Huh?" Naruto turned his head and obviously noticed the person passing by. Without thinking too much, he pulled Hinata close and hugged her in front of him, then hid behind a nearby tree.


    He wanted to ask Kurama to do something, but he couldn''t let go of his pride and didn''t want to lower his attitude. He figured asking Hinata to get the Hyuga Clan¡¯s special sake would be a way to bait Kurama.


    As he held Hinata close, his mind was still preoccupied with how to lure Kurama to take the initiative. Suddenly, he felt the girl in his arms move, so he lowered his head to check.


    Hinata¡¯s face was flushed all the way to her ears, and her body was so soft it felt like she was melting. This momentary feeling nearly threw Naruto off.


    "Hinata, are you okay?" He asked as he supported her.


    "I-I¡¯m fine." Hinata stammered, quickly escaping from Naruto¡¯s embrace. She stumbled a bit as she backed away, almost tripping, and said, "I¡¯ll go get it now. Wait for me."


    Looking at Hinata''s hurriedly departing back, Naruto glanced at the now-gone passerby, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face.


    He knew that Dark Sakura just liked to talk, and if things got real, she¡¯d back out in a heartbeat, too scared to follow through.


    ¡®But Hinata? She wouldn¡¯t be the type to enjoy the thrill of the moment, right?¡¯ S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®It seemed like I had discovered some peculiar trait about Hinata.¡¯

 Chapter 335 Being Too Strong Brings Its Own Set of Problems

    Chapter 335 Being Too Strong Brings Its Own Set of ProblemsSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the serene bamboo grove, with the gentle hints of spring fading away, Hinata had gone back to fetch the sake. Naruto leaned against a verdant bamboo stalk, pulling out Icha Icha Paradise to read while patiently waiting.


    His thoughts drifted as time passed, realizing that early summer was almost here.


    The Akatsuki¡¯s plan to capture Ichibi had failed, Jiraiya had yet to return from his search for the Child of Prophecy, and Kakashi was busy. The investigation into the Land of Rain seemed nowhere near complete, so Naruto figured he could only start preparing on his own.


    Putting everything else aside, it was important to him that there was no Akatsuki in this world. It was a destined life-or-death battle. Either all members of the Akatsuki perishes, or he does.


    As for the line of hidden treasures beneath the Land of Whirlpool, he simply didn¡¯t have the time to deal with that now. Reviving the greatness of the Uzumaki Clan was, in truth, just a fancy line to deceive his ancestors.


    ¡®Who in their right mind would build a harem on an isolated island?¡¯


    Just as he was lost in thought, Naruto noticed a figure sneaking out from the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound¡¯s gates Despite it being broad daylight, the person cautiously looked around as if they were doing something illicit.


    Okay, now he was basically confirmed that Hinata was just simply timid.


    "Here, Naruto-kun, is this enough?" Hinata handed him a jade bottle of sake. The bottle clearly more valuable than the sake itself, "If it¡¯s not enough, I can..."


    "This is plenty." Naruto took it and thought to himself, ¡®With this bait, I didn''t have to worry about that fox not taking the bait.¡¯


    "Thank you, Hinata. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time." Naruto said with a smile. Seeing Hinata blushing, he couldn''t help but reach out and gently pinch her cheek.


    He touches and let go immediately, doing nothing more.


    "I''m also very happy to be able to help you, Naruto-kun." Hinata stammered, "I¡­ I don¡¯t mind at all."


    "You¡¯ve been a great help." Naruto tucked the jade bottle into his seal space and suddenly recalled what Sakura had said earlier. Out of curiosity, he asked, "Hinata, have you been busy lately?"


    "Ah?" Hinata seemed a bit surprised, "I-I haven¡¯t been too busy."


    "Are there no missions recently?" He asked with some doubts. It was not Naruto''s fault. As he indeed had not participated in many missions recently and was almost isolated by Tsunade.


    Kakashi was training, Sakura was also training, and Sasuke had transferred to Orochimaru, most likely betraying him by now. Team 7 was essentially disbanded, and any plans for the so-called reorganization had been put on hold.


    The village had already started focusing on training the next generation of Shinobi, like Konohamaru¡¯s group, and has devoted more teaching resources to the Academy. Naruto was aware of this, which was why he had taught Konohamaru and the other two the Rasengan recently.


    "There are fewer missions recently, especially since I¡¯m almost becoming a Jonin." Hinata said softly, "People like Shino, who¡¯s stronger, is getting more missions."


    "As for me, if Team 8 doesn''t have any special missions, I''ll probably have to come back to participate in the clan¡¯s daily affairs."


    "Things are diverging, huh?" Naruto muttered.


    "What?"


    "Nothing." He changed the topic and asked, "How¡¯s your training been going?"


    The bamboo leaves rustled gently, the wind carrying their sound.


    The moist air made people feel relaxed. Hinata instinctively tucked her hair behind her ear, and the tension in her heart was relieved.


    However, when she heard Naruto¡¯s question, her expression visibly darkened, ¡°I failed.¡±


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. No need to feel discouraged." Naruto comforted, then glanced at Hinata''s Byakugan for a moment, and thought to himself, ¡®Hinata must have some connection to Otsutsuki Hamura¡¯s lineage.¡¯


    "You¡¯ll have more opportunities in the future. Besides, being too strong brings its own set of problems. Just look at Tsunade-sama, she¡¯s always complaining like a disgruntled housewife, talking about retiring whenever she gets drunk."


    "Anyway, don¡¯t rush these things."


    That was how Naruto truly felt. If he had the choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to deal with the Akatsuki at all. Ideally, he wanted to live like Kakashi, strong enough to be respected but not constantly under pressure.


    To be able to relax when he wanted and to refuse things he didn¡¯t want to do. That was his idea of true freedom, which is not having to do what he didn¡¯t want to.


    But it''s useless to think too much now, and he would just take it one step at a time. He just hoped that Jiraiya can be more awesome and bring back some useful information.


    As Naruto¡¯s thoughts drifted, Hinata''s voice brought him back to reality.


    "Um, I understand." Hinata said quietly, sneaking another glance at him, "Naruto-kun, are you free tomorrow? You¡¯ve always been so kind to me, and I¡­ I¡¯d like to invite you for a¡­ a meal."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Ah! If... you don''t have time, then forget it. I just..." Hinata seemed very flustered. She didn''t dare to look up at all. Her hands were tightly grasping the hem of her shirt. This was the first time she took the initiative to ask Naruto out.


    Before, she didn¡¯t even have the courage for a normal conversation with him, and it took all her strength just to speak to him. But Naruto had always treated her so well, and she was growing up now.


    But when she thought about how much closer Ino was to Naruto compared to her, and the three of them used to be so close, if she waited any longer, maybe...


    "Tomorrow evening?" Naruto asked.


    Remembering how he had just promised to let Sakura freeload a meal in exchange for some information earlier, Naruto thought it wouldn¡¯t be great to cancel on her right away. But if Hinata¡¯s invite was for dinner, then that should be fine.


    "Okay." Hinata nodded vigorously like a little chick pecking at rice, then blurted out a quick line before dashing off, ¡°Th-then see you tomorrow night at the wall!"


    "Wall"? Naruto turned to look in the direction she had indicated. Beyond the wall was a dead-end old alley. It was not far from the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, but on the back of Konoha¡¯s Street.


    Jumping over that alley and crossing the rooftops of a few buildings would bring him directly to Konoha Street No. 404. It wasn¡¯t an overly secluded spot, but it wasn¡¯t in the center of the village either.


    Hinata had already disappeared from sight. Naruto thought about it and felt that since it was just a meal, he didn¡¯t dwell too much on it. His mind then shifted back to how he would lure out Kurama as he slowly turned to leave.


    At the gate of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, Hinata secretly peeked out, blushing as she watched Naruto walk away.


    At the next second, a familiar voice rang out.


    "Nee-chan, what¡¯s going on outside?"


    "Ah!" Hinata was startled. She quickly turned around and saw her sister, Hanabi, looking at her curiously. Hinata¡¯s face instantly turned red as if it were on fire.


    "N-Nothing!"


    "Let me see." Hanabi tried to sidestep Hinata to look outside, but was suddenly stopped by the panicked Hinata.


    "There¡¯s really nothing! Don¡¯t look!" Hinata threw an arm around her sister¡¯s neck and forcefully pulled her into the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, "Let''s go home. I need to talk to you."


    "But sister¡­ I was about to go out."


    "Just go later." Hinata¡¯s heart pounded as she forcibly led Hanabi away. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If her little sister discovered her secret, she might as well die on the spot.

 Chapter 336 Nee-Chan, I’m Sorry

    Chapter 336 Nee-Chan, I¡¯m SorrySupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha¡¯s Street No. 404.


    Naruto returned home, swapped his shoes at the entry, and walked into the living room. He first glanced at Kurama calmly. At this moment, Kurama had drunk himself into a stupor and was sprawled out on the couch, snoring away.


    Thankfully, Kurama is a Biju made of Chakra, so his body does not get dirty and he does not need to pee, otherwise, Naruto would¡¯ve kicked that drunken fox out for sure.


    The living room carried a faint scent of alcohol. Naruto quietly went to his room, shut the door behind him, and retrieved the good sake Hinata had brought him from the Hyuga Clan.


    Then, he pulled out ten fancy bottles he had bought from the market, then set them neatly in a row on the floor.


    He poured the high-quality Hyuga sake from the jade bottle into one of the fancy bottles, and then filled the remaining nine bottles with the cheap sake stored in his seal space.


    After completing the task, he cleaned up the tools and nonchalantly strolled into the living room. Shortly after sitting down, he took out the bottle of good sake.


    The bottle was opened with a pop, and delicate fragrance of alcohol slowly filled the air.


    The sleeping Kurama¡¯s nose twitched as he stirred from his slumber, and his eyes suddenly snapped open. His gaze was instantly drawn to the sleek and luxurious bottle on the table, and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets!


    "Good sake!!!" Kurama leapt up, reaching out to touch the bottle, but Naruto smacked his hand away.


    ¡°What are you doing!!!¡±


    "What are you doing?" Naruto resealed the bottle and glanced at the clearly ravenous Kurama slowly, "This is for a ritual offering."


    "You little brat! What kind of ancestors do you have to offer to? I¡¯ve never seen you perform any rituals before. You might as well just offer it to me instead! It''s a waste to keep it anyway, why not give it to me?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think money grows on trees?" Naruto retorted without holding back, "Kurama, if you want to stay in this house, you¡¯d better contribute something. Otherwise, why should I give you the sake meant for a ritual?"


    ¡°I, uh¡­" Kurama was immediately at a loss for words.


    "Besides, there are only ten bottles of sake for the offering, and I didn''t prepare any extras." Naruto casually pulled out the other nine identical, inferior sake from the seal space.


    "Ten bottles! Isn¡¯t that enough?" Kurama asked in astonishment.


    "There are many ancestors, so no, it¡¯s not enough."


    "What¡¯s the point of you offering to ancestors anyway?" Kurama¡¯s eyes never left the ten bottles of sake on the table. He once again stretched out his claws to reach them.


    "I already told you, it doesn¡¯t matter. You wouldn¡¯t be of any help anyway, so don¡¯t ask." As he said that, Naruto swiftly put away all ten bottles, though he left behind two regular ones as an afterthought.


    "I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll head out now."


    Seeing the good sake disappear, Kurama instantly lost interest, but when he thought about the guy''s habit of playing mind games, especially when it came to luring him out, Kurama didn¡¯t bother stopping him and let him go.


    The door slammed shut with a bang, and the living room returned to silence. A refreshing breeze blew in from the balcony, causing the curtains to flutter lightly. Suddenly, Kurama felt life was utterly dull.


    He slumped heavily back onto the couch, staring blankly at the two bottles of regular sake on the table. He reached for one out of habit, but found he had no desire to drink. His eyes wandered aimlessly toward the ceiling, the dim light casting shadows in the room.


    Those ten bottles of top-tier sake, with their elegant, jewel-like packaging, reminded him of ten female foxes, their fur as white as snow, eyes like shimmering pools. In his mind, they teased him, making him itch.


    Ten seconds later, with a loud thud, Kurama stood up on his feet and cursed angrily, "Damn it! That fishing brat is so infuriating!"


    ¡­


    The sun set in a golden hue.


    The shadow of the Hokage Tower stretched long, standing tall in the orange dusk.


    On the fifth floor, the door of Hokage¡¯s Office was pushed open from the outside.


    Tsunade, lying back in her chair with her head tilted up, didn¡¯t even bother opening her eyes, and said, "We¡¯re off the clock."


    There was only one person in the entire village who never knocked on the door of Hokage¡¯s Office. Tsunade had been working non-stop for nearly a month, utterly exhausted like a dog. Having finally finished all the works, she naturally had no energy to deal with him.


    Ino was standing at the filing cabinet, sorting out documents and preparing to leave. When she turned around and saw Naruto, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in days, walk right in, she instantly tensed up, wanting to hide inside the cabinet.


    It was just an ordinary evening in the Hokage¡¯s Office, and the windows were wide open.


    The setting sun poured in unabashedly from outside, drenching the office in a layer of soft, orange light. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade lay in her chair, looking utterly drained. Ino, dressed neatly in professional attire, stood nearby. The white long-sleeved shirt she wore highlighted her slender figure, while her lower half was clad in a black pencil skirt.


    Her long, pale legs were bathed in the glow of the setting sun, her expression one of flustered haste.


    Naruto stood at the door, dressed entirely in black, including a matching black hat. He wasn¡¯t just a Shinobi who trained relentlessly to become Hokage, he also paid attention to his appearance occasionally.


    Even under the loose clothing, his youthful energy was hard to conceal. His frame was broad-shouldered, and as the wind blew, his athletic build was outlined against the light. He looked lean and, with his deep-set eyes, somewhat more serious than usual.


    Ino¡¯s heart started to beat a little faster, and she felt as though she had done something wrong. Glancing at Naruto¡¯s sharp jawline in the doorway, she quickly turned her head away.


    "Tsunade-sama, what have you been busy with recently?" Naruto took off his hat with a smile, and strode in.


    The atmosphere finally relaxed a little. Ino, still standing by the filing cabinet, kept her head down and continued organizing the files, as if she were a student punished to stand in the corner after doing something wrong.


    "Why? You planning to help me out?" Tsunade yawned, and the exposed part of her body was snow-smooth and upright.


    "No way. I¡¯m just not cut out for desk work." Naruto placed his hat on the desk and glanced at Ino, who was standing in the corner with her back to him.


    While keeping his gaze there, he said, "If there¡¯s any dangerous missions, you can call me. After all, I¡¯ve got a tough life, and I¡¯m meant for that kind of work."


    "Just keep talking nonsense, we¡¯ll talk when Jiraiya comes back." Tsunade raised a hand to cover her eyes and said lazily, "Right now, only Neji and Shino have active missions."


    "This summer, with their qualifications, they should be able to be the first batch of those promoted to Jonin."


    "Jonin, huh? I wonder when I¡¯ll become a Jonin too?"


    "Don¡¯t kid yourself. You don¡¯t even care." Tsunade replied lazily, "Stop pretending. It¡¯s after hours. If you¡¯ve got nothing else, leave already. Stop standing here and annoying me."


    Tsunade had already given her dismissal. She was too tired to banter with Naruto, so she just waved her hand, signaling for him to leave.


    "So, it¡¯s really after hours now?"


    "Um."


    "Then, can I take her with me?"


    At those words, Ino, who was sorting out documents in the corner, suddenly stiffened for a moment, her heart pounding wildly, ¡®Did he just say¡­? No way, but¡­¡¯


    "Ask her, not me." Tsunade shifted her position in the chair and continued resting on her side.


    Ino wanted to continue sorting out the files, but found that her mind was already in a mess. Just as she was about to pull herself together and resume her work, she suddenly felt someone grabbing her shoulder. She shivered all over, then realized that Naruto was right beside her.


    ¡®Crazy! This is the Hokage¡¯s Office, and Tsunade-sama is still here! How could he do this¡­¡¯ Ino felt so nervous that her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    Warm breath brushed against her ear, and Naruto leaned in close without any hint of restraint, "Nee-chan, I¡¯m sorry."


    Boom!


    Ino¡¯s mind went completely blank at this moment.

 Chapter 337 The Joys of Youth Come And Go Quickly

    Chapter 337 The Joys of Youth Come And Go QuicklySupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino''s whole body went completely limp. That single ¡®Nee-chan, I¡¯m sorry¡¯ from Naruto sent waves of forbidden emotions crashing through her mind, pushing away all the rationality she had built up.


    She had completely forgotten what she was angry about, and when she wanted to push him away, she found that she had no strength at all.


    Tsunade, lying in the chair, cracked her eyes open just a sliver. Her peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the two of them before she closed her eyes again. The warm evening breeze carried by the setting sun gently coaxed her back to sleep.


    Naruto grabbed Ino by the wrist and led her out of the office, then softly closed the door behind them.


    In the corridor, Ino, dressed in her professional suit skirt, had slender, fair wrists. After struggling for a while, she finally managed to pull her hand free, panting as she did so.


    ¡°Y-you! What do you think you¡¯re doing!?"


    "Tsunade-sama said it¡¯s after hours, didn¡¯t you hear?" Naruto said with a smile, standing in front of the open window where the sunset bathed his broad back in a warm glow.


    His frame appeared lean and tall, the edges of his figure outlined in a golden light.


    "I haven''t finished my work yet." She stammered, turning her head to the side, her face flushed. Her heart was pounding as her mind kept replaying the electrifying ¡®Nee-chan¡¯.


    She had no idea where he had picked up that way of calling her, but whatever it was, she wasn¡¯t going to let herself fall for it.


    "Then, I''ll go back in with you." Naruto looked at her with a teasing smile, "I''ll help you finish up. If not, I¡¯ll just keep following you."


    The mere thought of returning to the office with Tsunade still resting there made Ino panic, ¡®If this guy acted up again and caused a scene, I¡¯d never be able to show my face again.¡¯


    "No way! It¡¯s after hours!" She said, almost pouting.


    She didn''t know why, but she wasn¡¯t really that angry right now.


    Every time she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated, yet he always seemed to brush her frustrations away so easily.


    Naruto grabbed her hand, his eyes sparkling with a youthful energy that was uniquely his. In the quiet hallway, warm evening air swirled around them, and their shadows intertwined on the wall.


    He pushed Ino against the wall, leaning in close to her neck, his breath tickling her, making her squirm.


    "Are you mad? You¡¯re even avoiding me, hmm? Hiding from me."


    "I¡¯m not." Ino''s psychological defenses completely collapsed, her eyes brimming with mist as she trembled, trying to deny it, "I''m not hiding from you."


    "If you weren¡¯t hiding from me, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were reassigned to the Hokage Tower?" Naruto let go of her, his eyes a little cold, as if he would leave at any moment.


    "I¡­ I wasn¡¯t." Ino¡¯s voice grew softer and softer.


    "Really?" He asked, as if he would disappear immediately after she nodded.


    "I was a little mad, but just now, when you¡­ in the office, I wasn¡¯t mad anymore." She said with an embarrassed look on her face.


    Hearing this, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Wanna go out tonight?"


    "Where?"


    "Well, let''s just walk around and have something to eat on Konoha¡¯s Main Street." Naruto replied casually, and then asked, "Do you have to go to work tomorrow?"


    "Yeah." She nodded, "It¡¯s been busy lately. I¡¯ll probably finish late again."


    "Even later than today?"


    "Probably¡­ around midnight. Tomorrow is the end of the month, so I need to sort out the mission documents." Ino explained in a low voice.


    After hearing what Ino said, Naruto realized it was already the end of March and April was just around the corner.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll come pick you up around midnight." He said, taking her hand and leading her down the stairs.


    "Why?" She asked in a muffled voice, looking at the figure who was half a step ahead with questioning gaze.


    "Why so many questions? I don¡¯t want you walking home alone that late." He said, "If I didn¡¯t know, it¡¯d be one thing, but since I do, I can¡¯t just pretend I didn¡¯t hear it."


    "But¡­ what if there are other times when I¡¯ll have to walk at night?" Ino followed him down the stairs. Her steps felt light, as if she was walking on clouds.


    "Just tell me and I''ll come get you."


    "Mm." Ino softly responded, a small wave of happiness rising within her, like a piece of broken cookie that only revealed its sweetness after you took a bite.


    On the staircase, Naruto kept holding her hand, and he walked in front of her, making his figure a little lower than hers. At the corner of the stairs, their gazes met for a brief moment, one looking up and the other down.


    In the dimly lit, narrow space, Naruto¡¯s cool, restrained gaze made Ino¡¯s heart skip a beat. Somehow, she could read what his eyes were saying: He wanted her.


    Naruto''s gaze quickly shifted down the stairs, as if he were focusing on the path ahead.


    Ino''s face suddenly turned red at a visible speed, as if it was on fire. As she thought about a certain possibility, her face turned red all the way to her ears. Her teeth clenched from nervousness, and her heart was pounding loudly in her chest. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Konoha is actually quite prosperous, with a high population density, various shops, and stores selling all kinds of daily necessities. The spending power of the village¡¯s Shinobi wasn¡¯t lacking, and under Tsunade¡¯s governance, the village seemed to show signs of entering a new golden age.


    The bustling streets of Konoha were brightly lit. Ino seemed a little uncomfortable with being held by the hand, but when she tried to break free, she found it was impossible to break free, so she gave in and let him lead her.


    "What are you so nervous?" Naruto asked in surprise the moment he turned his head.


    "I¡¯m not." She quickly denied.


    "You¡¯re a terrible liar. Next time, try to cover it up a bit better." Naruto commented casually as he glanced at her slowly. He found that she looked a little cute when she was trying to argue.


    But when he thought about how her expression just now was like that of a little girl who stole the forbidden fruit for the first time, he couldn''t help but frowned and asked another question, "Did you misunderstand something?"


    "No." She denied at first, but then, taking advantage of the relatively quiet street, she leaned closer to his shoulder and whispered, "Are you trying to take me to that place?"


    "What place?"


    "You know¡­" Ino bit her lip, her pale hand hooking around Naruto¡¯s neck as she pulled him down closer, pressing her lips to his ear. Her hand clamped tightly over her mouth, as if to prevent the words from leaking out.


    "***."


    "Oh~!" Naruto pulled her hand away and looked at Ino in shock, "I really should¡¯ve recorded that."


    "You!" Ino punched him in annoyance, "I was just joking."


    At an outdoor barbecue stall, Ino had kicked off her shoes, revealing her snow-white feet, and dangled them under the table. She took a bite of the sweet, oily grilled meat and washed it down with a drink, her face lighting up with happiness as she squinted her eyes in contentment.


    "Ahh! This is great!" She exclaimed with emotion. "Thank goodness I got off work on time today. I¡¯ve been so exhausted these past few days, I feel like I¡¯m about to fall apart."


    Looking at Ino, whose mood seemed to have improved, Naruto sat leisurely while slowly grilling more meat. The early summer night was lively, filled with the sound of clinking glasses and cheerful conversations.


    The atmosphere made him feel a little envious, as summer was certainly a good time for drinking. But he reminded himself that there was no rush. He just needed to wait a few more years and then enjoy it properly.


    "Ah~" Ino extended a piece of perfectly grilled meat toward him, smiling mischievously as she waited for him to take it.

 Chapter 338 Wishing The Young Man Eternal Peace

    Chapter 338 Wishing The Young Man Eternal PeaceSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto didn¡¯t hesitate and took the bite of grilled meat she offered him, swallowing it in one go.


    Amid the flickering lights and bustling noise of the street, the bright glow of the town stretched out like a ribbon. Ino covered her mouth with one hand, her almond-shaped eyes curving like crescent moons.


    Her smile was warm and pure, filled with a sense of simple joy, as she watched him with a look of triumph.


    "Tasty?"


    "Yeah." He lowered his gaze and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Naruto is not the kind of person who cannot humble himself to please others. Even if he has done nothing wrong, he does not mind admitting his mistake. It is just a matter of words.


    For him, admitting fault and teasing someone weren¡¯t mutually exclusive. Ino had a soft heart and a few words of comfort would easily make her happy. Young love was fleeting and carefree, like clouds drifting by.


    What mattered more was that Ino always responded to him. Every word he said received a reply, like tossing a stone into a deep pond and waiting for the echo. She never brushed him off or left him hanging.


    Her sincerity made everything more comfortable, and her occasional temper was nothing to worry about.


    "So why were you transferred to the Hokage¡¯s Office?" Naruto leaned back in his chair, watching the flicker of the nearby flames reflected in his eyes. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly as he spoke.


    "I was cast aside." Ino huffed, stuffing her mouth with grilled meat, her lips glistening with oil as she chewed angrily.


    "Who could ever cast you aside? You''re so popular that people are lining up outside the shop to see you." Naruto glanced at Ino sideways and said lazily.


    "You¡¯re still holding onto that?" Ino felt a little guilty, but when she thought about what had happened, she puffed out her chest and said confidently, "It¡¯s not my fault! I already made it clear I wasn¡¯t interested."


    "Mm." He acknowledged her with a simple nod.


    Ino watched as Naruto reached for his drink, his long, slender fingers gently curling around the cup. The motion inexplicably sent a shiver down her spine, as if those fingers had grazed her heart.


    She quickly averted her gaze, but her thoughts wandered uncontrollably, spreading like ivy, ¡®His hands looked so graceful. If those fingertips were to caress me, it would surely feel incredible.¡¯


    She imagined them tracing a delicate path down her spine, from her shoulder blades to her collarbone, and then lower¡­


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Ah!" Ino nearly toppled from her chair. After realizing what she had just thought, she was too embarrassed to meet his eyes, or look at his hands.


    "No!! Nothing!! I mean... I just zoned out, that¡¯s all, haha¡­"


    "It¡¯s normal to get distracted when you¡¯re overworked," Naruto replied calmly.


    "Y-Yeah." Ino chuckled nervously, feeling a bit guilty, "It¡¯s definitely because I¡¯ve been working too hard. It¡¯s all my dad¡¯s fault for pulling me out of the Intelligence Department." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you not working seriously?"


    "No way!" Ino retorted, raising her chopsticks in defense before taking a big gulp of her drink and slamming the cup down on the table, "He had the nerve to say I¡¯m too popular and that standing there would distract others from work!!"


    "He just transferred his own daughter without a second thought! How old-fashioned!"


    Hearing this, Naruto¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    He thought to himself, ¡®It was obvious that your father was helping you brush up your qualifications while Sakura was on leave. After all, the Hokage''s Office wasn¡¯t just a place anyone could get assigned to.¡¯


    "So, how long are you going to be in the Hokage''s Office this time?"


    "I don¡¯t know, at least until Sakura comes back from her break. But I haven¡¯t seen her around much lately." Ino muttered, looking over at Naruto.


    "Have you seen Sakura lately?"


    "We just had lunch together this afternoon." He had nothing to hide, so he answered it truthfully.


    "Why didn¡¯t she have lunch with me?" Ino pouted and frowned, "I¡¯m the one filling in for her, so shouldn¡¯t she be treating me?"


    "Oh, she owes me a meal."


    "She paid?" Ino was stunned for a moment, "She''s been very stingy lately. She said she wanted to save money for something big. Every time we eat, I''m the one paying."


    "I paid. She doesn¡¯t have money." Naruto replied calmly.


    "Then why would he invite you?"


    "I never expected her to treat me anyway. You two are a perfect match, one is the ¡®Flower of the Intelligence Department and the other is the ¡®Flower of the Medical Department¡¯." He said casually.


    "Really? So, which one do you like more?" Ino asked, resting her face in her hands.


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh, right, including Hinata¡­ who do you like more?"


    "You."


    "How perfunctory." Ino scoffed, then blew carefully while holding the drink, "But I''m still very happy to hear you say that. Do you think I¡¯m..."


    She looked up, only to freeze.


    Naruto was watching her with a smile, his eyes reflecting the warm glow of the nearby lights. The moment their eyes met, Ino felt as if nothing else mattered.


    Promises may change, and hearts may waver, but the sincerity of their youth never would. At that moment, she realized that whatever the answer was, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    She remembered seeing Naruto years ago, slumped in his old apartment, looking worn out and isolated. She¡¯d witnessed his dark, moody gaze as he wandered the streets, a wounded beast hiding his scars.


    It wasn''t until Tsunade¡¯s arrival that things started to change for him. What once seemed impossible to solve slowly resolved over time, and he finally became the person he was meant to be.


    Watching him now, with that peaceful and warm smile in his eyes, Ino genuinely wished for a world where all discrimination and injustice vanished, and all hatred stayed far away from him.


    She hoped he would always walk down the bustling streets, free from sickness and misfortune, crossing over every sorrow and separation. And in the crowd, she would be there, saying she liked him.


    If the person she fell for had been an ordinary boy, she might have wanted to possess him. But with Naruto, all she wished was for the world to treat him with the same kindness she felt.


    And she knew, whether or not she ever moved toward him, as long as he stood there, someone would always love him. No one asked him to be some dazzling beacon of light, only that he could live a peaceful life.


    "I''m so full." Ino leaned back in her chair, rubbing her slightly rounded belly while gazing up at the starry sky, "You¡¯ll pick me up from work tomorrow too, right?"


    "If you want, I can pick you up every day." He replied nonchalantly, "Considering how many people are after you, it¡¯s probably a good idea to be prepared."


    "Really? Then you have to come every day!" Ino¡¯s mood brightened instantly at his words. She grinned as she sipped her drink, gently kicking him under the table with her bare feet.


    The warm evening breeze carried the scent of grilled meat, mingling with the sweet remnants of the day¡¯s heat.


    The noise from the lively street drifted over, close enough to hear but far enough not to intrude. Neither of them spoke, and Ino¡¯s pale feet softly grazed Naruto¡¯s pant leg.


    They exchanged long, lingering smiles, a silent understanding building between them. It was like carefully piling sand into a tower, delicate but with an eager desire to build it higher and higher.


    In that moment of mutual gazing, their eyes holding unspoken thoughts, Ino finally gave in with a long sigh, "How many girls¡¯ hearts have you stolen with that look? Your eyes are practically pulling strings!"

 Chapter 339 Akamaru is Injured

    Chapter 339 Akamaru is InjuredSupport me at Pat reon S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Naruto was getting ready to go out and buy groceries, bending down in the entrance as he changed his shoes. When he looked up, he saw Kurama poking his head out from behind the sofa, then quickly retreating.


    Naruto couldn''t help but smirk, thinking to himself, ¡®The bait is set. You might resist the first day, maybe even the second, but eventually, you''ll take the bait. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll be hooked.¡¯


    "Do you need something?" Naruto, who had put on his shoes, stood at the entrance and deliberately asked Kurama, who was lurking in the living room.


    "Oh, nothing. Where are you going?" Kurama¡¯s head popped up again from behind the sofa, answering with a somewhat awkward tone.


    Normally, he didn''t care where Naruto went, but today it was acting like he had ulterior motives. His attempt to act casual almost made Naruto burst out laughing.


    "I''m going to buy some supplies for the ritual. The ritual starts in a few days," Naruto replied seriously.


    He knew Kurama was aware he was setting a trap, but he didn''t mind letting him know. This was a naked conspiracy. And with his long experience, Naruto knew Kurama wasn¡¯t easy to fool.


    "Ritual? How does it work?" Kurama stood on the sofa with a conflicted expression.


    "You pour it on the ground, soaking the soil with the sake."


    "Wha... what??? Pour it on the ground?!" Kurama stood directly on the sofa, looking utterly shocked and heartbroken, "Isn''t that a waste?!!!"


    Seeing the distressed expression on Kurama¡¯s face, Naruto suspected that, on the day of the ¡®ritual¡¯, he might lie on the ground with his mouth wide open, ready to catch the sake he poured.


    In truth, there was no ritual at all, and it was just an excuse to bait Kurama.


    "You silly dog, since when giving offering on a ritual considered wasteful?" Naruto glanced at him coldly, then grabbed the door handle and said, "I¡¯ve got things to do, so I''ll leave first."


    With a bang, the door closed.


    Naruto wandered around town for a while, grabbing the groceries he needed. Seeing it was still early, Naruto also picked up some drinks and a batch of fine sake.


    Using inferior sake as good ones to lure Kurama only a temporary plan. After all, he couldn''t be so shameless as to ask Hinata to get ten bottles of Hyuga Clan''s sake. But a single bottle clearly wouldn¡¯t be enough, so he had to resort to this trick.


    However, he''d still need to compensate Kurama afterwards. His goal was to get Kurama on board for a showdown with the Akatsuki. After all, with him being stuffed on Jashin¡¯s Dog, even if Kurama were defeated, he¡¯d at most get a good beating.


    As he thought about it, Naruto couldn''t help but sigh, ¡®There were only a few gods in the Shinobi World. Even the so-called God of Shinobi was merely an offshoot of the Otsutsuki.¡¯


    ¡®At the end of the Otsutsuki path, there were gods as well. But in the end, they were just part of another civilization.¡¯


    ¡®And as a stranger from another world, I wield both the powers of Jashin and Shinigami, and also Ninjutsu. Does this count as NTR-ing the gods?¡¯


    But after calming down and thinking it through, Naruto realized he had only borrowed a fraction of their power. Since he couldn¡¯t absorb Natural Energy, he hadn¡¯t mastered Sage Mode.


    To put it bluntly, Jashin¡¯s Dog and Kurosuki Raiga¡¯s funeral were essentially tools modified by the system, and the sacrifice-free version of the Impure World Reincarnation was basically a cracked version of the Shinigami¡¯s technique, courtesy of the system.


    But Naruto didn¡¯t care much. After all, he had no aspirations to become a god.


    ¡®What kind of god is it if the system can crack it?¡¯


    ¡®Ptui, pathetic.¡¯


    After spitting on the ground, Naruto left with a look of disdain on his face.


    "Naruto!"


    Just as he walked a few steps, someone called out to him. He turned around and saw that it was Kiba, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, running up to him while out of breath.


    Naruto and Kiba had always been on good terms, though they loved to bicker whenever they met. As they grew older, though, their encounters had become less frequent.


    Even when they did meet, their exchanges were more playful jabs, unlike the old days when they¡¯d spend the whole day trying to one-up each other. After all, those carefree, easygoing days are long gone and will never come back.


    "What¡¯s with your outfit?" Naruto asked, slightly taken aback.


    From a distance, Naruto hadn¡¯t noticed anything, but upon closer inspection, he realized Kiba was wrapped in bandages from head to toe. His face was bruised and swollen, which looked a bit scary, but fortunately, his face was not disfigured.


    "Did you get caught peeping at the bathhouse?"


    "Get lost! I¡¯d never do something like that!" Kiba had initially been happy to see Naruto, but as expected, Naruto¡¯s words were sharp as ever, killing his mood instantly. He felt like turning around and leaving right away.


    "So, what happened? Did humans stop being enough for your tastes?" Naruto then feigned shock, "Wait, where¡¯s Akamaru?"


    "You¡¯ve got a filthy mouth!" Kiba wanted to beat him up, but when he thought that he would most likely lose in his current condition, he gave up.


    "Akamaru is more seriously injured than me. My sister said he¡¯s still not out of danger." Kiba said with a gloomy look, "Can you ask Tsunade-sama for help?"


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Naruto¡¯s teasing expression disappeared, and he asked solemnly, "What happened?"


    "It¡¯s nothing... not something you should be worried about. Knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you." Kiba said hesitantly, avoiding details, "Anyway, can you ask Tsunade-sama for help?"


    "I''m really worried about Akamaru now, Naruto. I¡¯ve never asked you for anything before."


    "Cough!" Naruto interrupted him with a cough and subconsciously took a step back, "I can ask Tsunade-sama, but you¡¯ll need to tell me what happened first."


    Hearing this, Kiba hesitated for a moment. Perhaps weighing Akamaru¡¯s life, he then gritted his teeth and spoke, "They were Shinobi from the Root. I had a conflict with them while on a mission. If I wasn''t a member of the Inuzuka Clan, I''m afraid I would have already..."


    "Got it. A dog¡¯s life is important, so I¡¯ll help." Naruto said as he stood on the street with groceries in one hand, "But Tsunade-sama may not have the time, so don''t get your hopes up."


    "Sakura is not busy recently. If Tsunade-sama doesn''t have time, I could get Sakura to help."


    "I understand. Thank you anyway, Naruto." Kiba said sincerely, "You might be a pain most of the time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so reliable when it counts."


    "¡­" Naruto''s face was full of black lines, "If you don¡¯t know how to compliment people, just keep quiet. And from now on, address me as Clan Head."


    "Clan Head? What Clan Head?" Kiba was a little surprised.


    Naruto patted Kiba heavily on the shoulder, causing him to wince in pain. Carrying groceries while standing in the sunlight, Naruto¡¯s figure was bathed in a golden glow as he spoke earnestly.


    "Uchi¡­ Cough, I''m the Clan Head of the Konoha branch of the Uzumaki Clan. I''m currently recruiting fresh blood. Interested in joining the glorious Uzumaki Clan?"


    "No way! I can¡¯t betray my ancestors. Maybe next time." Kiba quickly declined.


    Naruto sighed with regret, ¡®It seemed the glory of the Uzumaki Clan would remain mine alone.¡¯ However, as he watched Kiba limping away, Naruto suddenly had an immature but intriguing thought.


    ¡®I might not be able to topple Danzo, but at the very least, I could annoy him.¡¯


    For now, though, Akamaru¡¯s life was in danger, and as Akamaru¡¯s godfather, it was his duty to help Kiba. After all, it was just a matter of asking Tsunade for help, nothing too troublesome.

 Chapter 340 Free Labor +1

    Chapter 340 Free Labor +1Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hokage''s Office.


    The young secretary, Ino, was diligently organizing the documents, while Tsunade was pretending to work while actually slacking off, occasionally glancing at paperwork and making a few approvals here and there.


    Suddenly, the door swung open without warning, and Naruto casually walked in carrying a bag of groceries. No one had ever brought groceries into the Hokage¡¯s Office before, so he was the first one to do so.


    "Well, well, what a rare guest. Naruto, are you using my office as a kitchen now?" Tsunade sneered as she rested her chin on her hand, speaking coldly to him.


    Hearing this, Ino''s body flinched, and she carefully controlled her breathing. She only dared to glance at Naruto out of the corner of her eye, fearing that the fight between gods would affect the mortals.


    "I don¡¯t come here without a reason." Naruto said as he placed the groceries carelessly on the chair. He sat down on the chair lazily, lounging in another as if he owned the place.


    "Tsunade-chan¡­"


    "Pfft!!!"


    Naruto was immediately punched and sent flying, crashing into the hallway wall along with the chair. Ino stood trembling in the corner, lowering her head and quietly continuing her work.


    After a minute, Naruto returned, this time holding half of a broken chair. Clearly, he had learned his lesson and was much more restrained now.


    "Tsunade-sama."


    "What do you want?" She glanced at him from the corner of her eye.


    "There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your help with. Do you have time?" As Naruto said that, he pulled out the bottle of good wine he had asked from Hinata from the seal space.


    The moment he opened the bottle, a rich, fragrant aroma filled the room. Then, Naruto respectfully poured Tsunade a glass.


    "I don¡¯t have much time, but go ahead and tell me what you need." Tsunade squinted and took a sip of the sake. Her body was relaxed throughout the whole process and she showed no signs of anger.


    Naruto knew Tsunade was fond of this approach, so he relayed Kiba¡¯s situation in a neutral, straightforward manner.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t respond immediately, and Ino, while glancing from the corner of her eye, pursed her lips and worked silently. The office was engulfed in a brief silence, broken only by the soft rustle of pages turning.


    "Let Sakura handle it. I don¡¯t have time." Tsunade finally said.


    "Okay." Naruto nodded, then picked up the groceries and left.


    He understood that Tsunade had her own concerns and couldn¡¯t personally involve herself in every issue. Since the Inuzuka Clan¡¯s Clan Head hadn¡¯t come to her directly, she had no obligation to step in.


    There were many underlying complexities in the situation, things that couldn¡¯t be easily expressed with words.


    Konoha¡¯s Street, No. 404.


    Naruto placed the groceries in the kitchen and slumped down on the couch, staring blankly at the ceiling to rest. Kurama sidled up to him and asked about the details of the upcoming ritual.


    Naruto half-heartedly responded, then suddenly remembered the only bottle of genuine liquor he had was now with Tsunade, and he felt a little guilty.


    "Alright, let¡¯s talk about it later. The ritual is something I can¡¯t avoid." Naruto stood up, fanned himself and said, "I''ve ran into a problem I can¡¯t solve."


    "What problem?" Kurama knew it was a trap, but he still couldn¡¯t resist taking the bait.


    Just as Naruto was about to answer, the doorbell rang.


    Open the door.


    He opened the door to find Sakura standing outside the corridor with a smile on her face. It was summer, and she was dressed lightly. Her top was a form-fitting pink sleeveless shirt, and she wore denim shorts paired with black stockings.


    "Here for the free meal!"


    The Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan thought to himself, ¡®You came at the right time, free labor +1, and you even came to me willingly.¡¯


    "Come in first." He said as he stepped aside.


    "Sorry for the intrusion." Sakura stepped lightly into the entrance, bending down to change her shoes, but instead of bending her knees, she simply arched her overly flexible back, lowering herself gracefully.


    The way her black stockings shimmered drew attention, making it hard to look away. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cough, that¡¯s a bit much. Watch it next time." Naruto coughed, walked towards the couch unfazed, lay down on the couch skillfully, and said with his head turned away, "The kitchen is over there. I¡¯ve bought the ingredients. Go and cook them yourself."


    "My cooking skills are average." Sakura pulled off her hair tie, bit it in her mouth, reached out to tie up all the short hair behind her head, and quickly tied it up again with one hand.


    "It''s okay, just cook whatever you like, I''m not picky." Naruto said without worry.


    "I mean, don¡¯t you want to try something else? I¡¯m pretty good at other things." Sakura added with a mischievous grin on her face.


    "No need, just cook." Naruto smirked.


    He was a master fisherman in more ways than one. He¡¯d been trying to reel in Kurama just minutes ago, and now she thought she could hook him? How ridiculous. Falling for it would mean losing the game.


    "Oh, okay." Sakura said, heading to the kitchen as Naruto turned his gaze back to Kurama.


    Because of Sakura''s presence, their fishing conversation had to be postponed. Kurama and Naruto exchanged silent looks, with Kurama mouthing the word ¡®sake¡¯.


    Seeing this, Naruto chuckled to himself, ¡®Well, it¡¯s time to show my cards.¡¯


    Naruto shook his head again. Even Zhuge Liang had to visit Meng Huo seven times before Meng Huo was hooked. History has proven that patience was the key in fishing.


    Only by being reluctant yet willing, and pulling madly, can one maximize the value of the cards in their hand.


    From the kitchen came the rhythmic sound of chopping and the splash of water. Through the half-open glass door, Naruto could see a glimpse of Sakura¡¯s black stockings as she worked.


    In the kitchen, Sakura chopped vegetables, pondering whether she should just switch into an apron. But she dismissed the idea, worrying it might backfire. Shaking off the thought, she continued cooking.


    However, the more indifferent Naruto acted toward her, the more determined she felt to make him show some kind of interest. Simply being in the same room was far from enough to satisfy her, and there had to be something more exciting to stir things up.


    In between cooking, she lowered her head, opened her clothes and took a look inside, thinking, ¡®is normal size, right? The books say that when kissing, there¡¯s an instinct to¡­¡¯


    Anyway, the book said that if a couple¡¯s fingertips could pull fine threads, then even if things got weird, it wouldn¡¯t be her fault.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely Naruto-kun¡¯s fault things have turned out like this.¡¯ Sakura mused, ¡®Well¡­ a little chaos wouldn¡¯t hurt. My life¡¯s already chaotic enough. So... Why not mix things up even more?¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Sakura¡¯s mood brightened again, and she hummed cheerfully as she finished cooking.


    "Dinner¡¯s ready!" She called out, opening the kitchen door.


    At this moment, Naruto was communicating with Kurama using sign language. When he heard this, he turned back and was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 341 You Have Some Kind of Hidden Illness?

    Chapter 341 You Have Some Kind of Hidden Illness?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Alright, just leave it there." Naruto said as he got up, ending his negotiation with Kurama.


    At this point, Naruto was truly trying to pull off the impossible. Kurama was convinced that he still had ten bottles of Hyuga Clan''s good sake.


    Kurama was behaving like Patrick teasing bait near a fishhook, testing it eagerly but without wanting to pay the price.


    Kurama¡¯s sneaky behavior, wanting the bait but not wanting to commit, was all too clear to Naruto.


    But how could Naruto let him do what he wanted? No matter what Kurama said, Naruto wouldn''t budge. He was waiting for Kurama to ask about the trouble he was facing, so he could rope him into helping with the mission to eliminate Pain.


    The negotiations were interrupted, leaving Kurama disappointed as he sulked back to his room.


    Naruto caught the whole scene from the corner of his eye and sneered internally, ¡®How could this foolish fox think he can escape from my clutches?¡¯


    Sakura had already tidied up the dining table. When Naruto sat down and reached for the chopsticks, his fingers brushed against something warm. Their fingertips pressed together, but Naruto didn¡¯t react much, and simply grabbed the chopsticks.


    "Huh?" Sakura was stunned for a moment and abruptly pulled her hand back.


    Naruto showed no emotion. He glanced at her calmly, then took his eyes away leisurely. Sakura''s little tricks had no effect on him anymore, and he was completely immune to it.


    On the contrary, Sakura''s reaction was unexpectedly strong. Not only did she quickly pull her hand back, she even hid it under the table. Her face turned red as she tried to act nonchalant.


    In the past, Naruto had been somewhat wary of Sakura, but the incident when Dark Sakura almost died had a profound impact on Naruto, making him realize his true feelings.


    His so-called impartial attitude was merely an excuse. When push came to shove, he found he preferred the obedient Dark Sakura. Now that he had clarity, he didn¡¯t feel the need to avoid her anymore.


    "Do you have time this afternoon?" He asked.


    "Yes, what¡¯s up?" Sakura responded, a little nervous. Her failed attempt at teasing Naruto left her feeling uneasy.


    "How much of Tsunade-sama''s medical skills have you learned?"


    "Why are you asking that?" Sakura was stunned for a moment and looked at Naruto, "Do you have some kind of hidden illness?"


    "Cough! You¡¯re the one with hidden illness!" Naruto was almost choked to death by Sakura''s bold remark, "Can you please speak properly?"


    "Then why are you asking this? Unless..." Sakura glanced at him, then pulled out her chair, stood up and walked to his side. Leaning down close to his ear, she whispered teasingly, "It''s okay. This little nurse will give you a thorough check-up today."


    Naruto looked indifferent and reached out to push her face away, "Can you be serious? I¡¯m talking about something important."


    "Fine, fine. What¡¯s the important thing?" She waved her hands desperately, but found that she couldn''t get closer, so she could only give up.


    "Akamaru was seriously injured and is still in critical condition." Naruto explained as he pinched her face and pushed her a little further away, "Kiba asked me to ask for Tsunade-sama¡¯s help."


    "But Tsunade-sama is really busy, and the Inuzuka Clan hasn''t made a fuss about this. Something feels off about the whole situation. I mentioned it to Tsunade-sama, and she suggested you go check it out first."


    "But I¡¯m not a veterinarian. Is there even a connection?" Sakura stood aside and frowned.


    "Which is why I¡¯m asking for your opinion." Naruto said, pausing as he set his chopsticks down. "This is not an official mission, and Kiba wasn¡¯t exactly clear about everything either."


    "Medical Ninjutsu and veterinary skills don¡¯t necessarily overlap. If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to worry. I can help you turn it down."


    "How can I refuse? After all, we are friends. Besides, I¡¯m on leave anyway, so I might as well go take a look." Sakura sighed and said, "Though I might not be much help."


    "Friendship is one thing, but let¡¯s keep things professional." Naruto said, "I¡¯ll go with you to check it out. We¡¯ll just take a quick look and leave, no pressure."


    "I''ll try, but now that you put it like that, it does seem like something is really odd." Sakura sat back down and said, "Why is Tsunade-sama involved in this?"


    Naruto suspected this might have something to do with Danzo, but he couldn''t be completely sure at the moment. Kiba¡¯s behavior seemed strange, but it didn¡¯t feel like he was lying.


    After a quick lunch, Sakura was about to leave but was stopped by Naruto.


    "Take a break first. We can go later."


    "Alright."


    Originally, Sakura wanted to ask a few more questions, such as whether Akamaru was still in danger or not. But after looking into Naruto''s deep eyes, she immediately swallowed the words in her throat.


    ¡®Never mind, I¡¯ll just follow his lead.¡¯


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, the two of them set out together. Even though it was the hottest time of the day, the early summer sun was pleasantly warm, not scorching.


    The tall and broad Naruto walked ahead. Bathed in the hallway¡¯s sunlight, he seemed almost drowsy, as if he hadn¡¯t fully woken up.


    Sakura felt as if Naruto had a special kind of magic. No matter where he stood, the sunlight seemed to follow him closely. When she looked up at him, she felt a warm, cozy sensation throughout her body.


    She walked a few steps behind Naruto, trailing his shadow with her own. As she playfully stepped on his shadow, a smile crept onto her face, and before she knew it, they had reached the end of the hallway.


    After a few turns, they went down the stairs and briefly wandered through the streets before finding their direction.


    Konoha¡¯s Main Street.


    "When we get there, don¡¯t speak or move unless I tell you to. Stay behind me, and only move when I say so." Naruto instructed casually, "Once we¡¯ve seen what we need to, we¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t force yourself."


    "Okay." Sakura agreed without asking questions.


    Along the way, she kept glancing at Naruto from the corner of her eye. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto¡¯s clean-cut profile was illuminated, imprinting itself deeply in her heart.


    They entered the Inuzuka Clan¡¯s compound, where they soon found a large building resembling a veterinary hospital. Its red-tiled roof stood five stories high.


    In the Inuzuka Clan, Ninken held a special status as the partners of clan members. Every household raised and trained Ninken, growing up alongside them.


    Because of this, the Ninken Hospital was almost as large as Konoha¡¯s Hospital. After explaining their purpose, they were swiftly led to where Akamaru was, with Kiba standing by his side.


    Akamaru lay on a small pet bed, looking pained, with an IV drip hanging nearby.


    Kiba, with reddened eyes, got up to greet Naruto and Sakura, speaking in a muffled tone, "Naruto, Sakura, you guys are here?"


    "Yeah, Tsunade-sama is busy, so she asked Sakura to come over and take a look first." Naruto replied, reaching back to grab Sakura¡¯s wrist, signaling her not to speak.


    Upon hearing this, Kiba¡¯s eyes dimmed momentarily, but then quickly regained their brightness.


    "Thank you, both of you."


    "No problem." Naruto nodded, and then glanced around the ward. But he didn''t find anything unusual.


    "Please step aside for a bit and let Sakura examine Akamaru."


    "Oh, right. Sorry." Kiba stepped back a bit.


    "A little further back. You¡¯re blocking the light, so we can¡¯t see Akamaru¡¯s condition clearly." He added.


    "Okay, sorry." Kiba stepped back again.

 Chapter 342 At Least Lie a Little, You Jerk!

    Chapter 342 At Least Lie a Little, You Jerk!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto held Sakura''s wrist tightly and refused to let go. Even though he said he wanted Sakura to examine Akamaru, he still held on tightly.


    Sakura¡¯s wrist was slender and smooth, making it easy for him to grasp with one hand.


    The moment he gave up his seat, Naruto bent his head slightly, in a move that appeared intimate to outsiders. But Naruto seemed unaware, and whispered something in Sakura''s ear, like a couple whispering in each other''s ears.


    "Don''t release your Chakra."


    "You two really are close." Kiba remarked.


    "Well, we are teammates after all." Naruto didn¡¯t deny it, and as he made space, he finally let go of Sakura¡¯s wrist.


    Sakura frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t fully understand Naruto¡¯s intention, after all, how was she supposed to examine Akamaru without using Chakra? But in the end, she chose to trust him. And after a quick and simple check, she backed off.


    "Akamaru''s injuries seem quite severe. I¡¯ll need to go back and check some medical texts." She said.


    "Sakura, can¡¯t you use Medical Ninjutsu to treat him directly?" Kiba asked anxiously.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    It was two hours later when they finally left the Inuzuka Clan¡¯s compound. Sakura couldn''t help but ask after they reached the Hokage Tower.


    "What¡¯s really going on?"


    "Nothing for now. Just stay away from the Inuzuka Clan¡¯s compound for the time being. Let¡¯s go see Tsunade-sama first." Naruto said, "Something¡¯s off with the Inuzuka Clan, and with Kiba too."


    "Off? Kiba seemed pretty normal to me, though Akamaru did look pretty badly hurt." Sakura muttered to herself. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That guy¡¯s always been proud. When have you ever seen him act so polite?" Naruto glanced at Sakura and said, "Besides, with Akamaru being so badly injured, he should¡¯ve been dead long ago."


    "An impostor?"


    "I don''t know, but it¡¯s not our concern. Tsunade-sama will handle it." Naruto tugged on her arm, causing her to almost stumble, but he steadied her in time.


    "You tell Tsunade-sama. She¡¯ll understand."


    "What about you?" Sakura asked, her face reflecting the orange glow of the evening sunset, as if it had been enhanced with makeup.


    Behind them were lush green trees, the village, and the endless Konoha¡¯s Main Street. The vast sunset hung over Hokage Rock, bathing the entire village in its warm light.


    Standing in the midst of this expansive sunset, Sakura¡¯s expression appeared confused, her silhouette unexpectedly soft. Her clean, clear facial lines and short pink hair were now tinged orange, making her look like a gentle, obedient girl-next-door type.


    "I have an appointment, so I don''t have time." He said briskly, with a casual tone that even made people feel it seemed perfectly normal.


    Sakura''s face turned red, and she couldn''t find any words to criticize him.


    ¡®Yeah, all I did was ask him to join me for a meal, and then I ended up as free labor. But it wasn¡¯t a date. He¡¯s going on a date with another girl¡­ what¡¯s wrong with that?¡¯


    ¡®The fact that he was so honest with me hurt even more. Couldn''t he at least keep it a secret? That way, I could at least have a reason to make a fuss.


    ¡®But no, he was all straightforward and transparent, leaving me with nothing to complain about.¡¯


    "With Ino?" Sakura asked sourly.


    "No."


    "Huh?" Sakura looked shocked, "Hinata?"


    "Yeah." He nodded, then patted her on the head, turned around and said, "Remember to inform Tsunade-sama later. I''m leaving first."


    Sakura: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long while, watching him walk away until his figure disappeared, Sakura finally sighed. She lowered her head and muttered as she walked towards the Hokage Tower.


    "At least lie a little, you jerk."


    After Sakura left, Naruto, who had originally walked far away, used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return to his original spot. After making sure nothing was following Sakura for a few times, he left again.


    The Inuzuka Clan¡¯s issues weren¡¯t something he needed to worry about. Like he said, he wasn¡¯t the Hokage. And if he is needed, Tsunade would definitely inform him.


    Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound.


    As the sky dimmed, Naruto arrived at the agreed meeting spot, beneath the dark wall. In the distance there was a dim street lamp, barely illuminating the wall and the street.


    Hinata was also on break and, from afar, Naruto saw that she seemed to be wearing a long dress, with her arms wrapped in white gauze sleeves. She looked elegant and graceful, and her shy, blushing face added a touch of cuteness.


    After getting closer, Naruto discovered that Hinata seemed to be holding a cute little bag in her hand. It was a sky-blue bag that little girls would like, and there was a bow tied with silk thread on the outside.


    Under the streetlight, Hinata was looking off to the side, looking like she was sulking. But Naruto knew she was just too shy to look at him directly.


    "Naruto-kun, I''m sorry I''m late." She apologized quietly, "Have you been waiting long?"


    "No worries, I just got here too." Naruto turned around and pulled her hand naturally. Then, the two of them walked towards Konoha¡¯s Main Street, "Don''t worry about things like that."


    "Um... um¡­"


    Suddenly, Hinata seemed to make up her mind and thrust the paper bag toward him. Her face was flushed as she stammered, "Th-this is for you. P-please accept it."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take it." Naruto didn¡¯t hesitate and accepted the blue paper bag, then he saw a card attached to it.


    The card had a short message written in neat, round handwriting, "Thank you, Naruto-kun, for all your care over the years."


    "What''s inside?"


    "Huh?" Hinata panicked a bit.


    Naruto had already opened the bag, and inside was some homemade chocolate. The appearance was simple, which suited Hinata¡¯s personality perfectly.


    He picked up a piece and took a bite. It was filled with fruit-flavored jam. Though Naruto didn¡¯t usually enjoy sweet things, but he still finished them one by one.


    Walking under the dim streetlights along Konoha¡¯s Main Street, Hinata initially felt nervous. She was afraid Naruto wouldn¡¯t like the gift, especially since she hadn¡¯t mentioned it before.


    ¡®Suddenly giving a present might offend him, or worse, the gift might not be to his taste. What if it was something he really didn¡¯t like...¡¯ These are Hinata¡¯s thought before giving the gift to Naruto.


    But as Hinata glanced at Naruto out of the corner of her eye, she saw that he said nothing, just quietly eating all the chocolates. Seeing this, her face immediately turned red.


    For her, this was more satisfying than any compliment.


    "Delicious." Naruto said simply, finishing the last piece. The chocolates were overly sweet, but he didn¡¯t want to take them home and risk forgetting about them.


    "Mmm... mmm¡­" Hinata¡¯s clear white eyes reflected the streetlights, her face flushing even more as she had to turn away.


    "Actually, I have something for you too." Naruto said.


    "Huh?" Hinata was startled and turned to look at him.


    "It''s just a small gift, nothing major." Naruto explained, "I meant to give it to you earlier, but you were probably busy during the New Year Festival."


    As he said that, Naruto took out the gift he had kept for several months from the seal space. He¡¯d meant to give it to her earlier, but since they hadn¡¯t run into each other, he simply didn''t give it out.


    He had intended to postpone it until an appropriate time to give it as a return gift, but he remembered it this time and took it out.


    It was a small, intricately designed box. Hinata was stunned for a long time and didn''t take it. It was Naruto who helped her open it. Inside was a simple hair ornament, delicately crafted.


    Seeing that it wasn¡¯t an extravagant gift, Hinata breathed a sigh of relief.


    "¡­ Thank you."

 Chapter 343 I Just Felt Like Bullying You

    Chapter 343 I Just Felt Like Bullying YouSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Even though he had spent the entire day with Sakura, Naruto didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    His steps were steady, without the slightest wobble.


    As he walked next to Hinata, he could smell the faint fragrance coming from her. Glancing at her nervously tugging at her clothes, he thought she probably didn¡¯t realize how much her current appearance made his heart itch.


    It made him want to bully her a bit.


    After all, she is so easy to bully, and she probably won''t make a sound even if he bullies her. Even if her face turned as red as a tomato, she would probably endure it without making a sound.


    "N-Naruto-kun, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Huh?"


    "You were staring at me just now."


    "Oh, nothing. I just felt like bullying you."


    "Wha¡­?" Whatever Hinata had prepared to say immediately vanished upon hearing this. She was clearly frightened and looked at him with some panic in her white eyes.


    She glanced down at the hair ornament he¡¯d given her, her face showing serious hesitation.


    "If I give the gift back, can you not bully me?"


    "No need to return it." Naruto reached out and pinched her cheek, his slender fingertips sliding down her face. It felt like he was playing with a delicate piece of art.


    His fingers continued sliding down to her neck, tracing a circle around her collarbone. The wonderful touch from the tip of his index finger was a little strange, like the cool and smooth skin soaked in milk.


    "N-Naruto-kun, if you do that, I¡¯ll..." Hinata¡¯s face turned red as she let out a light breath, and then she took a few deep breaths, as if she was about to drown.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked, leaning in closer, with his finers lingering on her shoulder.


    ¡°Someone might see us.¡±


    In the distance, a few shadowy figures could be seen wandering under the streetlights. In fact, they were far enough away that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything clearly, but Naruto still let go of her.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go eat. You said you¡¯d treat me." He said, casually and without any shyness.


    He reached out to tidy her bangs with a serious expression, his gaze especially focused. Ino once joked that even when he looked at a dog, his gaze was full of affection¡­ that¡¯s just how focused his eyes seemed to be.


    In fact, when Naruto was concentrating on something, his gaze would naturally fixate. But as soon as he focused on something specific, it would blur again before refocusing.


    If someone happened to catch him in this process, they might feel like their heart skipped a beat from being stared at so intensely.


    "Okay¡­" Hinata, who had never experienced the world, was so confused that her brain was about to overheat. Her legs felt weak, and she stammered out her response, wishing she could find a hole to hide in.


    ¡®I made a fool of myself again. Even though I had already prepared myself mentally for an hour at home before coming here.¡¯


    Naruto, of course, was unaware of Hinata¡¯s internal struggles. And even if he knew, he would just laugh it off and not take it to heart. He was starting to feel hungry, and hoped that Hinata would not treat him to eat something sweet.


    Maybe his prayers worked, because after a hearty meal, Naruto leaned back in his chair, full and content. Hinata had eaten quite reservedly, but seeing that Naruto was satisfied, she finally allowed herself a small smile.


    Hinata was carefully sipping her drink when Naruto glanced at her. According to the script of the book he read, this was the moment when he should accidentally spill the drink on her.


    Then, he could use the excuse of her wet dress to take her home, and under the pretext of drying her clothes, tricked her into taking a shower. That¡¯s how the scenario would unfold in those books.


    The loose long skirt couldn''t hide her figure, which was close to an S-shape, and Naruto finally understood why Hinata preferred to wear conservative clothes.


    Having eaten his fill, he leaned back lazily. He looked at Hinata for a few times and then retracted his gaze, letting his mind drift. He didn¡¯t bother thinking about Kiba¡¯s situation or whether Sakura had passed the message to Tsunade.


    If a person spent all day worrying about this or that, they¡¯d be exhausted to death.


    Naruto had full confidence in Tsunade. After all, she was his direct female superior. If there is something that Tsunade can''t handle, then it was likely no one could do anything about it either.


    "N-Naruto-kun, do you want something to drink?" Hinata asked cautiously.


    Her voice suddenly pulled him back to reality. He had almost forgotten he was still with Hinata at the restaurant. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed, and his first instinct was to ask for some alcohol.


    He wasn¡¯t particularly fond of drinking, and he didn¡¯t have a habit of it. He just wanted something strong to burn his throat.


    But after thinking about it carefully, he realized he was still a year or two away from being allowed to drink, so the word that had been on the tip of his tongue was swallowed back down.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and finally said, ¡°Soda will do."


    "Alright, but they don''t sell it here. Wait for me." Hinata said in a gentle voice. She then quietly pulled her chair back and ran out to buy him some soda.


    Naruto initially wanted to tell her not to bother, but seeing her blushing face as she got up, he decided against it. After all, relationships are about mutual effort. Next time, he could just use this as an excuse to give her a gift.


    After a while, Hinata still hadn¡¯t returned, and Naruto recalled that there was a store right across from the restaurant. He wondered where she had gone to buy it and decided to get up, casually paying the bill on his way out.


    He walked to the door and stood there for a while, scanning the street. He suddenly thought of the Inuzuka Clan and felt a little worried.


    Fortunately, after less than half a minute, Hinata appeared from the left side of the long street, holding the hem of her skirt in one hand and holding a bottle of something in the other. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she even had a chance to catch her breath, Naruto asked her directly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there soda for sale right across the street?¡±


    "They... they didn¡¯t have orange-flavored soda. I remember Naruto-kun likes that flavor." Hinata replied with her head lowered, as if she had done something wrong.


    Seeing this, Naruto suddenly didn''t know what to say. It wasn¡¯t that he particularly liked orange-flavored soda. It was just that the store near his house only sold that flavor, and he wasn¡¯t the type to fuss about it.


    Over time, he got used to taking the same type of soda wherever he went. For him, the flavor wasn¡¯t important at all, and he just liked the refreshing, cold sensation of soda in the summer, cooling him from the inside out.


    "If they didn¡¯t have it, it¡¯s no big deal. It''s not like I can''t drink other flavors." Naruto sighed. What else could he say?


    He reached out and patted her head, then asked, "Where did you go to buy it? Was it far?"


    Hinata remained silent, her lips tightly pressed together.


    Naruto sighed again, "Come on, tell me. I won¡¯t bully you."


    "I-I went to the store at Ueno... it¡¯s not that far, but... but running in a skirt is hard... I almost fell." She whispered as she tightly grasped the bottle of soda. The mouth of the bottle was cooling and white condensation formed around the cold soda.


    "Please don¡¯t be mad, okay? I-I chose to go buy it on my own. If... if it¡¯s a big deal, you can bully me a little." Hinata trembled as she spoke, her small frame shaking.


    "Forget it, forget it, I won''t bully you." Naruto rubbed his forehead and looked out at the distant night sky. "Let''s go. I''ve already paid the bill. Just consider it my return gift for the soda you bought me."


    "Go... go where?"


    "I''ll take you home. Where else can you go at this late hour?" Naruto couldn''t bear it after all, so he added with a hint of concern, "Konoha hasn¡¯t been safe lately. Don¡¯t wander around at night."


    "N-Naruto-kun, um... do you still want the soda?" Hinata asked shyly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Author¡¯s Notes:


    To make a brief summary, the protagonists are approaching adulthood, so their relationships are transitioning from childishness to the innocent romance of sixteen-year-olds. Their emotional growth will be tender and sincere.


    When you turn eighteen, it¡¯s adult love. From teenage years at sixteen to adulthood at eighteen, each phase of relationships will bring new surprises.


    Hinata, who had been invisible for hundreds of thousands of words, is finally starting to appear in the story. Because the Hyuga Clan was conservative, they would not let Hinata, who was 13 or 14 years old, wander around and mingle with others. But at sixteen, she is already considered mature and capable of standing on her own.


    I haven¡¯t forgotten about Tayuya either. Sixteen-year-old Tayuya is still quite the beauty.


    Every stage of a boy and girl¡¯s feelings is different, and the way they¡¯re portrayed should reflect that. As they near adulthood, hormones naturally run high, and both the topics and events will lean more toward mature themes.


    In terms of plot, the storyline involving the Land of Whirlpools is still archived, and the forces of the Shinigami and Jashin have begun to reveal themselves. The system has combined the powers of the Otsutsuki with those of the Shinigami and Jashin to give out rewards.


    The Akatsuki has withered by half, and Danzo¡¯s influence has greatly diminished, leaving his Root barely hanging on.


    The Child of Prophecy still appears, and Asura¡¯s Chakra has been transferred.


    Jiraiya has not returned from his investigation.


    The village faces new uncertainties, with Tsunade now in control of the majority of its power.


    Kakashi is still on his way, and the issue of restoring his Chakra had not been solved yet.


    Looking ahead, the Amegakure¡¯s arc and the Lost Tower¡¯s storyline are about to begin.


    Also, I¡¯m actually better at writing 18+ content!

 Chapter 344 How Come I Didn’t Know About This?

    Chapter 344 How Come I Didn¡¯t Know About This?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Sure, why wouldn¡¯t I drink it?" Naruto took the soda, and with his other hand, he grabbed Hinata¡¯s wrist, leading her along the path they had come from.


    As they walked, the two of them chatted casually. Most of the time, it was Naruto who initiated the conversation, casually spinning half-serious, half-ridiculous stories.


    "In fact, the mission was pretty simple, but some clients are just gross. I didn¡¯t pick a fight, they started it. Once someone attacks a Shinobi, it¡¯s already interfering with the mission."


    "So, I tied them all up. Seems reasonable, right?"


    Hinata wanted to laugh. Her face flushed red as she held back her giggles. Listening to Naruto¡¯s wild stories as they walked, the unease in her heart slowly faded, leaving her feeling much calmer.


    "I-I can walk home by myself." Hinata said softly, looking at the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, which was now just up ahead.


    Although she would have liked to stroll home slowly with Naruto, like a young couple in love, she couldn¡¯t help but feel cautious after what had happened in the bamboo grove last time.


    If a bunch of elders caught her in such a compromising situation, she¡¯d be too embarrassed to show her face around the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound.


    "It''s too dangerous to walk alone at night. Let me walk you home." Naruto said without hesitation, "Besides, it''s just a short walk. I might as well take you there. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease."


    Naruto was genuinely worried. On one hand, he was concerned for Hinata¡¯s safety, after all, he didn''t know what happened to the Inuzuka Clan. On the other hand, he was also worried about his own safety.


    What if Hinata suddenly remembered something and came back halfway, only to catch him heading off to pick up Ino? That would be beyond awkward.


    Naruto, Clan Head as he was, didn¡¯t feel guilty, but he also didn¡¯t want to invite unnecessary trouble. After all, this kind of thing couldn''t really be called time management, it was just a coincidence that all these meetups fell on the same day.


    "But... someone might see." Hinata stammered.


    "So what if they see? No one¡¯s going to say anything." Naruto insisted on escorting her to the entrance of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound. As she entered the gate, she quickly turned back to glance at him one last time.


    Naruto stood there as the cool night breeze rustled the leaves.


    Hokage Tower.


    Ino finished organizing the last set of documents, her face showing signs of exhaustion. She stifled a yawn, covering her mouth with one hand. The office was brightly lit, but she was the only one left.


    At last, she had managed to sort through all the paperwork before the beginning of the new month. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but the job was done.


    It was dark at night when the office door swung open.


    Naruto stepped inside, without any sign of fatigue on his face. His messy blonde hair hung loosely as he leaned casually against the doorframe, speaking lazily, "Let''s go, I''ll walk you home."


    "You''re here?" Ino greeted him in a good mood, her spirits lifted after finishing all her work.


    After spending most of the month holed up in the office, she was finally getting the hang of things. In addition, even when working late into the night, she had someone to walk her home. Even though she was tired, she still felt happy.


    As they walked, Naruto could sense the positive energy radiating from her.


    "Why are you so cheerful?" He couldn¡¯t help but ask, leaning closer to her under the soft glow of the streetlights, "You just finished a long shift, yet you¡¯re all smiles."


    "I''ve finally finished all the work, so why wouldn¡¯t I be happy?" Ino was too embarrassed to tell the truth, so she simply found an excuse that couldn''t be exposed.


    "You¡¯re truly the chosen one for office work."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, just complimenting you."


    Ino didn¡¯t quite get what he meant, but that didn¡¯t stop her from retaliating playfully. She grabbed Naruto¡¯s hand and bit down hard. As he let out a howl like a slaughtered pig, a clear row of teeth marks were clearly imprinted on his hand.


    "Ino! Are you part dog or something?"


    "Hehe, who told you to scold me? You deserve it." Ino¡¯s mood seemed to improve even more after biting him, as if she had released some pent-up energy.


    "Fine, next time I¡¯ll bite you back." Naruto muttered under his breath.


    "What did you say?!" Ino¡¯s sharp ears caught part of his mumbling, and she instinctively remembered the last time he had pinned her against a glass door and bit her all over.


    "Huh? I said I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not mad."


    "Who¡¯d believe that?" Ino retorted angrily, but soon her expression turned serious as she suddenly remembered something, "Do you remember the wireless communication idea you mentioned before?"


    "Yeah, what about it?" Naruto looked away, leaning towards her, his voice a little hoarse with absentmindedness, "Any clues?"


    "Tsunade-sama agreed, but it was suppressed by the higher-ups." Ino said. " Ino said.


    "How come I didn¡¯t know about this?" Naruto turned to look at Ino, with a hint of surprise on his face. He thought to himself, ¡®Isn''t Konoha basically under my, Clan Head Naruto, control now?¡¯


    ¡®Even Tsunade would keep this from me.¡¯


    "What good would it do telling you? The two elder Advisors were firmly against it. They believe a Shinobi Village should stick to traditional ways." Ino sighed.


    "More importantly, they had a point. With the rising tension between the Five Great Shinobi Countries, an intelligence war could break out at any moment. If new communication methods are introduced, it might expose Konoha to serious risks of leaking information."


    "It won¡¯t happen." Naruto said confidently, thinking, ¡®Since the Otsutsuki hadn¡¯t descended yet, I still had the final say in this Shinobi World.¡¯


    But then he paused and took a sharp breath.


    "Why does this argument sounds so familiar? What does leaking information have to do with communication technology? If those old guys are opposing it, that¡¯s going to be a hassle."


    "Exactly." Ino agreed, her expression a little downcast.


    "Wait, could this be why your dad transferred you out of the Intelligence Department?" Naruto turned his head and looked at Ino with a strange expression.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Ino had been warned off due to the communication reform proposal that Tsunade had supported, prompting her father, Inoichi, to move her to avoid drawing too much attention.¡¯


    "Maybe... I¡¯ve thought about it too." Ino admitted, her words hesitant as if she had already come to the same conclusion but wasn¡¯t sure how to express it. So, she simply stayed quiet after that.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to be discouraged. Those old guys may not be able to bear it and retire in a few years." Naruto patted her shoulder and comforted her, "Konoha still belongs to the younger generation. Once Kakashi-sensei takes over, who knows¡­ maybe things will change."


    "Thank you, Naruto." Ino knew he was just trying to comfort her, but she still raised her head and forced a smile, "I hope so."


    After walking for a bit longer, Naruto suddenly asked her again, "Do you really want to make this happen?"


    "Yeah¡­ a little." Ino lowered her head, her eyes barely visible as she glanced at her feet, "The village''s communication system is actually pretty basic. If someone needs to find someone, they just wander around the streets, hoping to bump into them."


    "Other smaller nations already have convenient communication technology, and even the capital of the Land of Fire has been testing it in small scales. People can stay in touch with friends, chat¡­"


    "¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m a bit envious. Shinobi are still human. I believe the Shinobi World will eventually find peace. When that time comes, maybe we won¡¯t have to spend our lives constantly training and shedding blood."


    In reality, Ino was thinking about how, when there weren¡¯t any missions, they would often lose contact if she didn¡¯t actively seek him out. Sometimes it would be a few days, other times months would pass without a word. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During one mission, she had discovered that even some small countries had started using communication devices. Couples could hear each other¡¯s voices while taking a bath, and even connect via video calls.


    She had done some research and found that it wasn¡¯t too complicated. If they used Chakra-based communication, it could be even more stable, with better performance.

 Chapter 345 News From Jiraiya

    Chapter 345 News From JiraiyaSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Peace in the Shinobi World is a pipe dream. Wherever people exist, conflict is inevitable." Naruto replied, "Actually, you don¡¯t need to think that far ahead. Just take things as they come."


    "Those old foxes are just using the village¡¯s safety as an excuse to block the communication project. Even now, Konoha''s intelligence is constantly being leaked to the other four Great Shinobi Villages."


    "The Root is a complete waste of money, just a personal organization run by Danzo. In this case, what does the security of Konoha''s intelligence have to do with the new communication technology?"


    "Yeah." Ino smiled faintly, "Hearing you say that makes me feel a lot better."


    Naruto thought about saying, ¡®Don¡¯t listen to those old foxes. Before you know it, they¡¯ll lead you into a trap without you realizing it.¡¯ But he swallowed the words before they could leave his mouth.


    There''s no point in saying more, and comforting her would only go so far.


    If peace in the Shinobi World was truly a requirement for developing new technology, then Ino might never see it happen in her lifetime.


    In times of peace, Shinobi are nothing more than mercenaries or private bodyguards, and the Five Great Shinobi Villages are essentially militarized organizations built with Shinobi at the core. While Tsunade might want to change Konoha, she can¡¯t control the direction of the Five Great Shinobi Countries.


    Konoha¡¯s alliance with Sunagakure was meant to recover and nurture the next generation of Shinobi while developing their economy. Kirigakure was just beginning to emerge from the shadow of the Bloody Mist era and was struggling to regain its footing.


    The only ones still eager to expand were the once-proud but now declining Iwagakure, and the powerful and ambitious Kumogakure, which still sought to stir up trouble in the Shinobi World.


    However, the great Clan Head Naruto did not agree, and thought to himself, ¡®What if I set up a Jashin¡¯s Cult to mess with the people of Kumogakure and Iwagakure? That way, they wouldn¡¯t have so much free time to stir up trouble.¡¯ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, he had already given Kumogakure a beating, leaving them humiliated. If Raikage still didn¡¯t get the message, Naruto had plenty more ways to make his life difficult.


    But deep down, he knew that internal strife wouldn¡¯t bring peace to the Shinobi World, and it would only delay the inevitable outbreak of war.


    Humans are complex creatures, with each person holding different beliefs. However, one thing they all share is the instinct to seek benefit and avoid harm.


    So from this point of view, Sasuke¡¯s and the Akatsuki¡¯s approaches weren¡¯t entirely wrong.


    They both turned themselves into ultimate villains to force the Five Great Shinobi Countries into uniting against a common enemy. The only difference was that one sought to make the world feel pain, while the other aimed to unify it.


    Neither approach felt particularly relevant to Naruto at this moment. He wasn¡¯t about to bet the rest of his life seeking world peace for the sake of a communication project.


    In the end, if you can¡¯t solve a problem, just solve the people who are causing the problem.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just make those old guys compromise.¡¯ Naruto thought silently. Rather than seeking peace in the Shinobi World, he preferred to fix problems as they came up.


    If he is not allowed to open the window, then he¡¯d just punch a hole through the ceiling.


    As the dim streetlights of Konoha flickered along the streets, neither Naruto nor Ino spoke for a while. Ino seemed like she wanted to say something several times, but seeing Naruto lost in thought, she held back.


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the large green tree in front of the Yamanaka Flower Shop stopped abruptly and said, "It''s already April, huh? The tree has grown so lush."


    "Hmm?" Ino had a conflicted look on her face, and replied, "Y-yeah, it has. Um, did I say something that troubled you?"


    "No¡­"


    "I''m sorry!" Ino suddenly bowed in apology, "It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have rambled about that stuff and burdened you with it!"


    "No, it¡¯s really not¡­" Naruto waved his hands and was about to speak when he was interrupted by Ino apologizing all at once.


    "Please don¡¯t take it to heart! I wasn¡¯t seriously thinking about the communication device, it''s just a spur of the moment interest!"


    "It¡¯s not like that."


    Before Ino could lift her head, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, his laughter low and lazy. The previously tense atmosphere melted away like snow, quickly dissipating.


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t planning on helping you because I can¡¯t really do anything about it. World peace isn¡¯t something I can deliver on. That¡¯s for someone more capable."


    Hearing this, Ino suddenly raised her head and grabbed Naruto¡¯s shirt in frustration, then said angrily, "Are you messing with me again?"


    "No, I never said I¡¯d help you. You just jumped to conclusions on your own." He smiled nonchalantly, looking a little annoying for some reason.


    "You!! You didn¡¯t say a word the whole way here!"


    "I was thinking about what to eat tomorrow."


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    "Want me to tell you tomorrow¡¯s menu?" Naruto threw his arm casually over her shoulder, pulling her into a light embrace with a grin.


    "No!" Ino brushed his arm off and muttered with a pout, "I thought you..."


    "You thought what¡­?" Naruto laughed, standing straight under the streetlamp by the large green tree, "I''m not omnipotent, you know. And the Five Great Shinobi Countries don¡¯t listen to me."


    "Of course I know that." She said, "I''m glad you didn''t think that way. I''m just worried that you would go to the higher-ups¡­"


    ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. Keep working on the communication device project. Do what you need to do." Naruto said, his shoulders slumping slightly as he lowered his voice.


    "Ah?" Ino was confused for a moment, "But, isn¡¯t it useless right now?"


    "It¡¯ll be useful soon enough." He said as he raised his eyelids slightly, "First of all, let me make it clear that I am not doing this purely to help you. I¡¯ve had this in mind for a while, and it¡¯s something I want to do too."


    "And I can''t do it alone. It¡¯ll take some time, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out in the end."


    "Okay." Ino responded obediently.


    It''s true that Naruto wasn''t omnipotent, but he didn''t persuade her to give up. Instead, he really listened to her carefully, and that was enough to make her happy.


    Mid-April.


    Sakura¡¯s half-month-long freeloading period had come to an end, which also meant her vacation was over. She had an expression on her face that said ¡®I don''t want to go to work¡¯, which was exactly the same as Tsunade''s.


    Naruto had been eating Sakura¡¯s cooking for two weeks, and fortunately, he had survived without passing out, which was a blessing.


    He had put the communication technology issue on hold, patiently waiting for half a month. It seemed like Tsunade had already resolved the matter with the Inuzuka Clan without informing him.


    Not that he cared. He wasn¡¯t interested in such trivial affairs anyway.


    It was not until late April that Tsunade suddenly sent someone to fetch him. When Naruto arrived at her office, he noticed that Sakura had replaced Ino as Tsunade¡¯s secretary.


    Sakura secretly gave him a helpless smile before quickly straightening her expression.


    Tsunade didn''t beat around the bush with him and got straight to the point.


    "We¡¯ve received news from Jiraiya."

 Chapter 346 Next Time, I Hope to Travel In The Yamato Airship Instead of On Foot

    Chapter 346 Next Time, I Hope to Travel In The Yamato Airship Instead of On FootSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Pervy Sage took on another disciple?" Naruto exclaimed in shock, "If our paths diverge that much, I might have to leave the master''s teachings behind."


    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting?"


    Tsunade said while supporting herself with her hands. Naruto''s joking had caused her to feel tired, and she nearly forgot what she had intended to discuss.


    "Jiraiya sent a message, saying that he is currently tied up and can¡¯t get away. His rough location is in the Land of Hot Water, and he asked you to meet up with him there and prepare for an investigation into the Land of Rain."


    "The Land of Hot Water? Isn¡¯t that a place where hot girls go to soak in hot springs?" Naruto said with a complicated expression, "He¡¯s tied up? Could he possibly be..."


    He thought to himself, ¡®That old pervert¡¯s behavior is becoming more and more questionable. Could it be he¡¯s fallen so low that he¡¯s trying that he wanted drag his disciple down with him? No way, I have my principles.¡¯


    Tsunade couldn''t listen any more, mainly because she felt that Jiraiya might indeed be the type to do something like that. But she also didn''t believe that either of the master and apprentice could be a good person, so she said impatiently, "Do you want me to send someone to escort you, or are you going on your own?"


    "I don''t know the way." Naruto spread his hands and said.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll send someone to guide you." Tsunade decided, though she added with a frown, "It''s okay that Jiraiya is always dishonest, but you¡¯d better behave yourself."


    Hearing this, Sakura, who stood behind Tsunade, stifled a giggle and made a playful gesture, licking her lips as she looked at Naruto.


    Naruto''s lips twitched as he thought, ¡®Wow, Tsunade really worries too much. My power has already surpassed that of Pervy Sage. It seemed Mount Myoboku and Shikkotsu Forest should both change their masters now.¡¯


    ¡®When I see Jiraiya again, I should ask him to call me Naruto Sage.¡¯


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." He responded very sincerely.


    "Naruto, I¡¯ll be responsible for your escort mission. Just call me Yamato." said a tall, calm-looking man, whose face was partly hidden behind a mask similar to that of Tobirama¡¯s.


    "Why is it you?" Naruto asked as he looked up and down at the elegant and easy-going Yamato.


    The man had short brown hair, wore the same mask as Tobirama, and was dressed in a black combat suit beneath a green Jonin vest. He¡¯s the Shinobi who is famous for his Wood Release, Yamato.


    "You know me?"


    Yamato was confused. He had only recently been given the codename by Tsunade. Not Before that, he had been working in the Anbu under the alias ¡®Tenzo¡¯.


    "Ah, I got the wrong person. You look too much like Kakashi-sensei." Naruto quickly improvised.


    "Really? Haha, you¡¯re the first to say I look like Kakashi-senpai." Yamato chuckled, seemingly pleased, "We¡¯ll be working together a lot from now on."


    "Alright." Naruto smiled back. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief preparation, the two set off without much further conversation, heading toward the Land of Hot Water. Yamato was an easy-going companion, though he wasn¡¯t much of a talker.


    Naruto, who had been hoping for a bodyguard, wasn¡¯t surprised by Yamato¡¯s presence. In fact, it made the journey much easier for him.


    Even when they camped out in the wilderness, Naruto found himself sleeping comfortably in a wooden house that Yamato had constructed. With Yamato around, who would want to sleep in the open?


    After meeting Jiraiya, who knows what kind of ditch he will have to sleep in while carrying out missions. Being a practical person, Naruto planned to enjoy his comforts while they lasted.


    Although Naruto didn¡¯t talk much along the way, whenever an opportunity arose to praise Yamato, he didn¡¯t hesitate to offer compliments. It was just a matter of words, and it didn''t cost him any money.


    That night, a sudden rainstorm hit the forest.


    The downpour was accompanied by fierce winds and flashes of lightning, sounding like a hundred ghosts wailing.


    Naruto watched as large trees were snapped in half and came crashing down, but Yamato¡¯s wooden house stood firm, unmoved like an anchor in the storm. This only deepened Naruto''s respect for Yamato¡¯s abilities.


    The next morning, after a good night¡¯s sleep, Naruto woke to find the forest freshly washed by the rain. The vibrant green of the foliage spread out in all directions, and the air was filled with the earthy scent of damp soil.


    "Captain Yamato, how far are we from the Land of Hot Water?" Naruto asked.


    "Not much farther. If we don¡¯t take breaks, we¡¯ll reach it in about a day." Yamato thought Naruto was eager to meet up with Jiraiya, so he said after thinking for a moment.


    In reality, Naruto just didn¡¯t want to leave the comfort of Yamato¡¯s wooden shelters.


    "No need to rush. Let¡¯s take our time. I¡¯m not in a hurry." Naruto said, shaking his head like a rattle, "Captain Yamato, when we get to the Land of Hot Water, why don¡¯t we take a dip in the hot springs together before heading off?"


    "Once we find Jiraiya-sama, I¡¯ll have to return to the village to report back." Yamato said, thinking Naruto was being polite, "There are other missions in the village that cannot be delayed."


    Suddenly, Naruto had nothing to say. He couldn¡¯t very well ask Yamato to be his permanent bodyguard. Even if Yamato was easy to manipulate, Jiraiya would surely see through his ploy.


    After resting for about an hour, the two continued their journey.


    "Captain Yamato, do you think you could make a flying machine?" Naruto suddenly asked, throwing out a nonsensical question.


    "A flying machine?" Yamato was taken aback, ¡®Do you think I¡¯m a genie who can grant any wish?¡¯


    "Yeah, since your Wood Release can create all kinds of things, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to model a flying machine, right?" Naruto suggested.


    "Well... if I knew the structure well enough, I suppose it¡¯s not impossible. But the main issue would be the power source¡­" Although Yamato find Naruto¡¯s idea far-fetched, he still gave it some serious thought.


    "We should start developing one. I mean, it¡¯s the modern age now, yet Shinobi still have to travel on foot." Naruto sighed, "Next time, I hope to travel in the Yamato Airship instead of on foot."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try." Yamato, ever the obliging and good-natured guy, replied, feeling somewhat embarrassed but still willing to entertain Naruto''s wild idea.


    Despite how absurd it sounded, Yamato couldn¡¯t help but take Naruto¡¯s words to heart. After all, even Tsunade had mentioned something similar before.


    Shinobi¡¯s equipment needs to be upgraded, and just because they maintained the traditional hardships of a Shinobi¡¯s lifestyle didn¡¯t mean they had to stay stuck in the past. Even Shinobi deserved a higher quality of life.


    For example, to improve the Anbu''s individual combat capabilities and long-distance raid capabilities, auxiliary equipment needs to be introduced. The biggest benefit of doing so is to preserve the combat power of weaker Shinobi and avoid meaningless deaths.


    In other words, the future era would be one of Ninja Tools. Even if a large-scale Shinobi war broke out again, it would prevent the extreme situation of a single person wiping out thousands.


    If an overpowered individual did appear, they could simply be blasted away with superior Ninja Tools technology.


    Yamato shook his head, trying to clear all the chaotic thoughts in his mind. He could ponder such matters later. For now, his priority was completing the escort mission.


    Two days later, Naruto and Yamato safely arrived in the Land of Hot Water.


    Evidently, Yamato didn¡¯t see Naruto as just a mere Chunin. He left Naruto to search for Jiraiya on his own, while he himself immediately set off back to the village.


    Watching Yamato''s retreating figure, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but continue thinking about the flying machine.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t an impossible idea. With enough persistence, squeezing a flying contraption out of Yamato¡¯s Wood Release might be doable.¡¯


    ¡®Heck, creating a Wood Release version of an Iron Man suit wasn¡¯t out of the question either. After all, scientific research was often just a matter of losing countless hairs in the process.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Yamato, who was heading back to the village, had no idea that his thick brown hair had already become a target of Naruto¡¯s scheming. He just felt a sudden chill, shivering for no apparent reason.

 Chapter 347 The End of Ninjutsu?

    Chapter 347 The End of Ninjutsu?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The Land of Hot Water is a place where beauty and relaxation intertwined.


    It¡¯s famed for its scenic hot springs and lovely soft-skinned women. There were even a few red-light districts bundled together with the hot springs, catering to every taste.


    Naruto had no idea which establishment Jiraiya was currently occupying, so he had no choice but to search one place after another. He was like a young fledgling wandering into a marshland, startling a flock of seabirds into the air.


    Seeing someone like Naruto, which is young and full of energy, the women¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. One by one, they swayed their willow-like waists, pulling down their clothing to reveal smooth skin, some even offering their services for free.


    "Come on, little brother, Big Sis will take good care of you."


    "Men your age are the tastiest. Especially with that mix of sweat and masculinity. One taste, and you won¡¯t be able to stop."


    "Why don¡¯t you come in and play a game with me? Rock-paper-scissors, and if you lose, you have to ***."


    "Yeah, yeah, it must be very ****."


    As the future leader of the new era and the chief priest of the Church of Pure Love in Konoha, Naruto¡¯s will is as hard as iron. He completely ignored the women swarming around him.


    "Ma''am, please respect yourself!"


    "Stay back! I am devoted to pure love! Damn it! You temptresses with your skimpy clothes."


    Finally, with a bang, Naruto found Jiraiya in one of the establishments, drinking with a group of women. Seeing him drunk and telling dirty jokes to a woman, Naruto¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    "Pervy Sage! You bastard! You¡¯re using my name to mess around in these red-light districts? You have no shame!!"


    Jiraiya was startled by the commotion at the door, but he quickly calmed down when he saw Naruto. He casually dismissed the woman at his side and a familiar smile appeared on his face, "Yo, Naruto, long time no see."


    "Stop trying to change the subject!" Naruto walked over angrily and ate all the snacks on the table. "How do you explain this?"


    "I didn''t use your name." Jiraiya pulled out Icha Icha Paradise, then pointed at the protagonist''s name and said, "The name of the protagonist in my novel is Naruto."


    Naruto''s face twitched at Jiraiya¡¯s obvious deflection, feeling both baffled and amused by this veteran¡¯s antics.


    "Stop showing off! Isn¡¯t it just some smut?" Naruto sat down, then glanced at Jiraiya again, "For you to be in such a hurry to find me, did you finally come around?"


    The mission to investigate the Land of Rain was undoubtedly perilous. For Jiraiya to go there alone, without any reliable intelligence, was essentially a death wish.


    But until recently, Jiraiya had been stubborn and insisted on going there alone. Naruto doesn''t know why, but this guy suddenly changed his mind.


    "What''s all this talk about ''coming around''? Show some respect for your elders." Jiraiya replied, sipping from his cup, still slightly tipsy, "We''ll talk about the investigation of the Land of Rain later."


    "For now, I¡¯ve got some big news for you. Don¡¯t be too shocked when you hear it."


    Hearing Jiraiya''s familiar fishing tone, Naruto immediately became wary, ¡®What bad things this old guy was up to? Is he trying to drag me into one of those prophecies again?¡¯


    "Wait, if it has nothing to do with me, then you don¡¯t need to spill it." Naruto stood up and was about to leave.


    "Since you¡¯re already here," Jiraiya grabbed him and pulled him back, "Why don''t you listen to it first before you leave?"


    "Pervy Sage, you better not be setting me up. I¡¯m warning you!" Naruto frowned and said to Jiraiya with dissatisfaction, "I am the only genius left in the Uzumaki Clan. If you pull any shady tricks, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning."


    "What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person in your heart?" Jiraiya feigned innocence, but he couldn¡¯t fully hide his guilty conscience.


    He quickly composed himself and continued, "How could I possibly harm you?"


    "Usually, criminals will argue that they are innocent at the first opportunity." Naruto looked at him coldly and shook off Jiraiya''s hand. "Whatever trouble you''ve gotten yourself into, don¡¯t drag me down with you."


    "I got the Kyubi extracted from my body and haven¡¯t even had a few good days yet. Don¡¯t force weird things onto me, or I¡¯ll seriously cut off our master-disciple relationship."


    "Alright, alright." Jiraiya cleared his throat awkwardly to cover his embarrassment, "I, the great Jiraiya, would never set up my disciple. Anyway, here¡¯s the situation¡­"


    For the next half hour, Jiraiya recounted his experiences from the past several months.


    "Stop." Naruto rubbed his temples and couldn''t listen any more, "So, you found the Child of Prophecy, only to discover that Orochimaru got his hands on him? And now Orochimaru¡¯s disappeared?"


    "More accurately, Orochimaru was killed by Uchiha Sasuke." Jiraiya corrected as he picked up his sake cup and took a sip.


    "So, what¡¯s your plan?" Naruto asked.


    He knew that Jiraiya had an almost blind faith in the prophecy from the Great Toad Sage. Even after dedicating half his life to searching for the Child of Prophecy without success, he had never questioned the authenticity of the prophecy.


    "Now that the clues are gone, the best thing I can do is focus on the pressing matters in the village first." Jiraiya replied, "In two days, you¡¯ll be coming with me to the Land of Rain for the investigation."


    " Pervy Sage, why do I feel like you¡¯re planning to throw me under the bus?" Naruto still didn¡¯t give a clear answer.


    "How could I??" Jiraiya took a sip of sake strategically. "It was you who have been nagging me to take you to the Land of Rain all this time. Now I¡¯m agreeing, and you¡¯re having second thoughts?"


    "The trip to the Land of Rain is most likely full of dangers. My current strength is already not inferior to yours." Naruto said slowly, "So coming with you is just to make sure you don¡¯t die there."


    "Pervy Sage, I¡¯ll be your bodyguard, so don¡¯t be ungrateful. Who knows who will be the master and who will be the disciple in the future?"


    Hearing this, Jiraiya''s face turned pale.


    "Such disrespect."


    "Heh."


    "I also dug up some information while I was traveling." Jiraiya added, still unwilling to let go of the conversation.


    Naruto glanced at him out of the corner of his eye, feeling a little reluctant. But considering that Jiraiya had agreed to resolve the issue with the Land of Rain sooner, Naruto reluctantly nodded, signaling for him to continue.


    At this point, the roles of master and disciple seemed almost reversed, but Jiraiya didn¡¯t mind. He continued speaking, "I have traveled extensively over the years and have discovered one thing: Ninjutsu seems to be gradually declining. Maybe in the future, Shinobi will disappear, as if they had never existed."


    "If Ninjutsu is on the decline, so be it." Naruto nonchalantly leaned back in his chair, looked up and said, "There was a time when Shinobi didn¡¯t exist, and everything was still fine."


    "Pervy Sage, instead of worrying about that, why not focus on developing technology? To put it bluntly, Ninjutsu is inherently unstable, and relying on Kekkei Genkai is a gamble."


    "What do you know? Ninjutsu is irreplaceable," Jiraiya countered.


    "Tsk." Naruto leaned back in his chair and glanced at Jiraiya dismissively, "Ninjutsu is just a form of power that appeared out of nowhere. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it disappeared one day."


    "Sandaime Hokage was called the Professor of Ninjutsu, but no matter how many Ninjutsu he had learned, or how strong he got, he still died and turned to dust."


    Jiraiya was momentarily stunned, the words evoking memories of someone else who had spoken similarly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto (Orochimaru): "If Ninjutsu must have an end, then that end is immortality."

 Chapter 348 Call Me Naruto-sama

    Chapter 348 Call Me Naruto-samaSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You¡­" Jiraiya suddenly sobered up and broke out in a cold sweat, "Is that really what you''re thinking?"


    "Thinking what?"


    "Immortality?" Jiraiya¡¯s expression turned serious.


    "Not interested." Naruto waved his hand, "I''m still young, I was just talking casually. Oh, by the way, I''m not very interested in Ninjutsu either."


    Naruto really wasn¡¯t interested in immortality at all. After all, he was an outsider in this world. Death had already come and gone for him, and he had little fear of it. He¡¯d already died once, so there wasn¡¯t much to be afraid of.


    Besides, Naruto knew the origin of Ninjutsu came from the Otsutsuki Clan. So Orochimaru¡¯s pursuit of immortality was futile, unless he could possess the body of an Otsutsuki and continuously reincarnate through their Kama seals.


    Sasori¡¯s puppet core and Orochimaru¡¯s Living Corpse Reincarnation technique proved that a Shinobi¡¯s consciousness could be transferred much like the ¨­tsutsuki¡¯s Kama seals.


    The path to immortality involved abandoning the human body and gradually evolving into an Otsutsuki. But even the Otsutsuki weren¡¯t truly immortal. And there is a higher god at the end of the Otsutsuki.


    Asura and Indra were just the obedient sons of the Otsutsuki. The end of the road for their Ninjutsu is to become an alien species like the Otsutsuki and then wandered into the void of space.


    Naruto had already seen the end of Ninjutsu, and with his system constantly enhancing his abilities, he had naturally transcended beyond it. Immortality? He didn¡¯t even care much about Ninjutsu anymore, let alone living forever.


    As the saying goes, ¡®Who stands at the pinnacle of Ninjutsu? Once one sees the system, their way would become empty.¡¯


    No matter how strong they are, the system would continue to level him up until he crushed anything in his way.


    Jiraiya, looking at Naruto, sighed, "Although wanted to remind you not to follow Orochimaru¡¯s path, but your outlook is... a bit too pessimistic."


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a bit pessimistic. Not everyone¡¯s obsessed with getting stronger. If I were more ambitious, Pervy Sage, you probably wouldn¡¯t even see me anymore."


    Naruto paused deliberately and spoke in a low voice.


    "Whether you''re looking for the Child of Prophecy or taking on a new disciple, that¡¯s your business. Just don¡¯t drag me into it. To be honest with you, Pervy Sage, I don¡¯t really believe in the Great Toad Sage¡¯s prophecy."


    "You don''t believe it? Do you know how long the Great Toad Sage has lived?" Jiraiya took another sip of sake, "His prophecies have never been wrong."


    "Just because someone has lived a long time, does that make him right?" Naruto showed a disdainful expression on his face. He looked around to see if there was anyone around, and lowered his voice again, "Make him live a second lifetime, then I¡¯ll believe him."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Jiraiya stretched out his hand and flicked Naruto on the forehead, "Don''t look at the Great Toad Sage''s appearance that his time is approaching, he might be able to outlive you."


    "Tsk, what''s the use of comparing a man to a toad?"


    Naruto said as he stood up and looked towards the sliding door.


    "Pervy Sage, who knows, maybe one day we really could live a second life. There is still a lot of time, so don''t be too sure. However, some people are destined not to live to that time."


    "Let''s go. To the Land of Rain."


    Naruto called out. But when Jiraiya remained silent behind him, Naruto turned around to see him deep in thought, caught in some internal struggle.


    "What now? Changing your mind again?" Naruto said with a frown. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, no. Are you hungry? Should we find somewhere to grab a bite first?" Jiraiya asked.


    "I not¡­ huh?" Naruto noticed something off and rubbed his chin, "You didn¡¯t... order something weird, did you?"


    "How... how could I..."


    In the end, Naruto, with a cold smile, forcefully dragged Jiraiya along, ¡®What a joke¡­ You want to delay for a whole day over something like that? I couldn''t wait even a moment longer, and wanted to pull out Nagato''s oxygen tube right away.¡¯


    So, the old and the young master and disciple hurried on their way.


    Jiraiya sighed repeatedly along the journey, and Naruto''s ears were callused from listening to him. He thought to himself, ¡®This old man is so annoying. Didn''t I just interrupt his collection of materials? Was it necessary to be like this?¡¯


    "Pervy Sage, I didn¡¯t mind you collecting materials for your book, but it''s too much to choose the proprietress of the brothel as your material." Naruto finally couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "No matter the era, that kind of behavior is pretty outrageous."


    "What do you know, you brat?" Jiraiya muttered, "Stay out of grown-up business."


    "Fine, Pervy Sage. Right now, we¡¯re technically still master and disciple, but considering that my strength is now on par with yours, you should probably show me a little more respect."


    Naruto sneered and said unceremoniously.


    "When we reach the Land of Rain, and I end up saving you, we¡¯ll both acknowledge that I deserve the title of Naruto-sama."


    "Dream on! I haven''t even used one ten-thousandth of my ability as the Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku. How can a mere Genin¡­ Wait, are you a Chunin or still a Genin?"


    "I''m already a Chunin."


    "Oh, okay, a mere Chunin has no right to make such bold claims!"


    "I¡¯ve already taken down four members of the Akatsuki." Naruto shot back, "By the time you, an old man in your fifties, take action, the whole situation will be over."


    "Whether the Shinobi World is in chaos or not still depends on me." Naruto declared smugly.


    "Arrogant!" Jiraiya felt a chill on his face.


    "Don¡¯t worry about whether I¡¯m arrogant or not. Just don¡¯t get in my way when I go after the leader of the Akatsuki."


    "Why would I get in your way? You¡¯re talking nonsense." Jiraiya said with a slight smile on his face, feeling inexplicably relaxed.


    Over the past few decades, Jiraiya had mentored several disciples. There are stunning disciples like the Yondaime Hokage, and there are also tenacious disciples like Nagato, Konan, and Yahiko.


    However, the it was this mischievous, cheeky disciple, Naruto, who resonated with him the most. Minato, Nagato Yahiko and Konan Konan had all been too serious.


    Naruto, however, was just like him. In fact, they felt more like friends than master and student. As people grow older, it becomes harder to find someone to talk to.


    It takes about two days to travel from the Land of Hot Water to the Land of Rain.


    Jiraiya was not like Yamato who did things in a methodical manner. He wasn¡¯t in any hurry. Before sunset, they found a small town and settled down for the night.

 Chapter 349 Do You Miss Me?

    Chapter 349 Do You Miss Me?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Gathering intelligence is also a very important part of the mission. Don''t underestimate these details." Jiraiya tidied himself up, smiling as he prepared to head out.


    "Just go ahead. I''m too lazy to bother." Naruto muttered as he lay on their room¡¯s sofa, looking listless. He had already gathered enough information.


    "You¡¯re no fun at all." Jiraiya said, shutting the door behind him.


    As the light from the hallway disappeared, the corner of the sofa was swallowed by darkness. Naruto covered his eyes with his hand and lay there for about ten minutes before reaching towards his waist.


    A soft rustling sound came from the sofa as Naruto pulled out a small, crude communication device, about half the size of a palm.


    It was a simple gadget, an unpolished box concealing its electronic components. Red and green wires protruded, messily connected in every direction, completely lacking any aesthetic appeal.


    Even so, Naruto handled it carefully, pressing the only red button on it. A small red light on the device¡¯s surface began to flash rhythmically, like it was breathing.


    In the dark living room, the red light blinked continuously for several minutes. Naruto stared at the red light motionlessly, and time passed slowly, with each minute feeling as long as a century.


    Then, after five minutes, the red light suddenly froze and quickly turned green. A raspy electric noise crackled through the empty living room, echoing for a full thirty seconds before abruptly falling silent again.


    In the now-quiet room, the sound of Naruto¡¯s breathing was clearly audible. His jawline was sharp, his chest rising and falling gently with each breath.


    According to Jiraiya''s evaluation of him, when Naruto is silent, he looks like a handsome blonde guy. Of course, the premise is that he is not even one thousandth as handsome as the Mount Myoboku¡¯s Sage in his youth.


    It was April, and the small town was humid. Moisture gathered on the walls of the finely tiled hotel, forming droplets that trickled down, leaving thin streams of water behind.


    On the red sofa in the middle of the living room, the lean and clean young man held an extremely simple little device. He opened his mouth slightly, cleared his throat and spoke, "Ino?"


    A brief crackle of static was followed by silence. Naruto waited patiently, wondering if the device had broken down when, finally, another burst of static came through. Then, a clear yet cautious voice responded, "Yeah, it''s me."


    Ino was at home by herself, sitting upstairs in her room. The lights in the living room were off, and she was curled up in her space, surrounded by scattered electronic components. Under the light of her desk lamp, she was sketching and working on her projects.


    Her father was busy with work and had been even busier lately. Her mother was also preoccupied with the flower shop and sometimes joined her father at the intelligence department, leaving Ino feeling like the odd one out.


    In a family of three, it always seemed like she didn¡¯t have a place.


    In her eyes, her parents are busy but loving. Her father never chose to work overtime willingly, and from her mother¡¯s occasional remarks, she knew that even when he did, it was always for the family¡¯s sake.


    After her leave ended, In basically stayed in the Hokage''s Office. Most of the time, she didn''t have to go to work, and she definitely couldn''t go back to the Intelligence Department, so she focused her energy on developing new technology at home.


    Entering this new field wasn¡¯t as difficult as she had imagined, and after some effort, she had achieved significant progress.


    Among her inventions was the crude communication device she had given to Naruto, which used Chakra technology to maintain communication, albeit with about a ten-second delay.


    Ino had just finished her bath and was sitting down to study with her hair still damp when she noticed the communicator placed in the most conspicuous position on the desk light up.


    Her breath quickened, and she carefully pressed the button. Then, after a long wait, a voice finally came from the other side amid the crackle of static.


    "Ino?"


    ¡®Ah! So soft!¡¯ Ino thought, ¡®Can a guy¡¯s voice really change just from going on a trip?¡¯


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t changed at all, neither had his tone. Naruto was just being cautious because he wasn¡¯t sure whether the ¡®piece of junk¡¯ Ino had made would actually work, so even his speech was measured.


    It felt like if he spoke too loudly, the crude contraption would shatter into pieces. But in reality, this thing was much stronger than an old man''s wheelchair.


    Just from hearing his voice, Ino could already picture what Naruto looked like at the moment. Knowing him well enough, she could imagine him as someone who would lie down whenever he could avoid standing.


    ¡®At this moment, he should be wearing loose-fitting clothes, lying comfortably somewhere, in a small space where he was alone, and pressed the button on the communicator.¡¯


    ¡®His head rested against something, his jawline sharp, and his Adam''s apple, that I once bit, was prominent. His gaze seemed indifferent, unfocused, giving off a cold and aloof vibe.¡¯


    With just one sentence, Ino could vividly picture Naruto¡¯s posture as he spoke, as if the other party was sitting right across from her, separated by only a thin veil.


    "Can you hear me?" Naruto asked.


    "Yeah, I can."


    "I''m in a small town and will be on a mission soon, but I can¡¯t feel at ease without hearing your voice first."


    "Huh?" Ino, who had been trying to think of something to talk about, was caught off guard by his directness. The words she had prepared in her head completely fell apart, and her mind went blank with panic.


    "I-I don¡¯t know what to say." She regretted the moment the words left her mouth.


    ¡®Why did my words become so clumsy at times like this? Ain¡¯t I usually very talkative and so good at making conversation? I am always polite to every customer who came to buy flowers, and no matter how quiet they were, I could still engage with them.¡¯


    But now, as the words reached her lips, Ino realized that some people just had a special place in her heart. The moment she heard Naruto¡¯s voice, even the smallest thought could make her lose her composure.


    "Then let''s start with the simple ones."


    His voice on the other end became lazy and unhurried, with a hint of a smile in it.


    "Okay." Ino clutched the communicator tightly, her heart racing. This was something she and Naruto had agreed on, to test the stability of the communicator.


    It was something they¡¯d planned more than half a month ago. Naruto asked her to concentrate on making the communicator and not worry about higher-ups, as he will help her test it.


    The two had agreed that Naruto would contact her using the communicator from a distant location, far from Konoha, to test whether the communicator''s functions were complete or if there were any flaws.


    "Can you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll start."


    "Mm."


    "Do you miss me?"


    "¡­ Huh?" Ino¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a thin layer of sweat formed in her palms.


    From that moment on, she knew that she could never win against him.


    Jiraiya returned in the middle of the night, smelling faintly of alcohol. Without making a fuss, he quickly washed up and collapsed onto the bed, sleeping straight through until noon the next day.


    ¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day.


    When Jiraiya energetically informed Naruto about all the intel he had gathered about the Land of Rain, he noticed that Naruto was looking at him with indifference and contempt.


    "What''s with that look?"


    "Pervy Sage, is this all the intel you have obtained?"


    "And what brilliant insight do you have, Naruto-sama?" Jiraiya''s face twitched. He was tempted to hang Naruto up and give him a beating.


    "The rain in the Land of Rain cannot be touched. It would be best if we could come up with a sensory-blocking Ninjutsu." Naruto said, "The leader of the Akatsuki is called Pain."


    "Pain''s Six Paths each have different abilities."


    "Oh, by the way, I heard it only stops raining in the Land of Rain on Sundays. So if you don¡¯t have any means of blocking their surveillance, it¡¯s best to enter the Land of Rain on a Sunday."


    "You¡­" Jiraiya was stunned. After all, the level of detail in Naruto¡¯s intel didn¡¯t seem like something he could just make up.


    "You¡¯ve already investigated all this?"


    "More or less." Naruto neither confirmed nor denied it. He looked like an experienced fisherman sitting on the fishing platform, with a smile on his face, "I¡¯ve got even more detailed information."


    He refrained from revealing anything about the Rinnegan or Nagato, just waiting for Jiraiya to take the bait.


    Jiraiya had a vague feeling that there was something wrong, but he still couldn''t help but ask.


    "Naruto, what¡¯s the intel?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Naruto-sama."


    "Hmm."

 Chapter 350 Is There A Possiblity That Orochimaru Is Not Dead?

    Chapter 350 Is There A Possiblity That Orochimaru Is Not Dead?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Pain¡¯s Six Paths each have different abilities, and they share vision. In essence, they''re puppets." Naruto was very satisfied with Jiraiya''s attitude and said leisurely.


    "One of them has a special ability, called the Preta Path, which can absorb chakra from Ninjutsu. In other words, pure Ninjutsu won''t work against him." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Preta Path?" Jiraiya glanced at Naruto again, his curiosity piqued, "Where did you get such specific intel?"


    "Obviously from a life-risking investigation. Were you expecting me to wait for you, Pervy Sage?" Naruto lied effortlessly with calm expression.


    "You¡¯ve fought Pain?" Jiraiya was slightly shocked, and his eyes narrowed immediately. It was obvious that he was not easy to fool.


    "When did that happen?"


    "Why are you asking so many questions?" Naruto sounded annoyed, "Are you interrogating me? The Land of Rain¡¯s mission has been delayed for so long. If I don''t go, who else will?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean it that way, just curious." Jiraiya chuckled and instantly changed the subject, "If what you said is true, then things will be troublesome."


    "If he¡¯s immune to Ninjutsu, what should we use against them?"


    "Well, I¡¯m out of ideas. Looks like it¡¯s up to you, Pervy Sage, to take action." Naruto said, heading toward the bathroom to brush his teeth. He glanced toward the door from the bathroom mirror.


    "You¡¯re the only one who can use Natural Energy. Doesn¡¯t too much of it turn you into a stone frog? Just flood him with it."


    "Is that reliable?" Jiraiya asked skeptically. He made tea early in the morning, and white mist rose up and covered half of his face.


    "Don''t question this great Naruto-sama. Give me enough time, I¡¯ll be as good as Shodaime reincarnated." Naruto mumbled through a mouth full of foam, "It''s one hundred percent legit, trust me."


    "Speaking of Natural Energy, after this mission is over, do you want to go back to Mount Myoboku and give it another try?" Jiraiya asked, still a bit concerned.


    "Try what?"


    "Continue training in Senjutsu, what do you think?"


    "Forget it. Forced things don¡¯t turn out well. I¡¯ve tried enough times and failed." Naruto gargled and said dismissively.


    "And besides, I don¡¯t want to eat any more bugs."


    When Jiraiya thought of the bug feast at Mount Myoboku, his face suddenly turned pale. Although bugs are essentially just a ball of protein and they can eat them even if they twist off their heads, but their greenish, squishy appearance was downright nauseating.


    Not to mention, when they were boiled into a soup that was greener than anything else, even courage wouldn¡¯t be enough to keep from gagging.


    It¡¯s like Bear Grylls¡¯ paradise¡­ a hunting ground for real men.


    After freshening up, Naruto and Jiraiya headed downstairs to check out of the inn. With the sun hanging high in the sky, Jiraiya took Naruto to a random spot in town for lunch.


    They found shade under a canopy and had a good meal.


    "You mentioned the Preta Path earlier, but what about the other five?" Jiraiya pretended to wipe his mouth elegantly with paper. He then wiped his shoes halfway through.


    "I¡¯ll tell you on the way." Naruto said, gobbling down his food. Since he wasn¡¯t paying, he made sure to order the most expensive dishes¡­ from a street vendor.


    Jiraiya waited patiently, wiping his shoes three times until Naruto finally finished eating. He put down the napkin, stood up, and quickly walked over to the owner to pay the bill.


    On the way.


    Naruto, his stomach round and full, strolled leisurely ahead, looking like he might vomit at any moment. Jiraiya''s face was full of black lines, and he looked at his wallet again and again, which was almost empty.


    "How much did you eat?"


    "Burp! I barely ate enough, the taste is average." Naruto replied, "Next time, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone, Pervy Sage. I think you¡¯ll be interested."


    "Who?" Jiraiya asked, "That girl from last time?"


    "No, someone else. From the Hyuga Clan."


    Jiraiya: "¡­ You little brat, you''ve moved on so quickly, tsk."


    "What are you talking about? I mean, I have to bring her to see you eventually. But eating anything else is too expensive, so how about you treat us to some ramen next time? That will fill us up."


    "Ramen?" Jiraiya thought for a moment, "How much does a bowl of ramen cost?"


    "The top-tier bowl doesn¡¯t go over two thousand ryo." Naruto replied.


    "If it''s only two thousand ryo, it''s still pretty reasonable." Jiraiya murmured to himself, "We''ll talk about it next time we meet. It would be nice to meet her."


    "Oh, by the way, does Tsunade know about your escapades? She hates unfaithful people the most. You better keep it quiet, or you won¡¯t even know why you suddenly got beaten up."


    "She¡­ probably doesn¡¯t know." Naruto stroked his chin and thought for a while, then said, "Konoha will be under my control sooner or later anyway."


    "You''re talking nonsense again." Jiraiya dismissed him.


    "Speaking of which, the most troublesome of Six Paths of Pain are Preta Path and Deva Path. One defends, the other attacks. Deva Path can manipulate gravity using Chakra."


    Naruto resumed the conversation from earlier, starting to explain in detail about the Deva Path, though he didn¡¯t mention that the Deva Path was actually Yahiko.


    "It''s about pulling and pushing forces, repeating in cycles. It can repel Ninjutsu like Hyuga Clan¡¯s Revolving Heaven and also pull people in with great force."


    "Another technique that can deflect Ninjutsu?" Jiraiya was surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Would Natural Energy work against it?" Jiraiya asked again.


    "How would I know? I don¡¯t know any Senjutsu. You can just give it a try when the time comes." Naruto said, "Pervy Sage, I can''t beat them, but you definitely can."


    "If the intel is accurate, even if there are six opponents, it might be doable." Jiraiya frowned and said seriously, "Since we¡¯ve got a good understanding of the Preta and Deva Paths¡­"


    "What about the rest?"


    "There are four more. I¡¯ll explain them one by one¡­" Naruto explained bit by bit, emphasizing, "In the battle, the Asura Path and Animal Path pose a greater threat."


    "In the end, we¡¯re up against six people, or possibly more, with just the two of us."


    "That tricky, huh?" Jiraiya¡¯s expression grew even more serious, "It wouldn''t be a problem if I were alone. After all, even if I can''t win, I can just run away."


    "But if I have to look after you, I¡¯m not so sure if I can run."


    "You''re worried about me? You should worry about yourself. You¡¯re getting old, Pervy Sage. Are you sure you can handle it, old man?"


    Naruto nearly slipped up, stopping just short of calling Jiraiya an ¡®old geezer¡¯ as his speech slipped into a more brash tone, influenced by the rougher slang he''d been using recently.


    "I¡¯ve survived in the Shinobi World for many years. You think I don¡¯t have any life-saving tricks? That¡¯s how I¡¯ve made it this far?" Jiraiya said proudly, "To be honest, I can''t guarantee a 100% win."


    "But when it comes to staying alive, out of everyone I¡¯ve seen, only Orochimaru is better than me."


    "Then, is there a possibility that Orochimaru is not dead?" Naruto suddenly interjected, turning to look at Jiraiya, who froze for a moment and his expression growing more solemn.

 Chapter 351 After Three Years of Doing Odd Jobs, Tayuya’s Heart Has Grown as Cold as Her Blade

    Chapter 351 After Three Years of Doing Odd Jobs, Tayuya¡¯s Heart Has Grown as Cold as Her BladeSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Outside Amegakure¡­


    Heavy rain poured down, accompanied by rolling thunder. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About a few dozen people wearing raincoats scattered in the shrubbery a few kilometers outside Amegakure. Their forehead protectors showed the symbols from various small, obscure Shinobi Villages.


    "That¡¯s Amegakure ahead. Are we really going in?" A young, heavily armored man asked nervously, his face filled with fear.


    "Even if the commission is high, isn¡¯t this a bit too risky?" Another young man with a clean, pale face hesitated as well, "This is just a reconnaissance mission."


    "Does it matter? We¡¯re already here! How can we back out now?" A burly male Shinobi growled, reprimanding them sternly.


    "We¡¯ve accepted the mission. If we back out halfway, what will the client think of us?"


    A loud rumble of thunder cracked overhead as the rain intensified, and a mist began to form in the surrounding area.


    While burly Shinobi at the front continued his impassioned speech, someone raised his head below, revealing the face of a freckled girl under the raincoat.


    She squinted at the rain curtain, then looked at the burly Shinobi who was still rallying the group, and a look of contempt appeared on her face.


    "Boring."


    After saying that, she lowered her head and looked around, then found a familiar figure beside her. She breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to tap that person on the shoulder.


    Startled by the cold rainwater, she quickly withdrew her hand.


    "Oto." She called out softly. (T/N: Oto means Sound, like Otogakure.)


    The person under the raincoat beside her raised their head, revealing a beautiful young girl''s face, but her eyes were a little indifferent. Looking back at the freckled girl, Oto asked, "What is it?"


    Oto is Tayuya''s codename, and within this mid-tier mercenary group, she was considered a promising newcomer. The freckled girl was one of the few people she was on friendly terms with.


    But after only six months of interaction, Tayuya couldn''t bring herself to trust the freckled girl any more than before. She hadn''t even chosen to take on this mission willingly.


    "I''ll tell you a secret, Oto." Red Sparrow quietly pulled Tayuya over and said in a low voice in the rain, "In this mission¡­ someone wants us dead."


    "Where did you hear that?" Tayuya asked lightly, her face showing no sign of panic or even any emotional reaction. When performing a mission outside, one cannot just believe everything they hear.


    "Don''t worry about it. I have my own intelligence channels. It¡¯s a secret." Red Sparrow giggled, putting a finger to her lips playfully.


    "Oh." Tayuya¡¯s response was cold and indifferent.


    "Oto, aren¡¯t you going to ask more?" Red Sparrow complained, "You''re making it impossible for me to continue talking. This is so embarrassing!"


    "You seem to be talking just fine." Tayuya said with a nonchalant look on her face.


    Originally, she had been nothing more than an orphan, wandering the battlefield until Orochimaru picked her up. Even though Orochimaru used them as experimental subjects, she never had a problem with it.


    In her heart, Orochimaru has always been someone she owed a debt of gratitude. The lives of war orphans are worthless, and anyone can trample on them. And if these people were in a bad mood, they could crush the war orphans completely.


    In the end, no one would care, and they''d die with no one to mourn them.


    Orochimaru gave her the power to protect herself and a place to belong. Even until the moment Orochimaru abandoned her, she still leaned towards him. However, because of a certain someone, her one mistake led to a cascade of missteps.


    She was never afraid of death, but she didn''t know what happened at that time, she was obsessed with getting that money, craving it in a way she never had before.


    Later, she realized money wasn''t all that important, but by then, that certain someone had vanished without a trace. Out of boredom, she started working for bounty exchange.


    Later, for some unknown reason, the bounty exchange was shut down.


    It was during that time that Tayuya drifted between several grey-market organizations, most of whose members were Rogue Shinobi. They referred to each other by codenames.


    For example, Tayuya''s codename is Oto, and the freckled girl¡¯s codename was Red Sparrow.


    This was already the third organization she had joined. The first two had scattered after mission failures, with the organizations dissolving like flocks of birds.


    When failure rates get too high, these ragtag groups can no longer secure commissions. Without commissions, there is no income, and with no wages to pay, the leaders ran off with the money. Naturally, the organizations fell apart.


    There was no labor arbitration for Rogue Shinobi groups, otherwise Tayuya would have to kill those two bastards who owed her wages! It is only natural that debts should be paid with blood.


    For Tayuya now, freelancing in these Rogue Shinobi groups had become a routine. She wasn¡¯t short on money, but she still felt an instinctive urge to make more.


    After three years of doing odd jobs, her heart had grown as cold as the blade in her hand.


    "You sound so cold when you speak, Oto. Boo-hoo!!!" Red Sparrow covered her face and peeked at her through the wide gaps between her ten fingers to see Tayuya¡¯s reaction.


    "If you have something to say, just say it quickly." Tayuya glanced at her and said in a cold tone.


    "Oh, Amegakure is extremely dangerous. If we go in, we might not make it out alive." Red Sparrow stretched out a finger and whispered, "Let''s slip away now."


    "No." Tayuya responded logically, "I don''t believe you."


    "Uh¡­" Red Sparrow was genuinely embarrassed now, so she simply turned her head and stopped talking.


    Tayuya didn¡¯t feel that was out of line. She just calmly looked at the heavy rain in front of her, silently thinking about what the purpose of this mission was.


    Unlike previous times, this mission had been conscripted rather than volunteered for. Tayuya had been chosen because she was one of the more capable newcomers.


    Even though she didn''t use the power of the Cursed Seal in front of others, she was still much stronger than the average Chunin. In her Second-Stage Cursed Seal, she was roughly at the Jonin level.


    ¡®Heading to Amegakure is a death sentence.¡¯ She thought, casting a sidelong glance at Red Sparrow, and frowned slightly.


    The rain continued to pour down, turning the world into a white blur.


    Outside Amegakure, two tall figures in rain cloaks were silently lying in wait. With a swift motion, Jiraiya grabbed a hostage and pinned them face-first into a puddle.


    "Are you a Shinobi from Amegakure?"


    "Let go of me! Damn it!" The girl gritted her teeth, half of her face was pressed into the muddy water as her body struggled fiercely.


    But no matter how much she struggled, she realized with despair that she couldn¡¯t escape this old man¡¯s grip. It felt like an iron vice was slowly squeezing her neck, suffocating her bit by bit.


    "I! Ugh!" Just as she opened her mouth to shout, muddy water flooded in.


    Soybean-sized raindrops continued to pound her head and face. The cold feeling and the pain from her body made her mental defenses crumble bit by bit.


    ¡®I haven''t completed the S-Rank mission assigned by Tenshi-sama, and now I''m going to lose my life too. I really don''t live up to Tenshi-sama''s expectations.¡¯ (T/N: Tenshi means Angel.)


    As Jiraiya held her by the tongue, Naruto squatted down to get a closer look at the girl. Suddenly, he chuckled and said, "Oh, it''s an acquaintance."


    "What do you mean acquaintance?" Jiraiya loosened his grip slightly, then looked up at Naruto in surprise, "You know her?"


    "I know her, but she doesn¡¯t know me. If I remember right, her name should be Ajisai."

 Chapter 352 Unlucky Ajisai

    Chapter 352 Unlucky AjisaiSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Do you really know her?" Jiraiya asked again.


    "Yeah, let her go." Naruto nodded. As Ajisai¡¯s face showed a glimmer of relief, he added, "Let me handle this."


    ¡®This is like escaping from a wolf¡¯s den only to fall into a tiger¡¯s mouth!¡¯


    Just as Ajisai was ready to die rather than surrender, Naruto suddenly asked, "Did you take on an S-Rank mission?"


    At those words, Ajisai¡¯s whole body trembled, and the expression on her face that was pressed into the puddle changed slightly. Her pupils slightly dilated, and Naruto caught this reaction, confirming his suspicion.


    "Did I guess it right?"


    ¡®Guess?¡¯ Ajisai felt a pang of regret, ¡®My earlier reaction must have been noticed by him.¡¯


    She cursed her own inexperience for exposing herself too early.


    ¡®But how did he know about the S-Rank mission?¡¯


    Jiraiya released his grip and stood back with his arms crossed, as if he were just there to watch the show. The two of them had originally planned to sneak in quietly, but luck seemed to have handed them an informant.


    "I guessed it right, so stop struggling.¡± Naruto glanced at her, his grip still firm, "You dare to accept a mission that will send you to your death? Do you want to be turned into a puppet?"


    "W-what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it obvious enough? The S-Rank mission is just a cover to send you to your death."


    "You are talking nonsense! Tenshi-sama... she... she!"


    "Enough with the so-called Tenshi. There''s no such thing as angels anymore. They are just Shinobi." Naruto replied. He already let her go and gave her a light shove.


    Jiraiya noticed that Naruto seemed to have done something to the impulsive young Kunoichi, but although he was curious, he did not ask directly.


    After being apart for so long, even Jiraiya, as his master, wasn¡¯t fully familiar with his odd and ingenious disciple¡¯s techniques anymore.


    Ajisai almost suffocated, and suddenly fell back into the puddle as she gasped for air. Her eyes, filled with cold hatred, glared up at him as if she harbored a deep grudge.


    Naruto seemed quite pleased with this reaction, ¡®That was a normal response¡­ If she had turned into a naive and overly trusting Shinobi, that would¡¯ve been creepy.


    "What you''re saying... Impossible! It can¡¯t be true!"


    "Well, just believe whatever you want." Naruto said as he pulled back his wet hand, rain dripping from his fingertips as he looked completely indifferent.


    "Damn it!" Ajisai felt as though her faith had been desecrated, yet there was nothing she could do against the old man and the young man. Either of them could kill her with a mere flick of their wrist.


    "You can kill me, but you are not allowed to slander Tenshi-sama!" Ajisai tried to form hand seals, but before she could finish, a large hand suddenly struck, interrupting her actions.


    Naruto, still in his rain cloak, casually interrupted her hand seals, grabbed her by the collar, and then¡­ tossed her aside.


    With a loud thud, Ajisai crashed into the puddle again.


    She struggled to stand and formed hand seals again.


    Bang!


    She was once again flung into the distance.


    This time, even Jiraiya couldn''t bear to watch anymore, ¡®What was the point of bullying a Genin like this? Just knock her out already.¡¯


    Ajisai struggled to her feet again, only to be smacked down once more. This time, she collapsed, completely drained of strength, lying in the puddle, utterly defeated.


    "What Tenshi? All that¡¯s just for show. She¡¯s probably hiding something filthy behind the scenes." Naruto clapped his hands, looking down at Ajisai with disdain. Before leaving, he even stomped on her a couple of times for good measure.


    As he and Jiraiya turned to leave, quietly whispering to each other, Jiraiya glanced back at Ajisai lying in the puddle. With a sour look in his eyes, he asked in a low voice, "Do you have a grudge against her?"


    "Nope, this is probably the first time we meet."


    "The first time you met? Then why torment her like that for no reason? Do you have some weird hobbies or something?" Jiraiya glanced at him and asked in doubts.


    "You don¡¯t understand anything, Pervy Sage. This is love."


    With that remark and a hint of teasing about Jiraiya being outdated, the two figures vanished into the heavy rain. Ajisai raised her head with difficulty, her whole body trembling.


    The rain obscured most of her vision, but she could roughly tell that those two were heading toward Amegakure.


    "I... I need to notify Tenshi-sama." She gritted her teeth, fighting through the bruises and pain as she forced herself to stand.


    Even though the S-Rank mission had failed, she had to return to the village now.


    ¡­


    In the rain.


    Jiraiya and Naruto crouched on a high vantage point outside the village, looking into the distance at another group of people who were also planning to enter Amegakure.


    "Did you do anything to that girl back there?"


    "You actually discovered it." Naruto pretended to be surprised, making the older ninja feel smug.


    "Of course! You think you can pull one over on me with your little tricks?" Jiraiya looked proud, but then lowered his voice, "Was that a safety measure? Is it reliable?"


    "Of course it''s reliable." Naruto''s eyes never left the group in the rain ahead. He was already thinking about how to make those cannon fodders draw more firepower.


    Earlier, he had deliberately beaten up Ajisai, creating the illusion that they were about to enter the village. He was counting on her to report back so that the other group could draw the first wave of hatred.


    It was a sneaky move, sure, but he figured it made the best use of the situation.


    "As long as it works." Jiraiya reached out and patted Naruto¡¯s shoulder, "Based on your intel, dealing with the Six Paths of Pain might be a little tricky."


    "When it comes to a life-or-death situation, you should be more careful. I might not be able to look after you."


    "Chicken!" Naruto retorted.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Jiraiya looked displeased, "Watch how you talk to your master! You were the one insisting on coming, talking about Amegakure having some ''great fortune¡¯."


    "By the way, what does ''fortune'' even mean?"


    ¡°It means opportunity.¡±


    "And what exactly is ''opportunity''? You always say these cryptic things. Your brain hasn¡¯t gone haywire, has it?" Jiraiya asked with a frown.


    "¡¯Opportunity'' just means a lucky break, a chance to score big!" Naruto said perfunctorily, dismissing the conversation with a wave of his hand. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 353 Eliminate Them All!

    Chapter 353 Eliminate Them All!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Oto, are you really going in?" Red Sparrow pulled the corner of Tayuya''s clothes.


    "Yeah." Tayuya, without much concern, gave a cold response and started walking toward the main group, her feet leaving muddy prints in the ground.


    She wasn¡¯t naive. In a makeshift team of Rogue Shinobi like this, there was no real camaraderie. The men who approached her probably just wanted to sleep with her, and if it was the women, there was no way they wanted to be ¡®sisters¡¯.


    The group continued, entering the village along the outskirts of Amegakure. What lay before them was a forest of steel, with abandoned towers and buildings everywhere. The streets were wet and full of potholes.


    The team, consisting of about thirty people, was divided into eight groups of four. Red Sparrow stuck close to Tayuya, and the two male Shinobi rounded out their team.


    The four entered the village through Amegakure''s sewer system and emerged in another part of the village, where the rain had stopped. Puddles on the ground reflected the towering structures around them, and the dense buildings gave off a stifling atmosphere.


    Electric poles dotted the area, and tangled wires crisscrossed the gray sky. Amegakure¡¯s skyline was divided by these wires and buildings, appearing chaotic and rigid.


    It felt like there were hidden eyes watching from every crack between the buildings, though upon closer inspection, it seemed like just an illusion.


    "Does anyone else feel like we¡¯re being watched?" One of the male Shinobi in their group whispered.


    "It¡¯s just your imagination." Tayuya spoke for the first time.


    "I think someone might really be watching us." Red Sparrow said with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, right." Tayuya ignored her and continued walking.


    Even though she had sensed the danger looming around them, she chose to push forward. Retreating wasn¡¯t an option now. Since they were being watched anyway, moving forward was better than turning back.


    As for the other three people in her team, she didn''t trust them very much.


    The damp air was oppressive, and Tayuya glanced up at the tallest tower in the village. The tall tower stands tall in the clouds, surrounded by white mist.


    Atop that tower, Deva Path Pain stood by the massive windows, overlooking the entire Amegakure. He formed a hand seal, and the originally gray sky suddenly darkened.


    Rain Tiger at Will Technique, this is one of Pain''s Ninjutsu. Using the immense Chakra within Nagato¡¯s body, he condensed the rain clouds, mixing his Chakra into the rain.


    As the rain fell, it connected with Pain¡¯s Chakra. As long as there are outsiders in the village, that is, abnormal Chakra, Pain can detect it immediately, so it can be said that the entire village were under constant surveillance.


    "Intruders... ten, nineteen, thirty-four." Deva Path Pain murmured to himself.


    "Just eliminate them all. For the time being, we can''t determine their true motive for approaching Amegakure."


    Konan stood on the side with a cold expression. The raindrops reflected in her emotionless eyes. From beginning to end, Konan did not look at Deva Path Pain at all, as if she were just an empty shell.


    The rain fell like threads as a cold wind swept through the window.


    "I''ll handle the intruders on the west side." Konan said, her face peeling away like paper, and her whole body dissolved into countless sheets of paper that fluttered out the window.


    "Then let''s get rid of these annoying pests first." Deva Path Pain said icily, "These bugs¡­ must all die!"


    ¡­


    The first group of people who entered Amegakure had already bumped into Konan. Upon seeing the countless sheets of paper swirling in the air, which then formed into a cold, blue-haired woman, they were instantly terrified.


    "What is that?!"


    "Paper! Ah!! Watch out for the paper!"


    Countless sheets of paper shot through the wind and rain like arrows, piercing one man''s chest and abdomen. Blood erupted from his body as he died instantly.


    The remaining few tried to retreat, desperately attempting to dodge the oncoming storm of paper. One of them was frantically forming hand seals and then spewed out a powerful Fire Release Ninjutsu from his mouths.


    Flames roared through the rain, creating a mist of steam. Unfortunately, the moment the fire touched the papers, it was extinguished, unable to ignite Konan''s body.


    "Fire Release is ineffective against her! Run!"


    The Shinobi who used the Fire Release Ninjutsu heard his companion''s warning and tried to flee, but it was too late. The papers, fluttering like butterflies, sliced through his throat.


    The remaining papers continued to swarm the others. Then, with a loud explosion, two more bodies burst apart in a shower of blood!


    Konan''s face showed no expression, her gaze was cold and indifferent.


    It was as if she had not killed the four people just now, but just four insignificant bugs that were crushed accidentally.


    In her view, anyone who invades Amegakure must be prepared for death.


    After finishing the task, she left without a trace. The bloodstained paper scattered, turning white once again, and slowly returned to her side. Then, giant paper wings spread out, lifting her into the air.


    "Next."


    ¡­


    On the other side...


    Two teams who had been walking separately ended up crossed paths after walking around for a while. After a brief discussion, they decided to travel together. However, they hadn''t gone far when they encountered Asura Path Pain, which the black windbreaker with red clouds pattern.


    Asura Path Pain was based on a modified Puppet Master''s body, and his entire body is covered with mechanical weapons, ranging from cold to heat-based weaponry.


    He was tall and muscular, bald, and had metal rods piercing all over his body.


    The eight Rogue Shinobi immediately became a little arrogant when they saw that there was only one person on the other side. One of the men stepped forward and was about to say something harsh, but before he could open his mouth, he saw the other party disappear in an instant.


    The man''s reaction was not slow, and he immediately retreated, but he was still a step too late.


    A pair of large hands swiftly struck with tremendous force, accompanied by the sound of breaking wind. In an instant, the hands shifted from fists to palms, crushing the man¡¯s throat.


    With a splutter, the man knelt in the rain, spitting out a mouthful of blood before dying.


    Instant kill¡­ The power of Asura Path was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    It was a simple Taijutsu, without any flashy Ninjutsu, but it was enough to instantly kill one Rogue Shinobi by breaking his throat, which leaves an even stronger visual impact. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asura Path showed a smile of pleasure on his face, and the remaining men felt a chill down their spines. Feeling the other party''s endless killing intent, these people realized that they could no longer retreat.


    One of the Rogue Shinobi decisively launched an attack, spewing Wind Release Ninjutsu from his mouth. The wind blade, like a sharp blade, carried a fierce aura and slashed viciously towards Asura Path.


    In an instant, the other six also moved, unleashing their strongest techniques. Fire Release, Water Release, Wind Release, and Earth Release surged forth together.


    Asura Path didn''t retreat, but instead advanced with a faint smile on his face. He suddenly had three heads and six arms, forming an armor of weaponry.


    The mechanism on his head opened, and a laser cannon began charging. His wrist detached, releasing a barrage of missiles that shot toward the group.


    At the same time, Asura Path advanced at an unimaginable speed, his body glowing with fiery light. The laser cannon and missiles fired simultaneously, directly obliterating the seven people.


    Amidst the violent explosion, brilliant light burst forth, and beams of explosions lit up the sky above Amegakure. The nearby raindrops were instantly evaporated, only to be washed away by the falling rain again.


    The deafening explosions drew the attention of other Rogue Shinobi¡¯s teams, but they were already powerless to help each other. Several other Pains appeared in front of these teams, cutting off their escape routes.

 Chapter 354 Tayuya Is In Danger

    Chapter 354 Tayuya Is In DangerSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Animal Path Pain summoned the Giant Multi-headed Dog and Giant Crustacean, which ruthlessly tearing open the chests of several Rogue Shinobi before crushing them.


    Ninjutsu struck the hard exterior of these Summoned Beasts without causing the slightest ripple, and then began the relentless slaughter.


    Another team was completely wiped out by Human Path Pain, and their souls were ripped from their bodies, along with their memories. In the end, their corpses were discarded on the ground like dead bugs.


    Preta Path Pain blocked an entire team¡¯s attack and sucked all of their Chakra away.


    Naraka Path Pain pulled out the tongues of one team and swallowed them. After leaving a field of corpses behind, he turned and walked away.


    In just one hour, six of the eight teams had already perished. Tayuya¡¯s team was one of the few lucky ones to survive, while the other surviving team had hidden themselves in a nearby building from the start.


    "They... it seems like something has happened to them." One of the people hiding in the building cautiously withdrew his gaze from the window and said back tremblingly.


    The abandoned building was dimly lit, and the floor was covered in wet footprints. They stretched from the staircase, leading deep into the lower floors.


    "What should we do?" Another person asked with pale face, "We shouldn''t have come here! No matter how high the commission, it¡¯s worthless if we don¡¯t survive."


    "Shut up! We''re already here, so stop saying such things!" The third person whispered harshly. It was the burly Shinobi who had been rallying the others earlier. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But at this moment, with the continuous screams and explosions from outside, even his once bold demeanor was starting to crack. The shadow of death was creeping closer, rendering logic useless.


    There were five people hiding in the building, and the other two were tense, with their eyes darting around. Even the slightest noise from downstairs made their souls nearly leave their bodies.


    "Let''s hide a little longer. Once things calm down, we can try to escape!" The burly Shinobi said, "Until then, everyone keep quiet."


    "Otherwise¡­"


    Before the burly Shinobi could finish speaking, a cold, emotionless voice suddenly echoed from a dark corner.


    "Ah, so the rats hiding for their lives are here."


    "Who!!?" Someone shouted in horror.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" The person yelled as he quickly formed hand seals, spewing Fire Release Ninjutsu toward the darkness.


    The flames shot forward in a straight line, but after touching the darkness, it bounced off at a strange angle. A figure slowly emerged from the darkness, with orange hair and a stern face. And there are also scary black rods covering his entire body.


    "Who am I?" Deva Path Pain repeated the Shinobi¡¯s question and stretched out his hand towards them.


    "Damn it! Die!" One person instantly launched a Ninjutsu, and a raging flame burst out, heading straight for Deva Path.


    The other four had also completed their hand seals, sending a barrage of elemental Ninjutsu at Deva Path. But they soon fell into despair, as all their Ninjutsu were deflected by the other party.


    Amid the scattered remnants of their failed Ninjutsu, Deva Path spoke slowly, "I am the God who maintains order."


    One of the Rogue Shinobi was instantly pulled toward Pain, and his neck was twisted with a snap. Another tried to flee but was sucked over again and his heart was pierced through.


    All five died in despair within the dark, abandoned building. Blood spread across the rough floor, flowing down the stairs.


    Of the eight teams, only one remained.


    At this moment, Tayuya and her team were already blocked by Konan. Two male Shinobi were killed instantly by Konan¡¯s paper attacks. The two bodies, which were pierced like hedgehogs, fell straight into a nearby puddle.


    Everything happened in a flash. And without saying a word, Tayuya activated her Cursed Seal.


    Red Sparrow didn''t react but instead smiled. She walked to the side and said, "So, you''ve finally revealed yourself. Oto, I had long suspected your identity."


    "Hmm." Tayuya remained indifferent at this time. She glanced at Red Sparrow for a moment before looking away.


    Red Sparrow¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and she finally lost her temper and snarled angrily, "Why don''t you react at all? You don''t ask anything, acting like you don''t care! I hate people like you, pretending to be indifferent!"


    "Hmm." Tayuya raised her flute, her gaze fixed on Konan the whole time, completely ignoring Red Sparrow barking nearby.


    The situation had already unfolded. She didn''t care about the reasons behind it. From the start, Tayuya had been mentally prepared to be betrayed, and simply wanted to see what would happen.


    However, Tayuya hadn''t expected the enemy to be so formidable and her chances of escape seemed slim.


    "But you''re going to die now. Heh, I really want to see the look of despair on your face, you..." Red Sparrow ranted hysterically on the side.


    "Tenshi-sama, quickly deal with this woman..."


    Before she could finish her words, Red Sparrow gulped and suddenly found herself unable to speak. Her neck felt cold, and something seemed to be flowing out.


    The world spun around her, and with a thud, she collapsed into the puddle.


    Tayuya had no desire to engage in a drawn-out battle with Konan and tried to flee.


    Over the years, she had faced numerous life-threatening situations, and escape was always the best choice. She knew this was enemy territory, and reinforcements could surround her at any moment.


    Without hesitation, Tayuya used her flute to summon her puppets to attack Konan, while she herself made her escape. A sharp ringing noise echoed, and Tayuya was suddenly pulled back by Deva Path, who had arrived unexpectedly.


    She tried to struggle but found she couldn¡¯t move. She could only watch as Pain''s hand loomed larger and larger in her vision, with her throat as its target.


    Realizing her struggle was futile, Tayuya accepted that this might be the end. Under the shadow of death, her heart was surprisingly calm. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a mission to go wrong, and death was just a part of it.


    Flashes of memories streamed through her mind like a reel of her life, but there weren¡¯t any particularly happy moments. Regrets, it seemed that she has nothing to regret. If she had to say one, it would probably be only one.


    ¡®That guy said he would return, but three years had passed without a word. Not that I had expected him to. I had never envisioned living a normal life, as it wasn''t something she wanted.¡¯


    From childhood until now, the only skill she had learned was killing. Apart from completing missions, there seemed to be nothing else she was capable of. So, it just didn¡¯t seem to fit.


    But just before dying, there was still a tiny flicker of hope in her heart: She wanted to see the bastard who had led her astray in this life. If she could see him again, she would definitely punch him hard.


    Just as Pain''s hand was about to grasp Tayuya''s throat, a figure descended from the sky, a figure descended from the sky and crashed down with Rasengan.


    Without giving Deva Path time to react, the figure used the invisible Flying Thunder God Kunai to teleport and struck Deva Path from behind.

 Chapter 355 New Options

    Chapter 355 New OptionsSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Deva Path was violently blasted away, his body formed C-shape as he flew backward. Crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom, a large crater formed where his body landed, with cracks spider-webbing out from the impact, leaving a terrifying sight.


    Deva Path¡¯s Bansho Ten¡¯in was interrupted, and Tayuya lightly fell to the ground. Her body still felt weak as she sat on the wet, muddy earth, staring blankly upward.


    Through the curtain of rain, a familiar figure stood with his back to her, his rain cloak sliding off, revealing a head of golden hair she knew all too well. In that instant, even the falling rain seemed unable to touch him.


    His presence wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly dazzling, but at that moment, it felt irreplaceable. Her long-frozen heart began to beat once again, perhaps because she had narrowly escaped death, or perhaps because the rain had grown heavier.


    Whatever the reason, as soon as he turned to look at her, all the resentment in her heart suddenly dissolved.


    Some love is like snow in winter, unable to witness the flowers of summer.


    But some people can cross seas of people and forcibly bridge the seasons, like a blazing sun shining boldly into winter. Melting all the ice and snow, they stand before you.


    "When are you going to pay me back?" Naruto smiled as he looked down at the drenched Tayuya, showing no intention of offering her a hand.


    Tayuya was stunned at that moment, and any remaining feelings of gratitude were instantly swept away by a surge of anger. If she could stand, she would''ve already jumped up and tackled him.


    "I''m not paying you back! It¡¯s the money I earned with my skills, I won¡¯t return it!" She growled through gritted teeth.


    "Then, can I spend your money? I¡¯m broke now, and I even have to walk to get here." Naruto asked with a mischievous grin.


    "Fine, fine." Tayuya''s face involuntarily flushed for a brief moment.


    The next second, Naruto pulled her up, and as they passed each other, he lowered his voice.


    "In a bit, when I tell you to run, head west, and don¡¯t look back. I¡¯ve got strong backup, so nothing will happen to me. Once you¡¯re out, go home and wait for me."


    "Mm." Tayuya didn¡¯t know what to say, and her heart was in a mess.


    The rain grew heavier as Deva Path climbed out of the pit and looked in the direction of Naruto. Konan hovered in the air with paper wings on her back, and the other five Pains all surrounded him.


    For a brief moment, Tayuya¡¯s heart tightened. Facing just Konan had already put her under immense pressure. And when Deva Path appeared, he almost crushed her. Now, there were five more people just like him.


    The heavy raindrops fell endlessly, and the dim light of day was further obscured by the rain. Deva Path stood at a distance, while the five other Pains slowly approached.


    Tayuya was drenched from head to toe, her eyelashes wet from the rain. Naruto stood in front of her, shielding her loosely from the encroaching Pains, yet his demeanor remained calm and unhurried.


    Amegakure was notorious for its isolation, and few people dared to set foot here.


    [Ding!]


    [Option 1: Destroy the Six Paths of Pain. Reward: Shinigami¡¯s Blade (A rule-based technique that dealt soul damage to enemies).]


    [Option 2: Persuade the Six Paths of Pain to lay down their weapons. Reward: Death Demon Consuming Seal (Perfect version, praised by the Shinigami, no soul sacrifice required.)] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system panel popped up, and Naruto quickly skimmed through it.


    Disregarding the options themselves, just from the rewards, both were equally impressive. Whether it was the Shinigami¡¯s Blade or the Death Demon Consuming Seal, both would compensate for his current lack of spiritual damage techniques.


    Shinigami¡¯s Blade was more of a combat technique, while the Death Demon Consuming Seal was a Sealing Technique. The perfect version of Death Demon Consuming Seal means he could forcibly extract and seal his opponent''s soul in future battles.


    Sealing Techniques truly were unparalleled and domineering, and almost all of them are Forbidden Techniques. Judging from this, there were probably more terrifying Forbidden Techniques during the heyday of the Land of Whirlpool.


    But looking back at the options, Naruto had almost nothing to hesitate about. Speaking with words has never been his strong point, especially in front of the paranoid Nagato.


    Even when Jiraiya tried to reason with Nagato, he couldn¡¯t avoid his tragic fate. By comparison, Naruto, who considered himself a stranger to Nagato, had no illusions about his chances.


    Right now, he only has one choice, which is to destroy the Six Paths of Pain. Once Nagato was dead, the Akatsuki¡¯s threat would vanish, which is very important to him.


    ¡®Choose option one.¡¯


    With the clear direction of the system, Naruto let out a small sigh of relief. He did not rush to take action, but instead stared silently at Deva Path. Then, he spoke slowly, "Shouldn¡¯t we exchange a few words before the fight?"


    That statement was quite audacious. When Naruto was confident, he always opted for swift and decisive action, with no need for pre-fight banter. But when things weren¡¯t so certain, he had a habit of buying time.


    Nagato clearly had confidence in himself, perhaps thinking that Naruto and Tayuya were already like fish on the chopping block, with their fate entirely under his control.


    Thus, Nagato, through the Deva Path, began to speak, "Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki?"


    "I''m not. What about you? What kind of creature are you?" Naruto hunched over slightly, "Controlling puppets... Let me guess, you''re hiding in some dark, filthy corner, barely clinging to life."


    Deva Path''s face remained emotionless as he silently stared at Naruto.


    "You Konoha Shinobi are arrogant as ever. You relied on the power of the Biju to start wars and mercilessly destroy smaller countries. Your death will serve as a wake-up call to the world. Only by using the Biju to inflict pain on the arrogant can true peace be achieved."


    ¡°Only pain can make the world grow, and only after experiencing pain can we cherish the hard-earned peace.¡±


    "I have long transcended this pain. I am no longer a mere mortal but a god among men. Sooner or later, Konoha shall know pain."


    Hearing these all-too-familiar words, Naruto couldn''t help but feel a sense of futility. After thinking for a moment, he looked at the Deva Path and replied, "The more paranoid you are, the more delusional you become about being a god. This is a symptom of the late stage of Chuunibyou. I suggest seeing a doctor as soon as possible. Oh, by the way, I have a license to treat Chuunibyou."


    "You''d better be careful with your words. Before a God, you have no power to resist. Against overwhelming strength, any defiance is meaningless." Deva Path responded coldly.


    "Setting strength aside, your so-called theory that pain brings peace is fundamentally flawed." Naruto began his verbal assault, "You know deep down that it doesn''t hold up. It''s a shame your conviction isn''t as firm as you pretend.¡±


    "You have no real strength to move forward, nor the courage to retreat. You''re walking a path destined for failure, constantly numbing yourself with empty principles. Peace can never be achieved."


    "Shut up! God''s path cannot be wrong. It''s you who are mistaken! The arrogant Five Great Shinobi Countries have never cared about the lives of smaller countries, starting wars for their selfish interests!"


    Deva Path''s voice finally carried a hint of emotion, which is exactly what Naruto had been aiming for.


    "Oh, really? If that''s true, how did Yahiko die?" Naruto squinted his eyes, the rain intensifying as the facade of noble ideals gave way, exposing the true wound.


    At this moment, Naruto''s words were not for debate but a calculated strike aimed straight at the heart.


    World peace? It didn''t concern him. He was fine with continuing the fight. As long as he was around, the Shinobi World wouldn''t descend into chaos. Whoever tried to stir up trouble would simply be eradicated. He wants to become the man who surpasses Senju Hashirama by dealing with them one by one.


    As for what happened after his death, why would he care?

 Chapter 356 Verbal Assault

    Chapter 356 Verbal AssaultSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The world would never have eternal peace. The only lesson humanity had ever learned from history was that they never learned any lessons from it. This was an inevitability, a trend dictated by history.


    Yet peace would always remain the dominant theme, and war would always be waged for the sake of achieving a better peace.


    The reason why wars have broken out in the Shinobi World for decades is mainly because the power of Shinobi is too overwhelming. When such power couldn''t be contained, it inevitably became a weapon of war.


    The problem stemmed from imbalanced power. Power awakened human desire. True peace could only be achieved if someone as powerful as Hashirama emerged to suppress all opposition.


    You can be as strong as you want, but you are not as strong as me. Whether it is Biju or Kekkei Genkai, in the face of Hashirama''s True Several Thousand Hands, they all had to bow. When power was unbalanced, order would collapse.


    Nagato''s mistake was that he wasn''t strong enough. He couldn''t suppress the Shinobi World like Hashirama, nor could he let go of his hatred and grow into an idealist like Jiraiya.


    The greatest pain of human beings comes from the gap between reality and ideal. Yahiko''s death proved that Akatsuki''s ideals were flawed, and Nagato only understood the importance of strength.


    But unfortunately, he is still not strong enough. Not as strong as Madara, not as strong as the Otsutsuki. Peace required absolute power, so every peace plan Nagato proposed was destined to fail without exception.


    In summary, just like how poverty is the root cause of suffering, Nagato''s downfall was due to his lack of strength to support his ideals.


    Naruto, on the other hand, never felt lost.


    It either had nothing to do with him, and he''d stand back with his hands in his pockets, smiling and watching the show, or he''d dive deep and obliterate his enemies without hesitation. He didn''t suffer because his mind was clear, and also because he had the system by his side.


    Naruto understood very well that in the face of overwhelming strength, all reasoning became insignificant.


    Whether it was the Akatsuki, Kumogakure, or Iwagakure, whoever dared to disrupt his peaceful life deserved to die. It didn¡¯t matter who claimed to hold righteousness¡­ he would crush them all.


    Tsunade had taught him a lesson a long time ago. In this world where the strong are respected, there''s only one form of justice: procedural justice.


    ¡®I am strong and I am right. I will just beat you until you are convinced.¡¯


    "You!! How do you know about Yahiko?!" Deva Path was clearly rattled.


    "How I know doesn¡¯t concern you." Naruto sneered, and subtly pulled Tayuya, who remained expressionless, closer to him. He looked at Deva Path and said, "I¡¯m too lazy to reason with you. You''re not worthy of listening to it."


    Nagato, who was controlling Pain from his tower, felt suffocated, and his already low blood pressure soared.


    In the shadows of the throne at the tower''s peak, Nagato¡¯s emaciated figure grew even paler as rage boiled within him.


    He thought to himself, ¡®You¡¯re the one who started spouting your own theories, but now, when I respond, you''re suddenly ''too lazy'' to talk? I''m not worthy? Damn it!¡¯


    "Die!"


    Nagato seethed, preparing to attack through the Deva Path. But before he could act, Naruto turned his gaze towards Konan, who floated silently in the air, and spoke again, "Yahiko''s path was the right one. Stability and balance are the keys to maintaining peace in the Shinobi World. Your only mistake was that you were too weak back then. Your strength was not enough to support your ideals."


    "In a sense, Yahiko died for you. Do you really think what you''re doing now is what he wanted to see? The way you are now, what purpose do you even serve?"


    "Is it revenge? Or continuing Yahiko''s ideals?"


    "The so-called pain in your mouth is because you''re neither evil enough nor passionate enough for true good. Peace is just a convenient excuse, a cover for your desire for revenge."


    "In this regard, you''re not even as decisive as someone I know. If it''s revenge you want, then carry it out freely and thoroughly. Since you killed Hanzo of the Salamander, why not take down Danzo as well?"


    "God? Angel? These are just masks."


    "You''re nothing but cowards, rats hiding in the shadows. You''ve dragged Yahiko''s ideals into the dirt, manipulating his corpse for a shallow and petty vengeance." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Konan, who is more easily triggered than Nagato, was already breaking down. Every word Naruto spoke was like a dagger to her heart, reopening the wounds left by Yahiko¡¯s death.


    The pain from over a decade of suffering came flooding back to her.


    The endless rain in Amegakure had long extinguished the flower of hope in her heart. It had also drowned out the idealistic dreams she once held dear, dreams of love and family that had once seemed so within reach.


    Lies numbed her, but the truth was like a sharp blade.


    Konan didn¡¯t know how Naruto knew about the past, but his clear and blunt description of it forced the painful truth right in front of her eyes.


    The boy she remembered, Yahiko, had always been so resilient and passionate. Even in choosing death, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He had been the type to cry at the slightest provocation, yet he had always liked to act tough.


    Clumsy, always getting caught even while stealing food, yet boasting grandly about conquering the Shinobi World. He had been nothing more than a war orphan, with peace always a distant and unreachable dream.


    Yet, despite being a crybaby himself, he had said such profound words?


    Konan''s voice broke the silence as she softly whispered, ¡°Yahiko once said, ''If you cry at the first taste of hardship, you won¡¯t be able to change anything¡¯."


    Tayuya, who was hiding behind Naruto, was confused by what she heard and didn''t know how Naruto knew so many strange things.


    But seeing that he performed normally, she couldn''t help but admire him. Watching him in action, she realized he had truly broken through their defenses and left them speechless. She now understood that Naruto had a knack for rubbing salt in people''s wounds and twisting the knife on the wound.


    He looked serious on the outside, but he was full of schemes inside.


    As Nagato and Konan sank into their painful memories, with Nagato silent and Konan¡¯s tears rolling down her cheeks, Naruto took advantage of the moment.


    He reached back and squeezed Tayuya''s hand, and while turning his head slightly, he actually winked at her.


    "Get ready to run."


    "What?"


    "I said, get ready to run." Naruto repeated, his voice barely escaping through clenched teeth, "Leave this place. Don''t look back. Go home and wait for me."


    The battlefield was unpredictable, and Naruto had long been prepared.


    In an instant, Naruto vanished from his spot and attacked suddenly. Moving swiftly, Naruto used the Rasengan to blast the Human Path away.


    Since the Pains were all corpses, there was no blood. Under the tearing force of the Rasengan, the Human Path''s body was instantly shattered, leaving its limbs scattered and unrecognizable.


    "You¡¯re courting death!" Deva Path moved, and in a flash, he appeared in front of Naruto.


    Konan, too, had snapped back to reality, and countless paper sheets materialized in mid-air, ready to rain down on Naruto. But just then, a voice echoed out.


    "Toad Oil Bullet!" Jiraiya, leaping down from a nearby rooftop, spat out toad oil while summoning Gamabunta.

 Chapter 357 He’s A Devil!

    Chapter 357 He¡¯s A Devil!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The toad oil instantly enveloped Konan, gluing together the paper scattered in the air and rendering her unable to perform any Ninjutsu.


    Jiraiya¡¯s timely arrival caught Pain and Konan off guard. While their attention was completely focused on Naruto, whom they wished they could tear apart, Jiraiya descended from the sky.


    In a flash, Gamabunta drew his blade and crushed Naraka Path to pieces. The surprise attack succeeded, and together with Naruto, they obliterated both the Human Path, who could extract souls, and the Naraka Path, who could revive the other Pains.


    At the moment the fight broke out, Tayuya didn¡¯t hesitate. She immediately turned and ran. She understood that by staying there, she would only be a burden, so with one last glance at Naruto, she dashed away.


    In an instant, Naruto teleported and used Lava Release. Flames erupted, boiling in the rain, and the molten lava scorched the raindrops that fell around him.


    With the help of the invisible Flying Thunder God Kunai, he moved like a specter and appeared beside the Asura Path. However, the Asura Path dodged his attack with an unnatural twist of its body.


    In that instant, the Asura Path launched missiles at point-blank range. The heavy explosion pierced through the rain, illuminating a corner of Amegakure.


    The villagers of Amegakure looked towards that corner of the village, where the dazzling and fierce flames shot skyward.


    The remaining four Pains shared their vision, and the loss of two Pains also meant that it was easier for Nagato to control the remaining Pains. Naruto had a harder time landing blows and was forced to retreat swiftly.


    Deva Path had already broken free from Jiraiya''s attack, and Animal Path summoned three Summoned Beasts, the Chameleon, the Drill-Beaked Bird, and the Multi-Headed Dog.


    The Chameleon could turn itself and Pain invisible if they entered its mouth, the Multi-Headed Dog keeps splitting into more dogs when attacked and cannot be killed at all, while the Drill-Beaked Bird drops exploding eggs from high above.


    Preta Path grinned as he approached Naruto and Jiraiya, ready to engage them. However, Jiraiya refrained from using Ninjutsu, and just cooperated with Naruto to dodge the attacks.


    Managing to take down two of the Pains in a surprise attack was already a huge win, and Naruto didn¡¯t want to risk his life in a drawn-out battle. Pains were not without weaknesses, but they were still extremely difficult to deal with.


    With the shared vision of the four remaining Pains, no matter how they responded, it would be difficult to deal with them. Moreover, Pain¡¯s Chakra was at its peak, making it unwise to force a direct confrontation.


    Naruto¡¯s figure kept disappearing as he circled between the four Pains. Jiraiya expertly dodged all of Asura Path¡¯s attacks, and when he couldn¡¯t evade a tracking missile, he would use toad oil-powered Fire Release to block it.


    After a prolonged battle, during which both sides tested each other¡¯s strengths, Naruto and Jiraiya exchanged a look. Then, there was a bang, and white smoke rose up.


    Taking advantage of the cover created by the spreading smoke in the rain, the two men each used their own methods to escape.


    Jiraiya used a Ninjutsu to get into a toad''s body and went straight into a building. Strangely, the toad wore a small raincoat, and as it jumped into the building, it discarded the raincoat.


    Deva Path''s Rain Tiger at Will Technique allowed Nagato to blend his Chakra with the rain, giving him the ability to sense disturbances in any area touched by the rain. However, things are not so absolute, and as long as one takes the right precautions, it was possible to block this deadly surveillance.


    Naruto was even more straightforward. He took advantage of the chaos to dive into a building, threw his clothes aside, and instantly activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, teleporting to the Flying Thunder God¡¯s Imprint he previously left on Ajisai.


    At the next moment, Naruto, who was now stripped down to only his underwear, suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, in the bathroom of Ajisai¡¯s house.


    With a splash, Naruto suddenly appeared in the laundry basket beside the bathtub. Then, in one quick motion, before Ajisai could cry out, Naruto covered her mouth with his hand.


    "Shut up, or I''ll throw you out on the street naked."


    Ajisai struggled violently, but was immediately frightened by Naruto¡¯s threat, which was terrifying than being killed.


    At this moment, Ajisai thought about the beating she received today and how she was let go for no reason.


    In the end, it wasn''t a life-or-death experience at all. After finally reporting the intruder, she returned home exhausted and in pain. All she wanted was to take a hot bath.


    ¡®But who knew that he wouldn''t let me go! It was as if he were the devil!! I don''t want to live anymore, it''s too unfair, what''s the point of him targeting a Genin like me and torturing me all the time!¡¯


    Tears of humiliation streamed down Ajisai¡¯s face, spilling out from between Naruto¡¯s fingers.


    Back to the top of the high tower, Deva Path and Konan gazed over the entire Amegakure.


    The rain continued to fall heavily, and below, groups of Amegakure¡¯s Genin and Chunin stood solemnly in the downpour. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The traces of Jiraiya and that person have vanished. It seems they were prepared for this." Nagato spoke through the Deva Path with a cold expression.


    "Understood. As expected of Jiraiya-sensei. He must have learned about our information from somewhere." Konan said in a cold tone, her gaze scanning the rain curtain.


    "Yes, Jiraiya has become even stronger over the years." Deva Path continued, "This time, we must make sure they stay here. We need to kill them."


    Jiraiya had efficiently suppressed Konan with toad oil as soon as he appeared, while summoning Gamabunta to crush Naraka Path in a clean, swift move with no hesitation.


    On the other hand, although Pain and Konan appeared to maintain control of the situation, in reality, they had been led by the nose. The opponent clearly had a plan and carried out a targeted ambush.


    Not only that, but they had even calmly discarded their rain-soaked clothes when they escaped, making it hard to believe that they hadn¡¯t come prepared.


    The combination of these tightly coordinated tactics temporarily overwhelmed Pain, who called himself a god, and Konan, who was known as an angel, forcing them into a difficult situation.


    This made both Nagato and Konan set aside their earlier underestimation of their opponents, realizing that experience does matter. After all these years, they knew that Jiraiya¡¯s strength remained as unfathomable as ever.


    Had they continued to fight just now, Nagato and Konan wouldn¡¯t have been in such a panic. However, Jiraiya and the other person had such a clear purpose, and they would just run away without leaving a trace after the fight.


    In fact, they left no evidence at all, disappearing like a fish into the sea or a bird into the forest, leaving behind only silence and no echo.


    This, in turn, forced Pain and Konan to think about what Naruto had said. Perhaps their strength wasn¡¯t as invincible as they had believed, and they hadn¡¯t even surpassed their former teacher.


    After more than ten years of secret development, their plans had been completely seen through by their own teacher, who dismantled their efforts like a teacher correcting a student¡¯s homework, then left without a word.


    And it wasn¡¯t over. In the coming days, they would have to stay on high alert. Not only would they have to search for Jiraiya and Naruto, but they¡¯d also have to remain wary of another ambush.


    This sudden reversal of roles, from predator to prey, left them uncomfortable, and even filled with a sense of humiliation and frustration.


    The Amegakure¡¯s Chunin and Genin of the Hidden Rain Village received orders from their god and angel to conduct a carpet search for any traces of invaders, ensuring no corner was overlooked.


    Upon receiving their orders, the Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi dispersed, fanning out through the rain-soaked village.

 Chapter 358 Jiraiya Showed His True Skills

    Chapter 358 Jiraiya Showed His True SkillsSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiraiya hid in an underground tunnel, then cautiously changed into dry clothes. With his skills and the information he had gathered, he could take down Pain if he truly showed his full strength.


    If Naruto had assisted him during the fight, they likely could have won the battle.


    However, Naruto¡¯s earlier comment before the plan had begun struck a chord with Jiraiya, ¡®If we could win the battle with a smaller cost, why risk everything?¡¯


    Moreover, even if he beat down all his former students, it might not change their minds.


    Naruto¡¯s confrontation with Pain and Konan hadn¡¯t only been about buying time. Jiraiya, which is hidden in the shadows, had heard their entire conversation, and his heart became even colder.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom what had happened to allow his once-dead students to survive and transform into what they had become.


    But no matter the reason, their actions now were something Jiraiya¡¯s moral compass couldn¡¯t tolerate. What they were doing went against everything he had once taught them.


    Both emotionally and logically, Jiraiya knew he had to stop his students from continuing their evil deeds.


    The solution Naruto gave was also simple. The best way to pull the blackened Chuunibyou out of their delusions was to shatter their self-confidence, defeating them in every possible way.


    They needed to understand that their concept of godhood was a delusion, that they were still human. By confronting reality and personally ending their grand plans, they would come to realize that their idea of making the world feel pain wouldn¡¯t work.


    Just a single teacher had already beaten them so badly, there was no need to imagine what would happen next. It was a direct and brutal method, but it was effective.


    With that, they decided to split up and look for opportunities in secret. Amegakure wasn¡¯t that large, and once the fighting started, they¡¯d be able to locate each other based on the general direction of the commotion.


    Meanwhile, Naruto was relaxing in Ajisai¡¯s bathroom, having no qualms about taking a hot bath. He even made himself a cup of coffee and lounged comfortably on the sofa.


    Ajisai was tied up on the side, with a piece of cloth stuffed in her mouth. She knelt on the carpet nearby, glaring at Naruto with resentment, ¡®This guy not only used my bathroom, but also ate my food.¡¯


    ¡®Boo-hoo, damn it! Those were my lucky snacks meant to bring me good fortune!¡¯


    Naruto, who was lounging around in her home, was completely at ease. He glanced at Ajisai and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks for the hospitality. I feel right at home.¡±


    "Mmmmph! Mmmmmmph!" Ajisai struggled, twisting her body desperately, but it was all in vain.


    "Quiet down. I¡¯ll be gone after a while." Naruto said seriously, sipping from his cup of coffee after blowing on it to cool it down.


    He was true to his word. In the middle of the night, when he heard movement downstairs, Naruto sprang up from the sofa, quickly untied Ajisai, and, without hesitation, tossed her into his seal space.


    The Four Symbols Seal represent the prison, and Yugito now has a new inmate. Air is injected into the seal space now, so the addition of another inmate meant that life inside wouldn¡¯t be too monotonous.


    Ajisai had a unique ability, and from the start, Naruto had planned to spare her.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, some exhausted Shinobi were slowly making their way up the stairs in pairs to search. Just as they reached the top, Naruto swiftly snapped their necks.


    Using the cover of night, Naruto hurried down the stairs. His target was anyone from Pain¡¯s group except Preta Path, since only Jiraiya had a way to deal with it. If he encountered Preta Path, he planned to run.


    His Flying Thunder God Technique has reached the maximum level after being upgraded by the system, and his marking skill had reached a peak. With the proper preparations, it will definitely not be difficult for him to escape.


    Naruto left two invisible Flying Thunder God Kunai along his path and swiftly vaulted over buildings while avoiding the rains, then silently approached a group of Shinobi. With a quick, quiet twist of their necks, he eliminated them one by one.


    After some investigation, Naruto found himself close to Animal Path. He threw out a Flying Thunder God Kunai, and instantly teleported, closing the distance immediately.


    With one hand, he swiftly formed a Rasengan, and with the help of Flying Thunder God Technique, he moved through the rain without getting wet. Then, he slammed the Rasengan heavily onto the body of Animal Path.


    Pain had sensed the disturbance caused by the kunai cutting through the air and dodged in time, but the Rasengan still tore through one of his arms, sending him flying.


    At the same time, the other three Pains also learned of Naruto''s location and began rushing over from different directions to surround him.


    All the Pains'' vision is shared, but now, only four of the Six Paths of Pain remain. Human Path and Naraka Path have been destroyed by him and Jiraiya, and currently, Nagato had no time to find new puppets.


    If Naraka Path not been destroyed, even if the other Pains were destroyed, Nagato could still perfectly repair them with Naraka Path.


    The only cost would have been Chakra, but as a member of the Uzumaki Clan, Nagato had more than enough Chakra to spare. Given enough time, he could easily recover.


    The difficulty in dealing with Six Paths of Pain lay in the Naraka Path''s perfect sustainability and the Preta Path''s perfect defense. With the Naraka Path out of commission, Pain¡¯s sustainability was crippled.


    As for destroying Human Path, it was mainly because Naruto didn''t want Jiraiya to face mental attacks.


    While Jiraiya could counter Preta Path, Naruto was the perfect counter against Animal Path.


    No matter what kind of Summoned Beast Animal Path could call forth, they were just ants in front Uzumaki Clan¡¯s Sealing Techniques.


    Animal Path barely managed to summon the Multi-headed Dog with one hand, but before it could even let out a roar, Naruto used Adamantine Sealing Chains to bind it.


    In one swift move, Naruto activated his Lava Release, and melted half of Animal Path¡¯s body. After dealing with Animal Path, he didn¡¯t pause at all, and immediately fled into the darkness while taking off his clothes.


    On the other side, Deva Path and Preta Path were rushing through the sewer tunnels toward the location where Animal Path had been attacked. As they turned a corner, Jiraiya suddenly appeared and punched both of them, sending them flying.


    Deva Path skidded to a halt and his eyes glowing faintly through the dust cloud.


    Sage Art: Goemon!


    Deva Path sensed that Jiraiya''s Chakra surged, and the Natural Energy in his body reached a terrifyingly high level. Footsteps echoed as Jiraiya emerged from the dust.


    At this time, Jiraiya had a toad standing on each of his shoulder, which are the Toad Sage couple from Mount Myoboku. His face bore the distinct markings of Sage Mode, and his cheeks were puffed out.


    Even though his Sage Mode was imperfect, in the dim light of the sewer, it gave him an eerie, otherworldly appearance. The Natural Energy surrounding him was so thick, it was almost palpable.


    Even Nagato, who considered himself above gods, couldn¡¯t help but grow cautious upon seeing this. It seemed that his teacher was much stronger than he had imagined.


    Without uttering a single word, Jiraiya prepared to unleash his full strength. His eyes were locked onto Preta Path, then he transferred Chakra to his feet and kicked off his shoes.


    The soles of his feet quickly swelled like a toad¡¯s and stuck firmly to the ground to counter the Deva Path''s gravitational pull.


    In an instant, a wave of killing intent spread across the area!

 Chapter 359 As Expected of a Master And Disciple, They Are Equally Shameless

    Chapter 359 As Expected of a Master And Disciple, They Are Equally ShamelessSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Jiraiya-sensei, the power of a god is beyond your ability to resist." Nagato declared through the mouth of Deva Path, his words dripping with his usual dramatic flair.


    As the wielder of the Rinnegan, Nagato could clearly sense the formidable nature of his former teacher. The killing intent Jiraiya exuded was even more intense than the Natural Energy surrounding him, showing that Jiraiya was fighting with the intent to kill.


    No one could afford to underestimate one of the legendary Sannin, not even in his old age.


    Nagato was confident in his Rinnegan, controlling the Deva Path and Preta Path, while Animal Path had already been destroyed in the earlier skirmish.


    In the dimly lit, complex network of sewers, a thick stream of fire pierced through the darkness, forcing the moisture in the air to evaporate instantly.


    The blazing Fire Release technique streaked toward the Deva Path Pain, but the Path intervened, confidently raising a hand to absorb the incoming attack.


    With a deafening roar, the torrent of flames engulfed Preta Path. He calmly began absorbing the Fire Release Ninjutsu, with a smug expression on his face.


    But soon, Preta Path realized something was wrong. This wasn¡¯t a regular Fire Release Ninjutsu, and an overwhelming surge of Natural Energy was flooding into his body.


    The unstable Natural Energy instantly made Preta Path¡¯s cheeks puff up, and in the next second, his clothes burst at the seams.


    His eyes transformed into large toad-like eyes, his feet swelling into toad¡¯s claws, with toad skin covering his entire body. But the Natural Energy continued to flow into Preta Path¡¯s body, and as his body absorbed too much Natural Energy, and Preta Path eventually turned into a stone toad.


    Another one of Pains was defeated.


    At this moment, the only Pains that Nagato can control are Deva Path and the heavily armed Asura Path. At this time, Asura Path is pursuing Naruto in the rain alongside Konan.


    Nagato still believed the situation was under his control. He was indeed surprised that the yellow-haired brat could destroy two of his Pains.


    However, he didn¡¯t think it was due solely to Naruto¡¯s strength. He assumed Naruto had relied heavily on the intel provided by Jiraiya to launch sneak attacks.


    ¡®He was indeed extremely cunning.¡¯ Once Asura Path took care of Naruto, Nagato was confident he could turn back and deal with Jiraiya.


    His confidence stemmed from his Rinnegan and the vast reserves of Chakra within his body. Even though his physical condition was deteriorating like a candle in the wind, given some time, he could still recreate the Six Paths of Pain.


    Back in the sewer system, Jiraiya detonated dozens of Super Explosive Tags he had swiped from Naruto in an effort to keep Deva Path from making any moves.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire Amegakure felt the tremors from the explosion. Golden flames erupted, instantly destroying a quarter of the sewer system beneath the village.


    The explosion resembled a lava beast rising from underground, breaking through the rain. The residents and Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi were startled by the tremors, and quickly rushed to their windows, staring at the distant horizon.


    A small mushroom cloud rose into the sky, the golden beams of light mixed with fire evoking a deep sense of dread.


    "What is that?!"


    The nearby Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi all rushed in that direction, while some curious villagers even dared to stand on rooftops, gazing out at the scene through the rain.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kami-sama!¡± (T/N: Kami means God.)


    "Tenshi-sama!! Tenshi-sama and Kami-sama heading that way!"


    "What¡¯s that thing running ahead of Tenshi-sama? Is it an intruder or something else? Oh my god, how can it be that fast?!"


    "Intruders! There are two of them! Forget about that blonde brat! He¡¯s too fast to catch! There¡¯s also an old man with white hair over there!"


    The dark sky above resembled an overturned bowl, with rain blurring the vision in all directions.


    A foot slammed into a muddy puddle, sending droplets flying as it splashed onto the runner''s back. The owner of the foot was completely unaware and ran on the empty street.


    The young man¡¯s speed was so fast that he almost left a faint white trail behind as he moved through the rain, his agile figure resembling a silver dragon. The air seemed to crackle and rumble as it was displaced by his speed.


    Compared to him, the falling rain seemed to slow down, almost as if it were in slow motion. Even if there was Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi standing in front of him, trying to stop him, Naruto showed no intention of slowing down.


    Behind him, Konan flew low in pursuit, while Asura Path relentlessly launched homing missiles at him. How could Naruto afford to stop?


    The Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi had clearly underestimated Naruto¡¯s speed. Before one of them could even throw a kunai, Naruto was upon him, pressing a single hand to his chest. With what seemed like a light touch, the man¡¯s chest caved in with a resounding crash.


    That light touch was followed by the sickening sound of bones cracking, leaving a series of horrified groans in its wake. Several Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi were sent flying, gravely injured.


    The remaining Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi who had intended to block Naruto''s path were left wide-eyed and slack-jawed, their battle cries and momentum instantly evaporating. Watching their comrades being flung away like ragdolls, they froze in terror.


    Those people are Amegakure¡¯s Chunin, and Naruto had just taken them down with a light touch, so of course it was terrifying, even beyond belief. They wondered what kind of monster was he?


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t just his speed that was fearsome, his combat power was equally terrifying. If a simple touch could be fatal, what would happen if he landed a full punch? Won¡¯t our bodies explode from the impact?¡¯


    The hearts of Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi sank instantly, their hot blood ran cold, and even the kunai they had reached for in their pouches suddenly felt ice-cold and unbearable.


    Naruto continued sprinting through the rain, relentlessly pursued by Asura Path and Konan, who are both long-range attackers. Their constant bombardment with explosive attacks made it impossible to shake them off.


    Naruto didn''t want to engage head-on, so he decisively turned around and bolted, intending to create some commotion to lure Jiraiya over, so that he spit some essential oil sap on Konan.


    On the other side, Jiraiya was also sprinting through the rain. Deva Path was too difficult to deal with, so Jiraiya planned to lure Naruto, the sneaky little brat, into the fight.


    The commotion caused by the sewer explosion just now was loud enough, as those dozens of enhanced Explosive Tags almost took him out, even in Sage Mode.


    Although he deeply suspected that Naruto had given him those Explosive Tags on purpose and even pretended to remind him that the Explosive Tags was quite powerful, Jiraiya couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Naruto had set him up.


    ¡®So young, yet already so devious.¡¯


    With a loud bang, Deva Path had already rushed out of the rubble. He began pursuing Jiraiya like he had eyes from thousands of meters away, tracking him unerringly.


    "Damn it!" Jiraiya glanced back and his face suddenly turned grim. He gritted his teeth and sped up.


    With the boost from Sage Mode, his speed almost reached terrifying levels. The majestic Natural Energy in Jiraiya''s body burned crazily, and was replenished like a tide with the blessing of the two Toad Sages on his shoulders.


    Jiraiya dashed through the rain, his clothes flapping as they cut through the air, and a faint white line formed in his wake. The force of his movements generated a gust of wind, radiating immense power as he sped through the downpour. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At a smooth corner, the two white trails running through the rain finally intersected. Both Jiraiya and Naruto were momentarily confused as they brushed past each other, but they quickly realized their shared goal.


    Jiraiya saw the homing missiles heading toward him, while Naruto turned the corner to find the oppressing Deva Path preparing to unleash Bansho Ten''in, and they both cursed at the same time:


    "You shameless old thief!"


    "You shameless brat!¡±


    In perfect sync, Naruto and Jiraiya turned and started running in the same direction. The two rain-soaked lines that had once crossed became parallel as they sprinted side by side, the rain whipping against their faces.


    "Pervy Sage! You''re trying to get me killed!"


    "You traitorous disciple! Always looking to screw over your master!"


    "Stop shouting and think of something! Aren''t you supposed to be a Sage? Take care of them already!" Naruto gritted his teeth and sped up, "Quit holding back, use your best technique now!"


    The two Toad Sages on Jiraiya''s shoulders, Fukasaku and Shima, exchanged weary glances, ¡®Clearly, like master, like student¡­ Neither of these two were any good.¡¯

 Chapter 360 Break Through The Limit!

    Chapter 360 Break Through The Limit!Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I know! I know! Stop yelling!" Jiraiya clapped his hands, ready to launch a Ninjutsu.


    Deva Path instinctively stretched his hand toward the fleeing Jiraiya and Naruto, suddenly activating Bansho Ten''in.


    Both Jiraiya and Naruto felt themselves being pulled uncontrollably toward Deva Path''s hand, their feet digging into the ground as they struggled to resist. Fortunately, Fukasaku and Shima, though unable to fight physically, could still use their voices.


    "Fukasaku-sama! Shima-sama! Please, we''re counting on you!"


    "Leave it to us." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Still doing this kind of thing at your age... it''s a bit embarrassing, isn''t it?"


    "Ma, now is not the time to be willful!"


    The two Toad Sages opened their mouths at the same time, and a chorus of frog croaking suddenly sounded. This was Jiraiya''s greatest weakness, Genjutsu! But the Fukasaku and Shima¡¯s Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant perfectly compensated for this shortcoming.


    The strongest Genjutsu performed through the harmonic duet of the two Sages. Anyone who hears the demonic melody would instantly fall into a Genjutsu. The victim''s mind would be bound, dragged into a different dimension.


    As the demonic melody filled the air, Naruto quickly activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared in an instant, returning to the downstairs of Ajisa¡¯s house. Hearing explosions in the distance, Naruto glanced back before rushing toward the scene.


    In the distance, Asura Path, Deva Path, Konan, and a group of Chunin from Amegakure who followed were all frozen. Konan opened her eyes wide in shock and realized that everyone was trapped.


    They were sealed within a large, rectangular water barrier formed by four giant toads dressed as immovable guardians holding swords, unable to move a muscle.


    Both Deva Path and Asura Path were killed by Jiraiya with Stone Swords. He also took care of the Chunin, leaving only Konan alive.


    In fact, Jiraiya knew well that these so-called Pains were merely puppets, and only by destroying these puppets could he see the mastermind behind the scenes. Yahiko and Konan had already appeared, so it was now clear who was hiding behind the scenes.


    When Naruto excitedly returned to the battlefield, Jiraiya, who was no longer in Sage Mode, was standing over Konan, holding Stone Sword with a fatherly look of melancholy on his face.


    Fukasaku and Shima stood on the side without saying anything, not knowing what to say. The once-young Jiraiya had grown old, just like them.


    Life isn''t always as smooth as one would hope, especially after living for so long like Jiraiya. Troubles are inevitable, whether it''s rebellious students or the challenges they face. In the end, people can only figure things out on their own.


    From the distance, an excited cheer echoed through the battlefield.


    "Pervy Sage! I knew you could do it!" Naruto¡¯s loud voice rang out, full of gleeful excitement and a hint of schadenfreude, "You wiped them all out... oh, wait, there¡¯s still one left."


    Upon hearing this, Fukasaku and Shima looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. It was as if they were saying, ¡®Well, it seems there''s still one troublesome student left.¡¯


    "Jiraiya-chan, Ma and I are leaving first."


    After saying that, with a bang, the two Toad Sages took the initiative to cancel the summoning, vanishing into a cloud of white smoke.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! You guys are just going to leave like that?!" Jiraiya snapped back to reality, sheathing the Stone Sword before turning around. Gritting his teeth, he yelled at Naruto, "You¡¯re setting me up!"


    "What are you talking about? Human potential is limitless." Naruto replied without a hint of guilt, "Pervy Sage, you should be proud of breaking through your limits in this fight."


    "Break through my limits? I nearly died, of course I broke through!" Jiraiya spat out a mouthful of blood foam, feeling utterly exasperated. He couldn¡¯t believe he had been tricked like this, especially at his age.


    He had originally thought of bringing Deva Path over to Naruto, allowing him to train with the battle. If things got out of hand, Jiraiya could still intervene from the sidelines.


    But who would¡¯ve thought Naruto had the same idea? He hadn¡¯t even considered standing by as backup, and instead, he found a way to run off right away.


    Looking at Naruto, who had run away but returned just to enjoy the show, Jiraiya felt a surge of frustration.


    Though Naruto had gotten there very quickly, and in case of trouble, he might have even been able to ambush from behind, the fact remained: Naruto was a schemer who rarely did anything straight. Always causing trouble.


    The bad news? His disciple was a manipulative schemer, leaving Jiraiya to face the struggles while pushing him to improve. The good news? The kid had no shame and would probably live a long life, and his luck might even outlast Jiraiya''s.


    With this thought in mind, Jiraiya felt even more melancholic, and even wanted to have a cigarette. Every student he took in seemed more exceptional than the last. Suddenly, he found himself missing Minato.


    Any outstanding Shinobi would pale in comparison to Minato. After all, Minato was the perfect Shinobi¡­ unless, of course, the person in question was his son. But even then, how could Minato have such a ridiculously talented son?


    Naruto, however, was undeterred by Jiraiya¡¯s thoughts. He pointed to the slowly awakening Konan, and asked even though he knew the answer, "Not gonna kill her?"


    "What do you think?" Jiraiya responded, too tired to deal with him.


    In the heat of life-or-death combat, Jiraiya had indeed unlocked a new surge of potential. Despite his age, he had been forced to reignite his fighting spirit.


    Konan woke up to find both Jiraiya and Naruto staring at her. Not far away lay the broken bodies of Deva Path and Asura Path, their bodies completely destroyed.


    The Chunins who had come to support them had their arms shattered, with some bodies twisted and necks bent at unnatural angles.


    "Jiraiya-sensei¡­" Konan¡¯s voice trembled, as the beliefs she once held so firmly were beginning to crumble. All their ideals, about bringing pain to the Shinobi World, about reshaping it, seemed futile now.


    How could a fifty-year-old Shinobi have shattered everything they stood for? The Six Paths of Pain were destroyed, and without her assistance, Nagato wouldn¡¯t be able to find new bodies anytime soon.


    Even if she managed to escape Jiraiya¡¯s grasp, what meaning was there in rebuilding Pain?


    A flash of lightning streaked across the sky, and the rain suddenly stopped.


    The sky began to clear after the downpour, a ray of light breaking through the clouds. Naruto stood with one foot on Yahiko¡¯s puppet body, pulling out the black Chakra rods embedded within it with one hand, his face lit up like someone who had just looted some valuable gear.


    These black rods, left behind by Madara, could conduct the user''s Chakra and, when inserted into an enemy, could disrupt their Chakra flow.


    Compared to Kakashi¡¯s broken sword that can conduct Chakra, Naruto immediately realized the potential of these rods, feeling pleased, ¡®Uchiha Madara sure left behind some good stuff.¡¯


    Meanwhile, atop a distant tower, Nagato¡¯s emaciated frame shivered as he panted heavily. On his back, the iron rods extending from the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path pierced his body.


    With the help of these iron rods, Nagato, who was on the high tower, was able to use the power of the Rinnegan to control Six Paths of Pain at the same time, and share their vision


    But now, everything had been destroyed by Jiraiya.

 Chapter 361 You Get To Be Evil, But I Can’t !!

    Chapter 361 You Get To Be Evil, But I Can¡¯t !!Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Jiraiya, with a serious demeanor, instructed Naruto to seal Konan''s Chakra to prevent her from suddenly using any Ninjutsu.


    Konan, however, remained expressionless, like a puppet, allowing herself to be manipulated by others.


    Naruto, who had no idea how to perform such a Sealing Technique, casually patted Konan¡¯s body, pretending to follow orders. After all, she hadn¡¯t even glanced at Yahiko¡¯s body, so her despair seemed far greater than any physical loss.


    The people of Amegakure in a state of panic, all eyes were fixed on the towering structure where their ¡®god¡¯ resided.


    At the top of the tower, Jiraiya and Naruto, with Konan in tow, easily reached Nagato, who had been relentlessly burning through his lifespan. The reunion between master and disciple was a bleak one, and neither spoke.


    The pitch-black room was extremely simple. Nagato, his upper body skeletal, sat in the stone seat with a dim, defeated expression. Half of his face was hidden behind his long hair, his beard was untidy, and he had lost the ability to walk.


    Behind him, clusters of black rods connected to his body like grotesque extensions. They loomed behind him like a monstrous figure, glaring at the intruders with its maw open.


    "Yahiko... when did he die?" Jiraiya asked somberly, and he didn''t seem to be in a very good mood.


    "In that war. Konoha¡¯s people framed us, Hanzo held me hostage, and Yahiko... to save me..." Konan¡¯s voice was steady, but she paused for a moment before continuing, "He chose to sacrifice himself."


    Hearing this, Jiraiya sighed, not knowing what to say for a moment. Naruto stood on the side with indifferent expression, showing no intention of getting involved in the conversation.


    After all, what had happened was in the past. How to deal with Nagato and Konan was Jiraiya''s decision. And as long as the Akatsuki disappeared, Naruto didn¡¯t care what happened next.


    Just as Naruto thought everything would conclude quietly in this tense atmosphere between master and disciple, Nagato, who had been silent, suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, when Yahiko died, where were you?"


    The first part of his voice was icy, but towards the end, Nagato¡¯s tone unconsciously carried a hint of a sob. Jiraiya''s breath caught in his throat, and he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.


    Konan¡¯s heart clenched as she averted her gaze. She couldn¡¯t deny that there had been a part of her that blamed Jiraiya for what happened. After all, Yahiko¡¯s death had been more painful for her than anyone else.


    She had gone through everyone she could think to hate.


    But with time, all those deep-seated obsessions had faded. Yahiko''s death was the result of their own weakness and naivety. Not everyone in this world desired peace.


    "Hanzo, that guy, he never wanted peace. All he wanted was to control the Land of Rain." Nagato¡¯s voice trembled, "Yahiko..."


    "Yahiko believed in your ideals of peace, Jiraiya-sensei. That¡¯s why he trusted Hanzo so easily. When Yahiko died, he told me and Konan to survive no matter what."


    "He said I was the savior of this world, but what kind of savior am I? This world is filthy and corrupt! Now that Yahiko is dead, I¡¯ll make this world feel the same pain we did. What''s wrong with that?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why, sensei? Why do you keep trying to stop me?"


    Jiraiya remained silent for a long time, his gaze shifting between Konan and the ghostly figure of Nagato on the stone seat. Finally, he sighed again and spoke, "The news I received was that all of you had died¡­ perished in that war."


    Nagato didn''t say anything, while Konan, who is standing beside him, clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white, and her lips trembled. She turned her head and stared at Jiraiya, her body frozen in place, suppressing her emotions as her voice shook, "Jiraiya-sensei, did you... did you come back to look for our bodies?"


    "I did." Jiraiya answered solemnly, half of his face obscured by the shadows, "But I couldn¡¯t find them. The rain in the Land of Rain was too heavy... I feared wild dogs might have taken the bodies away."


    Jiraiya had indeed gone looking for them, and he had looked for them several times, but to no avail. The heavy rain of the Land of Rain extinguished the last flicker of hope in his heart. Who would believe that one of the legendary Sannin had become obsessed with searching for wild dogs across the mountains?


    He found a corpse pit filled with corpses of Amegakure¡¯s Shinobi, and the bottom of the pit was filled with poisonous gas. Jiraiya had jumped down and searched through the bodies, but the corpses were so decomposed and bloated from the rain that they were completely unrecognizable.


    "It is only natural for a master¡¯s Ninja Way to be passed down to his disciples.¡± Jiraiya muttered to himself, ¡°I taught Yahiko well, and of course he would follow through with his ideals. Even knowing the risks, he would still go."


    "He wouldn¡¯t back down. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be Yahiko anymore." Jiraiya seemed to be speaking to himself, his voice growing firmer.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If it wasn¡¯t for you spouting that garbage, Yahiko wouldn¡¯t have died at all!" Nagato roared.


    Suddenly, with a bang, Naruto appeared beside Nagato. He used the invisible Flying Thunder God Kunai to teleport and took advantage of Nagato''s unstable mood to instantly appear on his side.


    Without hesitation, Naruto delivered a heavy punch directly to Nagato¡¯s face, smashing his nose flat and sending a mouthful of blood flying.


    "Nagato!" Konan cried out in alarm, but was stopped by Jiraiya just as she was about to take action.


    "He is also my disciple.¡± Jiraiya explained, introducing Naruto to Konan, ¡°Before I knew you were alive, he was my only surviving disciple."


    "I didn''t want to get involved, but I really can''t stand it anymore." Naruto glanced at Jiraiya, then turned to look at Nagato, "I¡¯m on a tight schedule to get home. How long are you two going to drag this out?"


    "Even a charming young man like me knows one thing: this world is complex, but justice exists. There are always people who will not care about the consequences, and will continue to sacrifice themselves for the justice in their hearts."


    "I''ve said it before, if you want to blame someone, blame yourselves for being too weak. The world is so big, how many people are willing to listen to your reasoning? If your dreams are too lofty, you¡¯re bound to be knocked down."


    Nagato''s eyes grew cold, "And what makes you right? Do we deserve to die just because we¡¯re weak? We haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why does someone always have to stop us?"


    "This world is rotten to its core. Since Yahiko¡¯s path can¡¯t bring peace, then I¡¯ll tear it down myself!"


    Naruto''s eyelids twitched, and he thought to himself, ¡®Tear it down? If you tear the Shinobi World apart, what happens to me?¡¯


    Building up his frustration, Naruto shouted back at Nagato, " Tear down what? Try tearing something down right now! If you were capable of that, you¡¯d have done it already. What¡¯s the point of scheming for so many years? Just stay put!"


    "What right do you have to say that?! Have you ever felt pain? (Naruto yelled at him at the same time: To hell with your pain! You¡¯re out of your mind!) Only by tearing down this world can we bring real peace! (Peace my ass!)"


    "The world¡¯s already rotten! If you¡¯re so great at talking, why don¡¯t you do it yourself! (Naruto: I¡¯m just supposed to be the good guy? Only you get to be the villain?!) You¡¯ll never be the savior!"


    "There''s always someone who wants to be the villain!" Naruto pointed at Nagato and yelled, "Who wants to be the savior? You get to be evil, but I can¡¯t? I just want to suppress you and make it impossible for you to rise!"


    Nagato roared in fury: "You¡¯re courting death! (Naruto: Bring it on, you useless punk!)"

 Chapter 362 Shinigami’s Blade

    Chapter 362 Shinigami¡¯s BladeSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Nagato launched a black Chakra rod at Naruto. At such close range, dodging was nearly impossible, and even Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous for Naruto.


    Jiraiya instinctively reached out to intervene, but then he saw Naruto casually toss the black rod into his seal space. The rod vanished silently, cutting off Nagato''s control over it as if it had disappeared into the void.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya was shocked for a moment. If he was not mistaken, it should be the Four Symbols Seal, but upon closer inspection, there were some subtle differences between the Four Symbols Seal and it.


    Naruto stared at Nagato without saying a word, then spat on the ground.


    The act wasn''t particularly harmful, but it was deeply insulting.


    "Even if you..." Nagato began to speak, but Naruto cut him off coldly.


    With a stern expression, Naruto said, "Peace, ideals, whatever. Without Pervy Sage, you would''ve died in Amegakure''s war a long time ago. Don¡¯t talk to me about pain. Those civilians who die in wars never get a chance to voice their suffering."


    "I¡¯m doing this to build the ideal world of peace that Yahiko envisioned! Is that so wrong?" Nagato demanded, his head bowed in frustration.


    By this point, Nagato had exhausted almost all his means. The mask of Pain had been torn away, and he had been defeated by Jiraiya. On this high tower, he suddenly found that he couldn''t even do anything to a yellow-haired brat.


    For anyone, it would be a crushing blow to their spirit.


    His ideal world was collapsing, and he had been violently awakened to reality. The once mighty ¡®god¡¯ had been reduced to a broken, almost insane shell of a person.


    Jiraiya was feeling a bit complicated. He watched his two disciples arguing and decided not to intervene for the time being. Konan, too, remained silent, perhaps waiting to see how things would unfold.


    Naruto turned to Nagato and asked, "Your ideal world is to continue killing people?"


    "It''s a necessary sacrifice. Only pain can make people give up war and cherish peace." Nagato replied.


    Hearing this, Naruto sneered, "I get it now. You lack the power to do what Senju Hashirama did, to crush all your enemies. So instead, you go for widespread destruction, targeting the weak, right?"


    "You pick the low-hanging fruit, destroying the world indiscriminately and letting ordinary people die. You want to create fear, so the survivors are too afraid to start another war."


    "This is the only solution I can think of!" Nagato raised his head, "As long as we stay on this path, peace will surely come."


    Naruto turned his gaze to Konan and asked, "What about you? Do you think so too?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Konan frowned but said nothing.


    "A bunch of lunatics." Naruto muttered under his breath, and then raised his voice again, "I say, you can fool Konan, but don''t fool yourself."


    "What did you say?" Nagato frowned.


    Naruto pointed at Nagato and then at Konan, "Look at yourself, and then look at her. Do you even know what you''ve been doing all these years?¡±


    "You never suspected anything? Yahiko¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an accident. What if it was part of someone¡¯s plan? And those eyes of yours¡­ where did they come from? Do you know the real purpose of the Rinnegan?"


    Constant debate is the weakest strategy. The truth, on the other hand, is a sharp blade.


    Naruto had been holding onto this sharp blade the whole time. From the moment he began confronting Pain, he had thought seven steps ahead. In the end, it wasn¡¯t justice that pierced the heart, but the raw, naked truth.


    Nagato and Konan both froze and they turned their heads sharply to stare at Naruto.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Speak clearly!"


    "I''m not completely sure, it''s just a theory." Naruto sneered in his heart, but his expression did not change, "Have you never doubted it?"


    "Such a pair of powerful eyes appeared on you inexplicably. The Uzumaki Clan''s bloodline does not have a Kekkei Genkai related to Dojutsu. The Rinnegan and the Sharingan, though, now that''s a different story."


    "These things can be discovered if you look into them carefully. It''s just that you don''t want to think about them. Revenge is like a taut chain. If you stop, it will snap."


    "So, in the final analysis, if had formed an organization solely for revenge, I wouldn¡¯t have cared." Naruto said, glancing at Nagato, who was now dazed.


    "But what you should never have done is drag everyone into your twisted version of justice, wrapping your revenge in the guise of peace. From any angle, it just looks cowardly and pathetic."


    [Ding! The option has been completed, Shinigami¡¯s Blade (A rule-based technique that dealt soul damage to enemies) has been given.]


    A synthesized mechanical voice echoed in Naruto''s mind, and his gaze lowered, finally feeling a little more confident, ¡®Sure enough, the good things are all in the back. It was right not to choose Kato Dan''s Spiritual Transformation Technique before.¡¯


    Spiritual Transformation Technique allowed the user to attack and kill others by projecting their spirit outside their body. However, it had its risks. If an enemy discovered their weakness, it would be easy for them to be destroyed.


    Apart from being able to communicate with the soul, Naruto couldn¡¯t think of any additional benefits from this technique. Even if mastered to perfection, it couldn¡¯t reach the heights of soul ability in Xianxia World, where the body meditates while the spirit travel far away to visit friends, and return home under the moonlit night with satisfied desire.


    Naruto knew long before that his soul was stronger than that of an ordinary person. Ordinary Genjutsu and possession techniques were ineffective on him, and he figured only something like Tsukuyomi or the Genjutsu of the two Toad Sages could challenge his soul.


    However, having an unbreakable soul didn¡¯t mean he could actively attack others with it. In fact, like Jiraiya, his weakness is that he is not good at Genjutsu.


    In the Shinobi¡¯s evaluation system, Genjutsu is also a very important measurement indicator.


    Although Naruto hadn''t gained any new power in Genjutsu, he has gained the ability to attack the soul, which is not bad. According to what happened to Orochimaru, damaging a soul would lead to the body¡¯s death as well.


    ¡®This Shinigami¡¯s Blade¡­ Can it cut off the soul? Next time, I will use Black Zetsu to test its power.¡¯


    After a long while, seeing that the atmosphere was silent and depressing, Naruto couldn''t help but add a few more words, "In fact, how to deal with you all depends on Pervy Sage¡¯s will. I¡¯ve had my eye on you for a long time. Whether you live or die today, that¡¯s for him to decide."


    "As for what happens afterward, I don¡¯t care to participate or even hear about it. That¡¯s it."


    Naruto didn¡¯t do anything further, allowing Nagato to search for the truth on his own. Since Nagato hadn''t yet razed Konoha, their conflict hadn¡¯t reached the point of no return for the time being.


    From the start, Naruto¡¯s goal had always been clear: to dismantle the Akatsuki and go back to his peaceful life.


    Whether it''s Nagato, Obito, or Madara, they were merely tools in Black Zetsu¡¯s toolbox. Even if Naruto killed Nagato and took his Rinnegan, he¡¯d still have to deal with Obito and Black Zetsu.


    Once Obito and Black Zetsu realized his strength, they would undoubtedly set aside their differences and join forces to eliminate him first. At that time, Naruto could kiss his peaceful life goodbye.


    After Obito, there would still be Madara and Kabuto. And if Black Zetsu managed to escape by chance, then Sasuke or other future troubles would surely arise.


    Otsutsuki, aliens, endless streams of problems.

 Chapter 363 Letting Nagato Go

    Chapter 363 Letting Nagato GoSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡®Not taking the Rinnegan would be a shame, but once Obito and Black Zetsu noticed Nagato¡¯s betrayal, they would certainly try to kill Nagato and retrieve the Rinnegan. However, if I took it, Obito and Black Zetsu would come to harass me instead.¡¯


    ¡®Since the Rinnegan can''t bring me any benefit, for the current me, Rinnegan wasn¡¯t a valuable asset, but a burdensome hot potato.¡¯


    Ultimately, the best solution is for Naruto to remove himself from the picture. By revealing only half the truth and letting Nagato investigate the rest, he could push them into internal conflict.


    When Black Zetsu noticed something was wrong, he will definitely not sit idly by. After all, Black Zetsu has three requirements to save his mother, which are:


    1. Find the vessel with Otsutsuki Indra and Otsutsuki Asura¡¯s Chakra, and they also need to possess the Rinnegan at the same time.


    2. Have the vessel cast Infinite Tsukuyomi to reclaim Kaguya¡¯s Chakra.


    3. Black Zetsu is used as the key to unlock the seal.


    In essence, Black Zetsu was like Kaguya¡¯s ¡®Kama¡¯. The Otsutsuki Clan had a method of resurrection that involved converting themselves into data and injecting the Kama into a new vessel to revive.


    Orochimaru¡¯s Living Corpse Reincarnation was a localized version of this Kama.


    The reason why Orochimaru was able to achieve this was likely because Chakra itself, the foundation of all Ninjutsu, originated from the Otsutsuki¡¯s power. In a sense, one could consider it a form of contamination.


    Alternatively, looking at it from another angle, the extraordinary abilities of Shinobi come from Chakra and Ninjutsu. And this power stems from the God Tree of the Otsutsuki, which can be seen as a contamination.


    After this contamination, humans possess extraordinary powers, and this group is no longer the same as ordinary humans. They became known as Shinobi.


    The Shinobi¡¯s bloodlines mixed with the impurities of the Otsutsuki, granting them power along with a unique characteristic: Datafication.


    Datafication provided the theoretical foundation for Orochimaru¡¯s immortality. After all, without the ability to transfer consciousness, then immortality couldn¡¯t be achieved.


    Ordinary humans naturally cannot reincarnate because they lack the ability to datafy their consciousness. Only Shinobi, with the Otsutsuki¡¯s bloodline mingled within them, can achieve such feats. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, after a Shinobi is summoned with the Impure World Reincarnation, their consciousness would remain fixed at the point before their death. The principle is probably similar to the data no longer being updated, frozen in that specific time.


    Similarly, bloodlines are like flowing data, and it will produce a certain degree of mutation as they are passed down, much like genetic mutations. Data can encounter similar issues.


    Thus, Kekkei Genkai began to emerge.


    The purer the Otsutsuki¡¯s bloodline, the stronger the power of the Kekkei Genkai. This can be seen in the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, like the Senju and Uchiha Clans.


    Correspondingly, the reincarnation of Asura and Indra¡¯s Chakra is another form of this Kama. The so-called Child of Prophecy is nothing more than the Sage of Six Paths'' way of ensuring his sons¡¯ feud wouldn¡¯t continue in their future reincarnations.


    Thus, he granted the reincarnation of Asura more power to suppress the reincarnation of Indra, which resulted in the later conflict between the Senju and Uchiha Clans.


    From this perspective, Kaguya¡¯s resurrection wasn¡¯t truly a revival. In essence, it was similar to Orochimaru''s Living Corpse Reincarnation, simply a process of possession.


    Black Zetsu is Kaguya''s Kama, while Madara was the vessel. Activating the Infinite Tsukuyomi to recover Kaguya¡¯s Chakra was the process of triggering her rebirth.


    However, when Madara awakened his Rinnegan, he was already old and frail, so he had no choice but to rely on Obito to resurrect him. Just like how Madara orchestrated Rin¡¯s death, Obito manipulated Nagato, leading to Yahiko¡¯s demise.


    Obito¡¯s actions are unforgivable, but Nagato wasn¡¯t entirely innocent either.


    Naruto didn¡¯t care about their fates, and keeping Nagato alive was merely to let these people fight among themselves. Even Obito would find it difficult to face Nagato who has the Rinnegan and is on guard.


    Naruto wasn¡¯t used to taking on all responsibilities or bearing the weight of everything himself. This was the attitude of a savior. If he takes the Rinnegan, he will have to bear the consequences.


    Maybe Obito would invade Konoha, or maybe he would capture the people Naruto cared about as hostages. Naruto didn¡¯t want that to happen, which is why he distanced himself from the situation.


    It is a fact that it was Jiraiya who defeated Nagato.


    Nagato still possessed the Rinnegan, but his attitude has shifted. Yahiko¡¯s death was now questionable, and as long as Nagato is alive, he would definitely continue to investigate.


    As for how Obito and Black Zetsu would deal with it, that was their own karma. In short, Nagato wasn¡¯t blameless and this was his retribution. But once Nagato were to truly face danger, Naruto wouldn¡¯t stand by idly.


    Nagato was like a sword in Naruto¡¯s hand. He hoped Nagato would grow stronger, perhaps even form a more powerful organization. The more trouble Nagato caused for Obito, the happier Naruto would be.


    By using the system, Naruto had stripped away Asura''s Chakra and removed Kyubi from his body, just because he didn''t want to be a savior. If he took all the troubles on himself, that would be putting the cart before the horse.


    Leaving Nagato as a ticking time bomb for Obito, Naruto also took advantage of the situation to collect Madara¡¯s Chakra rods and managed to acquire Ajisai along the way.


    After months of crossing mountains and seas in Amegakure, several months had passed.


    Together with Nagato and Konan, Naruto buried Yahiko and planted the seeds of the flower of immortality. He also accompanied Jiraiya to several places and found out some crucial information. At last, the situation in the Land of Rain had stabilized.


    The world still hadn¡¯t achieved peace, and the Land of Rain continued to experience constant rainfall. But the difference now was that Amegakure would no longer face wars, and signs of peace were starting to emerge.


    At first, Nagato was somewhat resistant, but after Jiraiya mentioned that a world of mutual understanding would eventually come, Nagato quickly found peace in that thought.


    The summer passed quickly, and winter was approaching, bringing with it snow and a brief respite in the Land of Hot Water.


    After nearly half a year of nonstop traveling, Jiraiya and Naruto finally took a break. Soaking in the hot springs marked the end of their time together before they would go their separate ways again.


    Naruto was preparing to return to the village, while Jiraiya would continue his journey to find the Child of Prophecy.


    The steam rose from the hot springs, and the two felt their bones relax. Half a year¡¯s worth of exhaustion and travel seemed to melt away in the water, making their bodies feel much lighter.


    "Naruto, you will be almost an adult after the New Year, right?" Jiraiya was leaning against the edge of the hot spring with his bare chest and a white towel on his head. On the nearby stone slab, there was a small spread of food and a small sake bottle.


    The light from the lamps cast a glow over Jiraiya¡¯s back.


    "That''s about right."


    Naruto leaned against the other side of the hot spring, his head tilted back with a folded towel covering his eyes. His body had grown more muscular, though still lean, with long arms and legs dangling in the water.


    He appeared completely relaxed, as if his bones had truly dissolved into the water.

 Chapter 364 Wind Chime

    Chapter 364 Wind ChimeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You really are something..." Jiraiya chuckled dryly, taking another swig from his sake bottle. "Sometimes I truly can''t figure out what it is you want."


    "I don''t know. People don''t necessarily want the same thing. They want different things at different times."


    "And what do you want now?"


    "To take it easy." Naruto stretched his muscles in the water and took off the towel covering his eyes with one hand, ¡°I want to go home and just lie down comfortably for a month before thinking about what''s next."


    "After that month of rest, maybe I''ll want something else."


    "That sounds like something you''d do. As for me¡­" Jiraiya paused, his hand holding the sake bottle in mid-air, "I guess I don''t really know what I want either."


    "Nagato''s incident made me reflect on whether there was something wrong with my way of teaching. You, kid, don''t share my ideals at all, but now, looking at you, I think it turned out fine."


    "If one could live out their life peacefully, that wouldn''t be such a bad ending."


    "Pervy, you''re always sighing for no reason. That really makes you seem old." Naruto said with a chuckle, "I''m going back to my village, and you''re off to continue searching for your Child of Prophecy."


    He stretched out his hand and raised the towel high, gazing up at the misty wooden ceiling, his eyes shining like stars.


    "The path to greatness is laid out before us, but everyone has their own choices to make. You seek a world of mutual understanding and peace, while I just want to go home and be with my friends. That¡¯s my way of life."


    "Who can say what the future holds? No one¡¯s word matters, and only what you find with your own eyes is real."


    Jiraiya took another swig of sake, thinking, ¡®This exactly the kind of thing this kid would say. The sun has its own brilliance, and the moon has its own integrity.¡¯


    Everyone has their own destiny, some are born into glory, while others are humbled in the dust. As we walk through life, no one knows what the future will look like.


    Those living in the limelight might walk on thin ice or might be living in comfort, while those struggling in the dirt might face hardship but can still carve out their own brilliance.


    Jiraiya had once trained a disciple like Minato, calm and composed, shining like the sun, and he had also accepted outstanding disciples like Yahiko, the gentle Konan, and the introverted Nagato.


    He had never tried to define his disciples¡¯ lives, only doing his best to pass on his own ideals to them. It is natural for disciples to inherit their master¡¯s ideology.


    But after what happened to Nagato and Yahiko, Jiraiya hesitated and became confused. For months, he had been burdened with worry, only able to express his thoughts in jest during casual conversations.


    But Naruto''s words made him realize that what he insisted on was not wrong.


    If the sun burns out, then find a way to light a fire. If the mountains crumble and the world is destroyed, then dig yourself a comfortable grave.


    There are always things worth fighting for, always lives worth not being wasted. The future¡¯s brilliance is always on the horizon, and the youth¡¯s passion is boundless, unstoppable.


    An individual may seem insignificant, but they always believe in hope.


    This is Jiraiya''s Ninja Way. A Shinobi, in essence, is someone who endures. No matter the circumstances, what is more important than superior Ninjutsu is the unwavering will to never give up.


    Even in the face of setbacks, Shinobi must continue to move forward firmly and will never go back on their oath.


    Naruto had inherited Jiraiya¡¯s Ninja Way and developed his own vision.


    The future is full of possibilities, no matter how messy or chaotic it gets. Strive hard and press on. Even if you''re trapped in a pit of mud, your heart can still be like wild grass, as a single spark can set the whole sky ablaze.


    "Minato sure has a good son." Jiraiya muttered softly, seemingly a little drunk.


    Naruto, who was leaning on the side, actually heard it, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    In the Land of Hot Water, the two went their separate ways.


    Jiraiya continued on his journey, while Naruto didn¡¯t rush back right away. He wandered around the Land of Hot Water, splurging on supplies and enjoying himself. Afterward, he traveled to the Land of Grass, where he indulged in even more leisure.


    During this time, he didn¡¯t forget to replenish the resources for the two guests in his seal space. Apart from the loss of their freedom, it seemed they weren¡¯t being treated too poorly in their imprisonment.


    He had other uses for Ajisai, and Yugito was imprisoned in order to suppress Kumogakure. Sooner or later, he knew that Konoha would clash with Kumogakure and Iwagakure, so holding onto her could prove valuable.


    As the year-end approached, Naruto finally returned to the Land of Fire, heading straight for Tanzaku Town.


    He suddenly remembered Tayuya was still waiting for him, though he wasn¡¯t sure if she had returned home yet. It had been an urgent situation back then, and the lack of communication devices in this era made things inconvenient.


    Tanzaku Town¡¯s busiest district was bustling, even in the bright winter day.


    The marketplace was still crowded with people, shoulder-to-shoulder, with an endless stream of activity. Outside the small building that belonged to him and Tayuya, a thin layer of ice had formed, and snow hung from the overhanging eaves.


    Naruto tentatively pulled out a key from his sealed space and opened the door. The moment he pushed the door, he saw his pair of slippers that had not been thrown away at the entrance.


    He bent down to check, realizing the slippers had become too small for his feet, yet they were still clean and dust-free, old but well-kept.


    Time had layered dust over his memories, and six years had passed in the blink of an eye. After this year, he would be an adult, and even his old shoes had grown too small for him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old-fashioned TV screen in the living room was on, but no one was on the couch. The static sound from the television echoed in the empty living room, and he was almost startled by his own loud footsteps when he went up the stairs.


    He remembered that this staircase was not so noisy, and going up and down the stairs would not make such a loud noise. But with each step he took now, his footsteps were met with a resounding echo.


    In the empty house, the crisp sound of his footsteps seemed almost piercing.


    On the second floor, two adjacent doors were closed, one room belonged to Tayuya, the other to him. To be precise, he had only stayed there once, but traces of his presence remained.


    Standing before the two doors, Naruto instinctively reached out to open Tayuya¡¯s door. However, just as his hand touched the handle, he drew back as if it had burned him.


    "Maybe she¡¯s out and hasn¡¯t come back yet. It wouldn¡¯t be polite to just barge in." He muttered to himself.


    So he reached out and pushed open the door that belonged to him instead.


    As the lights flickered on, the room gave him a strange blend of unfamiliarity and nostalgia. The bed and floor were spotless, immaculately clean.


    On the desk were his used towel, toothbrush, and a change of clothes, all carefully stored in transparent containers.


    At that moment, Naruto realized what the familiar feeling in this unfamiliar room was. He glanced at the small, now unwearable clothes sealed in the boxes, reaching out to touch them.


    He wandered around the room for a bit, eventually finding a clean blanket. Opening the window, blinding sunlight poured in, and the wind chime on the balcony jingled softly.


    ¡®The wind chime looked almost identical to the one from my old house. Did she remember it after visiting my house once, so she just bought it?¡¯


    Naruto slowly pulled the wind chime towards him by the thin string, examining it carefully. The calmness and composure he had tried so hard to maintain was instantly broken.


    There was a line of tiny words engraved around the wind chime, ¡®Tayuya and Naruto''s Wind Chime¡¯.


    He released the wind chime, letting it swing back and forth, its soft ringing filling the air. He instinctively lowered his head, opened the transparent box and began to check the items inside, but there was no more writing.


    As if he had thought of something, Naruto abruptly left the room, forgetting to close the door behind him. He rushed downstairs, and the sound of his footsteps was like a rapid drumbeat.


    Lifting the stuffed toy on the couch, he found a ribbon tied to the back, with both his and Tayuya¡¯s names written on it. The same was true for the pillows, the television, and the cups. Countless tiny notes with their names written on them made his heart race with confusion.


    ¡®How come this person believes everything I say so easily?¡¯

 Chapter 365 Yeah, I’m Indeed Impressive

    Chapter 365 Yeah, I¡¯m Indeed ImpressiveSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto sat on the sofa for a while, thinking about the wind chime, feeling a little dumbfounded. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say, and there was an unshakable feeling of unease in his heart.


    Fortunately, this uneasiness did not last long, and the door was opened from the outside.


    A gust of cold wind rushed in, and Tayuya entered, wrapped in a thick white coat, carrying food in her hands. The entrance light was on, and her shadow was cast on the half-open door.


    Perhaps because it was still broad daylight, she was momentarily stunned upon seeing a pair of unfamiliar shoes at the entryway. She looked around and instinctively hid the food behind her back.


    Since the entrance and the living room were at a 90-degree angle, she couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the living room. Tayuya stood there blankly for a while, then turned around and closed the door quietly.


    After quickly changing her shoes, she still kept the food hidden behind her and crept towards the living room.


    The moment Naruto heard the sound, he immediately lay down on the couch and pretended to sleep while ¡®watching¡¯ the TV. It wasn¡¯t until he sensed a shadow looming over him and smelled the scent of grilled food that he opened his eyes.


    Tayuya''s long, fiery red hair cascaded down as she leaned over, seemingly studying him. Her golden eyes gleamed faintly, as if she was on the verge of activating her Cursed Seal.


    She didn''t react much when she met Naruto''s eyes.


    For about ten seconds, the two of them stared at each other in silence. Then, Tayuya reached out and gently touched Naruto''s face, finally breaking into a slight smile.


    With a loud bang, she pulled out a large bag of grilled food from behind her. Because she used too much force, a few drops of hot oil spilled onto Naruto¡¯s face.


    Naruto: "Huh?"


    "Here you go!" She said.


    Naruto wiped the few drops of oil from his face and set the food aside for now. He pointed to the room on the second floor and asked, ¡°When did you buy that wind chime?¡±


    "Three years ago, I saw it and thought it looked like the one from your house, so I bought it." Tayuya replied without any hesitation. After pausing for a moment, she added. "By the way, how did you escape that time?"


    She was referring to the incident in Amegakure when Naruto had told her to flee. Knowing how strong Pain was, Tayuya naturally assumed that Naruto must have had a tough time getting away. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, I found a way out." Naruto replied, following her lead, "After you escaped, did you go straight home?"


    "Well¡­" Tayuya hesitated, feeling a little guilty, "Did you look for me?"


    Naruto was about to say no, but he stopped himself. He frowned slightly and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you go straight home? Didn¡¯t I tell you to?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come looking for me." Tayuya lowered her head and pressed her legs together.


    "Forget it." Naruto sighed. He stood up and pulled her down, pressing her down onto the couch, "Let''s eat first. The trouble at Amegakure has already been taken care of."


    "Oh, you got away safely?" She asked, assuming ¡®taken care of¡¯ meant that Naruto had successfully escaped. It never crossed her mind that Pain had already been completely dealt with.


    The overwhelming pressure from Pain was terrifying, and all of the people who go with her had died there. Tayuya had no doubt that if Naruto hadn¡¯t shown up, she wouldn¡¯t have survived either.


    She was already content with the fact that she had made it out alive.


    Though she didn¡¯t fully understand what it meant to be alive, she knew it was better than being dead. Whenever she thought about dying and being alone again, she realized that staying alive was preferable.


    Traveling with Rogue Shinobi and exploring different places had been fun. There were so many things she didn¡¯t understand, and so she had killed one group after another of people who tried to harm her.


    "It¡¯s not exactly that. I mean, ¡®taken care of¡¯ as in those guys are dealt with." Naruto said, making a throat-slashing gesture while taking a bite of the food, his face smeared with oil.


    "Anyway, Amegakure has changed a lot. There¡¯s probably a new group of people in charge now. The situation is a bit complicated and it''s hard to explain it clearly at the moment."


    "That sounds impressive." Tayuya nodded. She was actually very smart, but she knew when not to dig too deep into a topic.


    Someone had once told her that guys, even if they didn¡¯t show it, liked being praised. When a guy shares something with you, complimenting him can help you win his heart.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m indeed impressive.¡± Naruto said with a smile.


    This response threw her off. It wasn¡¯t what she had learned, and she didn¡¯t know how to follow up the conversation. After thinking back to the advice from some of the older women, she realized that thick-skinned guys like Naruto were not easy to deal with.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re impressive." She nodded seriously.


    They quickly finished the food, and Naruto clapped his hands, then got up and walked upstairs slowly. He mentioned that he was tired from traveling and was going to wash up and sleep. Tayuya¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and she merely nodded and stepped aside.


    "Weird¡­" Naruto muttered as he stood on the stairs, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. The last bit of guilt in his heart disappeared like smoke.


    He wasn¡¯t a sentimental person. His personality was always somewhat laid-back, with a bit of conscience, but not too much. The guilt he felt toward Tayuya wasn¡¯t something he would keep hidden in his heart.


    As long as he acknowledged it, he would just find an appropriate moment to apologize.


    Naruto went upstairs, found a clean set of clothes from his seal space, and entered the bathroom. With a splash, he turned on the shower, letting the hot water drench his body.


    Meanwhile, Tayuyapressed herself against the wall outside the bathroom, biting her lower lip with a conflicted expression.


    She was too embarrassed to tell Naruto the truth. After escaping from Amegakure, she didn¡¯t head straight back to Tanzaku Town in the Land of Fire. Instead, she went to the Land of Hot Water, where she consulted a group of older women about some adolescent issues.


    Those women seemed quite charming and appeared to be kindhearted people. When they learned that Tayuya was willing to spend money to solve her doubts, they were all very enthusiastic and refused to take her money.


    "To capture a man''s heart, you need to learn some skills."


    "Skills are not important. What¡¯s important is... I think you¡¯re just right, little sister."


    Their eager discussion carried with it a warmth, and listening to the unbridled and explicit words, Tayuya¡¯s mind was dazed. Her face flushed several times, and she barely remembered anything.


    A flood of advice came from all directions, overwhelming her. Even the female manager, who was standing by to urge these women to work, made an exception and stood aside, watching in amusement, smiling as she observed the lively scene.


    Amidst the haze of rouge and powder, someone suddenly blurted out, "Judging by her look, she probably doesn¡¯t even know how to kiss properly, right?"


    Another woman replied bluntly, "Honestly, we probably don¡¯t either."


    That remark brought the bustling room to a complete halt. The women fell into a brief, awkward silence, their expressions briefly going blank, and no one continued the conversation.


    Just then, the bathroom door clicked open, snapping Tayuya back to reality.


    "What are you doing here?" Naruto was startled. His naturally golden hair was soaking wet, and a white towel hung around his neck.


    "I-I want to take a bath too." Tayuya said in a panic.


    "Why are you taking a bath in the middle of the day?" Naruto stared at her with puzzled look, "Are you trying to catch up on sleep too? But didn''t you just come back from buying food? Didn''t you sleep last night?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t want to sleep." After saying that, Tayuya trotted past him and into the bathroom.


    In the steamy bathroom, she let out a breath and leaned against the tub. She expertly tested the water temperature, and her heart warmed up little by little along with the water.


    She couldn''t remember how long it had been since her heart beat so fast like this. The persistent thoughts swirling in her mind made her heart beat uncontrollably fast.


    With a splash, she slid into the water, her body curling up in the tub. Her mind was filled with chaotic thoughts, things she couldn¡¯t share, things she had no answers for.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. For the first time, she felt a sense of discomfort with this place. She decided that once she figured some things out, she would leave.


    Meanwhile, in his room, Naruto collapsed into bed and immediately fell asleep.


    He never dwelled on things. No matter how big the problem was, he could always set it aside. If he needed to eat, he would eat. If he needed to drink, he would drink. If he needed to sleep, he would sleep. As a result, he slept deeply, from daytime until midnight.

 Chapter 366 So, Are You Still Leaving?

    Chapter 366 So, Are You Still Leaving?Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    When night fell, a heavy snow had begun. Naruto groggily opened his eyes, suddenly feeling like the bed was a bit cramped. But the thought seemed absurd as soon as it crossed his mind.


    After all, if there was one thing he didn¡¯t lack, it was money. When he bought the bed, he had made sure to get a large one.


    Shifting slightly, he heard the faint rustling of someone moving beside him. He turned and saw a curled-up figure, as if someone was sleeping next to him. After a moment of hesitation, Naruto reached out and lifted a corner of the blanket.


    ¡®Huh? Tayuya?¡¯


    Well, if she had snuck in during the day, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. After all, Naruto was an adult now. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the judgment of heaven, especially since he was fully clothed.


    He was about to pull the blanket back up when, at that moment, Tayuya sleepily opened her eyes. Her pale golden pupils were unfocused, but the sight still startled him.


    His hand shook, causing the blanket to slip even further down.


    Tayuya was lying on her side, facing him, curled up into a ball. Large, smooth patches of white skin were exposed, along with the startlingly smooth, round shapes beneath them.


    Naruto mentally cursed, his hands trembling again as he tried and failed to pull the blanket back up. Instead, his hand brushed against her several times, making the situation even more awkward.


    "Uh... I didn¡¯t mean to. My hand just slipped." He quickly explained.


    Tayuya stared at Naruto for a long moment, and her eyes gradually regained focus, as if she had woken up from her slumber. Staring at Naruto¡¯s face, she broke into a smile.


    After gently rubbing against him, she slowly moved forward, stretched out her small body, and hugged him tightly through the single layer of clothing.


    In the darkness, only the moonlight reflected off the snow, casting a pale glow into the room. Outside, a thick layer of snow must have blanketed the ground, making the house feel colder than usual.


    The girl in his arms was burning hot, like molten lava about to boil over. A faint light enveloped the large bed in the room, and Naruto gently returned her embrace.


    No one knew how much time had passed when the girl in Naruto¡¯s arms raised her head, wriggling a bit. She didn¡¯t care about how much she was squirming and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Her milky white skin is smooth and her collarbone looked captivating.


    Her pale golden eyes quietly glanced at him before lowering her head again. Like a little kitten, she softly bit his shoulder and said, "¡­ I¡¯m hungry."


    In the kitchen, Naruto skillfully prepared a simple meal.


    Tayuya was wrapped up like a cocoon in a blanket and tossed onto the couch. For some reason, neither of them even suggested putting on clothes, as if they had a mutual understanding.


    The women had told Tayuya that clothes could sometimes be armor, but other times, they could be a burden.


    The dim light in the living room cast a warm glow as Naruto kept the food warm in the pot. He turned and walked over to the couch, picked up Tayuya and went to brush their teeth together. The blanket dragged along the floor, but they didn¡¯t mind.


    At half past three in the morning, the whole town had quieted down.


    Standing in the bathroom with the heater on, the two of them, one tall and one short, brushed their teeth in front of the mirror, their mouths full of foam. After hastily rinsing their mouths, Naruto led Tayuya back to the living room. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They hurriedly ate the food, then Naruto lay down on the other side of the couch to rest. Tayuya, still wrapped in the blanket, curled up on the opposite side. Only one dim light was left on above them.


    In the faint light, the living room gradually fell into silence.


    Tayuya tilted her head back, watching the dim light flicker in her eyes. Most of the ceiling was still shrouded in darkness, and the only source of light seemed as though it could go out at any moment.


    Tayuya glanced at Naruto without saying a word, then clumsily shuffled toward him, still wrapped in the blanket. Naruto opened his eyes and looked at her for a few moments, and she was also observing his expression closely.


    If Naruto frowned, she would wrap herself back up and head upstairs to her room. Maybe he was going to leave tomorrow, and by then, she would leave too.


    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t leave any trace behind, and where she went wouldn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.


    Luckily, Naruto didn¡¯t show any expression at all. He just stared at her, as if silently asking, ¡®What are you doing?¡¯.


    Calm and unhurried, he had a look that seemed totally at ease.


    Tayuya opened the blanket, awkwardly pulling at its edges as she lunged toward him. The two hot bodies were clumsily intertwined on the couch, their hearts pressed against each other.


    With a pop, the lone lightbulb above them finally reached the end of its life, shattering with a crack, plunging the living room into darkness. Naruto reached out, wrapping his arms around Tayuya from behind.


    Her back felt smooth, and the sensation at his fingertips was as soft as a cotton ball.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I''m leaving." Tayuya hesitated for a while and spoke in a muffled voice.


    "Where are you going?"


    Hearing this, Tayuya¡¯s mood suddenly shifted, sinking uncontrollably, ¡®Why didn¡¯t he seem anxious at all? Did he not care?¡¯


    She had hoped Naruto would ask her more questions, even if he got angry and interrogated her. After all... after all, even though her decision was made and it couldn¡¯t be changed, but at least when she left, it would make her feel a little better.


    "I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t want to stay here anymore." Tayuya said, "The TV in the living room has broken several times over the past few years. I¡¯ve bought three new ones, and they¡¯re so expensive."


    "There are two broken ones in the storage room. I can''t fix them, so I thought I could save some money by waiting for you to come back and fix them. But they may not be fixed now, and even if they are fixed, I don''t know which one to watch."


    "Though I don¡¯t usually watch them much anyway. I just leave them on all day. I asked someone, and they said you can¡¯t keep them on all day, it¡¯s bad for them, and they would break easily."


    "I had one in the bathroom, but it got soaked in water and broke, so I put it away again¡­"


    She rambled on, listing things off one by one as if recalling every detail of her life in this house. Every corner of it had traces of her presence, this lone figure living by herself.


    "I don¡¯t want them anymore. All four of the TVs are yours. I¡¯ll just take some money." Tayuya whispered, as if she had already made up her mind.


    ¡°How much have you made?¡±


    "Eighty million ryo," She replied. "Originally, there was more than that, but I accidentally spent some. I''ll leave you forty million, and I''ll keep the other forty."


    "You¡¯ve calculated it so clearly? Have you thought about it long ago?" He asked with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore." She repeated again, her voice firm, "Wait here, I¡¯ll get the money and return it to you."


    After saying that, Tayuya was about to stand up, but Naruto grabbed her wrist, pulling her back into the blanket cocoon.


    "I¡¯ll take the whole eighty million."


    "No!" She protested, her voice tinged with a bit of a sob, "That''s my money."


    "Are you still leaving?"


    "Yes!" She repeated.


    "I like you."


    "Then... then I won¡¯t leave." She stammered, fumbling for words in a panic.

 Chapter 367 Just Don’t Bully Me

    Chapter 367 Just Don¡¯t Bully MeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    sThe light in the living room was dim, and the sound of rustling from outside quickly quieted down.


    "I''m not leaving anymore. Can I stay here?"


    On the sofa, two bodies lay intertwined. The girl was as delicate as a pink lily after the rain, with dewdrops glistening and hot. As she mentally berated herself, she thought, ¡®I had already made up my mind.¡¯


    She gazed at him with a slightly pleading look, tears almost spilling from her eyes.


    She was the only one left among the Sound Five, and Orochimaru was also dead, so she had long lost her home. She didn''t like staying in Tanzaku Town either and she wanted to see and explore bigger places.


    She also knew that Naruto wasn¡¯t a good person. From the moment they met, he had been deceiving her, again and again. But she didn¡¯t care, after all, she had already decided to leave.


    However, when she heard him say ¡®I like you¡¯, her emotional defenses crumbled instantly.


    Despite her words, Naruto didn¡¯t seem as happy as she had expected. Of course, it was nice when a girl was obedient. After all, who wouldn¡¯t like having something as personal as a girl to themselves?


    But¡­


    Naruto hadn¡¯t anticipated that Tayuya would give in so quickly. After all, he didn''t seem to have done anything special for Tayuya.


    The word ¡®like¡¯ had slipped out casually. At that time, he had just wanted to keep a backup plan for himself. After all, Tsunade had just come to power at that time, and he was not sure if he could continue to stay in Konoha.


    It just so happened that at that time, Tayuya had nowhere to go and didn¡¯t understand much about the world. So he played the emotional card, tricking her into settling down in Tanzaku Town as his back-up base.


    Over the years, he hadn¡¯t returned much to maintain their relationship. It was largely because he and Tayuya were often away, working on shady missions for the black market, like bounty exchange place.


    As time went by, even Naruto himself couldn¡¯t tell if what he felt was affection or just possession. But it didn¡¯t really matter, as he wasn¡¯t one to waste time on such trivial philosophical questions.


    After all, Shinobi are different from ordinary people. Few ever lived long enough to die peacefully. The values of normal people didn¡¯t apply to Shinobi who lived with death every day.


    And besides, love didn¡¯t need an explanation.


    The only thing Naruto cared about was Tayuya¡¯s feelings. He hadn¡¯t expected her to compromise so easily, to beg him so humbly. Instead of feeling happy, he felt a little distressed for her.


    "Are you really not leaving?"


    Tayuya''s face showed some hesitation, and after biting her lip, she spoke, "I do want to leave, but since you said you like me, I guess... I could stay. Even though it¡¯s a bit boring here, it¡¯s still tolerable." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You believe everything I say? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might be lying to you?" Naruto gripped her shoulders, gently pushing her a bit away from him, and asked half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    "Of course I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t even know why."


    Tayuya opened her mouth, wanting to say more, but when she looked down at her bare body, she decided against it.


    "I don¡¯t understand many things, but I¡¯m not stupid. I know you¡¯re lying to me. Just don¡¯t bully me."


    Naruto pulled her back into his embrace, his hand wandering over her heated skin. Looking at her flushed face, it felt like she had swallowed a mouthful of boiling hot soup.


    He gently traced lines up and down her back, his eyes wandering a little, as if he was thinking about something.


    Tayuya remained silent, doing her best to endure, waiting quietly for his response. She felt a little nervous, and her heart was pounding in this dark room.


    A sour taste filled her mouth, and her long, slender body tensed slightly. A mix of emotions began to rise from deep within her heart, and she felt a growing sense of frustration and sorrow piling up in her chest.


    Back when she was in Konoha, during her first undercover mission, it had all been driven by curiosity. After all, she had never experienced what it was like to live as a normal person. So disguising herself as a village orphan for a few days had seemed like an interesting challenge.


    Then out of nowhere, a wild blond Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki appeared before her. At that time, Orochimaru hadn¡¯t factored the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki into his plans.


    To her and the rest of the Sound Four, Naruto had seemed like an easy mark, a sucker they could easily manipulate. But after a few encounters, she didn''t know when her feelings began to change.


    Time passed, and many things happened along the way. Seasons came and went. In the end, it was all her own fault for deceiving him first. Afterward, she had been the one deceived, and yet here she was, back where it all started.


    Still, Naruto¡¯s deceptions weren¡¯t exactly clever, and most of the time, they were just hastily concocted lies. He never put much effort into tricking her, but somehow, it worked.


    "You¡¯ve been here for five years already. There¡¯s no need to stay cooped up here." Naruto said thoughtfully, as the temperature in the living room gradually dropped. They had reached the coldest part of the night.


    Naruto pulled the blanket tighter around them, his hand moving lower. Tayuya¡¯s body stiffened, her eyes blinking rapidly as she bit her lip.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve really been here for five years. I¡¯ve mostly been out on missions."


    "Is that so? Then all the more reason not to stay here." Naruto replied calmly, his other arm wrapped around her waist, pressing their bodies closer together on the sofa.


    "This place doesn¡¯t have much appeal to you, does it? You probably don¡¯t like staying in the peaceful Land of Fire either. Where do you prefer to operate? Be honest, I¡¯m just asking casually."


    Tayuya¡¯s mind was a bit muddled at the moment, and she didn''t have the energy to think even if she wanted to lie. Just understanding what Naruto was saying was already hard enough for her right now.


    She could only answer truthfully: "Smaller countries... the missions are more plentiful, more interesting, more... freeing."


    ¡°So you really don¡¯t want to stay here, then.¡±


    "N-no, it¡¯s not that." Tayuya felt like she was about to go mad. Her body went limp as she hugged Naruto tightly, whispering into his ear, "If you want me here, then I¡¯ll stay."


    The room was silent, both inside and out. Only the faint ticking of the clock could be heard. Her hot breath brushed against his ear, and she seemed particularly exhausted, her voice hoarse.


    "Do you want me to stay here?"


    "I¡¯m not sure yet." Naruto said, withdrawing his hand and absentmindedly playing with her fingers. "It¡¯s all too sudden. I¡¯ll need some time to think about it. I¡¯ll just stay here for the next few days."


    Hearing this, Tayuya blushed and buried her face in his chest, murmuring softly in agreement.


    Naruto¡¯s long fingers interlocked with hers, holding her hand with practiced ease.


    "Give me some time." He said.


    "Okay." Tayuya replied, tightening her embrace.

 Chapter 368 To Be Deceived For The Rest of Her Life

    Chapter 368 To Be Deceived For The Rest of Her LifeSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Snow fell softly over Tanzaku Town, and the New Year Festival passed in a lively atmosphere. Unlike Konoha, where people were more reserved, Tanzaku Town was bustling with festive energy.


    This was, after all, a commercial hub. Businesses thrived here, and merchants eagerly awaited customers. Men and women from nearby villages, with full wallets, poured into the town.


    Despite the light snowfall, the crowds kept coming in waves. The lines in front of food stalls and shops stretched long, creating a scene of unprecedented prosperity.


    Naruto and Tayuya were stuck in the middle of the crowd, unable to move forward or backward. Wrapped in thick scarves and wearing hats, the only visible part of them were their eyes, through which they exchanged amused glances.


    Naruto had never intended to return to Konoha for the New Year Festival, as the festive atmosphere there was never that strong. His friends all had things to do, not to mention that they were all adults, so they must have even more things to do.


    It was impossible for them to be carefree like they once were. Naruto was probably the only one who still had time and stayed true to himself.


    Naruto also knew that if he returned to Konoha before the New Year Festival, the house wouldn¡¯t be entirely empty. But it wouldn¡¯t be lively either. Ino would probably squeeze in some time from her busy schedule to sit down with him briefly.


    He also didn''t want to trouble them at that special time of the New Year Festival. With his personality, he would definitely be restless, and they wouldn''t have time either, and by then, he would inevitably make them look guilty.


    After thinking about it, he decided to stay in Tanzaku Town for the New Year, which was a good solution that would keep everyone content.


    Besides, Naruto didn¡¯t care much for the New Year Festival anyway. To him, it was just another ordinary holiday. In his previous life, on Earth, every holiday besides New Year¡¯s felt like just another excuse for consumerism.


    Even holidays like Tomb-Sweeping Day, which was meant for mourning, had become an excuse for couples to sneak off and spend time together.


    Fortunately, Naruto considered himself a straightforward person. In this world, he treated all holidays equally. He even treated their birthdays the same way.


    At first, he paid special attention to Ino¡¯s birthday, but when he realized how busy she was every year, he stopped trying so hard. Nowadays, he simply gave her an expensive gift and left it at that. The same went for Hinata¡¯s birthday, as he didn¡¯t even attend.


    The damned nobles turned their daughters¡¯ birthdays into elaborate banquets. A bunch of old men gathered around, bragging and drinking, or making deals for their own benefit.


    Sakura''s birthday was much simpler, but  it was mostly a family gathering, so he resorted to giving her gifts too. Although Naruto didn¡¯t lack money, he also had his own rules when giving gifts.


    He made sure to give something that was just right, something they wanted but couldn¡¯t refuse. He never gave anything that are beyond their spending power, which might make them feel pressured.


    Compared to girls, gifting among the guys was much simpler.


    They could give a gift whenever they felt like it, whether cheap or expensive, and the others would accept it without fuss. After all, those second-generation young masters didn¡¯t lack money. If he gave them something too extravagant, they might jokingly treat him like a surrogate father for a while, but no one took it seriously.


    They all knew Naruto didn¡¯t take on missions but still had plenty of cash, so they were at ease and didn¡¯t feel the need to help him out financially.


    That was one of Naruto¡¯s goals as well. Although he didn¡¯t flaunt his wealth, once you reached a certain level of financial comfort, there was no need to hide it. Besides, he just didn¡¯t want people worrying about his financial situation and potentially creating unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Luckily, Tayuya never concerned herself with such matters, and she always had a smile on her face these past two days. She was smiling when she changed her shoes at the entrance before leaving, and she was also smiling when she returned home.


    Tanzaku Town was blanketed by falling snow. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto gently brushed the snow off Tayuya''s shoulders and asked helplessly, "What''s so funny?"


    Ever since that day, he hadn¡¯t pushed things further. Every night, they stopped at the same point, as if sharing a private secret. Tayuya, in her own silly way, seemed quite content with it.


    It wasn¡¯t that Naruto had any strange habits. He just had a tendency to think that before filling her body, he should fill her heart first.


    During those five years, he had lied to her a few times, and now, in a way, this felt like retribution.


    Some of their past conversations were too distant to remember clearly, but fragments of those memories still lingered. The emotions trapped in those long-lost memories gradually trickled into this naive girl¡¯s heart, bit by bit.


    It felt like the soft light stretching across the horizon was slowly soaking into her being. For the first time, Naruto found himself truly appreciating beauty, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his feelings into words.


    Tayuya had traveled to many places during those five years, through the mists of the Land of Water, past the great waterfalls of the Land of Grass, across the vast hot springs of the Land of Hot Water, and through the endless deserts of the Land of Wind.


    But all the breathtaking scenery she had witnessed paled in comparison to this moment.


    "I don¡¯t know... I just feel really happy." Tayuya said, turning back with a smile, her fiery red hair swirling in the cold wind, "I... I like you too."


    "Hmm, I get it." Naruto reached out and pinched her cheek, "Liking someone isn¡¯t that big of a deal. You don¡¯t have to shout it so loudly."


    "I wasn¡¯t... shouting." Tayuya replied, but there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice.


    But deep down, she wanted to argue that it¡¯s impossible to hide love. Even if you can hold back the words, your eyes will always give you away. She could feel the affection in Naruto¡¯s gaze, and that¡¯s why she had been so happy these past few days.


    As for everything else, she hadn¡¯t thought much about it. Just being able to spend every day together like this was enough for her.


    Even if Naruto was a liar, she willingly let herself be deceived by him.


    To her, everything right now was already more than enough. She had eaten so many delicious foods, met countless people, traveled thousands of miles, and now had someone she loved.


    If she could be more greedy, she¡¯d hope to be deceived for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 369 Someone Will Love You

    Chapter 369 Someone Will Love YouSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto wasn¡¯t thinking too far ahead. Though the mission in Amegakure was finished, the trouble with the Akatsuki hadn¡¯t been fully resolved. But he wasn¡¯t too concerned and just adopted a wait-and-see attitude, waiting to see how things would develop.


    It doesn''t matter, as someone else would step in.


    "I have something nice for you." At some point, while sitting on the couch, Naruto suddenly said to the girl in his arms, "I think it¡¯ll be useful to you."


    "What is it?"


    "The Chakra rod left by Uchiha Madara, the man was on par with Senju Hashirama." Naruto casually pulled out a black metal rod from his seal space.


    "A¡­ Rod?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not exactly sure, but it¡¯s great for stabbing people. Even gods would have a hard time standing after getting impaled by one." Naruto had picked up quite a few things while scavenging after Nagato''s defeat and generously handed four rods to Tayuya.


    "You¡¯ll probably find them useful. After all, this was something used by people at that level. Try to figure it out. You should always have a trick or two up your sleeve. It¡¯s dangerous to be out there without a backup plan."


    Naruto felt that four Chakra rods are just right, as if one broke, there¡¯d be a spare.


    Tayuya had always used her flute as her primary weapon, but her methods were becoming somewhat predictable. Unless she is in danger, she basically won''t use her Cursed Seal. But with this Chakra rod, she could probably take on two Jonin.


    She could get close to about 0.8 Kakashi in strength, and with some effort, maybe even hit 1 Kakashi.


    "Okay." Tayuya responded dumbly. She knew Naruto was doing this for her own good. Mustering some courage, she gave him a quick kiss, only to be immediately pinned back into the couch.


    The curtains were drawn, and the flickering light from the TV barely illuminated a corner of the living room. Tayuya felt as though her heart was being pulled by a string, swaying up and down like the ebb and flow of tides.


    She wrapped her arms around Naruto''s neck and asked somewhat weakly, "Can I ask you something?"


    Naruto¡¯s hand rested on her waist, casually brushing it. He looked thin, with a tight and strong body. He had a lean yet muscular frame, and his composed yet practiced demeanor carried an inexplicable sense of forbidden allure.


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you have anyone else you like?"


    "I do." He didn''t hide it and was rather straightforward. "Why?"


    "Nothing, I just wanted to know." Tayuya slowly climbed onto him, rustled onto his shoulders, and whispered warmly in his ear, "I never thought about it before, but from now on, I hope someone will love you, even if I¡¯m not around."


    The living room fell silent. Naruto¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as many people had said similar things to him before. He didn¡¯t have a clear answer. His throat felt tight, and he suddenly wanted to drink some water.


    Glancing around the dim room, he couldn¡¯t find a water cup. Tanzaku Town was lively yet small, and its bustling atmosphere seemed to calm the restlessness in his heart.


    Not long after the New Year¡¯s Festival ended, Naruto left.


    Upon returning to the village, the first thing he did was report to Tsunade.


    In the office on the fifth floor of the Hokage Tower.


    Tsunade, looking rather laid-back in a semi-retired manner, lounged in a corner. Meanwhile, Kakashi, who had not been seen for a long time, was sitting in the Hokage¡¯s seat and was working so hard that he practically left afterimages, startling Naruto so much that his mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    "Kakashi-sensei, when did you become the Rokudaime Hokage? Did Danzo not have any objections?"


    "Just an internship in processing official documents." Kakashi replied, sounding a bit fatigued. Clearly, the overtime was getting to him.


    He noticed that Naruto had something on his mind and pointed to the corner of the room. "Godaime-sama is there, I am only responsible for official documents."


    "Oh~, Kakashi-sensei, ah, no, Rokudaime-sama, keep it up." Naruto made a cheering gesture and quickly ran off.


    Kakashi was left feeling exasperated and thought, ¡®What do you mean ''keep it up''? Does it look like I¡¯m doing this voluntarily?¡¯


    It was all because Konoha had fought so fiercely during the Third Shinobi World War, engaging in battles with several major nations in a row, so in the end, Konoha had exhausted nearly all its resources.


    The talented Shinobi died or defected one by one, and among those who survived the battlefield, there weren¡¯t many Elite Jonin still active in Konoha.


    As for why he was targeted and ended up being groomed as the future Rokudaime Hokage? It can only be said that there was no one else.


    Kakashi sighed. For a moment, he really regretted not dying on the battlefield. If he could have died before Rin, maybe he wouldn''t be stuck in this life now.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ I really want to put down these documents and read a few chapters of Icha Icha Paradise. Speaking of which, hasn''t Jiraiya-sama released a sequel yet? He clearly said that it would be released after the New Year.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it, I''ll go to the bookstore after finishing the work.¡¯


    As the future Rokudaime Hokage, Kakashi seemed to have no real worries, and his mind was already wandering off.


    ¡­


    It had been a while since Naruto last saw Tsunade.


    Naruto didn''t call out to her, but poinstead, he quietly poured her a cup of tea to gauge her mood. Tsunade seemed to be in a good mood, grinning while holding a manga.


    ¡®You her age, still reading manga... Wait, what the...?!¡¯


    Naruto caught a glimpse of the content and quickly averted his eyes, fearing that Tsunade would notice he¡¯d seen her little secret. After pouring the tea, he cleared his throat.


    Tsunade noticed his presence and calmly slid a manga from behind her into her lap without missing a beat, while the manga she read was put behind her.


    "When did you get back?" She asked, coughing lightly to cover her embarrassment.


    "Just now." Naruto had come to inform Tsunade about the Akatsuki''s activities. Jiraiya had probably sent back some information, but Naruto doubted it was detailed.


    After all, Jiraiya preferred to keep things simple and direct. He didn¡¯t like to waste time on writing long-winded intelligence reports. After all, complicated information is not suitable for quick and secure communication.


    "Did you receive anything from Pervy Sage? I worked with him on the mission in Amegakure, and I''d like to give a more detailed report." Naruto got straight to the point.


    "Yeah, we received something, but you''ll have to wait a bit." Tsunade tossed the manga onto her desk and casually retrieved the 18+ manga she''d hidden earlier, tossing it into a nearby drawer.


    "Go talk to Shizune. She¡¯s in charge of taking down the details." Tsunade said as she stood up.


    "Got it."


    ¡­


    Naruto gave a thorough debrief to Shizune, going over every detail he could think of, much like providing a testimony. He told almost every detail he could think of.


    Nagato¡¯s defection had changed the trajectory of some things, but the world keeps spinning and will never stop because of these little things.


    Sasuke is still walking steadily on his path to hunt down his brother. At the southern and northern bases, he gathered the members of Taka. However, in his itinerary, there was now a new objective: kill ???.


    That ??? was none other than the person going around using Sasuke¡¯s name to set fires and wreak havoc, so his hunting index was second only to the one who killed his entire clan, Uchiha Itachi.


    Meanwhile, Obito and Black Zetsu were racking their brains over how to retrieve the Rinnegan. Nagato''s sudden defection had caught them off guard, but with their current personas within the Akatsuki, it was difficult for them to rally the scattered members back together.


    Even Danzo was growing more and more restless, with Root attempting to rise from beneath the surface.

 Chapter 370 Who Told You to Hesitate?

    Chapter 370 Who Told You to Hesitate?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "The three disciples that Jiraiya accepted in the Land of Rain didn''t die?" Tsunade rubbed her forehead, clearly troubled.


    "That quietest one from back then... who would''ve thought he''d possess the dangerous Rinnegan? And then he went on to establish the Akatsuki, gathering a group of S-rank Missing-nin."


    "That Pervy Sage sure has an eye for talent." Naruto said with a grin, "He casually takes on a student and ends up with someone possessing the Rinnegan. But that power shouldn''t have appeared in an orphan."


    "You don''t have to tell me, I already know that. The problem is that Jiraiya said this thing seems to be related to Uchiha Madara. This is the real headache."


    Tsunade replied, fidgeting with her pen, repeatedly clicking it open and shut. Her mind wandering. After a moment of thought, she looked up and asked, "What are your thoughts?"


    "Honestly? No real thoughts." Naruto admitted, "This matter has nothing to do with me. Besides, the Rinnegan is still in that guy¡¯s possession. Do you want me to go and yank it out of him on your behalf, Tsunade-sama?"


    A tissue box flew at Naruto but missed, skimming over his head.


    "Don''t be cheeky."


    "Oh."


    "I don''t think there''s any need to worry about it. Pervy Sage will handle it himself." Naruto said, crossing his long legs on the ground and adjusting his posture, carefully choosing his words, "Nagato''s situation could have broader consequences. Who knows if Uchiha Madara is still alive? Besides, right now, Konoha has its own problems to deal with¡­"


    Tsunade could tell that Naruto must have known some inside information but was unwilling to tell it, so he gave her some half-true and half-false opinions, which were true or false but still had a certain reference value.


    If someone like Madara, a legend in the Shinobi World, was still alive, then this issue would go far beyond being just ¡®complicated¡¯.


    Seeing that Tsunade was still deep in thought, Naruto showed no impatience and slouched comfortably in his chair. He didn¡¯t want to get involved, and Konoha would have its own strategy to deal with it.


    His opinions weren¡¯t all that important, anyway. Besides, Tsunade alone wouldn''t decide this.


    Tsunade was urgently grooming Kakashi as her successor, likely with the intention of settling scores with those old guys in the Konoha¡¯s higher-ups and stepping down herself.


    Her main target is most likely still Danzo. The Godaime Hokage clearing the obstacles for the Rokudaime Hokage to take over smoothly was another form of passing on the Will of Fire.


    No doubt, Tsunade lived up to her title as the great princess of the Senju Clan. Ruthless, deeply strategic, and broad-minded, she had slowly marginalized Root and elevated Kakashi in the process over these past few years.


    But none of this had much to do with Naruto. He wasn''t interested in getting involved in everything just to prove himself. There would always be someone stronger, a mountain higher than the one before. He couldn¡¯t be better than everyone else in every aspect.


    When it came to plotting and leading the largest Shinobi Village in the Shinobi World, Tsunade is the best.


    The conversation continued late into the night, and all three of them were exhausted. Halfway through, they called it a night, agreeing that survival mattered more, and there would be more talks later. After all, they only had one life.


    Shizune and Tsunade prepared to freshen up and stay the night at the Hokage Tower, while Naruto yawned and left, walking under the moonlight of the fading New Year and braving the cold wind to return to his long-lost home.


    After a quick shower, Naruto had completely forgotten about Kurama living with him. After all, Kurama didn¡¯t need bathroom breaks and spent most of his time lounging on the couch or balcony, drinking sake.


    Even if it snows in winter, that stubborn beast wouldn''t be frozen to death. Biju are just tough.


    It wasn¡¯t until Naruto stepped out of the bathroom, his golden hair still damp as he searched for a blow dryer, that a pair of pudgy paws suddenly handed him the dryer.


    "Here." Kurama said, with a fawning smile plastered across his face.


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, thinking he must be seeing things, ¡®Had he actually just witnessed a dog, the great Kyubi no less, wear an expression of flattery? Honestly, when Kurama grinned, her looked downright sleazy.¡¯


    "Oh... what¡¯s going on?" Naruto asked casually as he took the blow dryer.


    Kurama wasn''t acting out of kindness. Normally, he wouldn''t even acknowledge Naruto unless it had a reason. As the ultimate snob among the Biju, for Kurama to be so considerate to take the initiative to hand over the hair dryer this time, there must be a purpose.


    "Well¡­ Sake." Kurama rubbed his paws together, "About what we discussed last time, I¡¯ve thought about it, and I¡¯m okay with it."


    "What are you talking about?" Naruto was a little confused, pressing the button on the hairdryer. The whirring noise of the machine broke the quiet atmosphere of the bright living room late at night.


    He wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose, as it was just been so long that had genuinely forgotten about it.


    "How could you forget? Where''s my sake?" Kurama immediately became anxious and reached out to touch Naruto.


    "Hey! Hands off! What are you doing?" Naruto smacked Kurama¡¯s paw away, and it was only then that he remembered the backstory of how he had fished Kurama before.


    Back then, the mission to Amegakure hadn¡¯t started yet, and Naruto had gotten a bottle of special Hyuga Clan¡¯s sake from Hinata. He made up a pretext of ancestor worship in front of Kurama, preparing to use him as a sandbag.


    But Kurama wasn¡¯t stupid, and just as it was about to get suspicious, Jiraiya had sent some urgent news, so Naruto had left in a rush and completely forgotten about the deal. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, the problem has been solved, and the sake used for fishing has been given to Tsunade, so Kurama is completely out of luck.


    "You promised!"


    "Who told you to hesitate?" Naruto retorted. The Hyuga Clan¡¯s special sake wasn¡¯t something Kurama could drink whenever her wanted. Naruto knew if he gave in now, it would only be harder to deal with this fox later.


    Kurama sulked but had no choice but to drop the matter since it couldn''t beat Naruto. He didn''t dare to push too far, after all, Naruto was technically still his owner.


    Naruto dried his hair, exhaustion weighing heavily on him, and without bothering to pay any more attention to Kurama, he went straight to bed.

 Chapter 371 You Don’t Want Ino To Know, Do You?

    Chapter 371 You Don¡¯t Want Ino To Know, Do You?Support me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next morning, a series of knocks echoed through the house. At first, Naruto thought it was just his imagination. After all, he had just returned to the village the day before, hadn¡¯t gone anywhere, and had gone straight to the Hokage Tower.


    It was also the day right after the New Year Festival, so most of the people he knew were busy, with no time to be knocking on his door early in the morning.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The knocking persisted, clearer this time.


    He was now sure it wasn¡¯t his imagination, and he reluctantly opened his eyes, which were still bloodshot. He stared at the ceiling for a moment to collect his thoughts, then groggily got out of bed and shuffled to the entrance.


    "Alright, alright! Who is it?" Naruto grumbled as he yanked the door open with a loud swoosh. His reluctance to answer the door had been cured over time, and he was just short of killing Itachi now.


    In the daylight of early spring, a pink-haired girl stood at his door, bundled up in a fitted down jacket, smiling sweetly at him.


    Sakura knew how to dress. She looked light and graceful, and her gaze at him was like melted malt syrup, as if it could stretch into strands.


    "What are you doing here?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can''t I come visit you?"


    "How did you even know I was back in the village?" Naruto asked in confusion. After all, Tsunade and Shizune had been with him the entire time yesterday, and they only parted ways late at night.


    "Oh, that''s because I live next door!" Sakura said with a cheerful smile on her face, the faint scent of her perfume mixing with the cold breeze as it reached him.


    "So you live next door¡­ Wait, what?" Naruto opened his eyes wide, no longer feeling sleepy, "What did you say?"


    "I bought the second floor of the building next to yours." Sakura said with a crisp smile on her face, the kind of smile that can only be seen in spring.


    "So, Naruto-kun, we are neighbors now." She leaned forward slightly, her eyes curving into playful crescent moons, "And by the way, our balconies are facing each other. But no sneaking over at night¡­ that¡¯s against the rules."


    "Are you crazy?" Naruto almost spat out a mouthful of blood, "That place isn''t worth much, so you will lose a lot if you buy it! You..."


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Haruno Sakura? You spent so much money to buy a dump like that!"


    "I think it''s a good deal. Besides, didn¡¯t I tell you about it long ago?" Sakura said with a smile, completely unfazed by Naruto¡¯s complaints.


    "Who would take something like that seriously? Damn it!" Naruto felt a little suffocated for a moment. He really couldn''t understand what was going on in this person''s mind for spending so much money to buy a house in such a bad location.


    But then it hit him, ¡®What did it matter to me if she lost money?¡¯


    "Do you need something? If not, I¡¯m going back to sleep." Naruto held the door with one hand and glanced at her in boredom. "If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. Otherwise, I¡¯m going back to bed."


    "Huh? So bold. Are you implying that I can''t come in unless I sleep with you?" Sakura made a ridiculous interpretation of the situation and squeezed her way through the door like a fish.


    Naruto was left speechless by this. He glanced at the cold wind blowing in from the hallway and had no choice but to close the door.


    After being stirred up like that, whatever drowsiness he had left was pretty much gone. So, he decided to head straight into the bathroom to wash up, hoping to catch some sleep afterward.


    Once he finished washing up, he was surprised to find breakfast already laid out on the dining table. He couldn''t help but turned to look toward Sakura, who still wore her signature smile. The only difference now was that her hands were in front of her.


    Apparently, she''d had her hands behind her back earlier because she was hiding the breakfast.


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t overthink it. He sat down at the table, ready to enjoy his meal. Before he could take a bite, Sakura quickly darted to his side, leaning in close and blowing warm breath near his ear, "Welcome back, Master."


    Naruto¡¯s hair practically stood on end at this, and he drew in a sharp breath, turning his head to stare at her.


    "You¡­"


    "Don''t you like it?" She asked, then took out a copy of Icha Icha Paradise from her bosom. She opened it, and murmured to herself, "The book said to do it like this."


    "Or should I call you Daddy?"


    Naruto ignored her and focused on wolfing down his breakfast. He thought to himself, ¡®You''re not wearing the right outfit, so no matter what you call me, it won¡¯t work.¡¯


    Naruto figured he¡¯d finish eating, wait for her to leave, and then go back to bed.


    After finishing his meal, he noticed Sakura showed no signs of leaving. She was lying on the table, gazing at him with endless tenderness. Feeling a bit awkward, Naruto scratched his face. Sakura then got up to make him a pot of tea.


    "What exactly do you want?" He finally asked.


    "I''m here to bring you breakfast." She replied, cupping her face in her hands while they sat on opposite sides of the table.


    "Alright, well, you can see I¡¯ve finished eating." Naruto pointed to the now-empty breakfast box on the table and the steam from the freshly brewed tea curled up between them.


    "I did see that. But leaving now would be weird, wouldn¡¯t it? After all, I¡¯m the first one to come see you. Impressive, right?" She said with a smile.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Naruto reached out to grab the hot tea but paused when he heard Sakura¡¯s next words.


    "It would seem like I spent the night here. And you wouldn¡¯t want Ino to find out about that, would you?"


    Naruto froze mid-reach and looked up at her, "???!!!"

 Chapter 372 Oh~

    Chapter 372 Oh~Support me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto felt that he must have stayed up too late and didn''t sleep well before, so now he was hallucinating. Or was he dreaming?


    After all, he has always been the one who coerced others, not the one getting threatened.


    ¡°What was all this nonsense?¡±


    "If she knows, then she knows. It doesn''t matter." Naruto shrugged nonchalantly, "If it makes you happy, just say whatever you want."


    "Foul play! That''s a textbook scumbag response, and you''re way too skilled at it!" Sakura crossed her arms in an exaggerated ''X'' motion but kept smiling happily.


    But soon, her tone shifted slightly.


    "But it''s fine. I won''t ruin things between you and Ino, and I don''t even mind Hinata. I''m fine with being in third place. I don''t need the whole Naruto-kun."


    "Why?" Naruto picked up the teacup and blew on it, only half paying attention.


    Fortunately, Sakura didn''t think of anything else. Her eyes twinkled, and she replied, "Because I¡¯m only half of a person, so I only need half of you."


    Naruto didn¡¯t mention Temari or Tayuya either, and he certainly didn¡¯t take her ranking comment seriously. He knew that treating this seriously would just lead to losing. As for the future, he hadn¡¯t given it much thought.


    In Konoha, he is alone and free from all worries, and even now that he has become an adult, he doesn''t need to worry about so many things.


    Of course, he had his limits. Sakura might have been making bold statements, but Naruto knew if things got serious, she would immediately back off. So, most of what she said? He just let it slide.


    "Then third place, could you stay quietly in the living room for a while? I want to go back to my room and catch up on some sleep." Naruto said, standing up and pulling out his chair.


    "Sure." Sakura flashed an obedient smile.


    "And remember to make lunch, thanks." He turned and walked off decisively, heading back to his room for a nap.


    Naruto slept until noon, and when he woke up, he found there¡¯s someone lying beside him. Looking at Sakura, who was bundled with blanket and sound asleep, a helpless look flashed across Naruto¡¯s face.


    ¡®She really fell asleep?¡¯


    He thought about waking her but decided against it. Instead, he quietly got up and tiptoed out of the room. However, Sakura woke up soon after and quickly followed him.


    "Why didn''t you react?" She asked, looking a little puzzled.


    "What reaction are you expecting?" Naruto rolled his eyes, ¡®You were bundled up from head to toe. I was more concerned you''d die peacefully in your sleep.¡¯


    "Enough of your games. If you don''t need anything else, just return that building. It¡¯s not worth the price."


    "I didn''t buy it." Sakura thought for a moment and admitted, "That place is an abandoned building. It''s creepy. I actually saw you in the Hokage Tower yesterday, which is how I knew you were back."


    "That''s good." He said with a nod.


    "Shall I cook something?" She had already skillfully taken out her apron and put it on, looking at Naruto with innocent eyes.


    "Forget it. Let''s eat out." He waved his hand dismissively, "I''m too lazy to cook, I''ll treat you."


    "Sure."


    Sakura had no objections. Naruto had been away for a while, and the fridge was completely empty anyway. She had only put on the apron to tease him. The tight sweater she wore accentuated her figure perfectly.


    "So, what should we eat? I remember there''s a good place near the hospital¡­" She began, walking past Naruto. But she suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    "Why do you have another woman¡¯s¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, Naruto pulled her over and pushed her onto the couch. With a look of exasperation, he gave her a deadpan stare, "Can you stop trying to bait me? Isn''t this getting a bit boring?"


    "I was just worried." Sakura muttered, her face flushing as she turned her head away, "Now, let go of me, and let¡¯s go eat."


    Naruto released her without taking advantage of the situation.


    The two wandered around Konoha¡¯s Main Street and eventually found a place to have lunch. After finishing the meal, Sakura didn¡¯t linger. In fact, she had only snuck away from her duties for a short while.


    A few days later, Naruto had finally rested enough and felt fully recharged. His fatigue was completely swept away.


    He made some inquiries and found the Intelligence Department where Ino was working and greeted her. Her father had reassigned her to the Intelligence Department, but forbade her from mentioning the communications device project again.


    After all, the old guys in Konoha didn¡¯t trust the new communication devices. Inoichi didn''t want Ino to be targeted by those old guys too early. He figured it was better to wait until those old fools stepped down.


    Since then, Ino had been working steadily at the Intelligence Department. Knowing that pushing the communication device project would cause trouble for her father, she decided to drop the topic publicly. However, she continued working on it privately, and they were already up to version to 5.0.


    She remembered something Naruto had said to her, ¡®If the road ahead is blocked, find a way to fly. Don¡¯t let a path trap you. It doesn¡¯t matter how high you fly, I¡¯ll be with you.¡¯


    Ino felt that liking someone wasn¡¯t just a feeling, it was something tangible, something that gave her hope in moments of defeat.


    She and Naruto had been secretly testing the communication devices, keeping the project hidden from everyone.


    That day, after Naruto said those words, Ino nearly had the impulse to marry him on the spot. But she quickly came to her senses because the communication devices was not yet completed.


    "When did you come back?" Ino asked, her face lighting up with a smile.


    "Yesterday." Naruto lied smoothly, his face showing no sign of guilt. He glanced around and noticed quite a few people were watching them.


    Inwardly, he chuckled at how popular Ino was, but outwardly, he pulled her aside, thinking of ways to fend off the interest of these animals.


    "Why is everyone staring this way?" He asked casually


    "What?" Ino was obviously used to it. After a brief pause, she glanced over her shoulder, noticing the eyes on them, and then said, "Just ignore them."


    "Oh~." Naruto drew out the word teasingly.


    Ino blushed and playfully punched him. She glanced behind them again, hesitated for a moment, then tiptoed up and whispered in his ear.


    "Sit here for a bit and wait until I¡¯m off work. There are some issues with the communication device, and I¡¯d like to discuss the details with you."


    "Okay." Naruto agreed, suppressing a smile.


    In truth, he knew absolutely nothing about the technical side of the project, the communication device was way over his head. Ino was just using this as an excuse to spend time with him, though he didn¡¯t mind, as it was true that only the two of them knew about the project.


    After saying that, Ino hurried back to her post.


    Naruto didn¡¯t wait there the entire time. He went out to buy a drink and then returned. The hallway was bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, as if vast swathes of golden evening light were falling from the sky.


    A cold breeze occasionally swept in, and Naruto sat quietly, sipping his drink as he waited.


    About half an hour later, even though it wasn¡¯t yet time for her shift to end, Ino snuck out. From a distance, Naruto spotted her and was about to call out, but she quickly waved her hands to stop him from making any noise.


    ¡®Ah, sneaking out of work. Skipping a shift isn¡¯t very admirable, Ino.¡¯


    "Don''t shout!" Ino reached him and slipped her hand inside his warm jacket, giving him a little pinch, "Do want me to get caught? What are you spacing out for? Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 373 Hiding Emotions Secretly, But Forgetting The Eyes Speak

    Chapter 373 Hiding Emotions Secretly, But Forgetting The Eyes SpeakSupport me at Pat reon


    /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Someone in the Intelligence Department noticed that Ino had quietly skipped work, but no one was too surprised, after all, they did it often themselves.


    In fact, as long as you weren¡¯t caught, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. At most, you¡¯d get a light scolding, and they wouldn¡¯t even dock your pay. This leniency was due to the rarity of skilled talent in the department, which granted them certain unspoken privileges.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for others to sneak off like this, but it was quite unusual for someone as well-behaved and popular as Ino, the ¡®Flower of the Intelligence Department¡¯, to do so. People started to notice that Ino left work early today and went away with a young man in an intimate manner.


    "Who¡¯s that guy?"


    The Intelligence Department has a constant stream of new recruits, all of whom are not still quite young.


    The rumors of Naruto being a fox demon had ceased four years ago, thanks to Tsunade¡¯s intervention. Naruto had spent these years working mostly on field missions. He would either stay cooped up at home or be off on some missions for months at a time.


    The village had changed quite a bit over the years, and with a new generation of Shinobi coming in, not everyone recognized Naruto anymore. Some of the newer recruits weren¡¯t aware of the more complex and hidden truths of the village, as their knowledge was limited to what the older veterans shared during work.


    "That guy? Oh, he¡¯s a big deal. But it¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t recognize him." A young man who looked to be in his early twenties, holding a thermos cup and leaning against the desk, reminisced with the air of an experienced senior.


    "Another member of some great clan?" The newbie grumbled, feeling a bit annoyed.


    "If you really think so, then you¡¯re way off the mark..." The young man opened his mouth and wanted to brag a little, but suddenly he remembered that this guy had just abducted the Flower of the Intelligence Department, so why was he acting all high and mighty?


    With this thought, he quickly shifted into what seemed like a wise man¡¯s mindset, no longer interested in showing off. He waved his hand dismissively.


    "Just don¡¯t get involved with him, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say."


    The ¡®experienced¡¯ twenty-something sighed, thermos in hand, shaking his head as he walked off, brooding.


    If some fool did end up messing with Naruto, it wasn¡¯t his problem anyway, as nothing too serious would come of.


    Over the years, plenty of people had tried to court Ino, but her suitors were mostly people from the same generation, who had grown up with her. So what chance did they have?


    A bunch of clueless guys assumed Ino was approachable because she was friendly to everyone, so they boldly made their advances. But they didn¡¯t consider that she was the beloved daughter of the Clan Head of the Yamanaka Clan, Inoichi, and a true princess of the Yamanaka Clan.


    Her warm demeanor wasn¡¯t because of a lack of standards. Every year at the New Year Festival, who doesn''t know that the next generation of Ino-Shika-Chou could easily command a presence on their own?


    Moreover, although there are Genin graduating from the Academy every year, the most outstanding grade in recent years is undoubtedly the group of next-generation Shinobi, many of whom had already earned the rank of Jonin several years ago.


    Meanwhile, Naruto remained unaware that he was being discussed by others.


    He was casually walking through Konoha¡¯s main street with Ino, chatting idly as they strolled along. The golden hue of the setting sun made the streets seem quieter and more serene than usual.


    "Do they know you''re back?" Ino asked, glancing at him.


    "Them?" Naruto''s gaze wandered over the storefronts as he walked, his long legs moving rhythmically, neither fast nor slow, just enough to be half a step ahead of Ino.


    "Shikamaru, Choji... and Hinata."


    Hearing this, Naruto raised an eyebrow, realizing that something was wrong, ¡®We had just chatted so much, but it turned out to be just a prelude.¡¯


    The cold early-spring wind blew harshly, making the golden sunset feel frozen in time. As soon as those names left her lips, Ino regretted it. She hadn¡¯t meant to let them slip out.


    In that brief moment, all her senses sharpened. Her heart pounded like a drum, and the surrounding sounds seemed to amplify infinitely, the soft crunch of their footsteps on the street becoming louder.


    "Shikamaru?" Naruto responded calmly, "When I got back, of course, I came to see you first. I can''t contact them either, unless a communicator is finally developed in the future."


    "Besides, why would I look for them? As soon as I get back, I''ll naturally look for you first."


    Naruto thought to himself, ¡®Sakura didn¡¯t count since she had come to me first, and I hadn¡¯t expected it. So technically, aside from reporting to Tsunade, the first person I actively contacted was indeed Ino.¡¯


    "Is that so?" Ino cast Naruto a sidelong glance, not minding his attempt to play dumb. Instead, she looked up and smiled sweetly in the freezing golden sunset.


    "Even if you¡¯re lying to me, hearing that makes me happy. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go find something to eat."


    But how could Naruto let Ino off so easily? She was so young yet already prone to jealousy, so he figured there needed to be some consequences to prevent her from being jealous again in the future.


    "So, you think I went to see Hinata first, then came to find you?" He asked directly, turning to look at her, "Do you think I prefer Hinata over you?"


    "I never said that¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that."


    "Are you seriously bothered by this?" A trace of surprise flashed across Naruto''s face.


    "I¡­" Ino blushed slightly.


    People are like this, they hide their emotions in their hearts and want others to notice them, but when they are really noticed, as soon as they speak out, it seems as if they have done something wrong.


    "Is it that obvious?" She asked quietly, sneaking a glance at Naruto.


    "Um."


    The New Year Festival had just passed, and Naruto wasn¡¯t wearing many layers. He was dressed in a thin, form-fitting black tracksuit, his soft golden hair casually tousled.


    Thanks to the ¡®support¡¯ of Gato-sama, Naruto had never lacked money and had always had proper nutrition, resulting in a tall, slender figure by the age of eighteen. When he wasn¡¯t speaking, he had a cool and aloof aura. When the two of them walked together, they exuded a youthful vibe which attracted the attention of some passers-by along the way.


    Ino occasionally stole glances at the boy she liked. Whether they were talking or teasing each other, she couldn¡¯t help but think that if they ever ended up together, Naruto would be the only one who would stick with her through the hardships and the sweetness of life.


    Seeing Naruto walking in front with his hands in his pockets without saying a word, she couldn''t help but poked him in the waist and asked, "What if I really am jealous of Hinata? What would you do?"


    He tilted his head to glance at Ino, thinking silently in his heart, ¡®Ino seemed more like a girlfriend in love. She would get jealous, act like a spoiled child, and pour out endless love without reservation like the scorching sun.¡¯


    ¡®Such a character could only come from a family filled with affection, where everyone loved her, teaching her how to love genuinely in return.¡¯


    "Well, then I¡¯d just have to go find Hinata." He said.


    Immediately, he felt the pinch of soft flesh on his side as Ino twisted it firmly. She snorted, leaning almost completely onto him as she protested, "Can''t you at least pretend for once?"


    "You know me I¡¯ve never lied." He replied without missing a beat, and stretched out his hand to embrace Ino, "Are we even a couple?"


    "Wha¡­ how could we be!" Ino¡¯s face turned redder by the second as she stammered, "I-I¡­" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly." Naruto playfully patted her head, "We''re not a couple, so why are you so controlling of me that I can''t even see my friends?"


    "I didn''t say that!" Ino was momentarily at a loss for words, but she felt like something felt off about the whole situation. However, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it right away.


    By the time she realized Naruto had already started walking ahead, all she could do was grumble and catch up, muttering words like ¡®sneaky¡¯ and ¡®slippery¡¯ under her breath. She had finally figured out his game.


    The two continued their stroll and eventually stopped at a small shop for a meal. At the table, Ino didn¡¯t bring up the jealousy topic again. Instead, she focused on discussing the Chakra communication device.


    She wanted to complete the project, partially due to her own personal reasons and also out of a sense of idealism. Her personal reason was that even if they weren¡¯t together, they could still stay in touch.


    Her idealistic motivation was to advance Konoha¡¯s technological development by integrating a Chakra-based communication system, which could revolutionize the village¡¯s communication capabilities. For her, her personal desires and her ideals were perfectly aligned.


    "You know¡­" Ino has fair skin, and a smooth and elegant jawline. Being a Shinobi is a profession that requires a lot of physical training, so her body shape is naturally impressive.


    Passersby outside the shop would steal glances through the window, catching glimpses of her face and silhouette, instantly recognizing her as a genuine beauty.


    They probably had no idea that the Naruto sitting across from Ino wasn¡¯t all that knowledgeable about technical matters. While Ino excitedly explained her ideas, his face showed no trace of impatience at all.


    Even though he didn¡¯t fully understand what she was saying, it didn¡¯t stop him from appearing deeply interested. Even if most of what she said went in one ear and out the other, he¡¯d still chime in every so often, asking a question or two to make it seem like he was following.


    When Naruto spoke, though, he still had a mischievous streak. Out of nowhere, he¡¯d slip in comments like, ¡®Where are we going tonight?¡¯ or ¡®Wanna come over to my place on your day off?¡¯ His remarks came one after the other, catching Ino off guard.


    But Ino wasn¡¯t falling for it. She¡¯d grown up and learned to be cautious. If she had a clear conscience, there¡¯d be no need to avoid such invitations, but she didn¡¯t. She was certain that if she went over to his place now, they might end up with a baby in the not-so-distant future.


    She doesn''t want to have kids so early and she is still not mentally prepared yet.


    Two years ago in the store, during that time in the shop, she¡¯d almost given in, and this became an itch that would come back from time to time in Ino''s heart. Whenever she thought about him, she¡¯d recall the heavy breathing they had once shared.


    Even though she would never say these things out loud and carefully hid her emotions, she forgot one thing: eyes can speak too.


    "By the way, in a few days I¡¯m going to visit my grandmother. Do you want to come along?"


    "What?" Naruto was taken aback.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the topic changing too quickly? We¡¯re meeting the family already? Isn¡¯t this a bit too sudden? No, it seems that I have already met her parents, so there is actually no pressure.¡¯


    "Don''t you have time?" Ino asked, resting her chin on her hand.


    "It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­ a bit unexpected." Naruto said, fidgeting with the water cup on the table, his gaze drifting, "Why ask me all of a sudden?"


    "Your parents will be there too, right?"


    "No." Ino shook her head. "I used to go alone. Every year after the New Year Festival, I¡¯d always find an excuse to sneak off and visit my grandmother."


    Naruto caught onto a key word, ¡®sneak¡¯.


    He thought to himself, ¡®No wonder every year during the New Year Festival, Ino seemed to vanish like she was invisible, and it¡¯s impossible to track her down. So, there was this secret involved, sneaking away. But wait, wasn¡¯t Ino¡¯s grandmother just Rino-san or Inoichi-san¡¯s mother?¡¯


    ¡®Did they have a falling out? Was there internal tension between the clan members, so strained that only Ino could sneak away to visit?¡¯


    Naruto could already picture the scene: a stern-looking elderly lady, leaning on a cane, sitting there with an air of authority, looking down on everyone.

 Chapter 374 So This Is What Kissing Feels Like

    Chapter 374 So This Is What Kissing Feels LikeSupport me at Pat reon


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Will you come with me?" Ino¡¯s words pulled Naruto back to reality, and she looked very nervous.


    "Yeah." He agreed almost instinctively.


    Whether it was meeting the old lady or even the Shinigami, as long as Ino asked, he¡¯d say yes first. As hesitating would only lead to defeat.


    As for whether he¡¯d be walking into a trap, that was another matter altogether.


    "Really? You¡¯re so good to me." Ino looked truly moved by how readily Naruto agreed, her eyes turning red as if she was about to cry.


    "Why are you giving me that card?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "You said I¡¯m a ¡®good person¡¯."


    Ino: "¡­ Would you rather I call you a pervert instead?"


    ¡°Not really.¡± Naruto lifted his hand, revealing his oddly pale skin despite all the time he spent outdoors.


    Ino also found this a little strange. But when she thought about how Naruto usually liked to lounge around at home, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he did the same during missions.


    If that was true, then it was Konoha¡¯s loss for producing such a rare genius¡­ an absolute prodigy with zero motivation.


    If Ino knew that he was really slow in carrying out his missions and always tried to get someone else to take the blame, she¡¯d probably drop her jaw in shock.


    After finishing their meal, they found a tavern and had some sake, but they didn''t drink too much. The tavern¡¯s warm lighting and cozy decor set the mood for intimate conversations.


    Their gazes met and melted into each other, drifting apart before coming back together, like winter snow turning into spring water, gently blending into one.


    On the table, small dishes accompanied clear sake. They sat side by side, with a little space between them on tall stools by the bar, creating an intimate yet peaceful atmosphere.


    "You asked me last time¡­" Ino was already a bit tipsy, and buried herself in his neck like a puddle of water, giggling softly, "If I missed you¡­ do you want to know the answer?"


    "Of course."


    "I didn¡¯t miss you at all." She murmured dazedly, with her eyes barely open.


    "Oh." Naruto had a tolerance to alcohol. He supported Ino and occasionally responded to her like coaxing a child, while plotting how to drag Choji out to witness some ¡®public displays of affection¡¯ later.


    As for Shikamaru, that¡¯d be a no-go, as this guy is too smart and will see through his plan early. He¡¯d either ditched him or brought Choji along to share the pain.


    He sipped his drink slowly, not too much. With a limp girl lying on his body, his mind gradually wandered, thinking about Jiraiya, the Land of Rain, and then to Obito.


    Ino, meanwhile, dozed off, clinging to Naruto like an accessory. Her mind was hazy and she felt like she was dreaming. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At one moment, it felt like she was asleep, and the next, images of her successfully developing the communication device flashed through her mind, an odd mix of absurd and magical scenes.


    She sobered up a little and opened her eyes dazedly. Feeling like she was lying against a furnace, she instinctively rubbed her face against the warmth, seeking more comfort.


    Naruto¡¯s clean, warm scent filled her senses, mixed with a faint trace of alcohol. It was intoxicating enough to almost make her lose her sanity. She blindly reached out, her hands wandering, only to have Naruto gently push them back.


    Naruto, deep in thought, glanced down at her, frowning slightly. He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he forgot that Ino was still tipsy. He quickly pulled her upright.


    "You''re drunk. Let¡¯s get you back to the flower shop."


    "I''m not drunk." Ino opened her eyes, tilted her head back and said stubbornly, "I want to eat takoyaki."


    "Mm, mm, we¡¯ll get takoyaki tomorrow." Naruto replied, already lowering his head and packing up, getting ready to take Ino home. If they stayed out too late, her parents might start to worry.


    "Not tomorrow! It''s the day after tomorrow!" Ino squinted her eyes again.


    "Yes, yes, the day after tomorrow." He played along, and finally helped her up, carrying her handbag and putting it into the seal space.


    Ninjutsu certainly made life easier. At least now, he only had to focus on getting Ino home without awkwardly juggling her bag in one hand while supporting her with the other.


    On the way, Ino couldn¡¯t stay still, so Naruto ended up giving her a piggyback ride. On In the cold night air, he walked steadily down the streets of Konoha, his steps so firm it was hard to believe he had been drinking.


    Ino inhaled the scent of his neck, her thoughts growing muddled. Suddenly, she jumped off his back, wrapped her arms around his neck, and spoke to him in a half-conscious and half-dazed state.


    "Let''s kiss."


    "You''re drunk." Naruto gently rubbed her face and sighed, "Why drink so much when you¡¯ve never had alcohol before? Even if I paid for the drinks, you didn¡¯t have to drink yourself into oblivion."


    "I''m serious." Ino¡¯s face was flushed red and she looked up at him stubbornly, "Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t be willing to do this. So, will you or not?"


    The street was almost empty, with old trees swaying in the cold wind.


    The streetlights were dim, and in her drunken state, Ino pulled off her red hairpins, letting her thick, golden hair cascade down. In the night breeze, her hair swayed gently.


    She stood right in front of Naruto, squinting her eyes and tilting her head up, looking like she was ready for him to do whatever he wanted.


    This time, Naruto couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore. Watching her under the streetlamp, feeling the cold wind mix with a sudden surge of heat, the alcohol he drank earlier surged through his system all at once.


    "Screw it! I can''t care about that anymore!"


    He lowered his head and leaned in slowly. It felt like taking a bite of cold jelly on a hot summer day, refreshing at first but soon melting into a gentle warmth. Ino''s body suddenly stiffened, and her brain went numb as if she¡¯d been electrocuted.


    She didn''t know what kissing felt like before. She only felt that what she read in the book was superficial, and the words didn''t give her the depth. But in the moment, she realized the descriptions in the book were indeed too shallow, lacking the intensity of the real experience.


    Her mind went blank, the world seemed to spin, and her heart was beating like a drum. The back of her head felt numb, like it had been hit by a hammer, and then it slowly swelled up with a prickling sensation.


    Facing Naruto''s overwhelming presence, all she could do was take it in. She was exhausted and panting, and her heart was beating wildly under the influence of both alcohol and adrenaline.


    After what felt like forever, they finally pulled apart under the tree.


    Ino opened her eyes slightly, gazing at his clean, sharp features, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She finally understood¡­ kissing was about seeking each other¡¯s lips, driven by instinct, blurring the lines between them until it was hard to tell who was who, or where the world began and ended


    Under the streetlight, in the hazy glow, Ino looked at Naruto¡¯s eyes, now filled with suppressed emotions. She suddenly understood something, and her face flushed even more. Sobering up quickly, she stammered out.


    "I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ At least not now¡­ If you really can''t help it..."


    "When are we going to visit your grandmother?" Naruto interrupted her.


    "Huh?" Ino came back to her senses, only to find that the other person''s eyes had regained clarity, leaving her dumbfounded.


    "I asked when we¡¯re going to see her."


    "Oh, oh! Let me think... the day after tomorrow." She said, her mind a little confused, ¡®Was he really not going to push this any further?¡¯

 Chapter 375 Alcohol and Lust Bring Harm, So Quit Drinking Today

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    It wasn¡¯t that Naruto was particularly restrained or that he had a strong sense of morality¡­ it was just his personality.


    Even though he knew that if he continued down this path, he could very likely take Ino home and things could escalate, Ino wasn¡¯t sober. Just because she wasn¡¯t clear-headed didn¡¯t mean he should lose control too.


    Six years had already passed, and there was no need to rush in this moment.


    To Naruto, Ino was special, even a source of pride to him. He wanted the girl from the flower shop to always retain that pride and remain in control. He wished for neither mist nor clouds to ever come close to her.


    Seeing that Ino had sobered up quite a bit, Naruto chose to support her slowly and steadily on their way back to her home. Ino, however, was still lost in the afterglow of their kiss, and her breath was a little erratic.


    After feeling comfortable for a while, she felt like she had been taken advantage of. But then she thought about it again and realized that it was her own request. The realization made her blush.


    Lowering her head, Ino realized, ¡®That¡¯s right, I had been the one to initiate it.


    ¡®But wasn¡¯t that because I was drunk? Yeah, that had to be it. Still¡­ being drunk didn¡¯t mean I was completely unconscious. I simply wouldn¡¯t have dared to say such things otherwise.¡¯ Now, thinking about it, Ino felt even more embarrassed.


    ¡®Why did I have to sober up so quickly!!! The books clearly said that when you get drunk, it will be the next day when you open your eyes.¡¯


    ¡®Wait a minute, if I wake up the next morning, doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ve already¡­ done ¡®that¡¯?¡¯ Ino was conflicted, as she knew that doing ¡®that¡¯ could lead to having children.


    Thinking of this, Ino glanced at him secretly and gathered her courage and asked.


    "Do you want to have kids?"


    "Hm? What was that?" Naruto thought she was still tipsy and, after hearing her, responded nonchalantly, "Yeah, five."


    "Ah! Isn¡¯t that too much?" Ino''s face turned pale when she heard that.


    "Then just one." Naruto replied casually, still not paying much attention.


    ¡®We just kissed, and now she¡¯s already thinking about kids? Is she really that bad with alcohol? As for kids in the future... Cough, why did I get confused?¡¯


    "One¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be too few?" Ino asked earnestly.


    As they continued walking in the cold wind, Naruto responded, "What you said is wrong. How can one be too few?" Thinking she was still drunk, Naruto went on, "If there are too many kids, love gets divided. Like your family, isn¡¯t there just you? Or maybe your father..."


    "You! Don''t talk about my father!" Ino pinched him in the side, but it lacked strength due to her intoxication, so it feels more like a gentle caress.


    "Okay, okay, I won¡¯t. I respect your father more than anyone. I¡¯ll bring him a gift next time." Naruto said absentmindedly as he continued to led her home.


    The drunk Ino was a little willful, sometimes she didn''t want to walk anymore, forcing Naruto to carry her the rest of the way. In the cold night, as they finally reached her flower shop, Ino fumbled to get her keys out to open the door.


    She struggled for a while, muttering something under her breath, and Naruto, moving closer, realized she was complaining about her vision.


    "When did Mom secretly change the door locks behind my back?"


    "Alright, let me do it." Naruto said with a sigh. He reached around her from behind, wrapping her in his arms as he took the key and aimed it at the lock.


    His clothes brushed against the back of her neck, and even through her thin hoodie, he could feel the warmth from her skin.


    Having unlocked countless doors, Naruto deftly held the key in his hand, slid it into the keyhole with ease, and turned it with a soft click.


    The continuous sound of metal teeth biting each other seemed unusually loud in the silent night. However, at this moment, Ino was not honest and let out a soft hum from her nose.


    Naruto''s hands trembled, and he suddenly glanced down at Ino, ¡®What if Inoichi-san is listening from upstairs? You¡¯re going to get me killed.¡¯


    Luckily, Ino didn¡¯t make any more noise, opened the door and stumbled inside. Before closing the door, she turned around with a clear drunken look on her face, smiled at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    "Shit." Naruto¡¯s soul nearly left his body. He suddenly felt a chill down his neck, ¡®Could it be that my future father-in-law was really spying on us from behind? Would he wait for Ino to come upstairs and then use Ninjutsu on me? Damn it! Alcohol and lust are really not good things!¡¯


    ¡®After tonight, I have to stop drinking.¡¯


    Listening to Ino climb the stairs, Naruto instinctively stood outside for a few minutes. After a short while, one of the windows on the second floor burst open, and a very drunk Ino waved down at him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After waking up from a good night¡¯s sleep, Naruto went downstairs and wandered around for a bit, and even grabbed lunch. When he passed by a takoyaki stall, he paused for a moment.


    Suddenly, he remembered that he still has a dog at home, so he stood still and thought for a while, then decided to stand in line and grab a portion for Kurama. After all, he¡¯d likely need to make use of Kurama¡¯s help in the future. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While waiting in line in boredom, he happened to see Hinata walking cautiously nearby, holding something in her hands. His spirits lifted, and he called out to her from afar.


    "Naruto-kun, you''re back?" She asked in a low voice, too shy to make eye contact, her face turned slightly to the side.


    Hinata, now an adult, had grown her hair long. She had a tall, slender figure, with skin smooth and fair like jade. Although she hadn¡¯t grown much taller, there was an even greater sense of... pressure in a certain area.


    However, her gentle nature remained the same. She can''t couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact for more than three seconds, and her face easily flushed with embarrassment.


    She still walked with her head down, shoulders slouched, and chest caved in. Naruto often wondered how she managed to see the ground, as her vision certainly didn¡¯t reach her feet.


    ¡®No wonder she, as a Shinobi, still tripped so often.¡¯


    Fortunately, Naruto was already accustomed to Hinata''s mannerisms, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, he was somewhat curious about what Hinata was doing with such a worried look on her face.


    "Ah? Oh, right, I¡­ I still have a mission!" Hinata stammered, her face red and flustered, "Naruto-kun, I-I need to go."


    "Mission?"


    Even though he was part of the higher-ups, Naruto knew he wasn¡¯t entitled to ask about mission details, so he tactfully avoided that subject. He simply nodded and said, "Be careful, then."


    After saying that, he pulled her close and stood with her in the long line of people, gently fixing her bangs.


    "Naruto-kun¡­" Hinata seemed very embarrassed, but Naruto, ever the seasoned one, didn¡¯t care about the stares of the dozen people around them. His face remained calm, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    After she left, Naruto finally got his takoyaki. On his way home, he spotted Kurenai, the Jonin Instructor of Team 8, walking down the street absentmindedly.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but pause.


    ¡®Strange, why does everyone from Team 8 seem so distracted? What¡¯s going on? Are they heading off to fight Madara or something?¡¯


    ¡®And with his wife like this, shouldn''t Asuma be concerned about it? I wonder if Sarutobi Mirai has been born yet. Is Asuma still at home taking care of his daughter?¡¯


    After standing at the intersection and thinking about it for a while, he finally came to the conclusion that he should not meddle in other people''s business. So, with the takoyaki in hand, he happily made his way home.

 Chapter 376 Kurama Yakumo

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At home, Kurama sat in the living room, slowly munching on the takoyaki, while Naruto lay on the couch, idly flipping through a manga he had borrowed from Tsunade, ¡®Hmm, a Shinobi¡¯s mission?¡¯


    ¡®Hmm¡­ was this actually a bit interesting? The plot involved being trained by a Kunoichi. The lines are also very bold¡­ Really¡­ what kind of person would read this kind of manga.¡¯


    Half an hour later.


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®The cover was so suggestive, but it turned out to be just another typical Shinobi¡¯s mission? What a scam! The whole ''master''s orders'' thing led to this becoming a story about being the greatest Shinobi in the world?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Naruto tossed the manga aside, feeling a little angry, ¡®Getting excited just for this?¡¯


    After a minute... two minutes... three minutes, Naruto, who is still lying on the couch, suddenly sat up. He reached down to pick up the manga from the floor, crouching to retrieve it.


    First, he carefully removed the book cover. Then, he swapped it out with the cover from his Icha Icha Paradise manga adaptation. After doing all this, he finally felt at peace and got ready to sleep.


    ¡­


    "Uzumaki Naruto, wake up."


    When Naruto woke up again, Uzuki Yugao, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, was standing beside the couch. She was wearing an animal mask and dressed in the uniform of the Anbu.


    "How did you get in here?" Naruto asked, rubbing his eyes.


    "Balcony." Yugao took off her mask and replied succinctly.


    "Well, it¡¯s not a big deal right now, but I¡¯d prefer if you used the front door next time." Naruto leaned back on the couch, "I''m an adult now, you know... sometimes I¡­ well, I¡¯m sure you understand."


    "Got it." Yugao blushed slightly, but she quickly suppressed it, "Tsunade-sama wants to see you. Head to the Hokage Tower."


    ¡­


    Hokage Tower.


    When Naruto pushed open the door to the Hokage office, carrying his manga, Tsunade was nowhere to be seen. Stacks of documents piled high on the desk, and Kakashi was slumped over, looking exhausted. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Naruto, there''s a mission for you." Kakashi said.


    "Kakashi-sensei? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Tsunade-sama?" Naruto asked in surprise.


    "Tsunade-sama¡­" Kakashi muttered with deep resentment, his eyes shadowed by heavy dark circles, "¡­is busy now. She should probably be out drinking somewhere by now.¡±


    Hearing this, Naruto glanced at the desk beside him. There were only a few manga tossed into a desk drawer. So he quietly slipped the manga he had brought with him into the drawer as well, pretending it was nothing. Then, he asked nonchalantly, ¡°So, Rokudaime-sama, what¡¯s the mission?¡±


    "Don''t call me Rokudaime-sama." Kakashi grumbled with a pair of dead fish eyes, "I kind of regret agreeing to Tsunade-sama''s request. It¡¯s overwhelming right now."


    Clearing his throat, Kakashi continued, "The Jonin Instructor of Team 8 has run into some trouble. Currently, there¡¯s no one suitable in the village, so Tsunade-sama recommended you to provide support."


    "Huh? What¡¯s wrong with Kurenai-sensei?" Naruto asked.


    "Nothing too serious, it seems. They¡¯ve encountered some tricky problems. This mission originally belonged to Team 8." Kakashi said as he slowly sifted through some files.


    "But, the progress of the mission has hit a snag. All the details are in this file. You¡¯ll understand once you read it."


    Naruto took the ink-stamped file, glanced down, and immediately noticed the name at the top.


    "Kurama Yakumo?" He raised his head.


    "Yeah, that child¡¯s mental state is a bit unstable." Kakashi crossed his fingers on the table and said lazily, "The Kurama Clan has always been known for their Genjutsu, but there aren¡¯t many of them left now."


    "This is the report on Kurama Yakumo that Kurenai submitted ten years ago. Take a look." Kakashi specially fished out an old, worn file and handed it to Naruto.


    Naruto read through it carefully several times before piecing together the events surrounding Kurama Yakumo incident. It didn¡¯t deviate much from the original work, except that the timeline had been pushed back.


    ¡®Still, if the now-grown Team 8 was having trouble with the mission¡¯s progress, Kurama Yakumo must have become more than just the fragile girl who once harbored an inner demon.¡¯


    But Naruto wasn¡¯t too concerned. He knew the problem likely stemmed from her Genjutsu. Yakumo''s Kekkei Genkai was a bit amazing, as it is capable of manipulating all five senses and causing injuries sustained in the Genjutsu to manifest in the real world.


    The power of strong Genjutsu lies in its ability to affect reality, like Yakumo creating a miniature Tsukuyomi world with her talent.


    The report detailed the tragic relationship between Yakumo and Kurenai.


    Ten years ago, Yakumo was still a talented little girl. She is Kurama Clan¡¯s hope for revival after decades of decline. Unfortunately, she was born weak and frail, struggling with her health. Her parents, determined to push her toward greatness, soon discovered that her body was unsuitable for the life of a Shinobi.


    Yakumo¡¯s inner demon, Ido, was a manifestation of her dark thoughts. When Yakumo lost control, Ido would emerge, causing havoc. Her parents tragically died due to an accidental outburst from Ido.


    However, this memory was blocked by Yakumo¡¯s brain''s self-protection mechanism, and she mistakenly believed that Sandaime had sent someone to kill her parents.


    Ten years ago, Kurenai was her tutor. Later, seeing that her student had gone astray, she followed Sandaime¡¯s orders to seal Ido.


    Perhaps it was because Kurenai did not slack off and had done a thorough job, that the seal, which was supposed to last two or three years, managed to hold Ido at bay until now.


    Generally speaking, the current situation is not chaotic if it was sorted out a little.


    The ten-year period is up, and Ido, the demon inside Yakumo, is about to break free. The young wife, Kurenai, has been dragged into the mess, unable to share the secret with her husband.


    Naruto withdrew his gaze from the file, raised his brows, and thought to himself, ¡®Dealing with a little girl should not be a problem.¡¯


    ¡®If I act quickly, I could complete this mission in a day, and it wouldn¡¯t interfere with the planned trip to meet Ino¡¯s grandmother the day after tomorrow.¡¯


    "Oh, I understand." He returned the documents and left the Hokage Tower.


    At Konoha Hospital, Naruto found Kiba, who was recovering from his injuries. Looking at Kiba who was wrapped in bandages, Naruto was reminded of the incident two years ago involving the Inuzuka Clan.


    It likely had something to do with White Zetsu infiltrating the village and disguising himself as Kiba. Naruto had been too busy at the time to follow up on the situation, but he knew Tsunade had sent the Anbu to handle it.


    And to prevent the Inuzuka Clan, who were aligned with the Hokage¡¯s faction, from being held accountable, Tsunade had worked behind the scenes to quietly cover up all traces of the incident.


    "Is he dead?" Naruto gently kicked the head of Kiba''s bed, looking impatient.


    "What do you want?" Kiba growled, gritting his teeth.


    "Nothing. I just heard you got sent to the hospital by a little girl, so I came here to laugh at you." Naruto said smugly.


    "You''re sick." Kiba muttered, grumbling under his breath, "If you think you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you take care of it?"


    "Fine, I will." Naruto shot back, revealing his true intention, "Where are Hinata and the others?"

 Chapter 377 Damn You, Hokage’s Lackey!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    By the time Naruto met Yakumo, it was already noon. The stubborn and injured Kiba was gritting his teeth as he hopped on one leg, leading Naruto to the Kurama Clan''s mansion.


    "How did you lose?"


    "Damn it!"


    Kiba was both angry and frustrated, wanting to rip off his bandages on the spot, ¡®This guy really knew how to rub salt in the wound, always bringing up the most embarrassing topics.¡¯


    "Why are you asking so many questions?!"


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯ll all be over soon anyway. One more question though, Hinata and the others are inside, right??" After receiving a confirmation, Naruto strode in confidently.


    Kiba looked at Naruto''s back as he strode forward with a complicated look in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Be careful of her Genjutsu!"


    Naruto waved his hand in acknowledgment.


    Inside the Kurama Clan''s mansion, Kurenai was trying to talk Yakumo down, using words to calm her. Meanwhile, Hinata and Shino stood nearby, looking visibly tense. Yakumo, clearly agitated, was refusing to listen.


    "It was Sandaime Hokage who killed my parents!"


    "Yakumo, calm down."


    Naruto stood there silently with his hands crossed, as if he were watching a show. He first glanced at Hinata before turning his attention to Yakumo Kurama.


    [Ding]


    As luck would have it, at this moment, a mechanical synthesized voice echoed in Naruto¡¯s mind.


    [Option 1: Tame Ido (extremely difficult). Reward: Ido¡¯s Prophecy (One-time use) Note: When used, the Great Demon Ido can break through space and time, rewrite life and death, and transcend dreams.] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Option 2: Seal Ido (easy). Reward: Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique.]


    "Naruto-kun, why are you here?" Hinata asked in surprise, but due to her mission, she couldn''t move around freely.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama sent me to help out." Naruto responded perfunctorily, while his eyes scanning the system panel that had popped up over and over again.


    The moment those words left his mouth, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Among them, Kurama¡¯s face darkened the most, her gaze locking onto Naruto. The word ¡®Hokage¡¯ was like a taboo in her heart, and anyone who mentioned it had to pay the price.


    And from just now, the Genjutsu seemed to have been activated. But Naruto ignored it and kept staring at the panel¡¯s options, not knowing whether to complain or not.


    ¡®Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique? The two rewards were worlds apart. And sealing Ido is not an easy task either, after all, it is an intangible spiritual entity.¡¯


    ¡®Given that, the reward for Option 2 felt a bit lackluster¡­ worthy of being called a ¡®watered-down¡¯ reward.¡¯


    By contrast, even though Naruto had no idea how to complete Option 1, the reward for it was far too tempting to pass up.


    ¡®... Ido¡¯s Prophecy? Yet another bizarre reward. First it was the Jashin, then the Shinigami, and now, apparently, it was time to deal with demons.¡¯


    But despite all the complaints, Naruto knew he had to get that reward. To do that, he had to tame Ido. And with a task described so briefly, it was clear it would be anything but easy.


    Hinata had already suffered from Yakumo''s Genjutsu, so she was naturally worried about that Naruto might be in danger. She and Shino had both learned how to resist Genjutsu, but Naruto¡­


    Shino had already discovered the flaws in the Genjutsu, as his insects would not be affected by Genjutsu. In his mind, he silently guided the insects forward, heading towards Yakumo''s feet.


    Kurenai had already noticed that Yakumo had activated her Genjutsu, and her brows furrowed in concern. She knew very well that the seal in Yakumo''s body had already been broken long ago, and even she couldn¡¯t resist Ido¡¯s Genjutsu.


    Idu''s Genjutsu could even alter reality itself, which is far beyond the scope of normal Genjutsu.


    Moreover, Kurenai had never heard of Naruto learning any Genjutsu. In other words, she didn¡¯t have high expectations for Naruto¡¯s support in this situation.


    While Ido had yet to fully emerge, Kurenai hoped Naruto would take Hinata and Shino out of the area. After all, more people wouldn¡¯t necessarily help in a situation like this.


    "Naruto, this matter has nothing to do with you. If possible, please take Hinata and Shino¡­" Kurenai started to say, trying to stop Naruto from approaching further.


    However, Naruto seemed to pay no attention to her and slowly walked towards Yakumo.


    In an instant, the beams of the room caught fire and collapsed without warning. Flames roared, distorting the space around them, as the walls disappeared, leaving behind only a warped starry sky.


    Naruto was completely isolated. Kurenai, Hinata, and Shino felt darkness envelop them, and their spaces were entirely cut off from each other. They could only hear voices but could no longer see one another.


    Although their original positions likely hadn¡¯t changed, their brains had already accepted the Genjutsu. What they saw could no longer be trusted, and if this continued, even their sense of hearing would soon betray them.


    "You Hokage¡¯s lackey! Now I¡¯ll make you¡­"


    Plak!


    A crisp slapping sound echoed through the space.


    "You!! How dare you!!! Why aren''t you affected by the Genjutsu?" Yakumo''s voice was filled with shock and fury.


    Hearing this, Kurenai, Hinata, and Shino instinctively looked up.


    ¡®What''s going on?¡¯


    A crisp slapping sound was heard again, followed by Yakumo¡¯s shrill scream. The three of them still couldn¡¯t hear Naruto¡¯s voice, but they could tell from the increasingly frequent slaps that he was clearly getting fed up with her screaming.


    Plak plak plak!


    "Ah!! You lackey! You Hokage lackey! Stop!"


    The only response she got was more slaps, which hit her so hard that her voice began to distort, likely due to her face swelling up. When she tried to scream, it sounded like her words were getting stuck in her throat.


    "Stop hitting me! Boo hoo! No... ah! Please! Stop, I beg you."


    The Genjutsu space, which was supposed to be full of dangers, was now filled with only the screams of Yakumo. She had originally thought she could easily take down Naruto and then deal with the other three.


    However, the current situation was beyond her expectations, so much so that Yakumo couldn¡¯t even think about attacking Kurenai, Hinata, or Shino.


    ¡°Boo hoo hoo!!¡±


    Plak plak plak!!


    Listening to the sharp slaps and desperate pleas for mercy, even someone as composed as Shino couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat at this moment.


    He felt that if this kept up, someone might actually die from this.


    "If it goes on like this, that thing is going to come out." Kurenai said, her voice full of worry.


    Suddenly, a beastly roar reverberated through the Genjutsu space. It was long and endless, carrying a murderous intent that made everyone¡¯s skin crawl.


    "Not good! It¡¯s here! Hinata, Shino, try to find a way out of here!" Kurenai urged.


    "It''s... too late." Yakumo sat limply on the ground, her face swollen like a pig''s head as she forced a twisted smile.


    "Kurenai-sensei, what is that?" Hinata asked instinctively.


    "The insects sense a demonic presence." Shino added.

 Chapter 378 Beating Them Up

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    On the other side, in Naruto¡¯s isolated space.


    Ido had already revealed itself, with a blue face, fangs, and glowing red eyes. Yet Naruto continued walking forward, seemingly immune to the Genjutsu. Facing the fireball spat out by Ido, Naruto casually waved his hand and the fireball dissipated instantly.


    "Die!" Ido screeched, its voice like nails on a chalkboard.


    In the next moment, the demon-shaped Ido lunged at Naruto, with kunai in hand, attacking at lightning speed. Ido was so fast that the kunai rained down like a storm, each one slicing through the air with lethal intent.


    Naruto simply tilted his head to dodge continuously, and without any hesitation, he slapped Ido hard across the face. Ido was stunned instantly, and the movement of uts hands froze for a moment.


    Yakumo was also in shock and she stared at Naruto as if she had seen a ghost.


    "How... how is this possible? This is my space!" Ido roared in disbelief.


    "Oh."


    Plak! sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto slapped Ido again, sending the demon flying across the space, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud. When Ido crawled back up, one of its fangs had broken off.


    "How can you even touch me? This is impossible!"


    Hearing this, Naruto didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he just walked over and began pummeling Ido relentlessly. Compared to Yakumo¡¯s earlier punishment, Ido was beaten beyond recognition, with its face caved in, arms broken, and legs bent at odd angles.


    Yakumo, still sitting paralyzed on the ground, didn¡¯t dare to even turn her head. Ido¡¯s condition was too horrifying, and she was terrified that she might end up just like it, with her limbs shattered by this terrifying man.


    Ido''s howls of pain echoed throughout the Genjutsu space. Kurenai, Hinata, and Shino stood frozen in place, watching as Naruto toyed with Ido, beating it senseless at his whim.


    "Kurenai-sensei... Naruto-kun¡­ he-he¡­" Hinata was too stunned to finish her sentence.


    The Genjutsu space isolation around them still existed, and the three couldn¡¯t see what was happening clearly.


    "Maybe... maybe he¡¯s just naturally gifted." Kurenai muttered, just as dumbfounded.


    From behind the Genjutsu isolated space, Kurenai had no clear idea what was going on with Naruto, but it was obvious that he had the upper hand.


    Exactly how much of an advantage, though, she wasn¡¯t sure.


    After all, Yakumo¡¯s Genjutsu was on a completely different level. Even Kurenai, a Jonin famed for her expertise in Genjutsu, could only rely on words to try to sway Yakumo.


    After all, she might win a small victory by relying on Genjutsu duel, but if she accidentally forces Ido out, the whole village will be affected.


    Based on the sounds she had heard so far, it is not difficult to deduce the whole story, ¡®Yakumo had probably been beaten up by Naruto¡­ and then Ido came out... only to also be beaten up too.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Kurenai was at a loss for words. She felt that this shouldn¡¯t like some trick of the Genjutsu. After all, Yakumo wasn¡¯t known for having such a twisted sense of humor, so she won¡¯t create a Genjutsu just to mess with them.


    The screams of agony sounded far too real. And yet, everything pointed to a nearly impossible scenario. No matter how experienced she was, Kurenai couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep contemplation.


    ¡®Could it be that Naruto was really not affected by the Genjutsu?¡¯


    ¡®If so, either he had practiced some technique to strengthen his mental strength, or his proficiency in Genjutsu surpasses everyone present.¡¯


    However, Kurenai couldn''t find any traces of Naruto having studied Genjutsu, so she quickly ruled out the second option.


    She concluded that it was more likely that Naruto had practiced some technique to strengthen his mental strength, giving him resistance to certain types of Genjutsu.


    With a loud crack, Naruto stomped on one of Ido''s legs, shattering it.


    "This is my technique! You can¡¯t kill me!" Ido spat defiantly, glaring at Naruto with resentment.


    Naruto paused for a moment after hearing that, then continued punching. One punch crushed Ido''s hand, and another landed squarely on its face.


    Ido''s wails of pain continued to echo in the Genjutsu space.


    At first, everyone was extremely nervous, but as time went by, the constant howls started to wear them out. Even Yakumo, who had been trembling on the ground, was no longer afraid. He sat on the ground while hugging her knees, watching as Ido got beaten up.


    With another thud, Naruto had punched through nearly every part of Ido that could be broken. But he noticed that Ido, which had started out roaring in anger, had now fallen silent.


    ¡®Demons really are different from ordinary people, their endurance is something else.¡¯ Naruto murmured in his heart as he squatted down, rubbing his chin in thought. He had now fully grasped the difficulty of completing this first option from the system.


    Seeing Ido lying limply on the ground, with the Genjutsu around them becoming increasingly unstable, Naruto couldn''t help but frown, ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯


    The task given by system is to tame Ido. If the Genjutsu space disappears and Kurenai came over to seal Ido for a decade or more, Naruto would be devastated.


    After thinking it over, Naruto grabbed Ido, lifting it up and slapping it hard again.


    "Now, go back where you came from!"


    "And! Hide yourself! Don¡¯t let anyone find you, or I¡¯ll torture you even worse."


    His voice was cold and eerie, like the whisper of an evil god, "Wait for me, I¡¯ll come to find you again."


    Ido raised its swollen eyelids, and for the first time, a flicker of fear and despair appeared in its eyes. But seeing Naruto¡¯s raised hand, it had no choice but to dissipate into a wisp of blue smoke, retreating back into Yakumo¡¯s body.


    As the Genjutsu dispersed, Kurenai came over with Hinata and Shino. They then saw Yakumo, whose face is swollen like a pig''s head, sitting on the ground, while Naruto stood nearby, completely unscathed, with his arms crossed and looking indifferent.


    "What just happened?" Kurenai asked, then glanced at Yakumo and confirmed that she hadn¡¯t lost her mind. Only then did she secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Naruto-kun, are you okay?" Hinata ran over to Naruto¡¯s side, quickly lowered her head and asked in a low voice.


    Standing off to the side, Shino, who had been acting as the background, was speechless when he heard this, ¡®What could possibly have happened to him? Anyone with eyes could see that Naruto just beat Yakumo up.¡¯


    "I scraped some skin on my finger." Naruto shamelessly held up his right hand, pretending to be hurt.


    "Let me see." Hinata was so concerned that she didn''t realize she was being tricked and actually reached out to pull his hand, wanting to take a closer look.


    "What''s her situation now?" Kurenai awkwardly gestured toward Yakumo, who is still sitting on the ground, with a worried look on her face.


    "She¡¯s fine for now. Ido has already been sealed." Naruto replied, pressing down on Hinata¡¯s hand with his other hand, gently holding hers. Then he added to Kurenai, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, you can check her again. After all, she¡¯s your student, Kurenai-sensei."


    After he finished speaking, Naruto pulled Hinata closer, then casually pinched her cheek.


    "Just kidding. You really believe anything, huh."


    Hinata didn¡¯t seem upset, instead, she just kept looking at his hand, clearly embarrassed but unable to stop her gaze. Her eyes lingered, looking a little shy.


    "There¡¯s nothing on my hand, you know." Naruto said amusedly. He opened his palm, revealing that it was perfectly fine, without a scratch.


    "That''s good." She said softly.


    Kurenai, as expected, walked over to check on Yakumo. Yakumo still wanted to resist at first, but a single glance from Naruto made her shudder and she immediately became obedient.


    As expected, after seemingly completing a ¡®full childhood experience¡¯, Kurama¡¯s overall demeanor looked much more agreeable.


    Kurenai formed a hand seal and placed her hand on Yakumo¡¯s forehead. After a brief investigation, she confirmed that Ido¡¯s presence was indeed gone. Only then did her expression finally relax.

 Chapter 379 Does Shino Have a Girl He Likes?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Kurenai asked as she withdrew her hand.


    "Hmm?"


    Naruto was still pinching Hinata''s face, while Hinata blushed and lowered her head, though her feet didn¡¯t move to avoid him. She wasn¡¯t paying attention when he grabbed her, and he applied a bit of force as he pinched her cheek.


    "It hurts." She said.


    "Does it hurt more where I pinched earlier, or this time?" He asked.


    At the same time, Naruto didn¡¯t leave Kurenai hanging and was seamlessly juggling two conversations. After finishing his sentence with Hinata, he turned to answer Kurenai¡¯s question.


    As a result, his words seemed a bit disjointed, mixing contexts and coming off as somewhat ridiculous.


    "Oh, I just applied a naked chokehold and gave him a beating. Ah, last time hurt more, so this time you can''t cry out. Hmm? Why? Why ask so many questions?"


    "Ido doesn¡¯t have a physical form, so I don¡¯t really understand how I managed to hit him either. Maybe it¡¯s just because I¡¯m handsome. Why do you look so aggrieved? Did I bully you?"


    The first part was addressed to Kurenai, while the last part was directed at Hinata.


    Shino stood on the side, watching Naruto flawlessly switch between conversations with the two women. Even though he didn¡¯t understand the concept of time management, he instinctively felt that Naruto¡¯s skill was somewhat otherworldly.


    Kurenai: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hinata: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, Kurenai took Yakumo away with her. Shino adjusted his round sunglasses. He¡¯s unwilling to stay and be a third wheel, so he made an excuse and left with his hands in his pockets.


    The strongest person in Team 8 is Shino, the eternal pillar, with a 100% win rate to this day. However, rather than being curious about Shino''s strength, Naruto was more interested in what kind of girl Shino might choose as his wife.


    ¡®What would be a good match for a bug user? There are no Gu Masters in this Shinobi World.¡¯


    Naruto never let his questions linger overnight. Whatever was on his mind, he would ask. So, he turned to Hinata, gently patted her cheek, and asked with a gossipy expression on his face, "Hinata, does Shino have a girl he likes?"


    "I-I don''t know." Hinata stammered, her eyes darting away nervously as she lowered her head in a fluster.


    Naruto raised his eyebrows slightly and cupped Hinata¡¯s face with both hands, forcing her to look him in the eyes. Ignoring her muffled protests, he asked with a smile, "What are you hiding from me?"


    "It¡¯s not good to gossip about others, and I¡­ I only heard it from someone else." Hinata replied with difficulty, "So, can we not talk about it?"


    "No." He said, feigning a stern tone.


    "Really, we shouldn¡¯t¡­ But if you promise not to tell anyone," She whispered cautiously.


    "Mm-hmm." He hesitated for a second but didn¡¯t let go, "I won¡¯t tell anyone else. Now you can say it."


    "It was during the Chunin Exams held in the Land of Wind. Shino seemed to care a lot about a girl from from Takigakure." Hinata stood on tiptoes and whispered softly into Naruto¡¯s ear.


    "Takigakure? Was her hair teal?" There was a hint of weirdness in Naruto¡¯s eyes.


    "Ah, Naruto-kun, do you know her?" Hinata''s voice became a little nervous.


    "I don¡¯t know her, but Gaara probably does." He said, raising an eyebrow. He guessed in his heart, ¡®Since Hidan Kakuzu had died early, the Nanabi¡¯s Jinchuriki is probably still alive and well.¡¯


    However, it was just a passing curiosity for him. Whether it led to a wonderful misunderstanding or a love triangle in the future, it had nothing to do with him.


    Noticing that it was already noon, Naruto scratched his trouser leg and lazily glanced at Hinata, "Are you going home for lunch?"


    "¡­ Un."


    "Don¡¯t bother going back. Leave some food for Hiashi-sama. You¡¯ll eat with me today." Naruto said, grabbing her hand and pulling her along.


    "Huh? No, no¡­ I¡¯ll just go home to eat."


    "Don¡¯t argue. Let¡¯s go." He didn''t let go of her hand, nor did he listen to what Hinata said.


    He knew Hinata¡¯s personality well enough. She wasn¡¯t going to change her shy nature overnight. Taking her around town, they visited eight different shops and ate from noon until it was dark.


    As night fell¡­


    Asuma stood at the door and blew a breath into his palm. After confirming that there was no smell of alcohol, he carefully pushed the door open. He changed his shoes at the entrance and cautiously walked into the living room.


    The TV was playing with no one watching, and the living room was spotless. The potted plants on the windowsill looked vibrant and full of life.


    Kurenai was sitting on the couch, frowning in thought. When she heard the noise coming from the door, she turned around. Her gaze met Asuma''s, and her frown eased slightly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re back?"


    "Yeah, I just finished a mission with Shikamaru." Asuma said as he sat down on the other side of the couch. Just as he leaned back against the soft cushion, he instinctively reached for a cigarette, but he seemed to remember something and pulled his hand back.


    "What''s going on with you today? You seem like you have something on your mind."


    "Do you remember that child from the Kurama Clan?" Kurenai asked in response.


    "Kurama Yakumo?" Asuma was a little surprised. "I remember she wasn¡¯t really suited to be a Shinobi. Later on..."


    "Her problem has been resolved."


    "Impressive."


    "It wasn''t me who solved it." Kurenai admitted.


    Hearing this, Asuma stared at her seriously. Based on his understanding of Kurenai, he knew she wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this.


    "Who else but you?"


    It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to flatter her, but after Itachi¡¯s defection, only a few individuals in Konoha were at the pinnacle of Genjutsu, and they could be counted on one hand.


    "Naruto?"


    "When I saw what happened, I had the same shocked expression as you, but it''s the truth." Kurenai said.


    "That''s great news!" Asuma coughed lightly, "After all, he is one of the Sannin¡¯s students, so it''s not too surprising if he¡¯s good with Genjutsu."


    "True, it¡¯s a good thing for Konoha." Kurenai replied, her gaze deep as she stared at the fruit bowl on the glass coffee table, "But there¡¯s something else I¡¯m concerned about."


    "What is it?"


    "Naruto is close to Ino, isn¡¯t he?" Kurenai asked.


    Asuma didn¡¯t usually involve himself in his students'' personal lives, but no matter what, he had watched them grow up, so he knew a bit about their situations.


    Besides, the relationship between Ino and Naruto was so obvious that he couldn''t ignore it even if he wanted to. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might end up being showered in affection by them.


    "Yeah, they''ve had a good relationship since they were young." Asuma answered vaguely.


    "Hinata likes him." Kurenai said with a frown.


    "Well¡­ matters of the heart are things only they can truly understand." Asuma could sense the direction Kurenai¡¯s thoughts were going and quickly tried to change the subject.


    He didn¡¯t want to get dragged into this, lest he make an offhand comment and get caught in the crossfire.

 Chapter 380 Asuma: You Don’t Want Both Too, Do You?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Naruto and Ino are both adults now, but things have been dragging on like this. Why do I feel like that guy wants both of them?" Kurenai asked.


    "That¡¯s¡­ not very likely, is it?" Asuma said, feeling a headache coming on.


    "With that guy''s personality, is there anything he wouldn¡¯t do?" Kurenai hugged a plush toy on the couch and sighed.


    "You seem to prefer Ino, right?" Kurenai asked.


    "Not necessarily." Asuma dodged the question, offering a different angle instead, "Hinata is not bad either. Even though she¡¯s a bit shy, she complements Naruto well."


    "If the two of them ended up together, there could be some interesting dynamics."


    "Complement each other?" Kurenai rolled her eyes at him, with a hint of exasperation in her tone, "You¡¯re only saying that because Hinata is my student, aren¡¯t you?"


    "No, not at all." Asuma chuckled awkwardly.


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking. Even though you say otherwise, deep down, you¡¯re more inclined toward Ino." Kurenai said, "And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. After all, Ino is your student."


    "And what about you? Do you prefer Hinata?" Asuma asked.


    "Hinata does have a gentle temperament. She doesn¡¯t fight for anything and usually goes with the flow. There''s nothing wrong with this kind of personality, but it''s inevitable that she''ll have a harder time in the future."


    Kurenai said, looking worried as she sat on the couch.


    "But Ino has a good personality, she is sunny and kind-hearted. Just the other day, she even sent us some flowers and carefully memorized the exact types we liked."


    "Yeah, that''s true." Asuma also fell into deep thought.


    But soon, he came to his senses and looked at Kurenai with a trace of surprise.


    "You''re not going to be like Naruto and want both, are you?"


    "Cough, cough¡­ What does this have to do with me!" Kurenai stood up and walked quickly to the kitchen, ¡°Hinata is enough for me. I¡¯m not feeling well tonight, so you¡¯ll be sleeping on the couch."


    Asuma: ¡°????¡±


    At this moment, Asuma really wanted to slap himself, ¡®Why had I said something so blunt?¡¯ But at the same time, he found it odd, ¡®Why were we worrying about things that had nothing to do with us?¡¯


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Asuma woke up on the couch, and on the other side of town, Naruto was woken up by Sakura knocking on his door. He stumbled to the door in his bear pajamas, rubbing his eyes as he leaned against the doorframe and groggily opened it.


    "Why are you here again?"


    "It''s my day off." Sakura tilted her head and walked right in, placing a bag of groceries on the table, "I came here specially to cook for you. Isn''t that good, master?"


    Naruto took a few seconds to think. Yesterday, he accompanied Hinata on a walk and had eaten everything they wanted to eat. If he ate more street food today, he¡¯d probably get sick.


    He has made an appointment with Ino to visit her grandmother tomorrow, so today, his plan was to sleep in, then go find Yakumo.


    Just because Kurenai couldn''t find Ido, that didn''t mean Naruto couldn¡¯t. After all, he was the one who stuffed it in there himself, so with some effort, he could probably drag it out again.


    "That''s fine." Naruto yawned and headed back to his room, "Make yourself comfortable. I''ll go back and catch up on some sleep."


    Sakura had already started changing into a maid outfit, and she wasn''t angry when she heard what he said. She glanced over and looked at Naruto with a sweet smile, then said ¡®OK¡¯, deliberately tugging her neckline lower.


    Unfortunately, the maid outfit had a high collar, and despite Sakura being slim and moderately built, her attempt to lower the neckline only resulted in a comical effect.


    By the time Naruto woke up, it¡¯s already at noon. After finished washing up, he grabbed a glass of water from the kitchen. Before he could even swallow, Sakura suddenly walked up to him and stood right in front of him.


    As Naruto gave her a confused look, Sakura abruptly lifted her skirt and asked, "Can you help me check if this pair of stockings is of good quality?"


    "Cough cough!" Naruto spit water all over the white stockings, and he almost couldn''t catch his breath, "What!!!"


    "Naruto, you''re such a pervert." Sakura touched the stockings and said, "Even if you''re in a hurry, you don''t have to be like that! If you had told me, I could have..."


    "Heh." Naruto was shocked but not entirely surprised. He calmly tore the stockings and tossed them aside, then said, "The quality¡¯s just average."


    After that, he calmly returned to the dining table to eat.


    "Why did you only react like that?" Sakura sat across from him, lifting her chopsticks and then setting them down. "You don¡¯t like white? Then I¡¯ll wear black next time."


    "Sure."


    Naruto had long since grown immune to Sakura''s tricks. It was classic baiting. The more he cared, the more he''d lose. If Sakura was serious, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with groceries.


    Naruto felt like he was looking down on Sakura from a higher level, and the more Sakura acted like that, the less likely he was to fall for it.


    In fact, he could already imagine that if he showed the slightest interest, Sakura would immediately drop the act, switch to her high-and-mighty mode, and stomp all over him with her black stockings.


    "Turns out you¡¯re just like this, Naruto-kun. I wonder what Ino and Hinata would think if they knew Naruto-kun..." and so on.


    "Alright." Sakura sighed as she changed out of the torn stockings.


    Not long after lunch, Sakura had to leave for something else.


    Naruto slept until four o''clock, and after getting up leisurely, he went downstairs to look for something to eat. After eating and drinking, he went to Satomi Hill¡¯s manor to meet Yakumo.


    After the misunderstanding was cleared up, she had been released late last night. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Kurama Clan¡¯s members suggested that Yakumo move out of Satomi Hill¡¯s manor, after all, it used to be the place where she was confined. But Yakumo stubbornly refused, saying that she wanted to stay there.


    She felt that some pain and memories were unavoidable. So instead of deceiving herself, it was better to face them. The pain would slowly fade away with time.


    Naruto admired Yakumo¡¯s perspective on life, then grabbed her and shook her vigorously. Without hesitation, he said aloud, "Ido, I''m here to find you, come out now."


    At this moment, Yakumo¡¯s face was instantly filled with fear. The terror of being beaten up returned, and she covered her face, too scared to move.


    Inside her mind¡­


    Ido: ¡°????¡±


    It had hidden itself very well, even evading the detection of Kurenai, who was good at Genjutsu. It was well hidden, so naturally, it didn¡¯t believe that it could be caught.


    It figured that if it just stayed quiet, nothing would happen.


    It was with this mentality that even though Ido sensed danger, it still chose to remain silent.


    But then, snap, Ido suddenly found itself pulled out from its Genjutsu hiding spot. By the time it realized what was happening, Naruto was already standing in front of it, flashing a grin.


    "Long time no see, Ido." Naruto said with a smile, put Yakumo down, and comforted her, "You did well. I won''t hit you anymore."


    "You!!!" Ido was furious. It didn¡¯t expect that it was actually betrayed by its.


    "It was only yesterday..."


    "Is that so? I don¡¯t quite remember." Naruto said coldly, then rolled up his sleeves.


    Another round of brutal punishment ensued. This time, Naruto used more strength, aiming to fully tame it. He practically tore Ido apart, only to reassemble it afterward.


    When it was all over, Ido was in a completely terrible state. Its fangs were shattered, and its body covered in bruises, completely unrecognizable.


    "What do you want to do?" Ido said tremblingly.


    It didn¡¯t understand what was happening or how Naruto was even able to interact with it. After being beaten twice in a row, it was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Nothing for now. We¡¯ll stop here today." Naruto replied casually, leaving without acknowledging it further.

 Chapter 381 Horror Movies Are Actually Serious Films

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I really don''t know anything." There was fear of him deep in Yakumo''s eyes, and her voice was trembling.


    Genjutsu had no effect on him, and she couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight. What made it worse was that Naruto didn¡¯t just hit her¡­ he really hit her in the face. The swelling wouldn¡¯t go down for days.


    A slap from Naruto not only causes extreme pain, but also came with a magical sting.


    "Mm-hmm." Naruto was busy training Ido and had little interest in Yakumo herself, barely even giving her a proper look.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t pretty. Now that she is older, Yakumo''s pale face had a sickly hue with a hint of red. Her large eyes were misty and soft, and she had delicate, curved eyebrows.


    It was just that the reward for option one is too good for him, so his mind was all on Ido. After all, Ido''s Prophecy was better than even Izanagi.


    If he missed out on this once-in-a-millennium system loophole, he¡¯d probably slap himself awake in the middle of the night.


    Therefore, in comparison, the black-stockinged, 18-year-old Yakumo seemed slightly less appealing.


    "I''ll come again next time." Naruto said casually, not caring about Yakumo''s expression as he waved dismissively and walked away.


    Plop, plop.


    Yakumo clutched the hem of her clothes, tears of humiliation and fear spilling from the corners of her eyes, dripping onto the ground and wetting the soil beneath her feet.


    She now regretted calling him a ¡®lackey¡¯ so confidently before. Now, she couldn¡¯t even keep up the tough act.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Naruto opened his eyes to the sound of knocking.


    He stepped on the floor with bare feet almost mechanically, opened the door with a click, and squinted sleepily as he made his way through the dimly lit living room to the entrance.


    Sakura was standing outside the door, wearing a warm dress with black stockings. A gust of cold wind blew, and she flashed a sweet smile.


    "Another day off?" Naruto, with his hair messy, raised an eyebrow.


    "Nope." Sakura replied as she brushed past him, leaving behind a faint floral fragrance, "Didn''t you mention you had something to do today? I¡¯m on my way to work, so I thought I''d remind you not to forget."


    "Thanks." Naruto, still in his pajamas, flopped down on the couch. His blonde hair covered his forehead, with his sharp features standing out.


    The living room was dimly lit, as he hadn¡¯t bothered to pull the curtains open. There wasn¡¯t a sour smell lingering in the air, though. Instead, there was a faint woody scent, and the room had a quiet, shadowy feel.


    Naruto casually turned on the table lamp on the corner of the couch. A soft, warm yellow light spread like threads, weaving through the space and casting a cozy glow over a third of the living room. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though he looked slouched and idle, there was something intensely alive about him. It was as if the soul lounging on the couch was vibrant and full of heat, needing only a spark of light to ignite fully.


    Sakura stood there watching for a moment. Her heart skipped a beat, and a sudden wave of nervousness washed over her. She felt like this man had secrets, ones that could never be told to anyone.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Sakura asked as she pulled out a bento box, not waiting for Naruto¡¯s answer, "Eel rice?"


    "Although it might seem strange to eat that in the morning, but I made it myself, so it shouldn¡¯t taste too bad. For some reason, I just really felt like eating it today."


    "Sure." Naruto wasn¡¯t picky. He got up and headed to the bathroom to wash up.


    This was one of the differences between Sakura and the others. If it were Hinata, she¡¯d bring Naruto the breakfast he liked. If it were Ino, she¡¯d come over and make it fresh on the spot.


    Perhaps because of Dark Sakura¡¯s dominance over the body, Naruto could clearly sense where her life¡¯s focus lay. She was like a green sprout, full of a warm, vibrant love for everything.


    Whether it was a sudden craving for eel rice or teasing him for fun, Sakura never hesitated. It was like the willow catkins floating in the breeze in early spring. When they landed on you, they were just a fleeting itch in life.


    She did what she wanted to do, ate what she wanted to eat, and loved who she wanted to love.


    For Sakura, life was finite. With a metaphorical ticking clock hanging over her head, she couldn¡¯t afford to ignore the itch in her heart. If she didn¡¯t scratch it now, there might not be a next time.


    Who had time to wonder if eating eel rice for breakfast was weird? Or whether the person she liked would only love her?


    To outsiders, having a dual personality seemed like an interesting experience, but to Dark Sakura herself, it was like living in a horror movie.


    Once, she had secretly gone to a movie theater alone to watch a horror film with comedic elements. The movie started with the foolish heroine being possessed by a ghost.


    The audience sat in silence, watching the screen in dim light. Only when the ghost who had stolen the heroine¡¯s body went from joyful to anxious to scared, eventually crying alone under a blanket, did they collectively burst into laughter.


    Sakura, however, didn¡¯t laugh. The flickering light from the screen cast shadows on her face, giving her a particularly serious expression. She didn¡¯t understand what was so funny. In fact, she felt a sense of fear.


    In her understanding, she was that ghost burdened with original sin, the one who had taken over the heroine''s body. The difference between a human and a ghost, after all, was merely who held control over the body.


    Once you have a body, you become human. And if you lose it, you turn into a ghost. After becoming human, naturally, you develop fears, like the fear of losing that body.


    Sakura hadn¡¯t told Naruto about her movie experience. She didn¡¯t need to, as she already knew what his response would be. If she told someone else, they¡¯d either look at her in confusion or offer some comforting words.


    But Naruto would just lazily tell her, "Don¡¯t watch useless stuff.¡±


    "Actually, before I came over, I was worried you might find it weird. After all, who eats eel rice in the morning?" Sakura said as she brought over chopsticks from the kitchen and lowered her head to open the bento box.


    "There¡¯s nothing weird about it. Just don¡¯t say anything when you catch me eating ice cream first thing in the morning."


    "Oh, really?" Sakura believed him completely. If someone else had said that, it might have sounded like they were just comforting her. But since Naruto said it, she figured it was probably true.


    The two of them dug into the eel rice, chatting casually as they ate. There was talk and laughter, and the atmosphere was as harmonious as ever. Recently, they¡¯d been eating together often.


    Ino, with her pride, wouldn¡¯t just drop by without a reason, and Hinata was too shy to come see Naruto alone anymore. Sakura didn¡¯t mind, so she took advantage of the situation.


    Even though she was always the one cooking, she didn¡¯t feel tired because she enjoyed it too. She also changed up the menu each time, making something new.


    For her, it was just a matter of cooking in a different place. And Naruto didn¡¯t mind not cooking. He didn¡¯t want to put in the effort or even go downstairs, so they had established this harmonious meal-sharing relationship.


    Naruto always got a free meal, though occasionally he would bring Sakura something to eat from outside. But Sakura didn¡¯t care. Naruto had refused to let her buy the apartment next door, so she didn¡¯t have much use for her money anyway.


    After finishing breakfast, Naruto stood at the sink in his slippers, washing dishes. He looked indifferent, but his actions were swift and efficient, and it didn''t take him long to wash the dishes for two people.


    Though he was lazy, he wasn¡¯t unwilling to do anything. Whenever Sakura cooked, he would take it upon himself to wash the dishes and clean up afterward.


    In fact, he could have easily asked Sakura to do it, and she wouldn¡¯t have refused. But it never crossed his mind. Sincerity, he believed, was his trump card. He had never treated Sakura differently, even in small matters like dishwashing.

 Chapter 382 Waiting Around Is For Idiots

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the * Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sakura stood by the kitchen door, silently watching him, saying nothing. The curtains in the living room remained drawn, with only the small lamp by the sofa casting a dim light. The faucet ran with a soft, steady flow.


    Suddenly, the sound of running water stopped. Naruto shook his hands dry and turned to ask, "What''s up?"


    "Well, remember the incident with the Inuzuka Clan a while back?" Sakura said, "That incident is indeed related to the Root, but there is no solid evidence."


    "And?" Naruto thought for a moment and had some impression of it.


    At that time, someone had disguised themselves as Kiba and infiltrated the village. If Naruto hadn¡¯t been so familiar with Kiba, he would not have been able to tell the fake. But at that time, Naruto hadn¡¯t gotten involved and had asked Sakura to inform Tsunade to deal with it instead.


    Now, two years later, the issue was brought up again.


    "Two years ago, the Inuzuka Clan didn¡¯t dare offend Danzo, but now, the Root¡¯s influence has declined." Sakura said, "So the Inuzuka Clan wants revenge."


    "What did Tsunade-sama say?" Naruto leaned against the doorframe and did not express his opinion directly.


    "She didn¡¯t say anything."


    "Got it. Let¡¯s keep an eye on things for now." Naruto brushed past the topic lightly. He wanted Danzo dead too, but Root intrigued him.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to rush¡­ Just take things slow.¡¯


    ¡®Danzo was getting old. Even though he was becoming more cunning, the stronger Tsunade¡¯s authority grew, the less Danzo could interfere. It was only a matter of time before Danzo would start to panic.¡¯


    After a moment of silence, Naruto noticed Sakura hadn¡¯t left, so he asked, "Anything else?"


    "Yes." Sakura stood there, her figure outlined with a faint golden glow, "You once said you¡¯d never forget me, right?"


    "Why ask that all of a sudden?" Naruto was a little surprised.


    "I just want to confirm it again. After all, there are so many girls around you. What if a few years from now, you forget about me?" Sakura said with a teasing smile, "Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss for me?"


    "Tsk, where did you learn to say such sappy things?" The corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, "If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it. Stop beating around the bush and wasting time."


    "Well, it¡¯s bound to happen sooner or later. Can¡¯t I practice in advance?" Sakura said.


    "Of all things to practice, why this?" Naruto dried his hands, grabbed a glass of water from the kitchen, but didn¡¯t avoid the conversation.


    "Recently... is there something wrong with your body?"


    "A little bit." Sakura took the glass of water from Naruto, "But it''s nothing serious. I¡¯ll check it again after you return in a couple of days."


    She emphasized the word ¡®check¡¯, but Naruto didn¡¯t react at all. He simply gave her a once-over, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    "Just wait a bit longer."


    "Huh?" Sakura was a little confused about what he meant, "But didn''t you plan to meet Ino¡­"


    Sakura paused abruptly in the middle of her words, as she noticed that there was something wrong with Naruto''s expression. His lazy demeanor now carried a hint of a smile, and suddenly, she realized what was going on.


    "You and Ino are good friends, right?" Naruto lazily sniffed the air while lying on the sofa. The smile on his face looked a little provocative, and he spread his hands full of cheeky nonchalance.


    "You wouldn¡¯t want Ino to find out, would you? After all, what if you end up not even being friends anymore?"


    Sakura: "You¡­"


    She wanted to say a few more words, but there was a click of the door lock turning at the door, and Sakura immediately shut up. Naruto, however, didn¡¯t rush. He just kept his eyes fixed on her with that same teasing smile, showing no intention of getting up.


    Sakura thought about escaping to the balcony, but Naruto blocked her way.


    She could hear the sound of someone changing shoes at the entrance. In a panic, Sakura hurriedly slipped into the bathroom. Just as she was about to lock the door, Naruto quickly followed her in.


    With a click, Naruto turned on the lights and the shower, pushing Sakura against the wall. Warm water sprayed over both of them, soaking them in seconds. His voice was low, and he ignored Sakura''s frightened eyes.


    "Ino¡¯s going to get closer to the bathroom soon, and she¡¯ll hear you. You have about twenty seconds."


    Sakura''s heart was beating like a drum, and the sudden spray of water made her tremble slightly as she spoke.


    "She seems to be waking up, for real this time."


    "I''m scared I¡¯ll either disappear or fall into a deep sleep. I don¡¯t want the next time I see you to be when I¡¯m already old. I..."


    Naruto had already covered her mouth with his hand, and signaled her to be quiet with his eyes. The bathroom was filled with nothing but the sound of running water, while from the living room, Ino¡¯s playful voice echoed.


    "You''re so slow! Didn''t you promise to go out with me today?"


    "Give me a minute, I¡¯m in the shower. I¡¯ll be out soon." Naruto replied casually, adding, "Ino, could you grab me a change of clothes?"


    "You went into the shower without bringing clothes?" Ino grumbled.


    "Well, since you said that, I guess I¡¯ll have to come out naked." Naruto said with a mischievous tone, starting to lather his hair with soap, as if he really intended to shower.


    Sakura blinked and shrank further into the corner, not daring to breathe.


    "Forget it, I¡¯ll get them for you." Ino sighed, complaining as she tied up her hair and headed into Naruto¡¯s room.


    Naruto estimated that the smell in the living room had faded by now, and Ino probably didn''t notice anything unusual. After all, the dishes were washed, and the scent of the eel rice had masked Sakura¡¯s presence.


    Sakura blushed and instinctively turned her head away, feeling unexpectedly shy.


    Although it seemed like a real shower, Naruto simply threw on some soap and quickly rinsed off, wrapping it up in haste. When Ino knocked on the bathroom door, he finally put on the clothes she had brought and stepped out.


    "Why did you come over so early?"


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re always late, aren¡¯t you?"


    "No way. I woke up early just for today and even had breakfast. You know what they say, right?"


    Naruto and Ino¡¯s voices faded as they walked away. The front door clicked shut with a finality, leaving the bathroom in complete darkness.


    Sakura fumbled for the light switch, then removed her soaked clothes and took a proper shower.


    After wrapping herself in a towel, she placed her wet clothes into the dryer. Listening to the hum of the machine, she felt a sudden calmness wash over her.


    She had finally said everything. Of course, it had turned out this way. This was exactly the kind of mischievous, cheeky behavior she had come to expect from him.


    The unease she had been feeling for days had disappeared, like a long dream. She knew that even if that day came, he wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. He¡¯d be the one to wake her, no matter what.


    "I''m sorry for wasting so much of your time... and for lying to you." She lay down in the spot he had just vacated, her eyes wandering as she mumbled to herself. "But I guess it¡¯s no big deal."


    In a daze, she recalled a question she had asked Naruto long ago.


    "What¡¯s it like waiting for someone for a long time?"


    "It¡¯s nothing special. If you¡¯ve waited long enough, you should go see him and give him a hand." Naruto gestured and said, "Anyone who just stays in one place waiting is an idiot."


    Bang!


    In the midst of her daze, the door suddenly swung open from outside.

 Chapter 383 Who Has More Money?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The door opened, and Kurama tiptoed into the living room with a bottle of sake, like the old Tom sneaking around. His eyes scanned the couch.


    "That brat is so annoying. He goes out to have fun and still makes me do his bidding."


    "Sucking up to the owner, how degrading."


    "There aren''t many foxes as dignified as me left in the Shinobi World. Damn, what was that saying about how society is declining? Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Kurama walked over to the sofa, poked the half-conscious Sakura''s face with the bottle, and shouted, "Wake up."


    "Why isn''t she reacting?" He mumbled to himself, "Damn it, I really don''t want to waste the chakra I''ve been nurturing for years by drinking."


    Sakura¡¯s body had started to act strange a couple of months ago. She had tried many ways to fix it, but nothing worked. So, she went to watch that movie by herself, and when she returned, her heart felt calmer.


    She no longer wanted to struggle. She wanted to spend her remaining time in peace. Even though her consciousness, as a second personality, was about to fall asleep, she forced herself to remain calm.


    She had stayed up until dawn the night before, finishing her work. Waking up before daylight, she suddenly craved eel rice and made some on a whim.


    She knew it was a workday, but saying it was on the way was just a lie to Naruto. She only wanted to spend time with him. After all, no matter how calm she seemed, deep down, she was still scared.


    In the past few years, she hadn¡¯t relied much on her parents. To her, Pink Sakura¡¯s parents weren¡¯t really hers. They loved the first personality, the one who had been there since birth, not the one who appeared later.


    In her heart, the only person she can rely on is Naruto, the only one who knew her secret.


    With the idea that ¡®As long as I stay with him, I won''t feel as scared¡¯, Sakura had knocked on his door early in the morning. Everything had gone smoothly and she even managed to fool him.


    But now, with her consciousness nearing sleep, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    What if she fell into a deep sleep, only to wake up ten or twenty years later? By then, she might already be an old woman, so what should she do then?


    Chaotic thoughts popped up in her mind one after another, each one more unsettling than the last.


    Before long, as her consciousness sank further, Dark Sakura heard faint muttering. Words like ¡®lowly¡¯, ¡®brat¡¯, and ¡®Uzumaki Naruto deserved to die¡¯ echoed around her.


    Then, just as she felt like she was falling into a deep abyss, a sudden warmth interrupted the descent.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and what came into view was the familiar living room and sofa. The curtains on the balcony had been opened at some point, and the bright white sunlight was pouring in.


    The only thing out of place was a rather silly-looking fox hound standing right in front of her, peering at her curiously.


    "Ah!!" Sakura bolted upright, ¡®I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet? But what was happening in front of me? Could it be that it was a dog that saved me?¡¯


    But she soon calmed down. She recalled this was Naruto''s home, so the dog in front of her was naturally raised by Naruto. Though she didn¡¯t see it often, she seemed to have some impression of it in her memory.


    ¡®But at that time, this fox hound didn¡¯t seem so... plump.¡¯


    When she had last seen it, the fox hound had looked fierce and mighty. But after not seeing it for so long, it looked a lot rounder and a bit silly.


    Kurama, of course, had no idea Sakura thought of him this way. In his own mind, he still saw himself through the lens of the mighty Biju he once was, then tried to strike a cool pose.


    Unfortunately, his current appearance made it hard for him to pull off.


    "You are Naruto''s pet, right?" Sakura reached out to pet Kurama¡¯s head. "Were you the one who saved me?"


    Kyuubi dodged it directly and spoke in a lofty tone, "You are the pet!"


    "I am Kyu¡­" Halfway through, he hesitated, remembering how many enemies he had in Konoha. So, he quickly corrected himself, "Nine little brats are no match for me." (T/N: Kyu means Nine.)


    "In short, my name isn''t something you deserve to know."


    "You can talk? Are you like Pakkun, a talking Ninken?" Sakura didn''t care about the dog''s arrogance. She let out a sigh and asked with a smile.


    "Heh, Ninken?" Kurama said with some disdain, "I''m not a Ninken."


    "Okay, but thanks for saving me anyway," Sakura said with a smile, planting a kiss on Kurama¡¯s chubby cheek.


    "Watch your behavior, human." Kurama scrunched his face, wiping his cheek with his paw, "If you want to thank someone, thank that brat. He¡¯s the one who told me to come up from downstairs."


    "If it weren¡¯t for his promise to buy me some good sake, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you."


    Kurama¡¯s haughty tone did not cause Sakura any discomfort, in fact, it made her feel a bit touched. Naruto hadn¡¯t left her to fend for herself after all.


    "In that case, I¡¯ll buy the sake Sakura said, standing up from the sofa.


    The feeling of narrowly escaping death, her mood had improved significantly, even though she didn¡¯t know how long she could hold on. But for her, her fate had already been determined, and staying a little longer was already a blessing.


    Some things should be done sooner rather than later, to avoid future regrets. With this thought in mind, Sakura made a decision she had long thought about.


    "You? Buying sake?" Kurama''s ears perked up and he instantly became alert, "Really?"


    Just now, when he saw Sakura had been on the verge of losing consciousness, Kurama had panicked and transferred almost all of the Chakra refined in his body into Sakura''s body. This was truly a huge loss for him.


    It was a stroke of luck that she woke up, as even Kurama himself didn¡¯t know what he had done. He just sent his refined Chakra, but it seemed to work.


    Kurama himself was a massive Chakra entity. He spent years painstakingly gathering Chakra, only for Naruto to make him waste it on bizarre uses.


    Last time, Naruto used a bottle of good wine to instigate Kurama to make a bet on shooting down a bird in the sky. As a result, Kurama, unaware of the truth, shot down the Summoned beast of a Root¡¯s member with a mini Bijudama.


    Naruto had immediately disappeared, leaving Kurama to hide in Konoha¡¯s backstreets for two weeks.


    Whenever Kurama thought about that incident, it made his blood boil. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®That guy was a real dog. He never did anything humane and was always full of schemes.¡¯


    Another time, it was pouring rain outside. Naruto had nowhere to go, so he curled up on the couch, reading Icha Icha Paradise while subtly manipulating Kurama. He complained about not having any money and how hard it was working all day to support him.


    Just a couple of days later, Kurama saw Naruto on a street corner and without blinking, he bought a pond for fishing, but then forgot about it.


    There were many similar incidents, to the point where Kurama no longer even bothered to judge Naruto''s character. When he got angry, he would just insult him, calling him a ¡®lowly human brat¡¯ and spewing out a string of curses.


    Naruto, without even lifting an eyelid, would retort with, ¡®You''re a dog¡¯, which would immediately trigger Kurama.


    Kurama, who had been struggling in such an atmosphere, was still a little uncomfortable with Sakura''s initiative to show her kindness. Even though he knew that the other party was grateful for him, he still did not completely trust her.


    After all, Naruto had done similar things before, always trying to trick him.


    "Yeah, just buying some sake. I''m an adult now, so I can totally buy it myself." Sakura said with a smile, patiently talking to Kurama.


    "Do you have money?"


    "How much money counts as having money?" Sakura smiled even more brightly.


    "Compared to that brat?" Kurama asked, his face showing a hint of seriousness, "Who has more money, you or him?"

 Chapter 384 Let Me Teach You…

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sakura didn''t know that Kurama was already considering playing both sides. He had tried this before with Hinata, but after being discovered, that avenue was cut off.


    "He probably has more." Sakura said without hesitation.


    In fact, she had no idea how much money Naruto had, nor had she ever thought about it. Even when speaking in front of a dog, she instinctively protected Naruto¡¯s pride.


    Not for any particular reason, but because he really deserves it.


    Hearing this, Kurama suddenly lost interest, ¡®No money? What¡¯s there to talk about with no money?¡¯


    The reason Kurama think like this is because, in his eyes, Naruto wasn¡¯t exactly rich either.


    Maybe he had some hidden savings that Kurama didn¡¯t know, but Kurama believed it¡¯s nothing substantial.


    Since Sakura wasn¡¯t as wealthy as Naruto, the idea of being loyal to multiple people would need to be reconsidered. For him, Hinata, at least, was still an option for occasional free food and drink.


    Although Hinata listened to Naruto very much and never secretly gave him alcohol after that time, she still fed him occasionally.


    Therefore, Sakura, who was not even as rich as Naruto, was crossed off his list. Kurama thought that a few bottles of sake would be good enough, as it¡¯s better than nothing.


    "Alright then, human, if you insist." Kurama said as he stood on the couch, "I¡¯ll reluctantly accompany you on this trip."


    Sakura couldn¡¯t help but chuckled at the old-fashioned tone of Kurama.


    It was not until Sakura took Kurama to order dozens of boxes of sake in a row that Kurama¡¯s face became serious. He scratched his chin with a paw, thinking to himself, ¡®Oh my god, I might actually end up becoming a slave to three masters.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Naruto was sitting in a steam train car with Ino, completely unaware that Kurama had accidentally stabilized Sakura¡¯s condition. He just ran into the sneaky Kurama when he was going downstairs, and asked him to go upstairs to check on her.


    To be honest, Naruto didn¡¯t really have a good solution for Sakura¡¯s condition.


    The research of Konoha''s Medical Ninjutsu on mental health was quite limited. If he really needed to find someone to discuss it, he would probably have to turn to Orochimaru. However, Orochimaru was just killed by Sasuke, and it is estimated that he is still in parasitic mode.


    Apart from Orochimaru, the only other person with deep knowledge of mental health was Kabuto. However, he and Kabuto had a feud, and Kabuto would love nothing more than to eliminate him.


    Naruto wasn¡¯t sure if their last encounter had left Kabuto with any psychological scars, but the next time they met, Naruto would definitely keep insulting Kabuto''s mother, just like before.


    After all, Kabuto was just as cautious as Orochimaru. Even if he agreed to help Naruto, he would likely sabotage things secretly. So, in Naruto¡¯s view, there wasn¡¯t much difference between making an enemy of Kabuto or trying to befriend him.


    This was the inevitable consequence of differing positions, and it had nothing to do with good or evil.


    As for Sakura¡¯s condition, her best hope might still be with Tsunade. Now that Naruto was an adult, his status and position had pretty much caught up.


    If it¡¯s just about gathering some secret information, it shouldn¡¯t be too big of an issue. There''s hope for healing, after all, the world is vast, and it''s unlikely there''s not a similar case somewhere out there.


    "Isn''t this train way too outdated?" Naruto grumbled, barely able to handle the constant shaking. He took three attempts to swallow a sip of water, "If I try to pee on this thing, it''ll splash back in my face."


    Ino, sitting snugly beside him, smiled contentedly, but frowned as soon as she heard his comment.


    "Don''t say such vulgar things!"


    "Alright, alright, you''re the princess." Naruto leaned lazily against the train with a nonchalant look on his face.


    "Are you mad?" Ino¡¯s tone softened as she half-explained, half-coaxed him, "I heard from others that children are influenced by their parents'' words and actions."


    "Children?" Naruto''s eyelids twitched slightly, and he turned his head to look at Ino in surprise amid the clattering sound of the train, "Your mother¡¯s lied to you. A kiss doesn¡¯t make babies."


    "I know that!" Ino gave him a glance as if he were an idiot, her face flushing a little, and she said hurriedly, "I meant for the future."


    "Huh? You do know how babies are made, right?" He stared at Ino for a few seconds, and Ino was instantly defeated. She turned her head and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    "Well, let me teach you about the birds and bees."


    "Ah! You¡¯re awful!" Ino, embarrassed and angry, punched him in the stomach, "Don¡¯t talk about that! Or¡­ or I¡¯ll hit you."


    "You said you didn¡¯t know, and you were the one who brought up children in the first place." Naruto said with his eyes wide open, "I know a bit more, so is there anything wrong with selflessly sharing my knowledge?"


    "Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about it!" Ino snapped back in a cute but fierce manner.


    "Fine, I won¡¯t talk about it." Naruto turned around, and then seemed to have thought of something, "What did you mean by ¡®children¡¯ just now?"


    "Are you thinking about having them so soon?"


    "Ugh, as if! No way I¡¯d give you that!" Ino retorted haughtily, "You¡¯re pretty close to Hinata too, right? Let her give you children."


    Seeing that Naruto didn''t say anything else, Ino was stunned for a moment, then suddenly became furious, "Wait, are you actually thinking about it now?"


    "No." Naruto shook his head, denying it. He wasn¡¯t thinking about Hinata but was reminded of someone else, Kazahana Koyuki, the new Daimyo of the Land of Snow.


    He recalled that he seemed to have promised her to go back and see her again after coming of age, but he hadn¡¯t had the time recently. However, Naruto also knew what Koyuki had hinted at wanting an heir.


    Given the current unstable situation, he couldn''t afford to take time away. As for the taxes from the geothermal generators, he actually didn¡¯t even need it. After all, it was just the system requirement to get the Max-Level Flying Thunder God Technique.


    But if the taxes were collected, it didn''t seem bad either. At least, a portion of the Land of Snow¡¯s control was in his hands.


    "You''re lying! You were definitely thinking about it just now!" Ino grabbed his arm and, in a fit of frustration, bit him lightly on the shoulder.


    Naruto took the opportunity to pull her closer, staring directly into her eyes without blinking.


    "What are you doing?" After a symbolic struggle, Ino failed to break free. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m definitely not trying to have kids." Naruto replied mischievously, "Last time, when you got drunk, your mouth was full of the smell of alcohol. I didn¡¯t get to taste anything properly."


    "That¡¯s not fair." He said sternly.


    "No way! I didn¡¯t smell like alcohol! You..." Ino suddenly realized what he was hinting at, and her body became hot, "Stop it, there are people around."


    "Where? There¡¯s no one here." Naruto said, exasperated, then confidently added, "Let me teach you how to kiss properly."

 Chapter 385 Dodging The Trap Question

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The steam train was shaking when they arrived at the destination, and there were only a dozen seats in the entire carriage. When Naruto boarded, he had stood up and checked the area, and there was only a couple huddled in the corner.


    When he said there was no one here, he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    In the mostly empty carriage, as long as they weren¡¯t doing anything inappropriate, there really wasn¡¯t much to worry about. After all, those kinds of things only happen in Ja¡­ ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Naruto fell into deep thought.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ino reached out and pinched him, saying annoyedly, "Come on, tell me, are you thinking something inappropriate again?"


    "Ah, no." Naruto coughed, turned his head and looked at Ino seriously, "I suddenly remembered a movie I watched before¡­ and the current scene brought back memories."


    "You like watching movies? How come I didn¡¯t know that?" Ino looked at him in doubts and blinked her bright eyes, "I remember you said last time that you were too lazy to watch movies."


    "Oh, you must have misheard it." Naruto lifted his legs and clearly did not want to continue down this topic, "Take a look for yourself, there¡¯s no one here."


    Ino is different from Sakura. If the conversation went too far, she would genuinely get upset.


    Hearing this, Ino actually stood up, and as luck would have it, she made eye contact with the couple sitting in the corner. Ino instantly felt a little embarrassed and quickly sat back down with a red face.


    "You lied to me again!" She whispered angrily and pulled Naruto closer, "There are obviously two people over there, and they saw me when I stood up."


    "Look at how intimate those two are, it''s obvious that their relationship is not simple." Naruto did not directly address the question raised by Ino, but instead spoke from another angle.


    "Hmm, are they a couple?" Ino blinked, her gossipy soul was aroused, and at the same time, she looked at Naruto with a hint of resentment.


    It was as if she were silently asking: ¡®Why aren¡¯t we a couple yet?¡¯


    "Cough." Naruto cleared his throat, not rising to the bait. He felt that it was too hasty to confirm their relationship at this point.


    After all, given Ino¡¯s jealous nature, how would he handle Hinata?


    As for Dark Sakura, he could just forget about it, as she will only be younger sister among the sisters, always at the back of the line.


    "Not necessarily. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions about people you don¡¯t know." He coughed, furrowed his brows as he looked at Ino and said, "While we''re speculating about others, they might be doing the same about us."


    "Who cares? Let them think what they want. We¡¯re completely¡­" Ino stopped mid-sentence, pausing for several seconds before turning to Naruto with a sharp look. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Naruto, what is our relationship?"


    Hearing this, Naruto didn''t think twice and hugged Ino, then leaned over to kiss her. Her lips were warm and cool, so soft that they seemed to melt in his mouth.


    He positioned himself over her, one leg braced against the seat, his other hand supporting them. The heated sound of their kisses echoed softly in the quiet train, interspersed with the faint sound of breathy sighs.


    The two kissed rhythmically, with Naruto taking the lead. Ino, leaning back against her seat, was breathing a bit heavily, her gaze already dreamy and distant.


    Like a candy jar being asked for, she responded clumsily and enthusiastically.


    She had been flustered when she made eye contact with the couple in the corner earlier, but now that they were kissing, she didn¡¯t care about anything else. She didn¡¯t even register any sounds around them, and just fully immersed in the moment.


    The boldness of their kiss echoed through the quiet carriage, and Naruto didn¡¯t stop until Ino was almost out of breath. He paused, but he wasn¡¯t done with her yet.


    He moved to kiss her neck, like a beast moving in to claim its prey, gently nuzzling her skin. While kissing her neck, he took advantage of Ino¡¯s dazed state to question her, " So, what do you think our relationship is?"


    "I...I don¡¯t know." Ino mumbled, her voice barely coherent, "Do you...do you like me?"


    "I do." Naruto replied before kissing her again, resuming the passionate exchange for another long moment.


    The other two passengers in the carriage exchanged bewildered glances, both shocked by what they''d just witnessed. They opened their mouths as if to say something, but no words came out.


    Initially, they thought the kissing sounds would end soon, but to their surprise, the wet, smooching noises continued for a solid ten minutes.


    Naruto finally pulled away, collapsing back into his seat, his shirt slightly unbuttoned and his body covered in sweat. He rolled up his sleeves and leaned back in his seat, his exposed neck radiating a faint heat.


    He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that I reacted quickly, otherwise, I would have been trapped by a life-threatening question where I had to choose between two options.¡¯


    For now, all of them have just reached adulthood, so he felt that it''s too early for him. Until he found the perfect solution, Naruto preferred to maintain some balance.


    After all, nothing was set in stone yet. There were still so many unknowns, including whether peace could truly be maintained in the Shinobi World. Plus, Naruto knew he wouldn¡¯t spend his entire life in Konoha. It wasn''t viable for him to be permanently tied to the Land of Fire.


    Ino''s eyes were a little dazed, and it took her a while to come back to her senses. The sensation wasn¡¯t bad, in fact, it was somewhat addictive. Every kiss felt different.


    In fact, she was half-drunk last time, which dulled her senses. But this time, she felt more from the kiss and her body felt an indescribable pleasure. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit overwhelming to her.


    Thinking about what had just happened, her cheeks suddenly felt hot and she turned her head to the window.


    The remnants of winter¡¯s chill lingered in the air, but new green buds were already sprouting from the barren trees that whizzed by. The large, old steam train let out a whistle as it rumbled along.


    The carriage hummed softly, and even the smallest sounds made Ino feel embarrassed. Her face was as red as if it might catch fire.


    Doing intimate things with someone she likes feels different. Every sense was heightened, and the satisfaction was immense.


    When you like someone, it¡¯s natural to want to define the relationship. Keeping things hanging only made her feel restless. Whether it was eating, walking, or working, she always had this matter on her mind.


    Ino actually had been thinking about it for a long time, hoping Naruto would take the initiative. The communicator she had spent years developing? Her original motivation was just to stay in touch with him.


    The excuse of contributing to Konoha¡¯s development was something Naruto had come up for her with later. It worked well enough, so she went with it, but so far, it had only fooled him.


    Once the communicator became mainstream in the future, maybe she could fool the whole village. Yeah, it¡¯s for Konoha¡¯s development, not just to stay in touch with someone special.

 Chapter 386 Reaching The Destination

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino was startled by a rustling sound beside her, thinking she was going to be kissed again.


    "No!"


    "What do you mean, ¡®no¡¯?" Naruto, in the middle of drinking water, turned to her with a puzzled expression.


    "N-Nothing!" Ino replied, her voice muffled as she turned her back to him. She didn''t want to be so intimate with him anytime and anywhere, as it was a bit embarrassing.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t want Naruto to try.


    "Why are you angry?"


    "I''m not angry." Ino replied, still facing away from him.


    "Oh." Naruto was actually relieved that Ino seemed a little distant was like this, as it gave her time to forget the earlier relationship-defining question. And if she brought it up again, he¡¯d deal with it later.


    He needed her to understand that they were still young, and Konoha had much rebuilding to do. Defining their relationship this soon felt premature.


    While Naruto had a greedy side, he also knew that officially starting something with Ino and then flirting with Hinata would be unfair to Ino. Since he hadn¡¯t figured out a solution yet, he decided to stall for now.


    Anyway, they are still young.


    "Want some water?" He poked Ino in the back, pretending like nothing had happened.


    "No!"


    "Shall I open a window?"


    "No!"


    "Fine, then. You handle it yourself. I¡¯ll head back." Naruto said seriously, "Since you don¡¯t want anything, there¡¯s no point in me staying here."


    "You clearly promised me." Ino turned her head and looked at him angrily.


    "Can''t I change my mind now?" Naruto, lazily stretched out with his long limbs, rested his hands on his thighs and casually turned his head to look at Ino, making her annoyed just by his nonchalant attitude.


    "No!" Ino held him back.


    Ino knew that when Naruto made a decision, he wouldn¡¯t easily back down. This time, there was no way he would just leave without a good reason. But next time, who knows? He might just refuse outright, preferring to sit it out rather than deal with situations like this.


    "Why not? Give me a reason, convince me." Naruto said with a hint of frustration in his smile, "Then I won''t leave."


    "I''ll tell my dad you touched me!"


    "Huh? Hey, what?!" Naruto was a little dumbfounded. He stretched out his hands to pinch her cheeks as he growled playfully, "You''re playing dirty!"


    "Who told you to touch me first?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t help it. It''s instinct. It''s just... natural," Naruto defended himself sarcastically.


    "Liar!" Ino pushed him away, rubbed her slightly flushed cheeks, frowned and said, "It''s definitely not like that. It''s obviously you. You¡¯re just a perv."


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Asuma-sensei then, ask him¡­"


    "Stop it!" Ino quickly covered Naruto''s mouth, looked around, and made sure that the two people in the corner didn''t hear it before she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®This guy really had no shame, saying whatever came to his mind. How could I possibly ask Asuma-sensei such things? Besides, Kurenai-sensei¡­¡¯ Ino shook her head, frowning.


    "I don''t believe you. You¡¯re always trying to trick me. It¡¯s definitely not how you say it is."


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, then there''s nothing I can do about it." Naruto shrugged, "Alright, fine. I won¡¯t go. You''ve got me. Next time I won''t kiss you, to avoid getting ratted out again."


    "You¡­" Ino lowered her head, feeling her heart sting as tears began to well up.


    "Wait, wait, don¡¯t..." immediately regretted his careless words. Lately, he¡¯d been so used to bickering with Kurama that it had become second nature to him, ¡®It¡¯s definitely that dog¡¯s fault.¡¯


    After a bit of chaotic back-and-forth, Naruto was exhausted. His lips felt dry from all the talking, and he had downed two bottles of water before finally managing to calm Ino down.


    He made a silent note in his mind not to commit suicide like this in the future, but before he had a chance to rest, they had already reached their destination.


    After getting off the train, Ino walked lightly along the dirt path in the countryside, while Naruto followed behind, tightening his windbreaker against the cold breeze.


    Ahead of them were dense trees and wild grass, with orderly farmlands stretching out on either side. The waterlogged fields were full of green rice plants swaying in the wind, creating a sea of emerald.


    Naruto lifted his head and gazed into the distance, spotting a small village with scattered houses. The scene was serene, with white smoke rising from chimneys, giving off a peaceful atmosphere.


    "Your grandmother lives here Naruto asked, reaching out to playfully brush Ino''s hair.


    "What''s wrong?" She turned around and asked.


    "The Yamanaka Clan is one of the major clans of Konoha, right? And they¡¯ve been around even longer than the village itself." Naruto looked around, "Why does your grandmother live here?"


    "This place used to be a piece of land owned by our clan. My grandmother didn¡¯t have a good relationship with either my parents, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to leave her ancestral land."


    "When I was a child, my parents were both busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to take care of me." Ino explained. Her facial features were gentle and clean, looking incredibly beautiful under the clear sunlight.


    "So, they left you with your grandmother?" Naruto asked. In his mind, he was already picturing a stern, no-nonsense elderly lady.


    "Yeah." Ino nodded, "My grandmother was very stubborn. Although she eventually agreed to take me in after my mom begged her, she was always lukewarm towards me."


    "When I was little, the food she gave me was awful, almost impossible to swallow. Later, I ate something bad, and almost lost my life. My dad had to come and take me back to Konoha."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes widened a bit as he asked softly, "So, what happened with your grandmother?"


    "I found out later that the year my mom insisted on marrying my dad, my grandmother fell gravely ill. She didn¡¯t tell anyone, and wouldn¡¯t let anyone come back to help."


    "My mom always thought my grandmother hated her, and carried that guilt for years. But every time she returned, she¡¯d be scolded harshly, so eventually, she stopped coming."


    "After that incident, they... they forbade me from coming here anymore."


    Ino continued walking with her head down. The narrow path was a bit muddy, likely from the rain the day before. Her shoes were caked in mud, but she seemed completely unaware of it.


    "In fact, my grandmother had been sick for many years, and it cost a lot of money. She couldn¡¯t even afford to hire help anymore, and she didn¡¯t know how to cook. Every day, she was just taking medicine."


    "The year I came, my grandmother hurt her hand while cleaning the house for me. She used the money she would have spent on medicine to buy me food. The food wasn¡¯t good, and she¡¯d take forever to cook it each time."


    "When I got sick from eating the wrong thing, my grandmother panicked and begged someone to take me to the doctor. And when my dad came over after hearing the news, she gave him a scolding."


    "Later, when I secretly went back to see her¡­" Ino stopped in her tracks, her voice choked with emotion, "She was already dying. If I hadn¡¯t come here back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her anymore."


    Naruto gently hugged her, waiting for her to calm down before speaking softly to comfort her.


    "It¡¯s alright. The past is behind you now. And look, you¡¯ve come back to see your grandmother again, haven¡¯t you?"


    "And... just don¡¯t cry, okay? Otherwise, your grandmother might think I bullied you."


    Ino managed a smile through her tears and playfully pushed him.


    "You¡¯re always bullying me."


    "Hey, that¡¯s not fair! What do you mean by ¡®always bullying you¡¯? Come on, be honest, haven¡¯t there been times when you enjoyed it too?! Ouch¡­ don¡¯t suddenly hit me!"

 Chapter 387 I Told You When You Were Asleep

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The ancestral house where Ino¡¯s grandmother lived was quite large, though most of the courtyard had become overgrown. However, the section where her grandmother stayed was empty, yet still very clean.


    At the entrance, Naruto noticed that Ino seemed a bit nervous and couldn¡¯t help but ask in doubts, "Didn¡¯t you come here often? Why are you still nervous?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Grandmother doesn''t like outsiders." Ino glanced at Naruto with a hint of worry, biting her lip nervously.


    Naruto froze for a moment, his head buzzing.


    "You didn¡¯t tell your grandmother in advance that I was coming?"


    "No." She shook her head. Seeing Naruto inhale sharply, she quickly explained, "Even though Grandmother doesn¡¯t like strangers, once someone shows up, she won¡¯t..."


    "Act tsundere?" Naruto asked tentatively.


    "Don¡¯t say it like that." Ino pulled his sleeve and lowered her voice. When the spring breeze blew, she nodded quietly again.


    "Oh, that''s not so bad then." He muttered softly.


    They knocked on the door.


    An elderly woman with silver hair stood at the entrance. Upon seeing Ino, her stern expression softened slightly, but when her eyes landed on Naruto next to Ino, her brows furrowed.


    "Grandma, he¡¯s..." When Ino saw the old woman frowning, her heart skipped a beat and she quickly explained.


    "Uzumaki Naruto." Naruto didn''t wait for Ino to speak, and took the initiative to introduce himself, "A friend of Ino''s. I came to accompany her and visit you, Grandma."


    He didn''t know what to call the old woman. He couldn''t really call her ¡®old woman¡¯. So, he simply followed Ino¡¯s lead, figuring he¡¯d eventually have to change the way he addressed her anyway.


    The elderly woman had a slight hunch in her back, and her face, like tree bark, bore the marks of time, including a few age spots. Her silver hair was neat, but her expression remained stern.


    "Grandma¡­" Ino pleaded softly.


    "Come in, I''ll cook for you." The old woman said, casting a glance at Naruto before turning slowly to head back inside, her steps unsteady.


    "Don''t mind her... Grandma is like this, but she¡¯s really soft-hearted." While the old woman was walking in front, Ino pulled Naruto''s clothes and whispered softly in his ear.


    "Got it." Naruto responded.


    For their first meeting, he wasn¡¯t overly eager. Instead, he watched the old woman carefully. Combined with what Ino had said, he guessed that the old woman''s personality was also a bit cold, so he gave up the idea of ??giving her a gift.


    While her grandmother was preparing to cook, Naruto pulled Ino aside and said, "Convince your grandmother to sit down. I¡¯ll do the cooking."


    "Huh? You think that¡¯s a good idea? My grandmother doesn¡¯t even let me cook.¡± Ino replied in surprise, ¡°If I insist on cooking, she¡¯ll get angry."


    "She won¡¯t be mad. Your grandmother doesn¡¯t want to trouble her precious granddaughter. I¡¯m different." Naruto said with a gentle push, "If you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet."


    "What''s the bet?"


    "Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you."


    "No way, it¡¯s definitely not a good thing." Ino playfully pushed him and said proudly, "I won¡¯t bet this time. I¡¯ll trust you just this once."


    "He wants to cook?" The old woman looked a bit surprised. She looked at Ino a few times. Time seemed to have flown by. She recalled that it felt like just yesterday when Ino was only knee-high.


    Ino didn''t know that the old woman was actually reminiscing about the past. Seeing the old woman in a daze, she thought she was unhappy and immediately became nervous.


    "Grandma, are you alright?"


    "Hmm, if he wants to cook, let him." The old woman had no expression, but there was a slight undertone of reluctance, "Ino-chan, come sit with Grandma for a while."


    "Oh, alright, grandma." Ino beamed, delighted that Naruto had guessed right.


    "He really went to cook." Ino giggled as she pulled half her body back from the doorway, "Grandma, he offered to cook because he didn¡¯t want you to work too hard."


    Hearing this, the old woman looked somewhat displeased. She thought to herself, ¡®I was still here, but she was already siding with an outsider?¡¯ But she wouldn¡¯t get mad at her granddaughter.


    "When did you two meet?"


    "Quite a while ago. Right, when did we first meet?" Ino looked up and thought for a while, "We knew each other when we were kids, but we really started interacting after we graduated from the Academy."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?" The old woman asked, leaning back in her chair.


    "I did!" Ino¡¯s voice dropped a bit. "It¡¯s just... I told you when you were asleep. You can¡¯t blame me for that."


    Grandmother: "¡­"


    From the kitchen came the clamor of cooking: the sizzling of oil, the clash of the wok, it almost sounded like the house is being renovated.


    "Does he know how to cook?" The old woman couldn''t help but asked in a stiff tone.


    "He should," Ino replied as she quickly ran over to the door, peeking out. But hearing the racket, even she began to doubt herself. Swallowing nervously, she muttered, "I''ll go and take a look."


    Grandmother: "¡­"


    Less than two minutes later, Ino rushed back. The old woman was still reclining in the chair, not having moved an inch. From afar, she asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said¡­" Ino''s face looked slightly uneasy, "He said there''s no problem."


    In fact, when Ino had asked him why it sounded like he was demolishing the house, Naruto had simply turned back amidst the blazing flames, flashed a cheeky grin, and shamelessly said, ¡°How can I make my presence be felt in front of your grandma without making too much noise?¡±


    Although Ino didn¡¯t fully understand what antics Naruto was up to, she knew he was doing it to win her grandmother''s favor. While she outwardly complained, inwardly, she was touched.


    "What''s his name?"


    "Uzumaki Naruto, grandma." Ino said as she moved closer to comb her grandmother¡¯s hair, her eyes shining with affection.


    "He volunteered to cook?"


    "Yeah!" Ino said with enthusiasm, "Actually, he¡¯s really nice. Grandma, did you know? Once on my birthday, Naruto set off fireworks for me alone."


    "Not bad." The old woman commented sparingly.


    "Right? Naruto¡¯s great! Though sometimes... he can be a bit annoying, always teasing me." Ino trailed off mid-sentence, realizing she might''ve said too much and quickly backtracked, "But I never really get mad. I just pretend to be upset."


    Ino had completely forgotten about the time she had cried on the steam train. In front of her grandmother, she only mentioned the good, carefully avoiding the fact that there was also Hinata between her and Naruto.


    "Hmm." The old woman responded, nodding slightly without saying more.


    Before long, the food was served.


    Four dishes and a bowl of miso soup, all in the authentic Konoha style. Naruto didn¡¯t usually cook much, but he¡¯d observed Sakura making meals enough times to remember the basics.


    Replicating it wasn¡¯t too difficult. While the flavor didn¡¯t quite match up to Sakura''s, Naruto believed it was decent enough.


    The old woman took a bite without saying eating, just eating slowly and methodically.


    Seeing this, Naruto raised an eyebrow, thinking, ¡®This grandma is definitely a bit tsundere.¡¯


    But looking at her elegant eating manner, it seemed like it didn¡¯t matter whether the food tasted good or bad, and all went down the same. It gave off the vibe of someone who remained unshaken by wealth or poverty, praise or blame.


    From this, Naruto deduced that before Ino was born, her grandmother likely lived a life of nobility. But after the events Ino had mentioned, she ended up estranged from everyone, with only her little granddaughter left for company.


    As he thought about this, Naruto suddenly felt a pang of guilt, as if he were stealing the only person the old woman could talk to. But on second thought, he quickly brushed it off.


    ¡®This was not considered stealing, Ino¡¯s mine to begin with. And besides, she is gaining another family member: me! It¡¯s a two-for-one deal, no, three! She¡¯s the one benefiting, really.¡¯


    And anyway, only Ino¡¯s grandmother got this kind of treatment. If it were someone like Hiashi, Naruto definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to be so nice.


    "Delicious!" Ino said in surprise.

 Chapter 388 Have You Washed Your Feet?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto couldn''t help but think, ¡®What¡¯s with that surprised tone?¡¯


    He sneaked a glance at the grandmother and, as expected, her expression didn''t look good. He sighed quietly.


    After dinner, he cleaned up the dishes.


    At over 180 centimeters tall, he hunched awkwardly over the small sink, his hands moving skillfully. Once finished, he leaned against the door to rest, leaving the dishes to dry on the rack.


    Under the dim light, he instinctively reached for a glass of water. Before coming to this world, he used to smoke, but since crossing over, he had given it up. Mainly because there was nothing particularly troubling him, and he wasn¡¯t addicted either. Drinking more water seemed like a better choice.


    "Thanks for the hard work!" Ino appeared out of nowhere, holding a glass of water in her hand, and handed it to him with a smile, "Here, I guessed you were looking for this?"


    "Thanks." Naruto accepted the glass without hesitation.


    "You really guessed right. How did you know grandma would agree to let you cook?" Ino stood beside him and asked curiously.


    "Before I answer that, where''s your grandma?" He asked.


    "Grandma is tired, so she went to rest." Ino replied.


    "That''s good." Naruto took a sip of water, then lazily glanced at her, "Your grandma is narrow-minded. If she hears us talking about this, we might be in trouble."


    "What are you talking about?" Ino lightly punched his arm, "Don¡¯t talk about her like that."


    "Alright, alright. I won¡¯t." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When it came to little things like this, Naruto didn¡¯t mind indulging Ino. Cooking for her grandmother was just a way to make her happy, a minor task for him.


    Regardless of how successful it was, Ino was bound to be pleased.


    "Your grandmother¡¯s pretty tsundere, huh? She probably thinks I¡¯m your boyfriend, which is why she wants to boss me around." Naruto commented, "If it were me, I¡¯d probably want to test the waters, too."


    "Is it that simple?"


    "What else? After this period of time, she knows she might not get another chance to check me out.¡± Naruto chuckled, continuing, ¡°She¡¯s definitely afraid that I will eat you up completely when I return?"


    "No matter how tsundere she is, she will put aside her temper for you, just to make sure I¡¯m not some shady guy."


    "After all, your grandma still loves her granddaughter very much, she doesn''t show it on her face. Who knows what she thinks of me in her heart? I bet deep down, she wants to chase me off with a broom for stealing her precious granddaughter."


    "Ugh¡­" Ino didn''t know what to say, "What do you mean by being eaten..."


    "So, where are we sleeping tonight?" Naruto didn''t dwell on the issue of eating cleanly, but instead became concerned about where to sleep at night.


    "Want to sleep with me? In your dreams!" Ino stuck out her tongue, making a funny face before dashing off.


    Naruto didn¡¯t mind, placing the water glass aside. Standing in the dim hallway for a moment, he eventually turned and walked back to the living room.


    The light in the bathroom was on, so Naruto simply sat down on the couch. The old lady had probably gone to bed a long time ago, and the living room was quiet, with an old crystal chandelier on the ceiling.


    The bathroom light spilled into the hallway, casting a faint glow. The old, worn floorboards had lost their color but were impeccably clean, no doubt a result of the grandmother¡¯s diligent cleaning.


    The living room only had a small carpet under the couch, the rest of the rugs having been removed, likely because they were too difficult to wash.


    Ino emerged from the bathroom in loose-fitting pajamas, her skin glowing with a soft pink hue, still steaming from her bath.


    "You¡¯ll sleep in the other room. I¡¯ve cleaned it, so it should be good enough for a few nights." Ino said as she sat down on the opposite end of the couch, wiping her damp hair.


    "What about you?" Naruto asked.


    "I¡¯m sleeping in the room next to Grandma. Give it up! There¡¯s no way, absolutely no way you¡¯re getting what you want! You pervert!" Ino teased, her face showing disdain, though her words seemed to contain a double meaning.


    "You¡¯re crossing the line saying that. I''m not that shallow." He said while lying on the couch, staring at the ceiling.


    "Yeah, right." Ino muttered, but her tone soon softened, "Still, thank you for coming with me to see Grandma. I¡­"


    "Who made you beautiful?"


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    With that remark, Naruto stood up, ready to head to the shower. His clothes were stored in the seal space, so with a casual flick of his hand, he retrieved them. He grabbed a set of pajamas and was about to leave when Ino, still lying on the couch, asked, ¡°What if I weren¡¯t beautiful?¡±


    "Then you''d be a good person."


    "What does that mean?" Ino didn¡¯t quite understand, her soft lips parting slightly as she stared at him.


    "Nothing, I''m going to shower." He quickly made his exit.


    By the time Naruto came out of the shower, Ino had already dried her hair, but instead of going back to her room, she sat demurely on the couch, concentrating on fiddling with something under the dim light.


    As he approached, he realized she was tinkering with a communication device.


    "Why did you bring that out?" Naruto asked, rubbing his hair with a towel. Leaning back into the couch, he glanced at her, "Paying respect to your grandma and squeezing in work? Isn¡¯t that exhausting?"


    "Well, it¡¯s my own project, so it¡¯s not that tiring." Ino replied, her interest piqued as she fiddled with what seemed like the latest generation of communication devices. Occasionally, she frowned as she worked.


    "Which generation is that now?"


    "Twelve." Ino responded without looking up.


    "Sounds like it''s almost ready. Once we get back, you should find some time to mention it to Tsunade-sama. It''s about time to put it on the agenda." Naruto said.


    "Huh? But I¡¯m not sure yet. What if..." Ino looked up and looked at him nervously.


    "Afraid of what? That there might be something better? Or that there could be vulnerabilities?" Naruto raised his hand, placed it on the armrest, and asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Yes¡­" Ino hesitated for a moment, looking a bit downcast, "The village¡¯s intelligence security can¡¯t afford any mistakes. If something goes wrong, I could implicate both my father and Tsunade-sama."


    "Don''t think too much." Naruto said with a reassuring smile, "That¡¯s easy to fix¡­ just run more tests. Besides, the village really needs it, and Tsunade-sama also supports it, so just go for it with confidence."


    "Mm." Ino nodded, lowering her head slightly, exposing the pale nape of her neck. She continued fiddling with the communicator, but her mind seemed stuck on Naruto''s words, without any clear direction.


    Naruto noticed her zoning out while gripping the communicator and decided to ask, "Have you washed your feet?"


    "What!" Ino immediately became wary. Thinking that this person had a hidden foot fetish, she couldn''t help but quickly tucked her pale feet away.


    "Just asking."


    "No way! You definitely want to touch them!"


    "Yes, I suppose."


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    Now it was her turn to be speechless. After a long moment of silence, she looked up to find Naruto motioning for her to come over. The dimly lit living room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    "What?" Ino asked, feeling a bit reluctant, but still shuffled over to sit next to him, keeping a small gap of about three hand widths between them.


    "I want to kiss you."

 Chapter 389 Whether It’s Holding Hands or Touching, Being Together Just Feels Comfortable

    Support me at Pat reon S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ino thought this guy was shameless, but at the same time, he did know how to sweet-talk. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, with a few coaxing words from Naruto, she''d end up giving in half-heartedly.


    The main reason is that Ino also enjoys being close to Naruto, whether it is holding hands or kissing. Every time they shared a moment like that, her heart would feel warm and full, as if it had been soaked in honey.


    Often, she avoided saying this out loud, afraid he might take it too far. Ino felt that their current pace was just right, not too fast, not too slow, and perfect for her comfort.


    "You can only kiss me once, and your hands are not allowed to touch me anywhere else." She said with a stern face.


    "Okay."


    After they both had their showers, they leaned into each other, exchanging soft breaths as they kissed for a while before pulling apart. Ino was a little breathless, her face flushed. There¡¯s no need to ask if she enjoyed it, as the answer was written all over her face.


    This is what Naruto likes about her: Ino was always outwardly reserved but couldn''t hide how she really felt.


    But since he''d promised not to let his hands wander, he kept his word, restraining himself. After all, this wasn''t his house, nor a particularly private setting.


    Even though Ino¡¯s grandmother was likely asleep, he couldn''t be sure she was sound asleep. The two of them, full of youthful energy, were more than capable of sparking a fire that could get out of control.


    At their age, it''s natural for desire to be present. Saying he didn¡¯t want to go further would be a lie. But Naruto had enough self-control to recognize when it was and wasn¡¯t appropriate. This just wasn¡¯t the right time.


    If something did happen, Naruto could easily walk away unscathed, but Ino might suffer from the consequences. It could hurt her relationship with her grandmother.


    Given her grandmother¡¯s stubborn personality, things could escalate to the point where Ino could be alienated entirely. Naruto didn¡¯t want that, nor did he want to create unnecessary problems.


    "Naruto." Ino''s voice was soft, her face still flushed as she leaned toward him, her eyes dreamy, "Why does kissing feel so good?"


    "It would feel even better if I could use my hands." He said with a teasing smile.


    "No! That would make things weird." Ino quickly pushed him away and rushed back to her room, leaving Naruto staring at her retreating figure.


    Naruto grabbed the towel that had fallen on the couch, one he had taken from his sealing space, and lazily rubbed his head with it. As he lowered his head, he fell into deep thought.


    When he was about to go out this morning, Sakura behaved a little strangely.


    And although he had managed to make Kurama deal with it, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if everything would go smoothly. He hoped there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble, but the number of things to worry about seemed endless.


    In truth, if he didn¡¯t involve himself, these issues wouldn¡¯t bother him at all. But by sticking his nose into everything, he could end up losing sleep over it all. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t the type to care too much, only focusing on what was most important to him.


    ¡­


    With a quiet click, the door closed.


    Ino leaned back against the door of her room, sliding down weakly to sit on the floor. She loved this kind of intimacy, whether it was kissing or holding hands, it all felt wonderful.


    But she found that Naruto didn¡¯t seem as satisfied, and even looked uninterested. He looked as though he was just going through the motions to make her happy. It felt like he was only doing it to appease her.


    Ino knew she had to do something, but even after wrestling with her thoughts for a while, she remained indecisive. She understood Naruto¡¯s habits, yet guessing what was on his mind was much harder.


    Ino gulped nervously, her ears burning red.


    "I must be going crazy¡­¡± Ino muttered under her breath.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Naruto heard a sound. He looked up just in time to see Ino dart out of her room, stride toward him, and, without a word, pin him down on the couch, planting another round of kisses on him.


    Naruto was a bit stunned, ¡®What was happening? Was I the one being teased by Ino now?¡¯


    ¡®What kind of heaven-defying script was this? A stroke of luck falling from the sky?¡¯ But before he could make sense of it, the usually passive Ino had already wiped her mouth and silently stood up.


    "Goodbye." she said, and turned away.


    "????" Naruto was left dumbfounded for a while. He picked up the cup on the table, intending to take a sip of water, but put it down just as it reached his lips.


    ¡®How stupid! I was caught completely off guard and hadn''t even managed to gain anything from the situation. Still, that unexpected kiss had been pretty enjoyable.¡¯


    He touched his lips, then tilted his head back and took a sip of water.


    ¡­


    "I can''t face anyone now!"


    In her room, Ino swallowed a mouthful of water, trying to calm herself down as she placed the cup back down. Her mind was buzzing. She had even scared herself.


    ¡®What on earth had possessed her to come up with such a bad idea? It was like my mind had gone blank, and before I realized it, I had already acted.¡¯


    "Ah!! How could... I do that!" She cried out, rolling back and forth on her bed. After a moment, she paused, as if something had crossed her mind.


    Then she started rolling around again, scolding herself for being so foolish!


    ¡­


    The next day, morning, as Ino got up, she happened to run into Naruto, who had just finished washing up. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly lowered her head, pretending like nothing had happened and trying to avoid him.


    "Last night¡­" Naruto started, blocking her way.


    "I don¡¯t remember anything! You don¡¯t remember anything either!" Ino quickly blurted out, her head still lowered as she rushed past him. In the morning sunlight, her earlobes turned a bright red.


    Later in the morning, Naruto retrieved a leaf blower and a weed whacker from his seal space and began clearing the weeds in the yard.


    "How do you even have something like that?"


    "I like collecting tools, just in case." He replied as he pulled the cord, the machine roaring to life with a deafening sound, which is terrifying just to listen to.


    Ino was left dumbfounded as she watched Naruto wield the machine like a whirlwind, cutting down the weeds with bits of grass flying everywhere. The buzzing of the blade was so intense that even Itachi would have paused for a moment.


    Ino¡¯s grandmother stood at the window, watching the two people fighting in the yard, with no expression on her face.


    When someone truly falls in love, they start to worry, plagued by insecurity. Their heart becomes tethered to the other person, and their emotions are inextricably linked.


    From that moment on, all of their joy, anger, sadness, and happiness are tied to that one person.


    Ino''s grandmother understood this well. She didn''t plan to advise Ino, nor did she intend to separate them. At her age, all she wanted was to observe a little longer.

 Chapter 390 It’s Like Running Around Naked

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    During break, Ino suddenly looked up at Naruto and asked out of the blue, "Would you ever leave me?"


    "Why are you asking that?" Naruto was a little taken aback. The weed whacker was still at his feet, having overheated just now, so he''d poured some water over it. It was still steaming on the ground.


    "I just want to know. Tell me first." Ino said.


    "I wouldn''t," he said, "I''m not that stupid, of course I wouldn''t leave you."


    "What if you lost your mind?"


    "Ino, asking it like that just makes no sense." Naruto was a little speechless, "If I lost my mind, wouldn''t I be dead? If I''m dead, then it''s out of my control."


    "No! Even if you''re dead, you can''t leave me!"


    "What?" Naruto tilted his head. He really didn''t know how women''s brain circuits worked, "Seriously? How would I have any say after I¡¯m dead?"


    "I''m not the Shinigami. If I were the Shinigami, maybe I''d make sure I never die and stay with you forever."


    "Humph, if you were the Shinigami, I wouldn''t want to be with you." Ino said, a bit haughtily, "I''ve seen the portrait of the Shinigami. So ugly. And that mask you took from the shrine was ugly too."


    A few years ago, Naruto had looted all the masks from the Uzumaki Clan¡¯s shrine. Ino had been with him at the time, so it made sense she still remembered.


    "Oh, so just because I''m ugly, you don''t want to be with me anymore?" Naruto said with a bit of mock jealousy.


    "Ugh! I was just using an example."


    ¡°So was I.¡±


    Ino: "..."


    She pinched the soft flesh on Naruto''s waist, gave him a quick glare, and then headed back to the yard. Naruto winced, rubbing his side as he marveled at how love could make someone so irrationally cute yet frustrating.


    Ino, who was always so composed and mature around others, would somehow always find strange questions and throw tiny tantrums when she was with him.


    While it was adorable, it can also be troublesome. Still, it was pain mixed with joy, and he¡¯d just have to bear with it for now.


    Outside, Naruto went back to his weed whacking, the machine buzzing again. Ino sat inside, sipping on a glass of hot water, a suggestion her grandmother had insisted on. Truly, drinking more hot water was a thing around here.


    As soon as Ino entered the living room, her grandmother caught her and made her obediently pour herself a glass of hot water. She sat on the couch, sipping it slowly.


    "Grandma, I can''t finish this."


    "Nonsense, it''s just one glass." Her grandmother scolded firmly, her face stern, "You need to start taking care of yourself now, especially with the cold weather. Drink more hot water."


    "Otherwise, if you don''t take good care of your body, you''ll regret it later when it causes lasting problems."


    "Lasting problems? What lasting problems?" Ino blinked in confusion, holding the steaming glass, "Grandma, I''m a Shinobi. I''m perfectly healthy."


    "Shinobi? Shinobi don''t have children anymore?" With one sentence, her grandmother left Ino speechless, and she obediently drank the hot water.


    If Naruto saw this, he¡¯d definitely remark that it was a perfect example of ¡®there¡¯s always someone who can handle you¡¯.


    Ino, who always had the upper hand, was now put in her place. It seems Grandmother''s power was truly remarkable.


    The younger tsundere still couldn¡¯t match up to the older tsundere. Ino finished her hot water, put down the glass, and headed to her room. Her grandmother shook her head, helplessly closing her eyes.


    In her room, Ino quietly shut the window and listened at the door for a while. Once she was sure it was safe, she pulled a book out of her luggage.


    Her face flushed as she opened to a page filled with cryptic notes, such as papaya, honey, milk, and a whole list of formulas.


    ¡­


    After working all day, it was almost dusk when Naruto finally cleared the weeds in the surrounding courtyards. He wandered around, making sure the whole estate was clean.


    Except for the small courtyard where the grandmother lived, the estate was quite large, though most of it was abandoned. Naruto had only done basic cleaning, so the workload wasn¡¯t too heavy.


    That evening, as usual, he cooked dinner. But as they sat down, he noticed Ino''s face looked strange.


    "What did you do? Why¡¯s your face so red?" He asked directly.


    "Nothing! Idiot!" Ino snapped at him, not letting him ask further.


    Her grandmother silently ate her meal, not looking at either of them. Her appetite was small, and after one bowl, she left, giving the young people space at the dinner table.


    "Is it your time of the month?"


    "Pervert! Go to hell!"


    Later that night, Ino ignored him, angrily taking a bath and returning to her room alone. Naruto didn¡¯t bother asking further, deciding to wait for her to calm down.


    In less than ten minutes, Ino¡¯s anger had dissipated. She carefully opened her door and, like a thief, tiptoed over to him, seemingly planning to pull the same trick as before.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Kiss." Ino replied, hesitatingly holding her hands together, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "A kiss is fine, but can you please not pin me down on the couch again?" Naruto said with a complicated expression, "You¡¯ve already done it once, and now you want to do it again?"


    "Didn''t you do the same to me last time?" Ino retorted, feeling unjustified.


    "That¡¯s different. I¡¯m a guy, you¡¯re a girl." Naruto tactically sipped his water, "You pinning me down for a kiss, although efficient, still feels kind of weird."


    "I don''t think it''s weird!" Ino stubbornly insisted.


    "Well, if you insist, I guess it¡¯s fine." Naruto said somewhat awkwardly, then opened his arms and looked resigned to his fate, ready to be taken advantage of.


    "... Forget it, I can¡¯t do it. You do it." Ino finally gave in.


    "The way you said that¡­" Naruto couldn¡¯t help but feel equally defeated. They stared at each other, and an awkward atmosphere settled between them. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once everything was out in the open, it just became awkward. Normally, they¡¯d just follow the rush of hormones and kiss passionately, but now, suddenly, it felt like they were taking a test, and the pressure was on.


    "Cough¡­ maybe we should set the mood first?"


    Ino stared at him with wide eyes, "Are you... unable to do it?"


    ¡®God damn, what the hell did you mean by ¡®unable¡¯?¡¯ Naruto was speechless, wondering how her brain worked. He opened his mouth to say something, then closed it again.


    "It¡¯s like we¡¯ve both been running around naked this whole time, and now, suddenly, a piece of clothing falls from the sky. I ask you to put it on, you ask me to put it on, and no matter who wears it, it¡¯s just awkward."


    "Ugh! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s running naked!" Ino shoved him in frustration, "Fine, no kiss. I¡¯m going back to my room."


    ¡°Mm!!¡±


    Before Ino could react, Naruto pounced on her, and they kissed passionately for quite a while. Despite the cool temperature, by the end, both of them were sweating.


    Ino, in a good mood, went to take another shower. Before heading back to her room, she even gave Naruto a generous hug before happily retreating to sleep.


    Naruto leaned back on the couch with a sigh. Ino seemed satisfied, but for him, it felt more like torture, ¡®Was this because spring had arrived?¡¯


    Ten minutes later, he got up and took a cold shower. The cold water jolted him awake, finally calming the heat that had been coursing through his body.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Naruto continued his routine of making meals. Three days had passed, and all the chores were done. The grandmother hadn¡¯t spoken much to him, with Ino serving as the bridge between them.


    It was the third day, and Naruto estimated that Ino would only stay until today.


    During breakfast, as he drank his porridge, he glanced at the grandmother, and sure enough, she looked unhappy. Ino, too, wore an expression tinged with sadness over the impending farewell, though neither said a word.


    He knew that the old lady couldn''t bear to part with Ino, not him. So, Naruto wisely kept silent the whole day, not trying to show his presence if he could, giving the grandmother and granddaughter space.


    Before they left¡­


    Naruto squatted outside the yard early, waiting for Ino to come out. He had no idea what the two had talked about inside, but when Ino emerged, her eyes were red as if she¡¯d just cried.


    "Not staying a bit longer?" He asked.


    "Grandma told me to leave." Ino said softly, "She also told me not to come back next time."


    ¡®Next time, there might not even be a next time. Her grandmother has been a tsundere all her life, and she probably didn¡¯t want Ino to see her in a weakened, dying state, so she had sent them away early.¡¯


    "It''s okay. We can come back again in the fall. I¡¯ll come with you."


    Hearing this, Ino couldn¡¯t help but sighed. She knew that once her grandmother made a decision, it wasn¡¯t easy to change it. She nodded, knowing there was nothing more to be done for now.

 Chapter 391 Are You Weary of Life?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    On the way back, Ino was unusually quiet. In truth, she wanted some comfort from Naruto, even if it was just a few useless words, but she didn¡¯t want to be the one to ask for it.


    Naruto, on the other hand, rested his arm on the train window, watching the passing scenery. He silently grumbled to himself about how outdated the technology in the Land of Fire was.


    In comparison, the Land of Snow already had advanced trains, while the Land of Fire was still using steam engines. Whether it is technology or people''s livelihood, both felt simple and backward.


    "Ino."


    "I''m here." Ino raised her head hurriedly when she heard Naruto suddenly calling her.


    Her heart started beating faster for no reason. The wind from the wilderness blew in from the car window, carrying with it the scent of grass foam.


    She herself didn¡¯t know why, but every time he called her name seriously, it felt like her heart had been suddenly burned.


    Perhaps it was because she rarely heard him speak that way. From childhood to now, countless subtle memories had piled up. Even the smallest thing, when accumulated over time, could weigh as much as a mountain.


    It was like whenever she saw a beautiful mountain, a beautiful river, or a large, flourishing tree, she would think back to the sound of cicadas in that summer. The boy in the white short-sleeved shirt, with a smile so bright it could outshine the sun.


    Back then, she didn¡¯t understand what the best summer meant. And by the time she figured it out, she was no longer that carefree girl.


    "After we get back, let''s rush to build the communicator. Next time we visit, we can set one up for your grandmother." Naruto suggested, "What do you think?"


    "Were you quiet just now because you were thinking about that?" Ino suddenly felt touched.


    "What else would I be thinking about?" He looked at Ino, somewhat bewildered.


    "Wishing your grandmother a long life? Time won¡¯t wait for anyone. What we can do is speed up what we¡¯re sure of and not wait until later to regret it."


    "But the village''s higher-ups¡­" Ino hesitated.


    "Which higher-ups? I am the higher-ups." Naruto said, tapping his fingers on the train window with a smile that was brighter than the sun. Half-joking and full of confidence, he added, "I call the shots in Konoha."


    Ino couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard this. She stood up, leaned across the small table, and hooked her arms around his neck. Using the scenery outside the window as their backdrop, they shared a passionate kiss.


    ¡®Thank you, my man.¡¯


    The summer that vanished never returned, and the once carefree people had grown up. The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed was that they were still together, her man continuing to fight through the thorns and brambles.


    In a world that wasn¡¯t so friendly, they stood on the decaying ground, kissing each other with raised heels.


    The long journey made them drowsy, and they soon found themselves resting on the table, eyelids heavy with sleep. Before reaching their destination, Ino was the first to wake, her heart pounding.


    This happened every time. Her fear of oversleeping always made her wake up early, almost like she had a premonition. And each time she woke, her heart would be racing.


    Seeing Naruto was still sleeping, slumped over, Ino silently complained in her heart, ¡®How can he sleep so much? He''s like a pig!¡¯


    But then, she suddenly remembered something.


    She remembered a time when she was working in the Hokage''s office doing menial tasks, and Tsunade, bored, had struck up a conversation with her. Ino had complained about how Naruto was always lazing around at home, which made Tsunade pause.


    Ino recalled the strange expression on Tsunade¡¯s face, which changed several times before she finally frowned and said something that left a deep impression on her.


    "Kakashi''s mental health records also showed that he was depressed and apathetic for a period of time. That was after all the members of Minato''s Team, except him, had perished."


    "He may have been weary of the world."


    Thinking of this, Ino was startled and thought to herself, ¡®Could it be? I had heard that people with depression often had little to no interest in that aspect.¡¯


    ¡®But this guy in front of me usually never hid his lustful side. He was just a bit lazy. If anything, it seemed that he was far from being weary of life.¡¯


    Just then, the train jolted, waking Naruto. Noticing Ino staring at him, he looked puzzled.


    "Is there something on my face?"


    "Are you weary of life?" Ino asked mysteriously.


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Just answer me!" She urged, clearly eager for an answer.


    "What do you mean?" Naruto was completely lost. He had no idea how Ino''s brain circuit worked and why she kept coming up with one thing after another.


    "Then, are you... lustful?" Ino asked in a different way.


    Hearing this, Naruto''s expression suddenly became serious, and he shook his head and said solemnly, "I don''t have many virtues, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡­ I¡¯m upright and not pervy at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, we could share a bed sometime, and whoever makes a move is the pervert."


    "Pfft, as if!" Ino didn¡¯t understand the exact reference, but she knew this guy was up to no good.


    "Tsk."


    Ino had originally wanted to say something a little more provocative to test Naruto, but the train had suddenly arrived at the station, so she had to drop the idea. However, she could already guess that Naruto''s needs in that aspect were definitely higher than the average person.


    Naruto had no idea what Ino was thinking, he simply thought she was playing some kind of test game.


    Was he weary of the world? Not at all. In fact, he quite enjoyed his current life.


    It¡¯s just that, having seen the world from a higher perspective, with a clearer understanding of its future and nature, he saw things others didn¡¯t. The more he knew, the less joyful he became.


    Sleeping was mostly because he was bored, but it also served another purpose: to grow taller. Money could be earned later, and strength could be slowly built up, but there is only one chance for height and growth of little Naruto.


    Even when he occasionally felt detached from the world in his drowsiness, he quickly shrugged it off: Damn, with so many beautiful women in the world, who had time to dwell on such thoughts?


    By the time they returned to the village, it was already dusk. Ino gave Naruto a serious reminder.


    "For the next while, I''ll focus on researching Chakra communication devices. It might take around half a month or longer. If anything comes up, just contact me directly."


    Both Naruto and Ino had their own communicators, each using the updated 12.0 version. Even if they weren¡¯t in Konoha, they could still reach each other anytime.


    Aside from the fact that distance is proportional to the lead time, the communicators seem to be performing pretty well.


    "Got it." Naruto took advantage of the moment when no one was around and gave her a quick kiss.


    "Hmph, don''t push your luck." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 392 You Set Me Up

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As the sky began to darken, Naruto didn¡¯t head home or go to the Hokage Tower right away. Instead, he went in the opposite direction, toward the Satomi Hill¡¯s manor.


    Kurama was just having dinner, dining alone in the vast manor. As she was about to eat a piece of food, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of anxiety.


    With a clatter, the piece of food dropped onto the table.


    Bang!


    The front door of the manor swung open from outside. A figure strode in confidently under the cover of night, without the slightest hesitation.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Yakumo stood up barefoot from the tatami mat.


    "It¡¯s me, Uzumaki Naruto." The figure emerged from the shadows and said in a nonchalant tone, "I was wondering why there aren¡¯t any lights in the yard. I almost tripped."


    "I don¡¯t have money to install them." Yakumo mumbled. She had learned to be wary of Naruto, and seeing him made her tense and unconsciously shrank back.


    "No money? Well, that¡¯s an easy fix. Help me with something, and I¡¯ll give you some." He sat at the dining table uninvited but didn¡¯t touch any of the food.


    "W-what do you need?" Yakumo lowered her head and asked hesitantly.


    "Call out Ido. I¡¯ve got some business with it." He said.


    "Oh, okay." Yakumo let out a sigh of relief. As long as he was dealing with Ido and not her, it was fine.


    She figured refusing him would be pointless. Although she still didn¡¯t know how to summon Ido voluntarily, it couldn¡¯t hurt to agree first. After all, whether she succeeded or not, she¡¯d still get the money.


    She tried to immerse herself in the dangerous emotions that would call out Ido, and soon enough, the demon spirit emerged on its own. With a green face and sharp fangs, it looked like a fiend, though its body resembled Yakumo¡¯s.


    "Roa--!"


    Ido hadn¡¯t even had the chance to unleash its emotions before it noticed Naruto. Its pupils widened in shock, and its roar abruptly cut off halfway.


    "Long time no see, Ido, I''m back." Naruto greeted with a smile.


    "You!!! You set me up!" Ido''s face was full of indignation. It turned around and glared at Yakumo fiercely.


    Seeing this, Yakumo acted as if she were deaf. She quietly walked to the corner of the room, then covered her ears and closed her eyes obediently.


    ¡°Curse you!! ROAR-!¡±


    Naruto sneered, rolling up his sleeves. He didn¡¯t hold back at all, smashing a fist into Ido¡¯s face, shattering its fangs. Then, with a powerful kick, he stomped Ido to the ground, the tatami cracking under the impact.


    It was a one-sided beating. After pummeling Ido for a good while, Naruto finally stopped. He looked down at Ido, who is now motionless and utterly battered, with its entire body covered in injuries.


    "That''s enough for today."


    Naruto¡¯s words sent a chill down Ido¡¯s spine. It was genuinely terrified of this man now and wished it could rise up and kill him on the spot.


    Seeing that Ido didn''t say anything, Naruto couldn''t help but think, ¡®This mission was indeed extremely difficult. Even after being beaten like this, Ido still hadn¡¯t uttered a single word.¡¯ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®It seems this was going to take a while. Well, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡¯


    Before leaving, Naruto left a box of money for Yakumo, as compensation for the damage to the manor. Yakumo silently accepted it, grateful for the financial relief since she had no other source of income.


    Ido returned to Yakumo¡¯s body, hiding quietly. Despite being a demon, it didn¡¯t understand the concept of ¡®the tallest trees catch the most wind¡¯.


    It only knew its luck had been terrible lately. Although it wouldn¡¯t die, it needed time to recover fully. But getting beaten up every other day like this¡­ who could bear that?


    Each time the methods got more brutal, each time the violence increased. Even a proud spirit like Ido couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was some misunderstanding.


    The world was just like that, brutally real. As long as one had enough power, even the harshest world could be tamed into a little kitten, bending to one¡¯s will.


    ¡­


    Night fell, and the moon hung high in the sky.


    Naruto returned home, only to be greeted by the sight of dozens of crates of sake stacked by the couch, leaving him momentarily stunned.


    "I didn''t go through the wrong door, did I?" Naruto kicked one of the crates of sake and couldn''t help but feel a bit speechless, "Who¡¯s bored enough to send me booze?"


    "They¡¯re mine!" Kurama poked his head out from the couch.


    "Where did these boozes come from?"


    "That human... what¡¯s her name again?" Kurama stood on the sofa like Tom, and after gesturing for a long time, he finally remembered the name, "She said her name is Haruno Sakura."


    "Sakura?" Naruto remembered that he had asked Kurama to check on Sakura, and he didn''t dwell on the booze anymore, "How was she doing that day? Everything normal?"


    "Well, I don''t know. She looked like she was about to die, but after I gave her some Chakra, she came back to life." Kurama said vaguely.


    He concealed the truth of having three affairs at the same time and tried to gloss over it.


    However, Naruto''s focus did not seem to be on that. After thinking for a while, he turned around and went into the bathroom. After quickly washing up, he returned to his room to sleep.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    After resting, the exhaustion from his long journey was completely gone.


    He got up early, cleaned himself up, ate breakfast, and leisurely headed toward Konoha Hospital. He already suspected something was wrong with Sakura, but he hadn¡¯t rushed over immediately.


    Firstly, because it was already late at night, so Sakura was probably home. Second, he was tired himself and had no clear thoughts, so rushing over wouldn¡¯t have helped.


    Since Sakura had been stable for this long, one more night wouldn¡¯t make a difference. His reasoning was practical, and it suited the situation with Sakura perfectly, though it also left him feeling a bit angry.


    After waiting in the hospital¡¯s duty room for half an hour, Naruto finally saw Sakura.


    "You still insist on going to work even though your body¡¯s failing you?" Naruto wasn¡¯t in a rush. He sat leisurely in a chair and took a sip of hot water, "Only you, Haruno Sakura, would do this."


    Sakura rolled her eyes at him and, without hesitation, snatched his glass and drank a few sips, "What else should I do? Quit work and find a grave to squat by?"


    "That''s true. Working in a hospital has one advantage. If you pass out here, you¡¯ll be resuscitated immediately." Naruto quipped.


    "Is that what you came here to tell me?" Sakura asked, feeling a bit miffed.


    "I¡¯ve already picked out a cemetery plot for you, up on the north slope behind the Hokage Rock. We can go check it out sometime." Naruto said with a cold sneer, "There''s no body anyway, so we¡¯ll just bury an empty box."

 Chapter 393 A Long-Planned Quarrel

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto¡¯s face is now free of the whisker marks that used to annoy him, which seemed to have faded along with his youthful acne. Dressed in a black windbreaker, he leaned back in his chair, not joking around like he used to.


    In fact, his face slowly grew colder, his eyes narrowing as he looked at her. He radiated a menacing aura, like a shadow that gripped the room.


    Seeing this, Sakura quickly sobered up. She¡¯d rarely seen Naruto this angry before, and it was clear he was genuinely furious this time. One more word, and he¡¯d probably start unleashing sharp, cutting remarks.


    "I was wrong." She walked up to him and lowered her head in apology.


    "You? Wrong? You¡¯re amazing." Naruto shot her a cold glance, his voice filled with sarcasm, "You¡¯re so clever, keeping it all hidden. Keep up the good work."


    "Haruno Sakura."


    Hearing him call her full name sent a shiver down Sakura¡¯s spine. She knew that Naruto was seriously mad now, and his anger wasn¡¯t minor.


    Given his personality, he had probably been stewing in his irritation during the half-hour he¡¯d spent waiting. With nowhere to vent, he¡¯d bottled it all up, just waiting for her to arrive.


    Sakura stood frozen for a moment, feeling unexpectedly touched. She could clearly feel that he genuinely cared about her. She had always known that, but she hadn¡¯t realized just how much he cared.


    However, what was pressing now was to diffuse the situation, or it would drag on endlessly. She wasn¡¯t new to comforting people, whether it was her parents or difficult patients, she¡¯d dealt with them all.


    The usual tactic was to placate, agreeing with the other party, and standing firm only occasionally. Gradually, with a little push and pull, compromises could be reached.


    But facing Naruto, Sakura found herself at a loss. She knew his personality, and he was much smarter than her. In fact, she had learned most of her own tricks from him.


    She crouched down, meeting Naruto¡¯s gaze directly. He sat in the chair, hands resting on his knees, his eyes simmering with suppressed anger, his expression cold.


    He just looked at Sakura calmly, as if he wanted to see what she was going to do. His face bore the faintest hint of a cold smirk, and his whole demeanor screamed, ¡®Don¡¯t think you can smooth this over easily¡¯.


    "I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare do it again." Sakura said softly, reaching out to take his hand and lowering her voice as she added, "Master." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto flung her hand away and said impatiently, "Don¡¯t give me that crap. I¡¯ve put up with you long enough. If you¡¯re going to die, just go find some quiet place to die alone and disappear without a sound."


    "After all, aside from me, who even remembers you? The sun will still rise as usual. Nobody needs anybody, and I can still live comfortably without you. But what did you do back then?!"


    With a loud bang, he swept the glass off the table, smashing it to pieces on the floor. The glass shards scattered like needles stabbing into her heart.


    ¡°You had to tell me! Had to drag me into this mess! Had to let me know! Well, great! Now I¡¯m worried sick about you, and you¡¯re lying to me?"


    "Haruno Sakura, do you think it''s fun to toy with me?"


    Sakura felt a pang in her chest from his words. Naruto was the only one who knew her secret, and every word he said struck right at her vulnerabilities. He was just as ruthless as before, showing no sympathy at all.


    Her anger also flared up by Naruto''s heart-wrenching words, and with a loud crack, she kicked the shards of glass away.


    "Why would I toy with you? You know I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end! How is this my fault? So this is how you¡¯ve always thought of me, huh? Fine, no one remembers me."


    "And what did you just call me? Haruno Sakura? Even my name isn¡¯t my own anymore, I¡¯m nothing! Call me crazy if you want, since I¡¯m going to disappear anyway!"


    "Would you treat Ino and Hinata like this? You only get mad at me. Well, I don¡¯t have many days left either, Uzumaki Naruto, and I¡¯ve had enough of you!"


    "You think you¡¯re something special because you found out? So what? I¡¯ll tell whoever I want to tell."


    "Can¡¯t you just let me die alone? When have I ever been so pathetic in front of anyone? I¡¯m almost dead, can¡¯t you just go along with me for once?"


    Sakura stood amid the broken glass, and Naruto looked up at her coldly. The glass shards on the ground formed a barrier between them, neither willing to speak.


    Sakura finally understood what heartbreak felt like, unable to find the words to express her grievances. Her chest rose and fell as she tried to keep her composure, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    "I''m out of options. Even if you had been there, nothing would have changed. We tried everything, and it all failed. You had plans with Ino, and I don¡¯t want you staying around doing pointless things."


    She glanced at the broken glass on the floor, thinking how much Naruto must despise her. He had to smash the glass even though he knew she had been using it for a long time and couldn¡¯t bear to replace it.


    Whenever he visited, she would purposely hide all the other cups in the duty room, leaving only her own cup, hoping to tease him into sharing it for a sort of indirect kiss.


    Now the glass was shattered into tiny pieces, and their relationship seemingly broken beyond repair. She felt he did it on purpose, as he had always been ruthless.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t need a third option or a backup plan. All he saw were Hinata and Ino¡­ he didn¡¯t even want to look at me.¡¯


    ¡®Have I always been a burden? After holding it all in for so long, saying everything out loud must have felt so good for him. How wonderful¡­ it meant he could finally be rid of me.¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, the first personality is so sensible, she would definitely take care of everything going forward.¡¯


    She kept staring down at the broken glass, and for no reason at all, her tears started to fall. She hadn¡¯t felt like crying, but the tears wouldn¡¯t stop, pouring out uncontrollably.


    For the first time, she disliked Naruto so much and just wanted to get out of there.


    "Oh, you''re finally telling the truth?" His gaze remained cold as he looked her over, "Next time, don¡¯t be so clever."


    "I had no other choice. There¡¯s no solution in this world."


    Naruto regained his ¡®best-in-the-world¡¯ look, with a smug smile on his face, as if to say, ¡®God, talking to you is such a pain¡¯.


    His methods were a bit rough, but the results were very good.

 Chapter 394 Anko It Is

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Now, Naruto knew everything, both what he had wanted to know and what he hadn¡¯t. It was part revenge, part a trap he had laid. As Sakura had said, he could be very cold-hearted.


    What could be said, what couldn¡¯t, none of that mattered to him when it came to achieving his goals. Of course, Hinata and Ino were exceptions to his cruelty.


    "You tricked me too, so now we¡¯re even." Sakura said with a cold expression, her face still streaked with tears.


    "Yeah, we¡¯re even." He said nonchalantly.


    "You did it on purpose!" She took a deep breath, stepping over the broken glass with a crunch and standing right in front of him.


    "I was wrong." There wasn''t even a hint of sincerity in his apology. What was even more hateful was that he didn''t even bother to pretend. It was as if he wanted to tell everyone clearly that he didn¡¯t regret a thing.


    Sakura gave him a long look, suppressing her anger before finally letting out a sigh.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll let you off this time."


    "The glass is broken." Sakura said, staring at the shattered pieces on the ground.


    "Oh, be more careful next time. Look at you, even breaking glasses." Naruto said shamelessly, "I¡¯ll get you a new one when I have time."


    Sakura rolled her eyes at him, "You said you had a solution. What¡¯s the plan?"


    "Basically, it¡¯s to use a special Chakra to stabilize your spiritual body." Naruto explained, "It''s just a theory, but it should probably work."


    "I once thought of a more unreliable method, but while extracting the soul was easy, dealing with the personalities wasn¡¯t."


    "Right now, keeping the main personality in control isn¡¯t a long-term solution. It¡¯d be better if you could talk it out with yourself and find a way to share time. That would be a more positive approach than constantly fighting each other."


    "That¡¯s your solution?" Sakura sighed.


    "Why, you don''t believe me?" He raised an eyebrow, "Are you going to lie to me again?"


    "No, I''m scared of you." Sakura sighed again, "If I¡¯d known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have messed with you. But it¡¯s too late to regret it now."


    "It sure is."


    "But I have a question. When you say ''sharing time¡¯, you¡¯re not thinking of experiencing two different personalities in one body, are you?"


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous!" Naruto retorted on the spot.


    Sakura had a puzzled look on her face, "Did you really think like that?"


    "I didn''t." Naruto replied without hesitation, refuting her, "Those are all just your own assumptions, don¡¯t say such nonsenses."


    Sakura: ¡°¡­¡±


    "I might have said something similar before, but¡­" Sakura looked a little conflicted, "I was just teasing you. If it really happened, I¡¯d be jealous."


    "Cough." Naruto stood up, "You should tidy up. I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll come find you some time later." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    Naruto calmly stood and left, frowning slightly as he turned away. In fact, he wasn¡¯t sure about what he had just said. He had merely said it to stabilize Sakura for now.


    He didn¡¯t want to see her in that resigned, waiting-to-die state. At least, they still had to try.


    Kurama¡¯s accidental rescue of Dark Sakura had given Naruto some clues. However, there was no way he¡¯d experiment on Sakura, as it was too risky.


    But he himself didn''t know much, so as usual, professionals should handle the professional matters. When it comes to diagnosing such an unconventional case, Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin, was still the expert.


    ¡®If I want to find Orochimaru, that sly snake, I¡¯d have to meet Sasuke. Or... maybe Anko?¡¯


    After considering it, Naruto realized that Anko wasn¡¯t nearly as dangerous as the crazed Sasuke. Dealing with Anko would be much safer than fighting that bro-con Sasuke.


    ¡®Yes¡­ it¡¯s decided, Anko it is.¡¯


    Thinking of this, he sighed. His thoughts became clearer and clearer, but the situation is becoming more and more troublesome. He had known for a long time that Dark Sakura was a problem, but after five years, saying it wasn¡¯t his concern would be a lie.


    Naruto had never aspired to be a savior, nor did he think of destroying the world. He just wanted to be a normal person, living a peaceful life as a humble brick in a prosperous society.


    But now, the people around him were in trouble. Despite Black Sakura¡¯s sly, mischievous nature and she is actually a very cowardly person, she was still fundamentally the same Sakura.


    So, he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. Even though it would be a little troublesome, he still had to try.


    As for the outcome, in the best case, they would coexist peacefully. In a more far-fetched scenario, they¡¯d keep competing with each other. Either way, staying alive was what mattered.


    By noon, the spring sun was shining brightly.


    Under the large tree at the entrance of a muddy alley, Naruto waited patiently. After a while, a clumsy-looking girl came running over, panting heavily. She cautiously pulled out a jade-like bottle from her chest and handed it to him.


    "Just one bottle?" Hinata asked timidly.


    "It¡¯s for that dumb dog. It''s finally proving useful recently." Naruto said, taking the bottle and tossing it into his seal space. Suddenly, he remembered that there were two people imprisoned in the seal space.


    He had been so busy lately that it seemed like all the troublesome matters had piled up at once. His original plans had been postponed indefinitely, leaving him to deal with them later.


    He had always planned to return to the Land of Whirlpools but didn¡¯t want to go alone, nor did he want anyone in the village to know. That place might be dangerous, so he also didn¡¯t want to bring Tayuya along.


    When he started the fight in Kumogakure, he had already thought about how to deal with the captured cannon fodder. Whether it was Yugito or Ajisai, they would be ideal to lead the charge in the Land of Whirlpools.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t figured out how to persuade or control them yet, he wasn''t in a hurry. Because no matter how difficult the problem was, there was always a way.


    Besides, Naruto wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the Land of Whirlpools. Whether it took one year, two years, or even ten or twenty, he could wait. As long as he made it there before his death and got the answers, it would be enough.

 Chapter 395 Though I Don’t Understand, We’ll Meet at Midnight

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to take the sake out? If someone finds out¡­" Naruto hesitated as he looked at Hinata.


    "It¡¯s fine." Hinata lowered her head.


    "If it¡¯s not, that¡¯s okay too. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I have other ways."


    Naruto reached out to tidy Hinata''s bangs, brushing off a bit of dried fluff that had fallen from the tree, and softly reminded her.


    "Naruto-kun, are you¡­ really busy lately?" Hinata hesitated for a long time before mustering the courage to raise her head and asked.


    Her white eyes looked at him earnestly, and the light-colored windbreaker fluttered for a moment. The delicate beauty made Naruto lose his focus for a second, his thoughts slowing down.


    "I''m not that busy. What''s wrong?" Naruto corrected himself.


    Hinata seemed a little hesitant. Ever since their missions together after graduation, the number of times they met in a year could be counted on both hands.


    It wasn¡¯t like they never saw each other, but it felt like things couldn¡¯t go on like this. On top of that, she had hardly heard anything about Naruto in the past few years, as he''s not in the village most of the time.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to become a Jonin." Hinata said with a flushed face.


    "????" Naruto was a little confused, sniffed, and said awkwardly, "Hinata, I understand how you feel, but..."


    "I''m still a Chunin, you know. I don¡¯t have experience becoming a Jonin."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant!" Hinata¡¯s face turned an even deeper red, clearly flustered. She had originally planned to confess that she wanted to date him, but in the heat of the moment, she blurted out something else.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Naruto scratched his head. He really couldn¡¯t figure out Hinata¡¯s thoughts. No matter how creative his imagination was, he could never have guessed that such timid a girl would be so direct in what she was going to say.


    "A Jonin, huh? Actually, it''s not that difficult. Even someone like Anko, who¡¯s kind of a mess, can become a Jonin." He said after thinking for a moment, "I¡¯m busy tomorrow, but I can train with you the day after."


    "Actual combat training could help you improve a lot within about six months."


    "Okay¡­" Hinata was too nervous and could only agree.


    But she thought about it. If she could train with Naruto for half a year, it didn''t matter whether she said that or not.


    ¡®Plus, I¡­¡¯


    She shook her head, and when she looked back, Naruto had already left in a hurry.


    ¡­


    Afternoon.


    With a thud, Naruto cornered Anko against the wall of her office. Anko looked horrified, trembling as she stared up at Naruto, who towered over her. She stammered, "What flavor of dango did you eat to grow so tall?"


    He was a little speechless, "Didn''t I tell you to cut down on sweets?"


    "I already have! I''ve been eating mostly vegetables these past few years." Anko touched her ¡®capital¡¯ through her clothes and said with tears in her eyes, "But who would''ve thought that the first thing I''d lose while dieting would be my cup size!"


    Naruto had come for something serious, but hearing Anko''s comment threw him off. Their conversations always went off in wild and imaginative directions, and even after not seeing each other for a while, they still had that dynamic.


    "Is it really that much emptier?"


    "Not too much, just a little looser." Anko sighed and held her forehead with her hand, "I¡¯m considering gaining weight again to fill out my cup size."


    Hearing this, Naruto gasped.


    "Please, don''t!"


    "Why?" Anko is now almost thirty, but still single, probably due to her over-the-top personality.


    She always said the most bizarre things. Despite being in her twenties, she still acted like an edgy teenage girl. While others around her had climbed the ranks, she was still as clueless as ever.


    Half of Kakashi¡¯s face has been on the Hokage Rock, Kurenai and Asuma had gotten married, and their child was about to be born. Yet Anko still had an ¡®I¡¯ll just sleep through life¡¯ attitude, muddling through each day.


    After all, Kurenai would definitely say about decreasing cup size in front of an adult boy. But Anko? She was an anomaly in the otherwise conservative Konoha.


    ¡®Foolish old hag¡­¡¯


    "If you''re not afraid of becoming a huge barrel, then go ahead and keep eating." Naruto said, his tone layered with meaning.


    "Pfft, my waist is so slim, do you really think I¡¯d believe that?" Anko pushed her non-existent glasses with a wise look and sneered, "Feel my waist if you don¡¯t believe me!"


    Without a hint of hesitation, Anko grabbed Naruto¡¯s hand and placed it on her waist. Her loose clothing tightened instantly, revealing an unbelievably slim waistline. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This made Naruto visibly shocked.


    ¡°Wow, it really is slim!¡±


    "See? I told you!" Anko looked smug, with an expression that said, ¡®I knew it would be like this¡¯.


    The two continued their bizarre conversation for a while until others in the office couldn''t stand it anymore and pushed the odd pair out.


    They had to change their chat location, moving from the quiet office on the second floor of the Hokage Tower to a deserted hallway. Anko lit a woman¡¯s cigarette, the flame flickering in the dim light.


    "Tell me, what do you need from me?" Anko asked, her demeanor suddenly more serious.


    If it were someone else who didn''t know her background, they might think that Anko didn''t look that way, but Naruto knew that Anko was suffering from a Chuunibyou syndrome.


    He reached out and snatched the cigarette from Anko¡¯s hand, extinguished it, and tossed it aside.


    "Stop playing with that nonsense. Let me see the Cursed Seal on your neck."


    "Is this some kind of new seduction trick?" Anko was stunned, "Although I can understand the impulsiveness of an 18-year-old boy, this method is too low-class. Sorry, but I can''t agree to this."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? But, I could think about it¡­" Naruto mused for a moment, "So, what¡¯s your answer?"


    "Didn''t you say you needed something from me?" Anko asked, looking at him.


    "Oh, right." Naruto pulled himself together again, "Then, let¡¯s get to the point. Please pull down your shirt so I can check¡­ the Cursed Seal."


    "The Cursed Seal left by Orochimaru¡­ You should know he¡¯s dead, right? There haven¡¯t been any recent sightings of him, so yeah, he¡¯s probably dead."


    "Dead? I had no idea." Anko replied, looking confused.


    Naruto was left speechless by this, ¡®What on earth was this old hag thinking about all day?¡¯


    He could only watch as Anko shakily pulled out another cigarette, failing to light it after several attempts.


    "Okay, I don¡¯t actually know how to smoke." Anko admitted dejectedly, handing the cigarette and lighter to Naruto, "So, how did Orochimaru die?"


    "Uchiha Sasuke killed him." Naruto didn¡¯t waste words, and with a swift motion, he pulled down the collar of Anko¡¯s shirt. "Sorry for being abrupt, but¡­ yep, it¡¯s still there."


    He let go after three seconds, looking Anko in the eyes.


    "Things are a bit complicated, and I can''t explain it clearly right now, but I¡¯ll come to your place at midnight."


    Anko thought about it for a moment, and felt that she would not lose out anyway, so she snapped her fingers.


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t fully understand¡­¡±


    "We¡¯ll meet at midnight."


    "We¡¯ll meet at midnight." Naruto echoed.

 Chapter 396 Sneaking in Through The Window at Midnight

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Bodhi Ancestor and Sun Wukong once agreed to meet at midnight, but theirs was for the purpose of passing down knowledge and teaching. Naruto and Anko, on the other hand, were just fooling around, with no regard for conventions or taboos.


    Anko had no romantic notions about Naruto, her mind filled with all sorts of immature thoughts.


    Naruto, in turn, couldn''t stand Anko, often calling her the weakest Jonin, a fake Jonin, and never holding back from mocking her.


    After agreeing on a time, Naruto casually pocketed Anko''s Chuuni prop lighter into the seal space. Without staying for long, he turned around and left the Hokage Tower.


    He hadn¡¯t been this busy in a long time. His schedule was so packed that his to-do list stretched from morning until midnight. First, he had a fight with Sakura after baiting in the morning, then he went to Hinata to get some of the Hyuga Clan''s special sake.


    Kurama had a taste for this specific drink, and without the real deal, Naruto couldn''t continue his ¡®fishing¡¯ for Kurama. The last time he had a bottle, he had given it to Tsunade as a gift, leaving him completely out of stock.


    By evening, Naruto made his way to Ichiraku Ramen.


    It wasn¡¯t yet dinnertime, so the shop wasn¡¯t too crowded. He found an empty seat, ordered a deluxe pork bone char siu ramen set that came with a free soda, and waited.


    In the brightly lit ramen shop, Teuchi was busy in the kitchen. Behind the noren curtain in the kitchen, only his daughter, Ayame, was walking back and forth carrying bowls of ramen.


    After filling up, Naruto returned home and slept until midnight.


    It wasn¡¯t until his alarm woke him up that Naruto hurriedly got out of bed, his body moving on autopilot to wash up. He walked to the kitchen, poured himself a glass of water, and stood by the doorway, deep in thought as he slowly drank.


    Kurama lay on the couch, cracking open one eye. The living room was dimly lit, with only a single light on in the kitchen. Naruto stood by the kitchen door, holding his glass of water and drinking it slowly.


    Though Kurama wasn¡¯t afraid of Naruto, he knew better than to disturb him at times like this. The last thing it wanted was to end up in Naruto¡¯s bad books, knowing full well that revenge could come in unexpected ways.


    It has been six years since Naruto graduated from the Academy, and he is still a Chunin. Hinata¡¯s words earlier that day had sparked something in him, and he realized he should make time to visit Tsunade soon.


    Before she retired from her position as the Godaime Hokage, he needed to ask her to help him get a promotion. At the very least, he should be a Jonin by now, as Neji had been promoted two years ago.


    Naruto had bled and fought for Konoha, going as far as to undertake a solo mission to the Land of Rain. He deserves the title of Jonin.


    ¡­


    After nightfall, there weren¡¯t any formal patrols in Konoha. The Uchiha Clan had been wiped out for many years, and the security forces had been disbanded by the higher-ups.


    However, if someone was acting suspiciously in the middle of the night, the Anbu would certainly take notice. Naruto made no attempt to hide as he took a shortcut, running along the rooftops straight toward Anko¡¯s house.


    Soon enough, someone intercepted him. The person, dressed in Anbu uniform, removed their animal mask before speaking with a sigh, "What are you doing running across rooftops in the middle of the night?"


    The one who stopped him was none other than Uzuki Yugao, a ¡®widow¡¯ whose grief over her former lover¡¯s death had long since faded with time. She was now the second-in-command of the Hokage¡¯s personal Anbu unit.


    "Oh, I¡¯ve got things to do." Naruto pointed toward the night sky ahead, "Busy night. Can you let me pass now?"


    Yugao sighed again, putting her mask back on, then said, "Fine. If anyone stops you, just mention my name."


    "Wow, your name carries that much weight these days?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Got any sort of token I could use?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, an Anbu badge flew toward him and he quickly reached out to catch it. The badge had Yugao''s code name engraved on it, with golden engravings around the edges.


    It felt cool to the touch, with a texture that was somewhere between wood and jade.


    "Got any hand sweat on this?" He blurted out without thinking.


    "Scram!" Yugao snapped, before quickly leaving.


    Anyway, the two of them often met, as whenever Tsunade needed something, she¡¯d send Yugao to track Naruto down. In the early days, Yugao sometimes found Naruto easily, but other times, she had to search multiple locations.


    After so many years, she had learned to deal with Naruto''s quirks. Naruto was the type to respond better to softness than to force. Whenever Yugao ran into him, she chose to keep her words to a minimum and compromised as much as she could.


    She knew that getting into conflicts with Naruto was more trouble than it was worth, so she preferred to avoid the hassle altogether. Besides, she also knew that in the future, they¡¯d likely have to work together.


    Making things easier for Naruto now would ultimately make things easier for herself.


    With the badge Yugao had given him, Naruto made it to Anko¡¯s house without any further interruptions. There were no clueless rookies coming out to show off and needed him to slap them in the face. After all, the Anbu was very particular about the order between the upper and lower levels.


    While the Anbu¡¯s members weren¡¯t particularly friendly, they knew who Naruto was, and most of them understood his connections with Tsunade and Kakashi.


    With no obstacles in his way, Naruto reached Anko¡¯s place and opted not to use the door. Instead, he went straight to the window, knocking loudly in the dead of night. The sudden ¡®thud, thud, thud¡¯ was enough to scare anyone half to death.


    Anko groggily opened the door, only to realize the noise had come from the window. She was immediately furious.


    "Uzumaki Naruto! Are you sick?"


    "What?"


    "Why are you coming through the window in the middle of the night instead of using the door?" Anko went back to the room and opened the window, but didn''t let him in immediately. "Do you have a screw loose?"


    "Who would knock on the door in the middle of the night? It would definitely give better atmosphere by going through the window."


    "You''re making it look like we''re having an affair!" Anko grumbled and went to wash her face without paying him much more attention.


    Splashing water on her face, Anko shook off the last remnants of sleep. Staring at her reflection in the mirror who was becoming more and more mature, she felt a strange sense of disorientation, ¡®Time had passed so quickly.¡¯


    Time was like anesthesia, slipping away year after year. But even now, she couldn''t move on. That person, her teacher, Orochimaru, was dead.


    Everyone has a part of themselves that remains a wounded child, and Anko could never truly face the shadow left behind by Orochimaru. In Orochimaru¡¯s eyes, she had probably always been nothing but a weak, timid little girl.


    She wasn¡¯t particularly talented. Her only skill seemed to be endurance. Even painful memories and mediocrity could be tolerated.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, she could wake up and enjoy some dango. The sweetness of the dango was almost sickening, but for someone like her, who carried a heavy heart, the sweetness was just right, perfectly balanced.

 Chapter 397 This is Pure Love

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The moment Anko walked out of the bathroom, there were still water stains on her hair, but her face was filled with joy.


    "So, what¡¯s the matter? You can tell me now."


    "Where should I start? Orochimaru?" Naruto glanced at her, sat down on the couch without any hesitation, and poured himself a glass of water.


    "Yeah." Anko¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, but she forced a casual smile, "That guy was my teacher. It¡¯s hard to believe that a scum like him could die so easily."


    "He''s not dead."


    "What?" Anko could no longer remain calm. She jumped to her feet, her voice rising with a low growl, "Where is Orochimaru?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t respond immediately. He waited for Anko to calm down. While Anko might not have been a particularly strong Jonin in terms of skill, her mental state definitely qualified her as a typical ¡®rookie¡¯ Jonin.


    Soon enough, she slumped back onto the couch.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s fine." Naruto took a sip of water, eyeing Anko as she sank into the small red couch, "I just need you to stay calm."


    "Because what I¡¯m about to tell you might be a bit... harsh."


    "Got it." Anko sat at the edge of the couch, reaching for some water, only to find there was only one glass on the table. She didn¡¯t care and grabbed Naruto¡¯s glass, drinking all the water in one gulp.


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was too tired to complain about Anko¡¯s constant childish behavior. He almost wished he could make her cry, as this woman was like a grown-up living in a two-dimensional anime world.


    "Orochimaru isn¡¯t entirely dead. He left a backup in the form of a Cursed Seal on your neck." Naruto explained, "As long as the Cursed Seal is removed, Orochimaru can be resurrected."


    "He planted something similar to a ¡®Kama¡¯ in you, well, you can think of as a soul backup. In layman''s terms, if we remove the Cursed Seal on your neck, Orochimaru will come back to life."


    "How is that possible?" Anko was stunned for a long time before slowly coming back to her senses. She stared at Naruto with an incredulous look in her eyes, "Wait... are you saying..."


    "Are you saying you want to revive Orochimaru... from... from me?"


    The complexity of the situation far exceeded Anko¡¯s expectations. Though it sounded absurd, something about Naruto made her feel like he actually had the power to bring Orochimaru back.


    "I do intend to do that, but only because I have something I need to ask him." Naruto said after thinking for a moment, "And I don¡¯t necessarily need to bring back his entire body."


    "What do you mean?" Anko asked.


    "Just his soul will do." Naruto clarified, "Doing this would actually be beneficial for you, too. At the very least, you won¡¯t be tormented by the Cursed Seal anymore."


    "Remove the seal, take revenge on Orochimaru, and extract his soul, like what Sandaime did." Naruto gestured as he spoke, "Theoretically, it¡¯s possible."


    "And there should also be a seal in your mind, probably used to seal a certain memory. If you want, I can help you remove that as well."


    "You can remove it?" Anko was a little surprised.


    "Of course, the Uzumaki Clan specializes in Sealing Techniques." Naruto said, casually giving a reason, "Unlocking a seal is as easy as picking a lock. It¡¯s just a matter of talent."


    "Impressive talent you¡¯ve got there?"


    "Yeah, unlocking things¡­ no, I mean, removing seals. Sorry, that came out wrong." Naruto coughed to cover up his embarrassment, "So, what do you think?"


    "Think about what?" Anko was obviously still a little confused.


    After all, this news had a great impact on her. After hating her former teacher for so long and finally believing he was dead, she now learned that the despicable man had left behind a resurrection seal in her own body.


    Her emotions were all over the place, like a rollercoaster ride, leaving her feeling completely numb.


    "The Cursed Seal is on your neck, so of course it¡¯s up to you to decide. What, you think I can forcibly bring Orochimaru back?" Naruto said, "I mean, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t, but I prefer things to be voluntary."


    Anko was a little confused and didn¡¯t pick up on Naruto¡¯s sly comment. After hesitating for a long time, her mind was still blank, so she finally resorted to asking for help.


    "What do you think I should do?" Anko asked back seriously.


    Naruto didn''t answer directly, as he naturally hoped that Anko would agree. The so-called ¡®asking for permission¡¯ was just a formality, and Anko really didn¡¯t have much of a choice.


    So, he asked her a question, "Have you been busy lately?"


    "Not really." Anko shook her head.


    "Well, since you¡¯re free, why not agree to it?" He said casually.


    "What kind of lame excuse is that?" Anko asked, somewhat incredulous, but then she thought she had no better idea, so she immediately changed her words.


    ¡°Actually, that kind of makes sense.¡±


    ¡®As expected, she is a stupid woman.¡¯ Naruto thought, coughing to mask his amusement. He had prepared multiple plans, but none were necessary now, as Anko¡¯s brain circuit is really simple.


    "Okay then. I''ll apply for a mission in a couple of days, and you''ll be the leading Jonin." He said, "We¡¯ll need to leave Konoha just to be safe, so as to avoid any accidents when resurrecting Orochimaru."


    "I¡¯ll be the leading Jonin? You''re not~" Halfway through her sentence, Anko suddenly remembered that the man in front of her, who could kill a Jonin with one punch, was technically still a ¡®mere¡¯ Chunin.


    "You¡¯re still a Chunin! Hahaha." Anko chuckled, clearly not weighed down by the previously serious atmosphere, and found new amusement in the situation.


    ¡®It was indeed right to call her a stupid woman. No wonder she was still a virgin at the age of nearly 30.¡¯ Naruto didn¡¯t mean it in a derogatory way, as he just couldn¡¯t quite figure Anko out.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided it wasn¡¯t worth mocking her for that. After all, Anko didn¡¯t seem to care much about such matters, just like Orochimaru.


    Many times, Naruto thought Anko resembled a tomboy. At work, she was always laughing and joking, but when she wasn¡¯t working, she would disappear somewhere unknown.


    "Not for long." Naruto threw a cushion at her, " Soon enough, I¡¯ll be an Elite Jonin. Unlike you, who¡¯s just a Tokubetsu Jonin."


    "What''s wrong with being a Tokubetsu Jonin?" She was a little dissatisfied, "No matter what, it is still a Jonin, better than a Chunin like you!"


    "Why not apply for the mission tomorrow?" Anko suddenly thought of something and asked, "If we go tomorrow, I can avoid a long, boring meeting."


    "I''m busy. I''ll look for Ino tomorrow and Hinata the day after tomorrow." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You scumbag!" Anko threw the cushion back at him, verbally condemning his behavior, "Toying with young girls¡¯ feelings, don¡¯t you feel even a little guilty?"


    "Watch your words. What are you saying? This is pure love." Naruto shot back, "Besides, we grew up together. It¡¯s normal for us to be close."


    "Never mind, you¡¯ve got a point." Anko sighed, "Shinobi don''t have a good ending anyway. Either they die in battle or die young."


    "I''m going to retire after working for a few more years and won''t take on any more missions." Anko said, sinking into the couch, "This job is so boring. I might as well go teach at the Academy."


    Hearing that, Naruto raised an eyebrow, ¡®Sure enough, everything was foreshadowed.¡¯


    A Shinobi¡¯s prime only lasts for a few short years. Only a select few manage to reach the pinnacle, transcending injury and aging. Those who do invariably become legends in the Shinobi World.


    The world is vast, and geniuses will always appear. But this world also accommodates ordinary people. Anko wasn¡¯t exactly ordinary, as she is Orochimaru''s first disciple.


    She was supposed to have a brilliant future ahead of her.


    Unfortunately, her potential was never fully realized. After Orochimaru left, her progress stalled, and the Cursed Seal he left behind became an obstacle to her growth. Before she knew it, she had already missed the best time for growth.


    Anko can''t be said to have fade into obscurity, but her path as a Shinobi had become predictable. In addition, Anko is an orphan, with no clan or bloodline to support her, so her career was bound to be mediocre.


    "Teaching, huh? That¡¯s a good idea." Naruto agreed, "Anyway, with how you are, teaching might be your only option."


    "Get lost!" Anko was so annoyed by him that she didn''t feel like expressing her feelings anymore. Just as she was about to get up and head to her room, something crossed her mind, and she turned to ask him a question, "Let me ask you something."


    "Speak away." Naruto replied.


    "What do you think about me getting a kid after I retire, just to raise for fun?" Anko asked.


    "You?" Naruto sized her up and down, "What, are you planning on paying big money for a baby?"


    "You can keep rolling out of here." Anko threw the last cushion at him.

 Chapter 398 You Usually Have To Do The Opposite What A Girl Said

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After returning home, Naruto lay on his bed, thinking about everything that had happened over the past few days. He couldn¡¯t help but sighed, ¡®After years of peace, things were starting to get hectic again.¡¯


    Ino wanted to set up a communication system in Konoha, Hinata wanted to become a Jonin. And then there was the most troublesome matter, Sakura, or more accurately, Dark Sakura. That issue was urgent but couldn¡¯t be openly discussed. he had to tackle it all simultaneously, laying out the groundwork as best he could.


    Fortunately, only a few days had passed. In a couple of days, Naruto could take advantage of the time before the mission started to visit Tanzaku Town. Tayuya was still waiting for him, and he felt that he at least owed her a response. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether or not Tayuya would stay was unknown, but the world was far smaller than he had imagined. If he wanted to meet someone, he could always find the time to do so.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Naruto slept until noon and leisurely stepped out of his house. After washing up, he called out to Kurama, who was also getting ready to leave. He pulled out a bottle of Hyuga Clan¡¯s special sake from the seal space.


    Kurama had one foot out on the balcony but stopped in his tracks when it heard Naruto call him. He immediately looked annoyed, but when he smelled something, he retreated back.


    "Hmm? What¡¯s going on with you today, kid?" Kurama hurried over. Although his eyes never left the sake bottle, he still put up a tough front.


    "What do you mean?" Naruto said seriously, though he was sneering in his heart.


    He thought to himself, ¡®This dumb fox was really good at pretending.¡¯


    To bait Kurama, Naruto had even repackaged the drink to look more upscale. Kurama might resist for a day or two, but how could he last the third day?


    "For me?" Kurama asked.


    "Yeah, to make it up to you." Naruto pretended to be nonchalant, "Thanks to you last time, Sakura is fine, so¡­"


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to have a conscience. I thought you were about to die, so you were willing to take it out." Kurama said, grinning and rubbing his front paws together in glee.


    Naruto¡¯s head hurt listening to the fox, and he was tempted to kick this annoying creature off the balcony. However, when he thought about the need to use this ¡®tool¡¯ in the future, he could only try his best to suppress his anger.


    "I¡¯ve got stuff to do, so I¡¯m leaving first." Naruto forced a smile and left directly, suppressing his anger.


    The door slammed shut, and Kurama scratched his head. Looking at the Hyuga Clan¡¯s special sake on the table, he suddenly felt a little confused. Something that he had been coveting for so long but could not get suddenly appeared in front of him one day, but it made him feel strangely empty


    It was like the goddess in his heart had fallen from the sky, turning from a goddess in everyone¡¯s hearts into just another slut. Although Kurama didn¡¯t understand philosophy, he still felt a sense of emptiness.


    After finally obtaining the sake, he couldn''t help but have the radical mentality of only having one bottle and wanting more. But after taking a few large gulps, all the thoughts vanished.


    There was only a feeling of excitement and comfort in his mind, as if all the unhappiness had disappeared. He squinted his eyes and enjoyed it for a while, then suddenly remembered something.


    Kurama set the bottle down, jumped off the sofa, and pulled out a black-and-white photo of Naruto from a drawer, along with some incense. After making sure no one was around, he threw them all downstairs.


    "Considering how he¡¯s been so thoughtful, I¡¯ll let it slide this time." Kurama muttered.


    He had only burned incense for Naruto once, and had intended to save it for later. But after holding onto it for several years, Kurama feared Naruto might catch on, so it hurried to destroy the evidence.


    By now, Naruto was already far away and had no idea what Kurama was doing with his guilty expression.


    Today, Naruto needed to visit Ino. They had just parted the days before, and though Ino had told him she¡¯d be in seclusion for at least half a month, asking him not to disturb her, he knew better than to take her words at face value.


    When girls say things like that, you usually have to do the opposite. He hadn¡¯t gone to see her the day after they parted, but waited an extra day. Giving her some space would create a slight feeling of absence, and meeting again the following day would bring a pleasant surprise.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a big surprise, at least there wouldn¡¯t be any negative emotions.


    What''s more, the matter of the communicator was not that urgent. He thought of checking on Ino''s progress first and then discussing what to do with Tsunade.


    Lately, he had been incredibly busy. Everything seemed to be piling up all at once. Sakura¡¯s situation was an unexpected problem, and there was nothing he could do, but he didn''t want to refuse Hinata''s request either.


    Hinata rarely asked for anything, so whenever she did, as long as it wasn¡¯t impossible, Naruto would never refuse her.


    It¡¯s because Naruto knew how easy it was to make Hinata happy, but if he rejected her even once, it will be difficult to get her to take the initiative again next time.


    Her personality was such that it took a lot of time and patience to draw her out. If she remained too introverted, even talking with her could be exhausting.


    For all these reasons, Naruto decided to first assess Ino¡¯s progress. He needed to estimate how many days it would take her to complete the upgrade on the communication devices, so he could schedule a meeting with Tsunade.


    If he went too early and the devices weren¡¯t ready, it would be awkward. But if he waited too long, Ino might feel a bit disappointed, which he wanted to avoid.


    Even though his love had become a little ¡®tainted¡¯, Naruto still strived to do his best for the girls. Even the smallest, seemingly insignificant details mattered to him.


    The Yamanaka Flower Shop was as quiet as ever, with the glass door downstairs tightly shut.


    However, the window of Ino¡¯s room on the second floor was open. As for why he knew it was Ino''s window, it was because he was too familiar with the layout of her room.


    Naruto actually had a communicator too. There were only two in the village so far, and the other one was with Ino. But instead of using it, he chose the simplest method.


    "Ino!" He shouted out.


    From upstairs, there was the sound of quick footsteps and the scraping of a chair, and then Ino''s pretty face appeared at the window. Perhaps because she¡¯s in too much haste, a red hair clip fell from the window.


    Her golden hair spilled over her shoulders. Startled, she let out a soft exclamation, not bothering to tie her hair as she asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Just passing by. I¡¯m leaving soon." He replied.


    Hearing this, Ino uttered an ¡®oh¡¯, pouted her lips slightly, and spoke.


    "Then go ahead."


    Even though her words said one thing, her body didn¡¯t move from the window, as if she was really going to watch him leave. Her silly look made Naruto want to laugh.


    Naruto waved his hand at her, "Aren¡¯t you going to come down and open the door? Or should I climb through the window."


    "Didn''t you say..." Ino¡¯s face flushed as she realized he had tricked her again. She suddenly became annoyed, and pouted, "I¡¯m not opening it."


    "Really not opening it? Then I¡¯ll leave."


    "Idiot! It''s not locked, just push the door open yourself!" Ino was both angry and amused, wanting to punch him for being so infuriating.

 Chapter 399 Only from Someone You Love Can You Smell The Fragrance

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The door to the flower shop on the first floor was indeed unlocked. Naruto gently pushed it open, though it could have been pulled outward as well. When the shop wasn¡¯t open, they would push the door in and hang the ¡®Closed¡¯ sign.


    He quietly and skillfully hung up the sign and quickly made his way up the stairs. A girl in love seemed to be surrounded by a natural glow, radiating a soft light from her entire body.


    Holding her was like hugging a soft, warm cloud, with a faint milky fragrance. Some said this was due to hormones, and that you could only smell it from someone you liked. Others disagreed, saying it was just the scent of her bath products seeping into her skin.


    Naruto wasn¡¯t sure whether the milky scent from Ino was hormones or bath products, but he did know that the sweet fragrance would soon be absorbed by him.


    Usually, after reaching ¡®third base¡¯, the scent would mostly disappear. And when they eventually got to ¡®home base¡¯, if it happened frequently enough, a different kind of sweet smell would take over.


    The younger and prettier the girl, the more intoxicating the scent.


    The saying ¡®a woman¡¯s scent reveals who she is¡¯ wasn¡¯t wrong at all.


    "Get me some water, after all, I walked all the way here."


    "Who didn¡¯t walk here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bother me? I¡¯m focusing on my research. Once I update the communication device again."


    "It¡¯s ridiculous! There are electrical appliances and everything, but not means of transportation." Naruto didn''t respond and changed the subject, "Come on, give me some water."


    "Go get it yourself from the living room. There are glasses outside."


    "I¡¯m not going outside."


    Naruto scanned the table, spotting a large rose-pink glass filled with water, so he grabbed it and gulped it all down in one go, not leaving a single drop.


    "You!! Are you a water barrel? And that was my glass."


    "Don¡¯t be so stingy. We¡¯ve already done so much, what¡¯s the big deal about drinking from your glass?" He muttered, "What, can me drinking from your glass get you pregnant or something?"


    "Go to hell!" Ino blushed with embarrassment and anger, throwing herself at him.


    "Ah!! You¡¯re really hitting me!"


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Ah Ah!!!¡±


    Amid the commotion, Naruto clutched his arm in pain, sucking in air as he glared at Ino, who sat beside him with a satisfied look.


    "Ino, are you part dog or something?"


    "Hmph, you totally deserved it!" Ino crossed her arms and said smugly, "Serves you right for saying such weird things. We obviously haven¡¯t done anything." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡¯s so weird about that? We¡¯ve kissed, so what¡¯s the big deal about drinking some water?" Naruto said as if it was a matter of course.


    "You know that¡¯s not what you meant!" Ino said fiercely, "Stop trying to twist it!"


    Ino actually felt a little regretful. If she had known, she shouldn''t let things progress so quickly. She had already guessed that Naruto would get bolder after their kiss, but still¡­


    After a while, with the fan blowing, the two ended up cuddling again.


    Though Ino had been reluctant at first, she eventually gave in, half-heartedly protesting but not truly resisting. She fiddled with the communicator in her hands, silently muttering to herself about the ¡®pig behind her¡¯.


    Naruto, meanwhile, closed his eyes and rested, his mind drifting to various thoughts.


    Ino felt that something was wrong with her body. As she leaned on his chest, which was like a small furnace, her body felt unusually warm and uncomfortable. Thankfully, the fan was on, so there was no need to turn on the air conditioner in such weather.


    "Asuma-sensei is going to have a baby!" She suddenly said.


    "Really?" Naruto already knew. Asuma had mentioned it to him before, probably because all soon-to-be fathers loved to brag, "What, do you want a baby too?"


    "No, I don¡¯t!" Ino¡¯s response was surprisingly genuine.


    Ino¡¯s mother had told her more than once about the pain of childbirth, explaining how from the moment she got pregnant, peace became a distant memory. Naturally, she skipped the step of how she got pregnant in the first place, as parents tend to do.


    They don¡¯t like to talk about how their desires got the better of them and led to having children. Instead, they focus on the hardships of childbirth, portraying it as one of the cruelest tortures imaginable.


    For example, Rino once told Ino how she suffered from nausea and vomiting when pregnant with her, and after six months, the baby pressed on her bladder so much that she had to get up seven or eight times a night to use the bathroom.


    During that time, Inoichi was also under a lot of pressure. As a first-time father, he was busy with work and had to come home to take care of his wife, which left him with little sleep.


    When Ino learned about this, her young heart was deeply impacted. She always felt that she owed her parents, and instinctively complied with their requests out of a sense of duty.


    For Ino, being sensible wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, but it left her with a lingering fear of childbirth.


    "Anyway, I don¡¯t want to have kids!!" She declared, and then quietly added in her mind, ¡®At least not for a long time.¡¯


    "Absolutely not!"


    "No one¡¯s asking you to have kids." Naruto was startled and thought he had touched a landmine, so he quickly let go of her.


    "Oh." Ino shrank back and glanced at him again, "But we''re together, eventually, we¡¯ll have to have kids, right? Otherwise, we¡¯d just be friends?"


    "Huh? What kind of logic is that?" Naruto looked baffled, "Do you win a prize for having kids?"


    "I don''t know, that¡¯s what my mother says." Ino shook her head, "Either way, I¡¯m not ready for that, and I don¡¯t even know how to handle something like that."


    "We¡¯ll worry about that later. Besides, having kids is indeed still a long way off," Naruto said, "Besides, who would love a kid more than their wife anyway?"


    "For me, what¡¯s more important is you. A child would just be an added bonus. There¡¯s no need to dwell on it, and if you¡¯re afraid, then don¡¯t even think about it."


    "Really?" Ino looked up at him, her eyes bright with curiosity.


    "Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so scared, but..." His eyes were full of seriousness, "just knowing that I like you is enough."


    "Mm." Ino''s face turned red. What had started as a casual conversation had suddenly turned serious, and his unexpectedly heartfelt words left her flustered.


    "I-I¡¯m going to the living room to get some water." She stammered, quickly grabbing her rose-pink and gold glass before rushing out of the room.


    Naruto raised his eyebrows. Although he wasn¡¯t sure why Ino reacted like that, it didn''t matter. As long as he could successfully distract her, it was fine. Anyway, his goal was to delay her research progress. Something like honey trap.


    Naruto stood up and checked his reflection in the mirror, then put the mirror down with a satisfied nod.


    Whatever strategy he had was fine, he only wanted the best for her. He hadn¡¯t thought much about the future, mostly because he himself wasn¡¯t sure where he came from or where he was going.


    It¡¯s like how a savior is destined to die, or how a hero falls into the abyss. What he struggled to avoid, what he resisted, might be something others yearn for but can¡¯t attain.


    But desires often go unfulfilled, that¡¯s just how life works. He couldn¡¯t even define who he was, so all he could do was live passionately and honestly.


    If this were a peaceful world, he would choose to grow old with Ino or Hinata, or maybe both. But in this world¡­


    For now, he just wanted to be a passionate young man, setting a small goal for himself: to live until he was 25.


    Before long, Ino returned with the water. She placed the cup on the table with a thud and, after a moment of hesitation, decided not to sit back in her chair. Instead, she sat next to Naruto on the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 400 Only Orochimaru is Fit to Desecrate Gods

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "How¡¯s the communicator coming along?" Naruto asked.


    "It still needs some work, technically speaking¡­"  Ino began counting things on her fingers, listing the details. Naruto didn¡¯t really understand, but he listened anyway.


    That device, in a sense, could be traced back to ancient communication methods like bamboo tubes used to transmit sound. Sound transmission depends on the medium, and later, telephones were invented.


    Konoha had local communication devices, something like walkie-talkies. But beyond a certain distance, the communication function would fail.


    The Five Great Shinobi Countries also held long-distance video conferences, using several black-and-white TVs stacked together, which were considered advanced equipment.


    The technological level of the Land of Fire was rather weak, but in this world, technology had only just started to emerge. Plus, with the power of Shinobi, many weapons were rendered irrelevant, so technological advancements hadn¡¯t drastically changed the world yet.


    However, Naruto knew that in a few more years, those stubborn old folks in Konoha would quickly realize what it meant when the times changed. Telephones and mobile phones would become commonplace, and both the skies and the seas would witness unprecedented changes.


    The foundation of all this lay, first, in the fact that the world had some technological basis. There were electric wires, modern furniture, and aside from the austere lifestyle imposed on Shinobi, most people lived normal lives.


    Second, the emergence of Chakra as a form of energy was even more mysterious than the technological energy of Earth. Maybe instead of relying on quantum mechanics to solve problems like on Earth, this world would turn to Chakra science.


    Chakra, at its core, was an alien energy, and most Shinobi carried traces of alien blood. So, Chakra energy couldn¡¯t be measured by conventional standards, just like the Land of Lightning can even build a cannon capable of shooting at the moon.


    In some ways, Naruto preferred to think of that as a sci-fi weapon akin to a starship-destroying weapon. In other words, there is still a lot of room for the development of Chakra energy.


    Perhaps one day, the skies and oceans of this world would be fully explored, and the people of the Naruto World would leave their planet and venture into deep space. After all, the foundation was already there, and deep space exploration would surely follow.


    This was the life Naruto wanted to see. It was also the reason he supported Ino¡¯s work on the communicator.


    The world was becoming more convenient and exciting, making life more interesting. Watching those fools silently enduring their grudges and trying to force everyone to agree with their warped ideals was annoying. If they weren¡¯t eliminated, then who?


    Naruto wasn¡¯t soft-hearted, so he couldn¡¯t empathize with them, nor did he believe this world was at fault. The only one who is wrong is the Otsutsuki, but they weren¡¯t easy to deal with.


    Since they claimed to be gods, they naturally have a certain amount of power. Professional matters should be handled by professionals. Naruto figured Orochimaru would likely be interested in the Otsutsuki Clan.


    After all, they are the source of bloodlines. If they can be pulled down from the throne, their expressions would surely be very interesting. For example, what if they are infused with human blood and their genes were re-edited?


    If gods were desecrated, they¡¯d be no different from pigs and dogs.


    Of course, Naruto couldn¡¯t come up with such malicious ideas himself. Only a mad scientist like Orochimaru could come up with such inhuman ideas.


    With that approach, the trouble of Otsutsuki Clan''s destroying the world wouldn¡¯t seem as daunting. After all, aliens might be powerful, but they were still quite brainless. With a little cruelty, even gods could be domesticated.


    However, humans were often the scariest beings. As the saying goes, human hearts cannot be judged easily. Because all humans look similar, you can¡¯t tell if someone is good or evil without opening them up to see inside.


    But those were not things Naruto should consider. He felt that he would only live past a hundred years old at best, and with that time, he wouldn¡¯t live to see the era of spacefaring starships filling the skies.


    His immediate plan was simple: drag Orochimaru into this muddy watter and turn the Otsutsuki Clan into slaves in the Shinobi World. In order to correspond to the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan, he called it the ¡®Desecration of Gods¡¯ plan.


    This way, he could maintain his peaceful life without constantly running around as the world¡¯s savior.


    As for Orochimaru, Naruto had no strong opinions. They had crossed paths before, and Orochimaru had even stabbed him through the chest. But strictly speaking, Naruto still had to call Orochimaru ¡®uncle master¡¯.


    In the Shinobi World, connections were everywhere. Being stabbed by his uncle master wasn¡¯t such a big deal, as it could lead to lifelong enmity or friendship.


    Thinking about it this way, the world is actually quite gentle.


    "Are you distracted?"


    "Uh¡­" Naruto felt a bit embarrassed. He had been so focused earlier, but with so much on his mind lately, he¡¯d gotten lost in his thoughts, started thinking about the long term.


    "You said that once the communication devices is ready, the village¡­" Ino trailed off, her confidence waning, her face full of worry.


    Just the other day, she had been so pumped up, eager to lock herself away and rapidly finish the communicator. Now, only two days later, her enthusiasm had faded.


    "Let''s wait and see, there''s a high chance it will work." Naruto said. He wanted to explain how the times were changing, but he couldn¡¯t exactly tell Ino that he¡¯d known this because he¡¯d read Naruto manga.


    It won''t be long before Danzo falls. Unlike in the original work, Tsunade had been planning this for years, and she intended to bring down all the old fossils with her.


    It would be a massive reshuffle of Konoha¡¯s power structure. From the Root to the Hokage, all of them have to be replaced by Kakashi¡¯s generation that Tsunade had already prepared.


    It was another iteration of the Will of Fire, burning themselves out to pave the way for the next generation. However, compared to Sandaime, Tsunade was more willing to trust the younger generation and her methods were far more decisive. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More importantly... she wanted to retire quickly.


    Naruto noticed that Ino wasn¡¯t in the best state either, so after some light conversation, he decided to leave. He felt there wasn¡¯t much point in staying.


    Just as he reached the shop¡¯s entrance on the first floor, Ino suddenly rushed down the stairs and, while he wasn''t paying attention, hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    "You¡­"


    "Nothing!"


    With a bang, Ino forcefully pulled down the shutter at the shop entrance. Naruto stood there in shock for a few seconds, and couldn''t help but find it amusing, ¡®This girl was growing up fast.¡¯


    ¡®She was even bold enough to use her tongue.¡¯


    After leaving the Yamanaka Flower Shop, he stopped by Satomi Hill¡¯s manor and forced Ido out of Yakumo''s body. Then, without saying a word, he proceeded to beat it up again.


    It is actually very simple to tame a demon. Don''t try to reason with them. Just smash their fangs and give them a good beating. If the demon resisted and tried to insult you, just go harder.


    Anyway, they can¡¯t be killed, and by the next day, it would be a well-behaved demon.


    Yakumo crouched in a corner, watching Ido get beaten beyond recognition. The strange part was, aside from Ido¡¯s head, the demon¡¯s body was an exact replica of hers.


    At that moment, seeing Ido''s fate, Yakumo couldn''t help but shiver. It seemed that compared to Ido¡¯s terrifying appearance, Naruto himself was the real devil here.


    When Naruto finished for the day, Ido returned to her body weakly. Yakumo cautiously stood up and asked in a low voice, "Um¡­ I want to ask you for a favor."


    "What?" Naruto turned to look at the trembling Yakumo, somewhat surprised that she even dared to speak to him, "Just say it."


    "I want to become a Shinobi." Yakumo said.


    "Aren¡¯t you physically unfit for that? Kurenai should have told you that already, right?" Naruto frowned. Now that he was an adult, he was too lazy to call Kurenai ¡®sensei¡¯ all the time.


    Anyway, she is not his teacher, and he had only pretended to be obedient when he was younger. Otherwise, Kurenai will know about Ino and himself when she is with Asuma every day, and then stop Hinata from contacting him.


    But now, there was no need to pretend anymore. He was done hiding, as at this point, all the Jonin were his subordinates.


    "Yes, I know, but I still want to try." Yakumo said, summoning her courage, "I¡¯ve thought it through. My parents also wanted me to become a Shinobi."


    "Even though the mistakes of the past can¡¯t be undone, I still want to fulfill their wishes."


    Hearing this, Naruto frowned deeply, "Alright, I get it. I¡¯ll ask around. If there¡¯s another way, I¡¯ll let you know. But don¡¯t get your hopes up."


    At this point, Naruto paused for a moment, and he suddenly thought of Kimimaro, who was also in poor health and had been forcing his body too far, and eventually turned into dry bones.


    Gekko Hayate¡¯s health seems to be bad too, like some kind of genetic disorder. It was like how among Mutants, there were always a few with incredible abilities but frail bodies.


    If it was a genetic condition tied to the bloodline, it would be troublesome. Only Orochimaru might have a solution. After all, he is a professional.


    Naruto felt he would just ask him when he had the chance.


    He wasn¡¯t particularly invested in Yakumo, and if weren¡¯t for Ido inside her, he probably wouldn¡¯t have even looked her way.


    Even though Yakumo quite attractive, with a small face that he could hold in one hand and a sickly appearance reminiscent of a frail beauty, Naruto wasn¡¯t interested in weak and childish girls like her.


    Agreeing to her request was more of a compensation. In return, she had to keep the secret that Ido still existed from everyone.


    Also, until Naruto was finished with his plans, she had to continue acting as Ido¡¯s container.


    Yakumo vaguely understood that Naruto was more interested in Ido than her, and she also realized he had no other intentions towards her. After careful consideration, she made the request to become a Shinobi.


    In her eyes, this was part of a mutual exchange of benefits.


    After a short while, Naruto left without looking back. By the time he returned home, it was already afternoon. He went to the kitchen, poured himself a glass of water, and then lay down on the couch to rest.


    A red circle on the calendar marked a note for tomorrow, as he would be helping Hinata train for her Jonin Exams. Kurama was nowhere to be found, and he hadn¡¯t come back by evening.


    With a soft chime, the wind chime on the balcony rang.


    Kurama sneaked back in, creeping in cautiously. His head poked out to peek into the living room. Seeing Naruto lying there watching him, Kurama immediately smiled guiltily.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Nowhere, just wandering around." Kurama walked with two legs and slowly tiptoed toward the room. With a bang, he slammed the door shut, clearly avoiding a longer conversation with Naruto.


    ¡®That dumb fox has been acting strange lately¡­" Naruto thought to himself as he scratched his face.

 Chapter 401 Only a Caged Bird Imprisoned By Thoughts

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Recently, Naruto had too many things on his mind. After a while, when he couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with that silly fox, he decided not to bother.


    ¡®Just let him go, he wouldn¡¯t cause much trouble anyway.¡¯


    Lately, Naruto felt like he was almost replacing Kabuto as the ¡®dream-fulfilling master¡¯, and has been moving around everywhere. It seemed like everyone around him had big dreams, while he was just idling around.


    However, he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. Hinata wanting to rely on her own strength to become a Jonin was a result of the influence he had subtly been giving her bit by bit.


    Geniuses may not be able to solve all problems. Even Neji had his shortcomings. That¡¯s what Naruto had told Hinata, encouraging her to be herself.


    Under his influence, the destinies of the people around him had shifted ever so slightly, like the fluttering of a butterfly''s wings, stirring up a storm many years later.


    That night, Naruto didn¡¯t go to visit Sakura. After intentionally arguing with her yesterday, he wanted to give her time to reflect and not hide things from him in the future.


    In his mind, Dark Sakura was someone he had saved, so she is half his private property. This was the downside of sharing a secret. She had concealed her illness from him, which made him furious.


    Instead, he turned to hang out with some friends, drinking and eating meat. Kiba wasn¡¯t there, but Neji, Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee showed up.


    A gathering of four Jonin and one Chunin! It was awkward, to say the least.


    At Naruto''s suggestion, none of the four put on their Jonin¡¯s green vests, and Naruto naturally would not take the initiative to wear the Chunin¡¯s green vest either.


    The Chunin had only two distinguishing features compared to the Jonin¡¯s version: worse material and an even brighter shade of green, greener than the lushest grasslands.


    ¡°Yo, the Chunin has arrived?" Shikamaru, with his sharp eyes, spotted Naruto walking toward them from the entrance and lazily called out.


    "If you can¡¯t say something nice, just rent your mouth to a mute. What¡¯s wrong with being a Chunin?" Naruto said, rolling his eyes, "Does being a Chunin mean I¡¯m eating your rice? Huh?"


    The five of them sat around the table, with two grills in the center. The table was covered with a wide variety of ingredients, and a few bottles of sake sat nearby.


    Naruto looked triumphant, like a hero returning home, completely ignoring Shikamaru''s remark. With a casual, streetwise flair, he opened a bottle of sake and raised it in a toast to the others.


    "Long time no see."


    "Can you drink your own booze?" Shikamaru sighed, thinking that Naruto''s pettiness hadn¡¯t changed at all. If anything, he had only grown more cunning with age.


    "What have you been up to lately?" As soon as Choji opened his mouth, he sounded like an old prostitute, but with his silly face, it sounded like he was fishing for gossip.


    "I¡¯ve been busy making babies, couldn¡¯t stay in Konoha, so I had to go out and spread my youth." Naruto replied with a grin, joking and bantering without giving a serious answer.


    Among guys, no one really cared. Even if you were doing great things, the most anyone would do is sarcastically praise you, saying, ¡°Oh, you sneaky dog, trying to outdo us when we weren¡¯t looking, huh?¡±


    "How many millions do you have for spreading?" Shikamaru, who was always nonchalant about the topic, responded with a casual remark, instantly lighting up the atmosphere around the table.


    Neji, on the other hand, remained serious, avoiding any dirty jokes. Lee, though, understood the banter and seemed a bit shy, while Shikamaru and Choji were happily chatting away, letting their wild stories fly.


    What did 18-year-old boys like? Pretty girls.


    Shikamaru, who once acted all philosophical and mature, seemed unable to contain himself now that he was an adult. Both he and Choji had girls they were interested in, though things hadn¡¯t reached the next level yet.


    In all cases, the relationships were built on shared status, daughters of prominent or promising clans in Konoha. They were slowly getting to know each other, with everything moving forward step by step. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shikamaru and Choji had been groomed from a young age to be the successors of their respective clans, so it was natural for them not to seek out relationships with civilian Kunoichi. The two did not think there was anything wrong with it, and they were not so opposed to their family''s arrangement.


    Every year during the New Year Festival, large clans of similar standing would interact. It was at such events that many arrangements were made clear as day.


    After two or three hours of eating and drinking, the night grew late, and most of the group was drunk. Lee started acting rowdy after drinking, but Shikamaru quickly restrained him using his Shadow Imitation Technique.


    Otherwise, by the time Lee finished one of his fighting routines, the BBQ restaurant might have been completely wrecked, and the poor young owner would have found himself unprepared for his store being demolished.


    Later, Shikamaru and Choji also passed out.


    The grills were turned off, and at the table, only Naruto and Neji remained sober. Naruto, though his face had turned slightly red like a splash of dye, hadn¡¯t actually gotten drunk. He unbuttoned his shirt and opened a window to air out the alcohol fumes.


    Although he wasn¡¯t drunk, his neck had turned red. Neji, sitting across from him, looked completely unaffected, save for the lingering smell of alcohol. His face remained untouched by even a hint of redness.


    "Should we wake them up?" Neji asked.


    "No need, just let them wake up slowly." Naruto waved his hand and said, "They come to this store often, so it won''t be a problem if we just leave them here."


    "This¡­" Neji hesitated slightly.


    "I''m just saying, I won¡¯t actually leave them here." Naruto quickly clarified.


    "Alright." Neji nodded.


    Their relationship was fairly good, and truth be told, Naruto had built solid connections with everyone from Team 3. They had even teamed up several times in the past.


    Under Naruto¡¯s influence, Neji¡¯s personality had changed a little. He had become more decisive and ruthless when handling missions, without being so rigid in his approach.


    The two exchanged a glance and, in silent agreement, clinked their glasses together with a light ¡®ding¡¯. Under the influence of alcohol, Neji was obviously more relaxed.


    "I¡¯ve heard your thoughts from Hinata, regarding the Caged Bird." Neji said, " Hinata has taken them to heart and she¡¯s been dwelling on it for a while."


    "She probably wants to become the Clan Head, huh?" Naruto asked with a smile after taking a sip of sake.


    "Yeah, I guess so." Neji nodded, "I used to care a lot about my father¡¯s death and hated the main family, but I¡¯ve come to understand things now."


    "What have you figured?"


    "There is no destiny that cannot be changed, only a caged bird imprisoned by thoughts." Neji''s were resolute and bright, shining under the light.


    "This is my own destiny, and I can change it myself."


    "So, you think Hinata is working so hard because she feels guilty?" Naruto put down his cup.


    "I can¡¯t say for sure, but as her relative, I want her to live for the things she truly loves." Neji said without any hesitation, "And being the Clan Head doesn¡¯t suit her."


    "I¡¯m not sure either." Naruto shrugged and said, "Let her decide for herself. Whether it¡¯s out of guilt or something else, if she wants to do it, then let her."


    Neji pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Naruto had agreed to meet up with Hinata at the entrance of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound, but before he arrived, he saw a figure standing there in the distance, looking a little dazed.


    "Why are you out so early? How long have you been waiting?" He asked.


    "Not long, just a little while." Hinata mumbled, looking down and speaking softly, still unable to see her own toes.


    At that moment, Naruto finally understood why Neji said Hinata wasn¡¯t suited to be the Clan Head. It was probably because he felt that Hinata''s personality is entirely at odds with the Clan Head¡¯s position.


    As for strength, Hanabi didn¡¯t seem quite up to par either, as her abilities were somewhat underwhelming.


    Hinata, on the other hand, seemed to have developed her Byakugan further, though Naruto wasn¡¯t sure how much progress she¡¯d made. He had asked her about it before and received an ¡®it''s not bad¡¯ in response, which meant she had made some improvements.


    "Alright then, let¡¯s head to Training Ground Five." Naruto said, scratching his head.


    "Okay." Hinata replied softly, then obediently followed behind him.

 Chapter 402 Caged Bird Needs To Be Abolished

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Neji said you''re planning to steal the Clan Head¡¯s position from your father?" Naruto suddenly dropped a bombshell during their walk, completely throwing Neji under the bus without hesitation.


    (Neji: ¡°¡­¡±)


    ¡°No!!¡± Hinata, surprisingly not stuttering this time, immediately denied it, her face turning bright red as she nervously fidgeted with her fingers, ¡°I-I never said anything like that!¡±


    Maybe she really hadn¡¯t said such words, and Neji hadn¡¯t either, but Naruto just loved teasing her like this. Anyway, the meaning was not much different. Wasn¡¯t becoming the Clan Head the same as taking her father¡¯s position?


    "If you didn''t, then you didn¡¯t. No need to shout so loudly." Naruto said with a completely serious face.


    Hinata''s face flushed even redder, and she became flustered, lowering her head in embarrassment. She wasn¡¯t the type to scold or lash out. If it was Ino, she would¡¯ve smacked Naruto by now.


    People were different, and everyone¡¯s thoughts varied greatly.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know what Hinata truly wanted, and he wasn¡¯t about to try to design her life for her. Even though he could foresee many things, he wouldn¡¯t use the excuse of ¡®for her own good¡¯ to criticize her choices.


    "I-I never thought about it." Hinata quietly defended herself midway through their walk.


    "It¡¯s fine either way. The Hyuga Clan is your family¡¯s business. The problem of the main family and the branch family is a mess, and someone has to deal with it." Naruto said, grabbing Hinata¡¯s hand.


    Hinata''s body stiffened for a moment, but soon returned to normal. Apart from her face being slightly red and her voice trembling, she didn¡¯t seem overly uncomfortable.


    "My father couldn¡¯t solve the problem, and I¡¯m too weak to do anything about it. I don¡¯t know¡­" Hinata hesitantly continued the previous topic.


    Her ears felt slightly hot, and she could clearly hear the sound of her heart beating like a drum.


    Naruto had held her hand before, and also touched her before, so it wasn¡¯t exactly the first time. But this time felt different¡­


    ¡®It''s obviously just a touch on the hand, but it feels like I¡¯m not wearing any clothes at all? Where does this weird feeling come from?¡¯ Hinata couldn¡¯t figure it out, she only knew her whole body felt hot.


    It was just a simple hand-holding, yet as she debated whether to pull away, Naruto spoke again.


    "What your father couldn¡¯t do doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t. Hinata, since you¡¯re already thinking about it, why not give it a shot? Whether you succeed or not, at least you won¡¯t have any regrets."


    "Although the Hyuga Clan¡¯s internal issues are complicated, if there¡¯s a major shift in the future, many problems might resolve themselves. So, there¡¯s still a chance."


    Hinata¡¯s expression froze, not because of his encouraging words, but because Naruto¡¯s hand had already moved to her waist. His fingers restlessly roamed across her side.


    "T-this¡­" Hinata''s voice trembled.


    "What? You think I¡¯m wrong?" Naruto asked casually


    "N-no." Hinata wanted to say something but swallowed her words. She then looked up at him with a pleading expression, which Naruto completely ignored.


    Whether what he said made sense or not, all she knew was that his hand was now at her waist. Her body felt a little strange, she couldn''t use any strength, and she couldn''t speak properly even if she wanted to.


    It''s a bit embarrassing, as this kind of action seemed to go beyond friendship.


    Fortunately, Naruto didn¡¯t cross any real boundaries. After touching her waist for a moment, he withdrew his hand, coughed awkwardly, and continued the conversation as if nothing had happened.


    "So, you want to become a Jonin first and then see how things go?"


    "Huh?" Hinata was shocked, ¡®How could Naruto-kun know that? Was I too obvious? But I had even kept it a secret from Neji-nii-san.¡¯


    "Did I guess right?" Naruto grinned.


    "My father values Hanabi more. With her personality, she is more suitable to be the Clan Head. I-I just want to improve my strength first. Maybe¡­ if possible¡­ Hanabi..."


    ¡®Hanabi? That useless sister-in-law?¡¯


    Hearing Hinata¡¯s uncertain tone, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache coming on. The Hyuga Clan''s ¡®plug-and-play USB¡¯ Byakugan was really not something that Hanabi could handle on her own.


    Even if both sisters combined their efforts, they¡¯d still just be figureheads.


    The Hyuga Clan only had two possible paths: either abolish the Caged Bird Cursed Seal and create a universal restriction where only those of the Hyuga bloodline could use their techniques, or become the next Uchiha Clan¡­ crushing anyone who dared to covet the Byakugan, even going as far as eradicating their entire lineage.


    Naruto was more inclined toward the latter, as this world was one where power ruled. Hashirama had proven it, suppressing all chaos and spreading the holy light of peace with his unbeatable strength.


    But without a doubt, the Caged Bird Seal had to be abolished.


    "Hanabi doesn¡¯t necessarily have more resolve than you. Regardless, the Caged Bird has to go." Naruto said nonchalantly, "Right now, it¡¯s not wartime. Besides the Shinobi, most of the civilian Hyuga Clan¡¯s members don¡¯t even activate their Byakugan."


    "If you guys keep relying on such measures, the Hyuga Clan will implode before any external enemy appears. The main family is overly dependent on the Caged Bird, and its strength is getting lower and lower. The branch family is oppressed by the is overly dependent on the Caged Bird, making it extremely difficult for a genius to appear. Even if one does appear, the main family will probably fall apart."


    Naruto spoke casually, talking about whatever came to his mind.


    "Neji is such a genius. If he weren¡¯t your cousin, he might have become the next Orochimaru." Naruto said, "That¡¯s both his fortune and his misfortune."


    Hinata was visibly shaken by those words. By the time they arrived at Training Ground Five, she still seemed a bit absent-minded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Naruto asked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? I¡­ I want to remove the Caged." Hinata finally expressed her own thoughts firmly for the first time, perhaps influenced by Naruto¡¯s earlier analysis.


    "If that¡¯s what you want, then go for it." Naruto replied, standing about a meter away from Hinata as he zipped up his windbreaker.


    There were only two of them in the huge training ground, with a gentle spring breeze blowing through their hair.


    Naruto was deliberately trying to guide Hinata to build her self-confidence, to focus on her own strength. He wanted her to see that there were more options for her future than just becoming a housewife.


    If someone fought so hard in their youth to prove their strength, only to become a housewife later, then what was the point of all that effort?


    If nothing was going to change, she might as well have done nothing from the start. It would¡¯ve been easier to simply stay a cute, meek girl without ambitions.


    "Mm, I¡¯ll aim to become a Jonin first, and then..." Hinata sorted out her thoughts and nodded to herself.


    In fact, Hinata also has her own ideas, but her self-esteem has been worn out by her high-pressure family. Naruto is different from the original Naruto, he wanted to encourage Hinata to stick to her true self.


    There was no need to rely on others¡¯ light, and she could become her own sun.


    Naruto wasn¡¯t someone who liked to bear all burdens alone like a superhero saving the world. Instead, he preferred sharing the load with everyone and pulling others into the fray, while staying in the background himself.


    "For now, focus on becoming a Jonin. Hiashi-sama will probably be surprised." Naruto said, picking up from her thoughts, "Now, let¡¯s start training."


    "Um."

 Chapter 403 Pandora’s Box!!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Training Ground Five wasn¡¯t particularly large. Naruto, once he tightened his windbreaker, was ready to go. He wasn¡¯t taking it too seriously, after all, he didn¡¯t expect Hinata¡¯s attacks to be too challenging.


    But when he glanced at the faint blue glow in Hinata¡¯s Byakugan, he was momentarily stunned.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    After some training, Naruto frowned as he pinched Hinata¡¯s cheeks, turning her head left and right with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Huh? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Naruto-kun." Hinata replied, confused as her face being squished around.


    "Your eyes¡­ It seems like there¡¯s something inside them."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Hinata frantically rummaged through her small bag for a mirror and checked her eyes again and again. She looked at her reflection, then back at Naruto, who was still frowning.


    "There¡¯s nothing there." She tilted her head up, looking confused.


    "Nothing?" Naruto looked like he had just seen a ghost, holding her face and staring intently into her eyes, almost close enough for their noses to touch.


    He was sure he saw something!


    When Hinata activated her Byakugan earlier, something wasn¡¯t right. Now, he was feeling uneasy. A few years ago, he had encouraged Hinata to stop obsessing over Gentle Fist and to focus on developing her Byakugan.


    ¡®Now, was this the result of a small step forward? Dammit, had I opened a Pandora¡¯s box?¡¯


    "When you activate your Byakugan, don¡¯t you feel anything off?" Naruto asked.


    "No." Hinata shook her head hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" Naruto wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but he didn¡¯t want to alarm her, so he changed the topic and said, "Ah, I¡¯ve been staying up too late lately. I must¡¯ve been seeing things."


    He finally let go of Hinata, but he felt her tug at his clothes. Hinata was looking at him, and as soon as he turned his gaze toward her, she immediately looked away and whispered softly, "Um¡­ you shouldn¡¯t stay up so late."


    "Got it."


    Naruto couldn''t help himself and reached out to pinch Hinata''s face again.


    "Why do you never fight back?"


    "Huh?"


    Humans are strange, they like obedient people, but they also hope for a bit of resistance to get a greater sense of satisfaction. Still, Hinata being so compliant wasn¡¯t bad either.


    Naruto¡¯s earlier words were actually just to give Hinata something to focus on. Just like Ino, if she was busy, she wouldn¡¯t have time to think about the presence of other girls.


    Jealousy could be avoided, as long as Naruto didn¡¯t give it room to grow.


    Ino was busy developing communication devices, and Hinata was focused on becoming a Jonin. They both had strong convictions and bright futures. So, for both of them, Naruto was always generous with his support.


    He¡¯d spend some time with them, offer encouragement, and let them shine as he stood on the side. As for Sakura, well, she didn¡¯t really factor into this. Naruto believed that if Sakura ever got jealous, it¡¯d probably be an impostor like a White Zetsu.


    After the training session, Naruto escorted Hinata home before heading to the Hokage¡¯s Office. On his way up, he ran into Yugao who is on her way down.


    "Here, your badge." Naruto said, handing back the badge she had lent him a few days ago.


    "Thanks." Yugao replied, taking it from him.


    "Why do you look so listless?" Naruto asked just before she left.


    "I¡¯ve always looked like this." She said as they passed each other, "Tsunade-sama isn¡¯t upstairs. You should go find Shizune-sama instead. I¡¯ve got something else to take care of, so I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    ¡®Tsunade is not here again?¡¯ Naruto was slightly stunned for a moment, ¡®Ever since Kakashi was forced to start his Hokage internship, Tsunade had been slacking more and more openly, practically becoming a hands-off leader.¡¯


    Since Tsunade wasn¡¯t around, Naruto decided to turn and go look for Shizune instead.


    Yugao seemed to have encountered some trouble, but it had nothing to do with Naruto. The two of them were just ordinary colleagues who occasionally gave each other a thumbs-up.


    The secret to the Great Toad Sage¡¯s long life was simple: mind your own business. If something did come up, he¡¯ll just find someone like Jiraiya to do the dirty work. First, brainwash him, then send him off on endless missions.


    Speaking of Jiraiya, Naruto wondered if he ever found the Child of Prophecy. The Great Toad Sage had said just a few words, and Jiraiya spent decades running around because of it. It was almost pitiful. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Speaking of which, that old guy is really a piece of shit. Luckily, I¡¯m not someone who can be duped so easily, otherwise, I might¡¯ve been tricked into the same mess.¡¯


    Naruto couldn¡¯t imagine living like that. It looked like Jiraiya had all the freedom to travel and meet girls, but in reality, it was endless undercover work. In the few moments between gathering intel, Jiraiya could only find time to write his romance novels, without even anyone by his side.


    Naruto climbed the stairs, quietly and familiarly making his way to Shizune¡¯s office. The door was open, so he knocked and walked in.


    "Come in."


    Shizune was buried in paperwork. She glanced up at Naruto and instinctively lowered her head to continue working. But just as her pen touched the paper, she stopped abruptly.


    "Is there something?" Shizune removed the fatigue-relief glasses she¡¯d been using and placed them on the table, frowning slightly.


    "Shizune-san, are you not happy to see me?" Naruto casually pulled up a chair and sat down, raising an eyebrow, "You¡¯re already trying to kick me out right after I arrived?"


    "Nothing good ever happens when you come to see me."


    "¡­ I¡¯m here to take on a mission." Naruto sheepishly scratched his head, "But since Tsunade-sama isn¡¯t around, I have no choice but to come to you for help. Maybe a mission within the borders of the Land of Fire?"


    "Accept a mission? Now that¡¯s surprising!" Shizune said, twirling her pen in disbelief, "When did you change so much? Prove to me that you¡¯re the real Uzumaki Naruto."


    Naruto thought for a moment before speaking, "Last time when you got drunk, you complained that Tsunade-sama likes to sleep¡­"


    "Stop! Stop it!" Shizune felt guilty and immediately cut him off, ¡®If that enormous secret got out, Tsunade-sama would definitely skin me alive.¡¯


    ¡®No, wait¡­ a third person already knows about it.¡¯ Looking at the young man with red lips and white teeth in front of her, Shizune silently considered whether it¡¯d be safer to silence him for good.


    "So, you want a mission, right? Let me ask around. Are you taking it alone?" Shizune asked, flipping through some documents without looking up.


    "Just pair me with some idiot Jonin as a placeholder." Naruto said.


    "Idiot jonin?" Shizune felt slightly. She was also a Jonin, and Tsunade often said she wasn¡¯t particularly bright either, "Who do you have in mind?"


    "Anko. She¡¯s been idle recently."

 Chapter 404 When Are You Free?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Oh, Anko." Shizune nodded, as she also had an impression of Anko. Anko often hugged her and forced her to eat sweet dango. The first time they met, Shizune even thought that Anko had a fondness for women.


    "She is a Jonin and has teamed up with you for a mission before. In that case, you can let her lead the team." Shizune said, then suddenly looked up and asked, "By the way, when are you going to apply for the Jonin Exams?"


    "Me? I¡¯ll take it with Hinata."


    "Hinata? She¡¯s applying too?" Shizune was a little surprised, "If that¡¯s the case, tell her to come find me directly. I can streamline some of the more tedious processes for her."


    "Alright." Naruto agreed.


    Then, he stood on the side and watched Shizune stamp the mission documents. Handing them to Naruto, Shizune reminded him to go to the mission hall and select a suitable mission.


    After bidding farewell to Shizune, Naruto headed to the mission hall on the second floor and picked out a suitable mission.


    When the people in the mission hall saw the mission papers, they had no objections. The document was approved by the Hokage herself, so it could not be more formal. Even with Sandaime¡¯s established protocols, there was no room for argument.


    This is the advantage of knowing the right people. Naruto wasn¡¯t about to go through the formal process if he didn¡¯t have to. Shizune¡¯s involvement made everything smoother, otherwise, he would¡¯ve had her handle it anyway.


    As the saying goes, ¡®Don¡¯t speak when you drink, and don¡¯t drink when you speak¡¯. This secret was something Naruto could use to keep Shizune in check forever, well, unless Tsunade found out early, in which case, all bets were off.


    No one made things difficult for Naruto. His face was practically a pass to go anywhere in the Hokage Tower.


    In the mission hall, an elderly man sitting at a desk seemed anxious, his expression uneasy, as if he couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Fortunately, in the end, Naruto didn¡¯t stir up any trouble. He just picked a mission in the Land of Rain and left.


    Times have indeed changed, Konoha can even receive missions from the Land of Rain now. In the past, the Land of Rain was the territory of Nagato and his men, where they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make Konoha pay with their lives.


    But now, Konoha has actually received mission requests from the Land of Rain. The world really was turning strange.


    While going downstairs, Naruto opened the mission scroll for a quick look.


    "Oh, an A-Rank mission: dealing with Rogue Shinobi of unknown origin."


    ¡®Has Nagato really fallen this low? Or maybe Uchiha Obito completely broke him? He couldn¡¯t even handle a few Rogue Shinobi anymore?¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of Konan''s six hundred billion Explosive Tags¡­ it would be nice to steal a few.¡¯


    After putting away the scroll, Naruto didn¡¯t bother with other people¡¯s business. He had his own matters to deal with. Going to the Land of Rain was just on the way. After all, Nagato was still like a camel that, despite being starved, was bigger than a horse, so there should be no accident.


    With the mission scroll in hand, Naruto headed to the office in the corner of the third floor to find Anko. However, she wasn¡¯t at her desk. Someone told him she had gone to the restroom, using work time as her own personal break.


    After sitting and waiting there for half an hour, Naruto finally understood what was going on. He quietly stood up and headed toward Anko¡¯s house.


    "What? You waited for me there for half an hour? Hahaha!!" Anko rolled around on her couch, laughing so hard that she was almost drooling.


    "Are you a pig?" Anko looked completely shameless as she pulled out a sweet popsicle and began licking it. She glanced at him and said as if it was matter of course, "It''s almost time to get off work, so of course I''ll find an excuse to leave early."


    "Leaving two hours early?" Naruto almost coughed up blood. He had seen lazy people before, but never someone this outrageously lazy. Anko was practically the queen of slackers.


    "Pretty much." Anko responded nonchalantly.


    The late summer days were short, and the weather was already trending toward warmth. Summer was approaching quickly. At home, Anko dressed casually, her loose clothes revealing quite a bit with every bend.


    Her toes were long and slender, painted with red nail polish, and they were casually placed on the couch.


    "You... seriously... Where¡¯s the popsicle? Give me one too."


    "Fridge. Get it yourself."


    So Naruto walked into the kitchen, opened the fridge, and pulled out a popsicle. A normal person wouldn¡¯t stock so many popsicles at this time of year. But as soon as he opened the freezer, he found it was filled with them.


    "Why do you stockpile so many popsicles?" He asked casually while tearing open the wrapper.


    "To eat." Anko answered bluntly.


    Naruto: "..."


    With a thud, Naruto flopped back down on the couch. He tossed the mission scroll toward Anko, and said, "The mission has been assigned. Remember to go to the Hokage Tower to complete the formalities."


    "Oh? What mission?" Anko asked lazily as she caught the scroll with her feet and put it aside.


    "Aren¡¯t your feet dirty?" Naruto said with disgusted expression.


    "They¡¯re clean. I washed them." Anko lifted her feet, her red nails shining brightly, and she stretched them towards Naruto and said, "Smell them if you don¡¯t believe me."


    "Ugh, boring." Naruto coughed, "Old lady, we leave tomorrow at noon. So arrange your schedule."


    "Tomorrow? That soon?" She seemed a little surprised.


    "Why? Got something going on?"


    "Not really, but I was supposed to be on vacation tomorrow." Anko replied lazily.


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®I take back what I said earlier. This old hag wasn¡¯t just lazy, she was also pretty clever. She had learned to take vacations during mission time. Unbelievable.¡¯


    "The day after tomorrow, then?"


    "Nope, I¡¯m on vacation the day after tomorrow too." Anko lay back on the couch, her entire posture that of a sloth resigned to its fate.


    "The day after that?"


    "I¡¯m not on vacation the day after that, but I¡¯ll probably call in sick." Anko said.


    "So when are you free?" Naruto swallowed his frustration and asked.


    "Let''s do it tomorrow. Since you¡¯ve already set the time, let¡¯s just go tomorrow. I wouldn¡¯t want to delay your plans." Anko sat up on the couch, now sitting cross-legged with the popsicle in her mouth.


    "Okay, see you at the Hokage Tower tomorrow at noon."


    "Don¡¯t be late," she said.


    "Don¡¯t be late." Naruto echoed.


    The next day.


    After waking up and washing up, Naruto went to Konoha Hospital, and left a note in Sakura''s office. Then, he went straight to Hokage Tower. The mission would take roughly half a month to complete.

 Chapter 405 Anko Is Indeed A Fool

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Up so early? You¡¯re not even saying goodbye to your little girlfriend before leaving?" Anko yawned, holding the mission scroll as if she was preparing to go through the formalities.


    Originally, she could have finished it yesterday afternoon, but because she skipped out on work, she had to drag herself out of bed early to come to the Hokage Tower to finish it.


    When she saw Naruto up this early too, she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    "Which one are you asking?"


    Anko: "You really deserve to die, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Just kidding, I don¡¯t have any girlfriend right now." Naruto waved his hand, "Okay, let me know when you''re done with the formalities. I¡¯ll be in the lounge catching up on some sleep."


    "To hell with you! I didn''t sleep either!" Anko grabbed Naruto by the collar and dragged him up, "You''re coming with me!"


    "Hey, hey, no need to make everything fair like this!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s a must!¡±


    "I heard older people tend to be more petty."


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Anko wasn¡¯t even thirty yet, but ever since encountering Naruto over the past few days and repeatedly hearing about the age of thirty, she started to feel the pressure of approaching that milestone.


    When she woke up early in the morning, she even spent extra time in front of the mirror, worried about aging. She didn''t even dare to eat more dango in the morning, and drank a bowl of porridge for the first time. While she generally didn¡¯t care, she still didn¡¯t want to become an ¡®old woman¡¯.


    It seems that women all have similar distress in this regard, as they don''t want to be ravaged by time.


    At the mission hall, the old man at the counter immediately straightened up when he saw Naruto again. Anko didn''t even needed to queue up to complete the formalities, but directly cut in line.


    "Do you have something on that old guy?" After completing the formalities, Anko was obviously a little stunned. She pulled Naruto over and asked in a low voice.


    "Nope, I don¡¯t have time for that." Naruto denied it outright.


    "Then why does he look like he''s seen a ghost every time he sees you?" Anko asked puzzledly.


    "Who knows? Let''s go, the sooner we leave, the sooner we get back." Naruto said, a little impatient.


    Despite his words, the two of them barely left the village before they found a place to rest. It was an inn within the borders of the Land of Fire. They claimed they would take a nap, but ended up sleeping until dusk.


    When they woke up, the sun was already setting.


    The two met at the door of their respective rooms, staring into each other''s eyes, each with their own dullness. The long sunset shone into the corridor, casting a golden glow on the two of them.


    They looked at each other in silence, slammed their doors shut again and went back to sleep. When two lazy people take on a mission together, nothing good ever happens.


    That night, they sat across from each other at a table, silently eating dinner.


    "Sure enough, traveling at night isn¡¯t really a good idea." Anko said as she put down her chopsticks.


    "Yeah, yeah." Naruto agreed, not rushing anything.


    Anyway, the mission in the Land of Rain was just a cover. As long as they leave the Land of Fire, they can remove the Cursed Seal on Anko, so Anko¡¯s well-being is the most important thing.


    Although Naruto said that he didn''t care about an old woman like Anko, she was actually one of the few friends he could truly trust, so it was impossible for him not to care.


    If anything went wrong during the removal of the Cursed Seal, Naruto would protect her at all costs. Anko knew this too, which is why she had agreed to this mission without hesitation.


    After all, despite her casual attitude, deep down, Anko was still haunted by the shadow of Orochimaru. Confronting him in reality was far more daunting than just talking about it. She only acted like she didn¡¯t care to avoid burdening Naruto.


    Fortunately, Naruto didn¡¯t bring up the Cursed Seal at dinner. Their conversation remained light, focusing on trivial matters. Before long, they both retreated to their rooms for the night.


    ¡­


    The next morning, sunlight filled the sky.


    Naruto, as usual, washed up and then joined Anko for breakfast. Anko seemed a little listless, fiddling with the thick porridge in the bowl.


    "What¡¯s with you?" Naruto frowned.


    "I didn''t sleep well. Turns out napping too long in the afternoon made it hard to sleep at night." Anko grumbled.


    "That''s ridiculous. Didn''t you still manage to fall asleep though?"


    "Hehe, guess how I managed to fall asleep?"


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®It seems like being single for so long has made this old woman quite quirky.¡¯


    Although they were about the same in terms of mental age, Naruto was a few years younger than Anko when he first came to this world and has now lived another six years as a child.


    The only difference was that Anko looked pretty decent, but her brain was totally empty. Apart from her experience with missions, she was an airhead in most other situations.


    ¡®Anko was dumb and weak, a total fool.¡¯


    ¡®Especially in the early days, when she tried to act all mature, but her mindset was like that of a chuunibyou. Despite looking proper and dressing in black stockings, she wasn''t sexy at all, more like... unsettling.¡¯


    ¡®Well, except for her red nail polish¡­ that was somewhat passable.¡¯


    People tend to remember things that leave a strong impression or have stark contrasts. For Naruto, what stood out most was the image of Anko''s pale feet and that striking red polish.


    It reminded him of Marilyn Monroe, where just one gesture could leave a lasting impression for decades.


    So, while it is true that Anko lacked femininity, but it is also true that she has beautiful feet. These two facts didn¡¯t contradict each other. But when mixed together, she was still just a foolish woman.


    "Shouldn''t we get moving? We just need to leave the Land of Fire, right?" Anko yawned, getting up to settle her room bill.


    "Yeah."


    The two continued their journey until midday, when they stopped for a quick lunch of dry rations and took a break under some shade. Summer hadn''t fully arrived yet, so the weather was bearable.


    "You mentioned something about reviving Orochimaru. How exactly does that work?" Anko asked while they walked.


    "Hmm, from the Cursed Seal on your neck. Once it¡¯s removed, something will probably come out, and then Orochimaru will appear from it." Naruto answered casually.


    "Is it a snake?" Anko shuddered. "Now that you mention it, I remember that there is a Ninjutsu that is likely about reincarnation through the use of a snake."


    "Orochimaru coming out of a snake¡¯s mouth¡­ How disgusting."


    Hearing this, Naruto was a little speechless, "Didn''t you also learn your Ninjutsu from Orochimaru? You¡¯re half-snake yourself, Snake Princess."


    "Snake Princess?" Anko leaned closer, looked at him curiously and asked, "You¡¯ve also heard of the Snake Princess?"

 Chapter 406 Do You Always Have To Be So Gross?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "No, I was just making fun of you." Naruto shook his head and continued on his way, unsure if Anko even got the joke.


    "Oh, I thought you knew about that."


    "What''s that? Don¡¯t leave me hanging. Riddlers can''t have children."


    "I don¡¯t plan on having kids anyway¡­ It''s too much trouble. It¡¯s hard enough just taking care of myself, and kids are so fragile, one touch and they might break." Anko replied nonchalantly.


    "How do you know kids are fragile?" Naruto asked.


    "Kurenai told me. I saw her when she was pregnant. She looked kinda cute." Anko said, her eyebrows danced with joy, "She should be giving birth soon. She¡¯s been looking really good lately."


    Naruto suddenly remembered Anko''s fridge full of cold drinks and felt a twinge of discomfort.


    "Do you never have pain during your period?"


    "Huh? How do you know that!!!" Anko looked horrified, "Are you spying on me? What a pervert."


    "¡­ Let¡¯s change the subject. What¡¯s this about the Snake Princess?"


    "It''s a myth. I forgot where I read it, but it''s about a woman who used a curse to turn herself into a snake. She couldn''t die and when she resurrected, she would crawl out of a snake''s mouth."


    "It seems that Orochimaru has modified his body a long time ago." Naruto said, suddenly picturing Orochimaru''s real form and hearing him say, ¡®I reject my humanity!¡¯


    "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just... gross." Anko couldn''t continue, visibly uncomfortable.


    "I get it." Naruto said, trying to comfort her, "You''ll soon see it happen firsthand, after all, you¡¯re directly involved."


    "Is that supposed to be comforting?" Anko shot back directly.


    "Do you want me to knock you out then? That way, you won''t have to see it, and you can just sleep through the whole thing." He offered.


    "Hmm¡­" Anko seemed to seriously consider it, and looked up and asked after a moment, "Do you think it''s possible for me to defeat Orochimaru?"


    "I think you could take him down with just a flick of your finger."


    "You''re joking!" Anko looked shocked.


    "You started the jokes."


    Anko: "."


    She suddenly realized that talking to this guy was a surefire way to develop heart problems. Especially when discussing serious matters, it made her want to strangle him.


    However, Anko was well aware that keeping the Cursed Seal on her neck did her no good. Even if she had resigned herself to her fate, the Cursed Seal remained a ticking time bomb.


    Especially when Naruto approached her and explained that the Cursed Seal was essentially Orochimaru¡¯s data backup, which made her feel utterly disgusted. She felt Orochimaru was insane, a true lunatic.


    Naruto, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think Orochimaru was crazy. The world was vast, and there would always be people obsessed with immortality. It just so happened that Orochimaru was one of them, although his methods were undeniably gross.


    Switching bodies, transforming into a snake¡­ Orochimaru¡¯s consciousness was already approaching the level of the Otsutsuki''s way of existence. It was like a return to the original source, aligning with the essence of Chakra.


    Sasori could discard his body, reducing his consciousness to a small cylinder. Orochimaru¡¯s method was more advanced, as he had directly abandoned his flesh entirely and existed in the form of a soul.


    But even this method had its flaws. Souls had their limits. During a reincarnation attempt, Orochimaru had the misfortune of running into Sasuke, who had inherited Indra''s chakra, which overpowered him.


    His physical body and soul were devoured by Sasuke, forcing him to survive by parasitically lying in wait for a chance to resurrect.


    The bad news is that Orochimaru is very difficult to deal with¡­ He has many insidious and cunning methods. The good news is that Orochimaru in his soul state is very weak, so he should be no match for Naruto.


    So, Naruto decided to try something.


    The Death Demon Consuming Seal.


    It was Orochimaru¡¯s worst nightmare, one that would torment him a second time.


    As for the fact that this technique required the sacrifice of souls, Naruto wasn¡¯t worried. After all, the Shinigami couldn''t claim his soul, and if they came to blows, it wasn¡¯t certain who would win.


    This world was twisted, with time distorted and life and death in disarray. In a Shonen manga universe like this, logic often didn¡¯t apply. The most bizarre thing was the flow of time itself, where even the Otsutsuki could defy time and tried to assassinate Naruto from the past.


    In a world with so many hacks, aiming for small victories seemed pointless. Might as well aspire to something greater, like ascend to immortality, venture into the deep reaches of space, and live a second life like a true emperor, rivaling even the grand ambitions of the Otsutsuki.


    ¡­


    Nightfall.


    The two were still in the heart of the forests of the Land of Fire, still a long way from the Land of Fire¡¯s border. They set up a small yellow tent, which shielded them from the night. They agreed to wash up together by the river.


    Squatting by the stream, Anko suddenly had a wild idea and turned to look at Naruto.


    "Hey, what do you think would happen if I jumped in and took a bath right now?"


    "I¡¯d go upstream to wash."


    "Then won¡¯t I be bathing in your water? That''s not fair." Anko said dissatisfiedly.


    "Hmm? Then, how do you know someone hasn¡¯t already peed upstream?" Naruto asked.


    "Pfft!" Anko spat out the water she had been rinsing her mouth with, bared her teeth and glared at Naruto, "Do you always have to be so gross?"


    "I was just offering a possibility. I didn¡¯t say it was certain." Naruto shrugged.


    "Forget it, I won''t wash anymore." Anko stood up, zipped up her tight windbreaker all the way, and looked at Naruto with contempt in her eyes.


    "Okay, okay."


    Anko returned to the tent. After a while, she noticed Naruto coming in, with his hair slightly damp.


    "You took a bath?" She asked, looking surprised.


    "Yeah, I did." Naruto replied as he rolled out his sleeping bag. The soft glow from the lantern at the top of the tent cast a warm, yellowish light.


    "How could you! You grossed me out and then went ahead and bathed yourself?" Anko crawled over, pouncing on Naruto and straddling him.


    Grabbing him by the neck, she growled, "Uzumaki Naruto! You''re such a jerk!"


    "Cough, cough! How is it my fault if you got grossed out? I didn¡¯t force you not to bathe." Naruto replied, his eyes twinkling mischievously, a carefree grin spreading across his face.


    His hair was still damp, and the moisture from his wet clothes transferred to her grip around his neck. His eyes, too, seemed to glisten with a mix of brightness and warmth.


    That glow, along with the warmth, stirred something primal, capable of igniting desires in anyone nearby. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 407 Who Could Be That Stupid?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Anko thought to herself, ¡®This guy is pretty annoying, but damn, his eyes are really nice.¡¯


    The slight droop at the corners of Naruto¡¯s eyes resembled hooks, not in a gentle way, but in a manner that was somewhat bold and striking.


    He exuded an air of boundless energy and confidence, perfectly in sync with the vigor of his youthful age. It was as if a young man should be just like this, warm and bright, making people envious.


    She opened her mouth, suddenly feeling her throat dry. She cursed inwardly, "What the hell is wrong with me?!"


    She wasn''t sure if she was cursing Naruto, herself, or both of them together.


    Ultimately, after feeling a bit awkward, she quickly let go of him.


    "Cough, cough, I''m going to wash up too." After saying that, she ran off in a hurry. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto didn¡¯t give it much thought. He had no particular feelings for Anko, though he did find her painted toenails rather attractive. Other than that, he didn¡¯t want to get entangled with what he saw as a dumb woman, as it would just lower his IQ.


    A little later, Anko came back with her hair also wet, holding her clothes in a way that made her seem a bit sneaky.


    "Did you get bitten by a snake?"


    "You¡¯re the one who got bitten by a snake! Watch your mouth!" Anko snapped, her expression slightly unnatural. She lay down but quickly felt uncomfortable, so she immediately sat up cross-legged.


    Naruto glanced at her as he flipped through the scroll of the Death Demon Consuming Seal, a scroll he had pestered Tsunade for a long time to get. He had claimed he wouldn¡¯t actually practice the technique, and just wanted to take a look.


    Tsunade had finally given in after his relentless badgering. Anyway, she thought that no one would actually be stupid enough to really learn that technique, only an idiot would do so.


    "What¡¯s up with you? Got a heat rash?" Naruto asked impatiently after noticing her fidgeting.


    "Can¡¯t I just sit up if I don¡¯t want to lie down?" Anko replied, shifting into a more comfortable yet somewhat ungraceful position.


    Naruto gave her a glance, then couldn¡¯t help but take another.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Why do you care so much anyway?" Anko responded dissatisfiedly, "Can¡¯t I just have trouble falling asleep?"


    "Alright." Naruto had nothing more to say. He moved his gaze back to the scroll, continuing to study the hand seals. After a moment, he suddenly added, "Do as you like."


    "Oh."


    An hour passed, and outside the tent, only the sound of the wind could be heard. Naruto had set traps around the tent to ward off wild animals and alert them to any intruders.


    Under normal circumstances, no wild animals would be foolish enough to approach their tent.


    Inside the tent, the dim light bathed everything in a yellowish glow. Naruto was still reading the scroll, while Anko was in a daze.


    Occasionally, Naruto would glance at her, with a faint smile appearing on his lips, ¡®She sure loves to daydream when she has nothing to do. What an idiot¡­ she¡¯s indeed a dumb woman.


    After a while, Anko found the tent¡¯s light too harsh. She squinted her eyes and looked up for a while. Sure enough, it felt piercing to her eyes. She lowered her head, feeling a bit dizzy.


    Naruto took a break from his read and occasionally glanced at her, just in time to see her suddenly lower her head. He couldn''t help but wonder in his heart, ¡®Is there something wrong with her? Could she really be that dumb? Did she stare at the light too long?¡¯


    ¡®Who could be that stupid?¡¯


    Naruto wanted to ask again, but then he remembered how she had told him earlier to mind his own business, so he gave up. However, just a few seconds after he went back to the scroll, there was a thud from beside him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Naruto asked, looking over to see Anko slumped over her sleeping bag.


    Anko didn¡¯t want to admit that staring at the light too long had made her head spin, so she simply ignored him. Naruto, now concerned she might have actually died, set aside the scroll and moved over to her.


    The tent wasn¡¯t very spacious, so with his size, he had to crawl over.


    "Wake up." He said, lightly slapping her cheek. Anko immediately opened her eyes.


    "What?" She asked irritably.


    "Just checking if you were dead." He replied honestly, "Honestly, you¡¯re not that skilled, but you sure are tough¡­ surviving with that Cursed Seal of Heaven still on your neck."


    Hearing Naruto mock her again, Anko couldn''t help but become more annoyed. A surge of frustration rose within her, and when she saw his collar hanging open, it irritated her even more.


    "Can I have a kiss?" She asked impulsively.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Naruto shot back, moving back to his original spot, "I thought of you as a friend, but you¡¯re trying to take advantage of me? Huh?? You dumb woman."


    "Tsk, I was just asking. Didn¡¯t mean it seriously." Anko flipped over, sitting up with a bored expression, "Stop saying such outrageous things."


    "Hmm? Weren¡¯t you the one who brought it up?"


    "I wasn''t thinking about that." Anko rolled her eyes, then wriggled into her sleeping bag, leaving only her head exposed.


    "Oh, I see. So you are a vegetarian. My apologies." Naruto said sarcastically.


    "I¡¯m not, but men are just too much trouble." Anko said, staring at the top of the tent, "I''m not a na?ve 18-year-old girl anymore. I¡¯ve got no intention of getting into a relationship."


    "Work is boring enough as it is. I can¡¯t even imagine having someone next to me, waking me up all the time. I don¡¯t want to deal with any girlfriend duties or the restrictions that come with it."


    "I''m not as gentle as Kurenai. I can''t stand being controlled by others."


    "Oh, going straight for your goal, huh? That¡¯s really impressive." Naruto exclaimed in admiration and went back to his scroll.


    "If only toys were alive, you know? Like, when you turn them on, they come alive, and when you turn them off, they¡¯re dead again." Anko started making outrageous remarks again, complaining bit by bit.


    "Your ideal is way ahead of its time. They would be quite explosive in any era." Naruto couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really a woman?"


    "Of course I am." Anko responded, "I just think relationships between men and women are too complicated, and that kind of heavy emotional baggage isn¡¯t for me."


    "Toys are better. You don''t have to worry about what the other party are thinking."


    "Is that so?" Naruto raised an eyebrow, "But they lack warmth, don¡¯t they."


    "Well, as long as you find the right one, it doesn¡¯t matter. No need to spend time together, no need for emotional responses¡­ the perfect boyfriend." Anko said as she stretched out her hand and snapped her fingers.


    "I don''t entirely agree, but somehow what you said makes a lot of sense." Naruto responded while half-heartedly continuing to read the scroll.


    "You are worthy of being like this¡­ brushing me off while reading a scroll at the same time. Truly impressive." Anko said, rolling her eyes in frustration.


    "It''s not hard, just a small effort." Naruto replied casually.


    "Well, those who are more capable should do more work. Speaking of which, between Ino and Hinata, which one would you choose?" Anko suddenly became interested and asked with a gossipy look on her face.


    Hearing this, Naruto put the scroll down and stared at her curiously, "What do you mean by ¡®choose¡¯?"

 Chapter 408 I Saw You as a Friend, But You…

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I mean, like¡­" Anko¡¯s words suddenly got stuck and she turned to look at him, "Wait a minute, something''s off!!! Aren''t you exhausted of doing this? If you keep it a secret from both sides, it will be exposed eventually."


    "What are you talking about? When have I ever hidden anything?" Naruto spread his hands. "When it comes to love, it''s a matter of mutual consent. Besides, I haven''t even reached that stage yet."


    "What stage?"


    "Get out of being single."


    "Oh, I see." Anko thought for a moment, feeling even more like Naruto was indeed a scumbag. "You''re really the worst, Uzumaki Naruto. Being two-timing is going to get you struck by lightning."


    "Oh, I don''t believe in that stuff." Naruto said dismissively.


    "Not even a little bit sincere. People like you¡­" Anko muttered as she turned over in her sleeping bag, "But to be honest, I kinda envy you. At least you don¡¯t get tired of dealing with people."


    "But honestly, you seem way too good at dealing with relationships."


    "Correction: I haven''t been in a relationship yet." Naruto clarified.


    "What''s the difference? Sooner or later, everything will eventually, right? " Anko said, "I''m a little curious to see how you¡¯ll choose when the time comes."


    "Pure love does not require a choice." Naruto responded casually as he read the scroll again.


    "I''m drooling with envy." Anko mumbled, "Ugh, it¡¯d be nice if you ended up just as lonely as me for the rest of your life¡­ that would balance things out."


    "That¡¯s such a dark thought!" Naruto frowned, "Oh, by the way, Kakashi''s also alone, so I guess that makes things more balanced for you."


    "Kakashi? He¡¯s different from us." Anko waved her hand from inside the sleeping bag, "Not many people can retire from being an Anbu Commander. He might even be the next Hokage."


    "How do you know that?" Naruto asked in surprise.


    "Tsunade-sama has already dropped hints about it. How could I not know?" Anko asked with a question mark on her face, "You didn''t know?"


    "I did, but I thought the rest of you didn¡¯t." Naruto explained, then turned and asked, "When did she hint at that? How come I didn''t know?"


    "Not too long ago, maybe last month or the month before that? I can¡¯t remember exactly." Anko thought hard but eventually gave up.


    Naruto was stunned, ¡®Tsunade was fishing too? She didn''t have to be so obvious when targeting Danzo, did she? Was it true that high-end tactics often used the simplest methods?¡¯


    Naruto then thought of the Inuzuka Clan¡¯s incident again. Since Tsunade said it was settled, he felt it was settled. He didn''t know how Tsunade was going to do it, but it didn''t seem simple.


    After chatting a bit longer, Anko drifted off to sleep.


    With a soft click, the lamp went out.


    ¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The two of them squatted by the river, washing up, brushing their teeth in sync. Anko, seemingly unfazed by the previous night¡¯s conversation, suddenly picked up where they had left off before falling asleep.


    Surprisingly, Naruto didn¡¯t find it awkward or out of place. He had gotten used to Anko being like this over the years. They had always interacted this way.


    Sometimes they¡¯d run into each other on the streets, exchange a few words, and then go their separate ways. The next time they met, they¡¯d pick up the conversation again, as if no time had passed, without any sense of awkwardness.


    "Do you have some kind of foot fetish?" Anko asked out of nowhere.


    "No."


    "Liar! I saw you looking at my feet the other day." Anko said, splashing water onto her face and putting her toothbrush away, "You were staring at them."


    "Oh, so what? Can¡¯t I look?" Naruto replied nonchalantly, splashing water onto his face and casually pulling two clean white towels out of his seal space.


    He handed one to Anko and then wiped his own face with the other.


    "Tsk, can¡¯t even leave your friends alone. You¡¯re truly... shameless." Anko wanted to say that he was so ¡®desperate¡¯, but she felt that it was inappropriate and made herself seem low-class.


    "Who was the one last night asking if I¡¯d kiss them?" Naruto countered without mercy, "Aren¡¯t you the shameless one, old woman?"


    "Alright, fine, maybe a little shameless, but isn¡¯t it normal to like friend who''s eighteen?" Anko argued, "What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Correction: We¡¯re not even friends." Naruto said, "You just lower my IQ."


    "Well, in that case, why not****?" Anko casually blurted out. But as soon as she said it, she was stunned.


    Their eyes met for a brief second, before they both quickly looked away.


    "Ahem, I spoke too fast." Anko said awkwardly.


    "I get it, I get it." Naruto scratched his face, "It''s normal to talk in your sleep in broad daylight. Let''s just keep moving."


    "Yeah, you''re right. There¡¯s still business to take care of." Anko stretched, shielding her eyes as she glanced at the sun, "If everything goes smoothly, we should reach the border of the Land of Fire by today."


    The journey continued¡­


    The day passed quickly, and as dusk began to settle, two figures emerged from a forest near the border of the Land of Fire, glancing at each other.


    "Thank heavens, we finally made it." Anko breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We got here at a decent pace. Honestly, arriving a day later wouldn''t have made much difference." Naruto added, "There''s no rush anyway. It''s not like you''ll get any time off when we return."


    "Don''t even mention time off! It''s all your fault." Anko complained.


    "There''s a river over there, let''s rest for a bit." He didn''t respond, but pointed ahead and changed the subject smoothly, "If we keep going, we¡¯ll get there before it''s completely dark."


    "Alright."


    They continued walking, but the journey was longer than Naruto had estimated. By the time the moon was high in the sky, they were still on the move.


    "Didn''t you say we''d be there soon?"


    "There''s a slight deviation from my estimation, but it doesn''t matter." Naruto insisted stubbornly, "We¡¯ll be coming soon, it''s close, just hold on and we will be there soon."


    "If I trust you, I''m a fool." Anko panted, "Are you sure we''re on the right path?"


    "Yes, I''m sure! If I''m wrong, I''ll eat¡­"


    "I was wrong." Naruto admitted, cutting himself off just in time, "Who would''ve thought there''d be two paths stacked on top of each other here? It¡¯s like... well, never mind!"


    This was the border of the Land of Fire, where the dense forests of the country stretched to their end, gradually thinning out into small, scattered patches. The terrain leveled off into a narrow plain, with the Valley of the End lying to the west.


    Moonlight bathed the landscape, making the plain shimmer like it was covered in a silver veil.


    "Enough talk, just lead the way!" Anko''s voice came from behind him.


    "I can''t believe you still trust me. I¡¯m so touched." Naruto said, feigning a sob, "From now on, I won¡¯t call you stupid anymore."


    Anko gnashed her teeth with hatred, "Weren¡¯t you the one who slipped and dragged me down with you? You idiot! Turns out ''sharing the burden'' isn¡¯t just something you say, huh?"


    She clearly remembered how Naruto had slipped, and instead of stabilizing himself, he had grabbed her, causing them both to fall. Unfortunately, she ended up hurting her foot while Naruto remained unscathed. This guy was a really a scumbag!


    "Alright, alright, I''ve admitted my mistake, haven''t I?" Naruto said as he carried Anko on his back, heading in the right direction now, "Besides, carrying you now is my way of making up for it."


    "If you''re still not satisfied, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you take advantage of me, you know, since you''re a hopeless perv."


    "I don¡¯t even... Wait, what did you say?" Anko frowned, then quickly decided, "Actually, that''s fine with me."


    ¡°What?! I was joking! I thought we were friends?" Naruto protested.


    "Is this how you treat your friends?" Anko angrily smacked his shoulder, "You sure know how to ''share the burden,'' don¡¯t you? Damn it!"


    "Tomorrow, we¡¯re going to remove the Cursed Seal. Now that I¡¯ve hurt my foot, who knows if you¡¯ll ditch me and run off? If I die out there without even trying it once, that¡¯d be such a waste."

 Chapter 409 What The Heck?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Your comment is quite bold, letting go of all restraints before death?" Naruto wasn¡¯t surprised, as this was the stupid woman he knew, "But the problem is that you will not die."


    "I don''t believe you." Anko frowned as she spoke.


    ¡®Well, this had become a trust issue. Without Anko¡¯s cooperation, reviving Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡¯ Naruto quickly raised both hands, signaling compromise.


    "So, how should I cooperate with you?"


    Hearing this, Anko was stunned. Although she had watched countless movies, she actually had little actual practice. The key steps were either skipped or obscured by the holy light.


    Besides, she thought Naruto would refuse, but she didn''t expect him to agree.


    "I... I don''t even know what to do first." Anko suddenly became embarrassed.


    "If you don''t know, then forget it." Naruto felt she was being odd. As the one was being taken advantage of, he didn¡¯t even care, yet she was the one acting shy, "Let¡¯s just wait until you think it through."


    "Wait!" Anko stopped him.


    "Hm?"


    "Turn off the lights."


    "What¡¯s the point of turning off the light?" He found it a bit amusing and said to her, "If you¡¯re this scared, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this at all."


    "What did you say?" Anko grabbed his collar in the small tent. Both of them are half sitting, talking in aggressive tones, neither willing to back down.


    Above them was a dim yellow light, and if they stood, they¡¯d be burned by it. The night was quiet, leaving only the sound of their heavy breathing in the tent.


    "Is this what you want?" He asked casually.


    Anko¡¯s scalp tingled instantly, and her heart felt as if it had been scalded with hot water. Her hand that was holding his collar instantly lost its strength. She took a quick breath, and her mind went blank.


    Beneath his windbreaker, the white skin was smooth, as if the wind blowing over the hills was blocked. She didn¡¯t know what training Naruto had done, but his hands were far too nimble for a boy.


    Like peeling away layers of silk, his hands carefully explored every corner of her body, warm as if hotter than the spring sun.


    Anko felt like her heart was going to leap out of her chest, and her blood seemed to boil. She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but he was quite skilled.


    ¡®Uzumaki Naruto, you really deserve to die. How many girls have you harmed? If I¡¯d known this, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡¯


    When she was drifting on the sea a few years ago, she¡¯d never imagined this moment. But she had to admit that Naruto had an inexplicable allure¡­ clean, so clean it was almost addictive.


    Complex emotions surged through her mind, making it hard to breathe. As she tilted her head back, she saw him planting small, deliberate kisses, sending a shockwave through her body.


    Anko, being slender, couldn¡¯t handle being kissed on the neck. If this continued, it would be too embarrassing, so she surrendered directly.


    "I was wrong." She said, "Forget it, forget it, you win, I can''t do this."


    "You should¡¯ve said that earlier." He looked up at her, his cold gaze fixed on her, "Isn''t it a bit late to say that now, hmm?"


    As he spoke, he brushed against her neck again, his hot breath instantly making her lose her composure.


    "I was joking, haha¡­" Anko reached out, trying to push Naruto off her, but found she couldn¡¯t move him, so she immediately panicked.


    "Stop messing around." She wanted to get up. It seemed that she really didn''t want to continue. She put on a stern face and showed the aura of a senior.


    "Who''s messing around?" Naruto roughly pushed Anko back to her original position and opened his windbreaker with a swish, "You say yes when you want, no when you don¡¯t?"


    "Do you think relationships are like dough? You can knead it however you want, stretch it when you feel like it, and pinch it when you¡¯re not in the mood? Do you want to mold it when you like it and roll it back to its original state when you don¡¯t?"


    "I''m not¡­" Anko wanted to defend herself, "I¡­"


    "You stupid woman," Naruto stared into her dilated pupils ¡°Once a relationship starts, there¡¯s no turning back. Either we never see each other again, or¡­¡±


    He said nothing more and leaned in to kiss her lips directly. Cold and gentle, like a spring breeze, his kisses landed softly, little by little.


    The dim light cast their overlapping shadows on the tent. Anko¡¯s toes, painted with red nail polish, curled and uncurled, her heart rising and falling like ocean waves.


    After a while of the wet, lingering kiss, Anko felt a bit oxygen-deprived. She had never kissed anyone before, and she had never imagined it could be more intense than anything she had ever experienced.


    Her mind was fuzzy as she stared blankly at the tent, slipping into a brief moment of clarity.


    "I can¡¯t do this, I was really wrong." Anko hugged his neck and asked as if begging for mercy, "Can you let me go? Next time, next time, okay?"


    She truly regretted it now. Her earlier moment of foolishness had led them here. Whether their friendship was ruined or not didn¡¯t matter, there was no turning back. But if he discovered how easily she had given in¡­


    Anko would rather die. She¡¯d never be able to lift her head again, destined to be ridiculed as too weak¡­ a foolish woman, nothing more.


    ¡®No matter what, it couldn¡¯t be now¡­¡¯


    "Where were you wrong?" He propped himself up with his hand, neither refusing nor agreeing.


    Tomorrow, they would probably start reviving Orochimaru, and Anko had to be pacified, otherwise, all the efforts will be in vain. Actually, there will be no danger, at least, Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t truly harm Anko.


    Betraying his disciple? Sure. But killing Anko? That was out of the question. Besides, Naruto wouldn¡¯t be standing idly by. Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t get the chance.


    This kind of situation is really troublesome. To keep Dark Sakura alive, he had to involve Anko for no apparent reason. Whether or not there would be a definite outcome was uncertain, and reviving Orochimaru was going to be a massive task.


    Naruto, following the principle of utilizing resources fully, had no reason to revive Orochimaru just to ask a few questions. Convincing Orochimaru to change his mind would be another difficult matter.


    But when faced with a problem, there was no point in just watching passively. He had avoided it before but failed to completely escape, so there was no point in avoiding it now. Issues should be addressed as they come, and things still had to be reasoned out.


    As for Anko, this foolish woman was indeed easy to deceive, and Naruto didn¡¯t care about changing their relationship. Everything he said earlier was just to scare her¡­ As for talk about no turning back or never seeing each other again? Those are all nonsense.


    ¡®But Anko wasn¡¯t entirely useless. At least her legs were nice, and her figure wasn¡¯t bad. As long as she didn¡¯t gain weight, she¡¯d be fine. After removing the Cursed Seal, I¡¯d have to help her break her habit of eating sweets.¡¯


    "I was wrong about everything. Whatever you say goes." Anko quickly surrendered, her tone softening immediately, "Anyway, since we''re already in this relationship, let¡¯s just call it a day for now. Next time, okay?"


    "Hmm, that won''t do. Listen to yourself, is that even human talk?" Naruto actually wanted to stop here so as not to delay tomorrow''s important business.


    If they got too close too soon, he might not be able to be tough on her, and she might control him during the rest of the journey. However, he couldn¡¯t agree immediately either, so he had to play along for a while.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Anko gritted her teeth, ready to go all in.


    She absolutely didn¡¯t want him to notice certain traces. If things were exposed, she¡¯d lose face completely and never be able to hold her head up again, possibly being ridiculed for life.


    In order to be able to maintain her dignity, she decided to endure for now, planning to review everything after the mission. She had to come up with a solution, and there had to be something in the books to help.


    "What do I think? You should at least put in some effort, maybe..." He was about to suggest she wear black stockings next time, but before he could finish, Anko suddenly pounce on him.


    Naruto was momentarily stunned. He saw Anko''s conflicted and humiliated expression, with her face blushing like it was about to drip blood, ¡®What was this foolish woman up to now?¡¯


    Two seconds later, Naruto''s pupils widened slightly.


    ¡®What the heck?¡¯

 Chapter 410 Your Fate Is Unfortunate, But Your Legs Are Nice

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    Naruto woke up in the tent, glancing at Anko, who slept beside him fully dressed, without a care in the world. His expression was a little off.


    ¡®This woman was truly... unpredictable.¡¯


    He sniffed the air, then quietly got up to wash.


    The moment he left the tent, Anko, who had been pretending to sleep, immediately opened her eyes. She let out a small sigh, then winced and rubbed her jaw, taking a sharp breath.


    She flipped over, burying her face in her sleeping bag. Her heart felt heavy, as if she had made countless foolish decisions from the very start, with none of them ending well.


    ¡®It¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to fall for him.¡¯


    After washing up, Naruto didn¡¯t return to the tent. He watched as Anko slowly crawled out, head down, and ran to the river to wash up. Naruto sat silently on the grass nearby, waiting.


    ¡®The way things were unfolding was strange. This foolish woman¡¯s every move was beyond my expectations. It turns out the best prediction is no prediction at all. It¡¯s over.¡¯


    Anko took her time washing up, and neither of them spoke as they continued on their way.


    By the afternoon.


    The two finally stopped at a secluded plain. Anko knew that it was time to get down to business, and her heart tightened as she looked at Naruto.


    Naruto, on the other hand, didn''t show any expression, even looked a little lazy. He was holding a scroll, turning it over and over, though it wasn¡¯t clear what he found so interesting about it.


    Anko remembered that he had been looking at the same scroll last night, even while talking to her. He had only paused a few times in between, even... afterward, he kept reading.


    "What''s in that scroll?" Anko asked, with hands on her hips.


    Naruto didn''t want to answer at first, but when he thought about it, he hesitated for a moment, then changed his mind and answered vaguely, "Ninjutsu."


    "Hmm? Since when did you become so studious?" Anko was suspicious, ¡®This guy was as lazy as he could be. He wouldn¡¯t study Ninjutsu without good reason.¡¯


    "It''s useful." Naruto replied curtly.


    "Tsk."


    After a while, Anko noticed Naruto was still sitting there, reading the scroll, and she suddenly began to feel nervous. She wondered if it was time to get to the main task¡­ like reviving Orochimaru or something.


    But right now... it felt like they were about to start surgery, and the lead doctor was still flipping through a thick manual. It was unsettling, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask about it.


    After nearly ten minutes, Anko finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    "Are you confident?"


    "No, I''m just wondering how much money I should spend to give you a decent burial." Naruto said without looking up, his response filled with sarcastic indifference. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I¡¯m definitely getting the short end of the stick. Being a Shinobi really isn¡¯t a good career path." Anko lamented, "People like me, who are neither high nor low, really have a bad fate."


    "Is that so?" Naruto glanced at her, "Your fate is unfortunate, but your legs are nice."


    Anko: ¡°¡­¡±


    "I¡¯m complimenting you," Naruto said.


    "Do you really think I¡¯m that dumb? I¡¯m not buying it." Anko said disdainfully, "How do you even come up with such nasty things to say?"


    "What¡¯s the point of having good legs if you¡¯ve got bad fate?"


    He thought for a moment and replied, "At least I get to look at them more."


    "Talking to you is exhausting. I feel like I¡¯m losing years off my life." She looked at him resentfully and said, "We¡¯re about to get down to the business, but you¡¯re still busy with that Ninjutsu scroll."


    "I¡¯m only now starting to feel like my fate¡¯s bad¡­ having to deal with you in my life."


    Hearing this, Naruto finally put down the scroll. Although Anko would be fine during Orochimaru¡¯s revival, he didn¡¯t want her bothering him anymore, so he said, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you get a grand funeral. I will definitely let you go in peace. If that doesn''t work, I will even plate your tombstone with gold."


    Anko knew he was speaking sarcastically, but strangely, it calmed her down.


    However, her thoughts shifted to their relationship, replaying his words in her head. Suddenly, she regretted letting him know her secrets, blaming herself for not being on guard against him in the first place.


    But who could have predicted things would turn out this way? In the past, she would never have believed that friendships could sour like this.


    Five minutes later.


    "I¡¯m still a bit nervous. What should I do?" Anko¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she looked at Naruto.


    "Yeah, nervous." He responded, too lazy to even pretend to care.


    "To be honest, I¡¯ve never been particularly talented. Back when Orochimaru asked if I wanted to follow him, I didn¡¯t know what to say."


    "Don''t you have a talent?" Naruto said without even looking up, "You''re quite good at enduring."


    Anko: ¡°...¡±


    She indeed had great endurance, being one of the few endurance-type Shinobi among all the Jonin. In other words, the Cursed Seal of Heaven that occasionally acted up had increased her tolerance.


    Pain had become much weaker to her over time.


    But Anko knew that jerk was implying something else. Naruto wasn¡¯t talking about her physical endurance, he was referring to what happened the previous day.


    She bit her lip, feeling a strong urge to release a snake to bite him.


    At that moment, Naruto glanced at Anko, with the scroll placed on his lap. Seeing her standing there, a thought popped into his mind, ¡®Snake Princess, eternal life.¡¯


    ¡®The reason why Orochimaru changed his gender couldn''t really be related to this Snake Princess, right? If that was the case, then Orochihime really went hardcore, huh? Gave up everything, even... you know what.¡¯ (T/N: Orochimaru = Snake Pills, Orochihime = Snake Princess.)


    ¡®A Shinobi version of Lin Pingzhi: To master this technique, you must first castrate yourself.¡¯


    While Naruto was lost in these ridiculous thoughts, Anko was mentally reviewing where she had gone wrong the previous day. In the end, she came to the conclusion that she shouldn¡¯t have spoken to Naruto at all.


    She also started wondering what she¡¯d do if Naruto failed, how would she face Orochimaru? But she wouldn¡¯t say such things out loud. She glanced at the dazed boy.


    ¡®Yeah... that would hurt his pride, so better not.¡¯


    After a while, Naruto stood up and walked over to her. Anko, who had just calmed down, immediately felt her anxiety rise again. She gulped nervously, her earlier tension returning.


    But then, she suddenly remembered something and blushed for a moment.


    Amidst her chaotic and jumbled emotions, Naruto was already standing in front of her. There was no scroll in his hand, probably because he had put it away.


    She knew Naruto had access to spatial tools, but aside from being expensive, space scrolls weren¡¯t that rare. Being a student of the Legendary Sannin, it wasn¡¯t surprising he had some good stuff.


    "It''s time to start, get ready." He said.


    "Ready for what?" Anko blinked in confusion, as Naruto hadn¡¯t mentioned anything in advance.


    "You don¡¯t need to prepare anything. It might hurt a bit." Naruto explained, "If you pass out, just treat it like a nap. There¡¯s not much else we can do."


    "It hurts?" Anko¡¯s expression shifted, "Alright then."

 Chapter 411 Dead Demon Consuming Seal

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto didn¡¯t start right away. Instead, he casually pulled out a few bottles of alcohol and handed them to Anko, saying helplessly, "Drink some. It won''t hurt so much when you''re drunk."


    Anko hesitated. After all, if she got drunk, she¡¯d lose all her combat ability and became completely powerless. If Naruto messed up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help at all. But if she didn¡¯t drink...


    "I don''t need your help." Naruto seemed to see through Anko¡¯s thoughts and said directly, "One Orochimaru isn¡¯t enough to defeat me. Maybe a hundred."


    She didn¡¯t believe him. After all, if that were true, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time learning a new Ninjutsu.


    Naruto didn¡¯t bother explaining why he had been contemplating about the Dead Demon Consuming Seal for a long time, trying to figure out how to separate Orochimaru¡¯s soul while preventing the Shinigami from devouring both of them in one gulp.


    "Anyway, just drink it first." He insisted.


    Unable to argue with him, Anko reluctantly downed two bottles. Her face quickly turned red, and her consciousness began to blur. She instinctively reached out into the air, grasping at nothing.


    Naruto couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, so he moved closer. Anko hugged him, and she immediately felt relieved. She murmured incoherently, her words too faint to understand.


    About half a minute later, Anko fell completely silent.


    Naruto laid her down. If there was one thing he was good at, it was clearing his mind of distractions when it came time to get serious. He could focus solely on the task at hand, no matter what it was.


    "Let¡¯s see... It¡¯s been so long since I formed hand seals that I¡¯ve almost forgotten how to do it." He muttered to himself. At such a young age, he had already set foot on the path of hand seal-less Ninjutsu.


    "Evil Releasing Method!" Naruto quickly performed the hand seals and pressed his hand on the back of Anko¡¯s neck.


    A flash of black light surged, and the Cursed Seal of Heaven expanded, suddenly manifesting. A large white snake emerged from the Cursed Seal, opening its mouth wide and spewing out a slime-covered Orochimaru.


    After finishing the seal, Naruto gently placed Anko on the side and stood up, positioning himself to block her from Orochimaru¡¯s view.


    Orochimaru¡¯s face twisted with a strange expression. His snake-like eyes stared at Naruto again and again. He then caught a glimpse of the unconscious Anko, and a knowing look crept onto his face.


    "What a surprise... it¡¯s you who revived me, Uzumaki Naruto." Orochimaru¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "I need to ask you something, so I had no choice but to bring you back..." Naruto said, scratching his head, "But I doubt you¡¯ll listen to me, so..."


    [Dead Demon Consuming Seal]


    Orochimaru: ¡°???¡±


    In an instant, the sky darkened, and a fierce wind howled. A Shinigami with a terrifying face, sharp fangs, and ragged white robes appeared, his emaciated chest exposed. Wild white hair cascaded over his head, adorned with red horns, while he clenched a massive white dagger between his teeth. His piercing gaze was utterly terrifying.


    Suddenly, Orochimaru found himself unable to move, his body frozen in place. Before he could even comprehend what was happening, an enormous spectral figure, towering even over the Shinigami, appeared behind Naruto.


    Naruto, the Shinigami, and the immense shadow, layered one over the other, stood taller and more imposing.


    Orochimaru looked up and sweat immediately poured down his face.


    The shadow moved its hand, almost guiding the Shinigami to hold down Orochimaru. The pale giant hand reached into Orochimaru¡¯s body and, with a fierce tug, ripped his soul out.


    "Alright, much better now." Naruto said with satisfaction, "Now we can have an equal conversation, Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Equal, my ass!¡¯


    Orochimaru, now in his soul form, glanced at the two towering figures behind Naruto, then at his own collapsed body. After a brief pause, he opened his mouth and asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "Regarding the research on the second personality, I want to know if there¡¯s a way to resolve it?" Naruto asked directly without wasting time.


    "Split personalities?" Orochimaru was a little surprised, but he was not panicked at all. "I¡¯ve indeed done research in this area, but..."


    [Shinigami¡¯s Blade]


    Naruto didn¡¯t give Orochimaru a chance to stall. He raised his hand, and the Shinigami immediately unsheathed the white dagger from its mouth. Instantly, the wind howled even stronger, and the cries of tortured souls filled the air.


    "I just want the answer, not the but." Naruto said coldly, "If you say one more useless word, I¡¯ll chop off a leg. Give me the right answer, and I¡¯ll return your lost soul hands to you."


    "Seriously?" Orochimaru''s slit pupils darted around, a sinister smile creeping onto his pale face, "How do I know you¡¯ll keep your word? Where is Jiraiya?"


    "Pervy Sage is busy with Pain, dealing with the fallout of his student¡¯s actions." Naruto replied nonchalantly, "He¡¯s probably searching for the Child of Prophecy right now."


    Orochimaru fell silent, seemingly deep in thought.


    "I accept your offer."


    "The phenomenon of split personalities is most common after traumatic experiences. The brain is stimulated and creates a mental split. However, there are exceptions, where the split isn¡¯t caused by trauma."


    "Exception?" Naruto frowned.


    ¡®Sakura has a loving family, being an only child in a peaceful household. Though her family isn¡¯t from a powerful clan, they still provided a stable environment. There was no obvious reason for her to have a split personality due to trauma.¡¯


    "These exceptions are rare. It could be that the person is born with a split personality." Orochimaru explained calmly, "It¡¯s predetermined by the body, related to the brain¡¯s structure." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯ve studied test subjects with similar conditions. People with dual personalities often have more developed brains than the average person, with stronger learning capabilities and remarkable talent."


    "Sakon and Ukon?" Naruto asked abruptly as he thought of Sakon and Ukon from the Sound Four.


    "Yes." Orochimaru admitted without hesitation, "Sakon and Ukon are just the only surviving test subjects. I merged the two personalities and modified their bodies accordingly."


    Hearing this, Naruto felt that he had come to the right place, but was also a little surprised.


    ¡®Orochimaru truly is a mad scientist, ruthless and brutal, but undeniably knowledgeable. He seemed far more reliable than that toad who spent its days babbling about prophecies. At least Orochimaru has a basis for his theories.¡¯


    "Is it possible to separate the two personalities from the body?" Naruto asked cautiously.


    "There¡¯s a high chance of death." Orochimaru didn¡¯t sugarcoat it, "The probability of survival is less than one in a hundred. The body would also have to endure the erosion of either the Cursed Seal of Earth or the Cursed Seal of Heaven."


    "Your Cursed Seal aren¡¯t all that great, Orochimaru." Naruto said bluntly.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t seem offended by this. In his semi-transparent soul form, his pale face cracked into a smile.


    "The Cursed Seal is indeed a failure. The only successful work is Uchiha Sasuke, but it''s a pity that it still can''t be called perfect. His transformation into a Sage wasn¡¯t fully realized."


    "Is there any other method? What if I just want the two personalities to coexist peacefully?" Naruto didn''t let Orochimaru lead him off track and continued asking.


    "Coexistence is impossible. The second personality will eventually be devoured by the main personality." Orochimaru said.

 Chapter 412 Soul Has Flaws

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Is there a possibility that the second personality could devour the main personality?" Naruto asked. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Cough, I''m just asking casually." Naruto coughed awkwardly, "So, is there a solution? I''d prefer a solution that preserves the second personality."


    "It''s almost impossible, even if there are exceptions." Orochimaru replied, glancing up at him, "Without a thorough diagnosis, it¡¯s hard to say for sure."


    Naruto frowned. He never intended to let Orochimaru intervene directly. He only wanted to get a direction from Orochimaru, maybe a more stable and better method.


    In this situation, whether Orochimaru''s soul exists or not depends on Naruto''s thoughts, so there was no reason for him to hold back or lie.


    Besides, Orochimaru¡¯s true obsession was with immortality. The discovery of dual personalities was likely just an incidental outcome of his research. For Orochimaru, it is of little significance, so he naturally will not study it in depth.


    Now, Naruto could see two possible interpretations of Orochimaru¡¯s conclusion:


    First, congenital dual personalities are extremely rare, making it difficult to get an accurate answer. The only way would be to collaborate with Orochimaru and have him examine the case in detail for a clearer result.


    Second, Orochimaru had indeed discovered the phenomenon of dual personalities and could differentiate between congenital and acquired cases. However, it didn¡¯t interest him much. He merely experimented superficially on Sakon and Ukon before halting further research.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Naruto decisively chose the latter interpretation.


    He didn¡¯t trust Orochimaru, nor would he ever hand Sakura over to him. Even if the chances were slim, Naruto wouldn¡¯t recklessly entrust her to a dangerous individual.


    Even if things turned out as Orochimaru suggested, that the second personality would eventually fade away, at least Sakura herself wouldn¡¯t be lost in the process, even though Naruto did prefer Dark Sakura.


    The ideal situation is that the two personalities can be separated and a new body can be easily obtained. And even if separation was impossible, coexistence within one body would still be a good outcome.


    Even if it meant something like alternating between Sakura on odd days and Dark Sakura on even days, with them switching on Sundays, that wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    If, in the end, only one personality could remain, and there was certainty in making the choice, Naruto would unhesitatingly pick Dark Sakura.


    But for now, there was no choice to be made, and the main personality would eventually consume Dark Sakura. One day, Dark Sakura would have to return the body and retreat back to a corner.


    Since Orochimaru couldn¡¯t guarantee a solution or even offer a clear direction, Naruto decided not to risk Sakura¡¯s life on a vague hope.


    Thus, the topic was dropped here.


    Naruto paused for a moment, then controlled the Shinigami to open its mouth and release the severed soul of Orochimaru¡¯s hands, directly fulfilling his promise.


    Orochimaru regained the hands that had been cut off by Sandaime. His golden left and right hands have been restored. He looked down at himself in the soul state, ¡®I¡¯ve become whole again.¡¯


    "I¡¯ve told you everything I know. If you want to¡­" Orochimaru began coolly.


    "No, I don¡¯t. I was just asking." Naruto interrupted, his expression shifting as he dropped his casual demeanor. His entire presence changed as he fixed a firm gaze on Orochimaru and said, "Even if you hadn¡¯t answered, I would still return your hands to you. Now, it¡¯s time to discuss something serious."


    When Orochimaru, who was in the soul state, heard Naruto use the word ¡®return¡¯, his expression visibly changed. The soul of his hands was cut off by Sandaime and taken away by the Shinigami.


    Now Naruto said he is returning them.


    In Orochimaru''s original plan, there was actually more than one way to take back his hands. But the word ¡®return¡¯ was quite ambiguous, as if it implied something more personal.


    ¡®You were returning them¡­ Have you reached the point where you can freely control the Shinigami?¡¯


    Although Forbidden Techniques such as the Dead Demon Consuming Seal and Impure World Reincarnation are related to Tobirama, at their core, they were Sealing Techniques of the Uzumaki Clan, and the Shinigami belonged to them.


    This made things very interesting. It was like the Uchiha¡­ though they were part of Konoha, they never referred to themselves as Konoha¡¯s Uchiha, while the Hyuga proudly called themselves Konoha¡¯s Hyuga.


    When a clan or individual surpassed the village¡¯s identity, the significance of that name changed.


    So now, was Naruto Konoha¡¯s Naruto or Uzumaki Naruto?


    "Serious business? What kind of business?"


    "About a hypothesis, one that everyone has thought about at some point." Naruto said, his eyes never leaving Orochimaru¡¯s face as he uttered that word, "Immortality."


    "Immortality?"


    "Yes, immortality. You must be interested in it."


    "Hmm." A smile spread across Orochimaru¡¯s face, though it was hard to tell if it was one of satisfaction or mockery, as if saying, ¡®What do you know about immortality?¡¯


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "It¡¯s not that. On the contrary, I¡¯m very interested." Orochimaru looked up and pointed at the phantom of the Shinigami behind him, a sight visible only to those who had used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.


    "Since you can control the Shinigami¡¯s phantom, I have no reason not to be interested. Even though you are young, I believe that there are indeed geniuses in this world."


    "Like Uchiha Sasuke?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Uchiha Sasuke is indeed a genius." Orochimaru chuckled, "I¡¯ll be going after him, to reclaim what¡¯s mine."


    Upon hearing this, Naruto almost wanted to say, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t recommend going after him. You might end up crippled by that super brocon, Uchiha Itachi.¡¯ But then, he remembered Orochimaru¡¯s near-immortality, and swallowed the thought.


    "A vessel, huh? No matter how perfect, a vessel will always have flaws." Naruto said, "Orochimaru, I don¡¯t deny the value of your decades of research."


    "But have you ever considered... that your soul itself might be flawed? Or perhaps all souls of Shinobi have flaws?"


    "Flaws?" Orochimaru stared at Naruto with a hint of interest, "That''s an interesting statement. My soul has a flaw?"


    "You¡¯ve only been trying out new bodies repeatedly. Even if you succeeded in taking over Uchiha Sasuke, you¡¯d still run into various problems.


    "But I didn¡¯t succeed." Orochimaru said calmly. Despite Naruto¡¯s outright dismissal of his research, his attitude remained remarkably composed, perhaps because of his countless experiments or because he was at Naruto¡¯s mercy.


    "Of course you didn¡¯t succeed. There¡¯s no such thing as a good or bad vessel. If your soul is flawed, no vessel will solve the issue." Naruto explained patiently, "Maybe, over generations, the essence of souls has been diluted, much like how bloodlines weaken."


    "Shinobi couldn¡¯t have appeared out of nowhere, right? Chakra must have an origin. What if the key to immortality lies at the source of the Shinobi?"


    Orochimaru chuckled, "So this is your ''serious business''? This theory?"


    He didn''t seem to believe what Naruto said. Without concrete evidence, Naruto¡¯s words were just groundless speculations to him. Orochimaru would rather try to take back Sasuke¡¯s body, which should belong to him. At least that offered a tangible advantage to him.


    After all, there was always that small chance of success.


    Naruto didn''t seem to care whether he could convince Orochimaru or not, he was simply laying the information out there. As for the evidence¡­ even if he had any, he wouldn¡¯t show it so easily, because his intentions would become too obvious.


    No matter how much he does, it''s not as good as one sentence, ¡®Orochimaru-sama! I also want to join the glorious evolution of immortality!¡¯


    Of course, Naruto had no real desire for immortality.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s it. Since we¡¯re done talking, I¡¯m leaving." Naruto dispelled the Dead Demon Consuming Seal without even looking at Orochimaru again. He turned around, lifting the unconscious Anko onto his back.


    Orochimaru: ¡°¡­¡±


    The well-rehearsed arguments he had prepared were rendered completely useless. Orochimaru stood there for a moment, stunned, watching as Naruto walked away.


    ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯

 Chapter 413 From Now On, I Belong to You!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto wasn¡¯t worried about losing track of Orochimaru, nor did he want to say too much. There would be other opportunities in the future. As always, the truth is the sharpest blade.


    He wasn¡¯t concerned that Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t be interested, and sooner or later, he would come seeking answers from him.


    Carrying Anko on his back, Naruto quickly left, heading in the direction of the Land of Fire. He didn¡¯t plan on bringing Anko along for the mission in the Land of Rain, as her role was already complete. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks to his skillful use of the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, his encounter with Orochimaru had gone far more smoothly than expected, which was a pleasant surprise for Naruto.


    He also hadn¡¯t anticipated being able to control the Shinigami, but once his consciousness was connected, it felt as natural as moving his own limbs.


    On the way, Anko slowly regained consciousness.


    "Am I... dead?" She mumbled, still in a daze.


    The foolish woman opened her mouth with the same drowsy confusion, her voice sluggish, asking a question like a simpleton.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re dead." Naruto replied bluntly, not missing a beat, "I¡¯m carrying your corpse back to the village for burial. I plan to burn it and make a small box for you."


    "What?! What happened to the grand funeral I was promised?" Anko was anxious, and suddenly wide awake.


    Groggily, she turned her head to glance around, then nuzzled against Naruto¡¯s neck, realizing that she felt warm, ¡®So... I¡¯m not dead? Not dead! Thank goodness!¡¯


    "When we get back, I¡¯m going to bury you. You old woman, did you leave your brain at home?" Naruto snarked as he kept moving, his words merciless toward her.


    Anko didn¡¯t mind. She laughed heartily, clearly relieved. Without warning, she planted a kiss on Naruto¡¯s left cheek and said, "Guess I¡¯m really not dead! That¡¯s great!"


    Foolish people always find specific things to be happy about. When joy has a concrete source, it tends to last longer. Such people are easy to please¡­ Even if they cry into their pillows at night, they¡¯ll still smile in the morning if they get a tasty breakfast.


    People like that are resilient, they endure hardship and possess a tenacious vitality. Even in the darkest times, after they finish crying, they still search for a way out.


    "You¡­! You stupid woman! Don¡¯t kiss me so casually! Damn it!" Naruto kept complaining, "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think you can just do whatever you want."


    "I¡¯ll do what I want! We''re not friends anymore anyway!" Anko tightened her arms around Naruto''s neck, leaning in closer. Her voice dripped with mischievous intent as she teasingly asked, "Do you want me to give you **** again?"


    With a sudden slip, Naruto''s foot missed a step, and both he and Anko plummeted toward the forest floor.


    At the last second, Naruto whipped out a kunai and drove it hard into a large tree trunk. The descent slowed with a harsh scraping sound until they finally came to a complete stop.


    "Cough, I¡¯ve still got a mission to finish." Naruto supported Anko from behind with his backhand and said seriously, "You should head back by yourself. You are injured, and you¡¯re no longer needed for this mission."


    "What do you mean?" Anko asked, looking confused, "You want me to go back first?"


    "You¡¯re too weak. You¡¯d just get in my way," Naruto said, Naruto replied bluntly. Of course, he wasn¡¯t about to tell her that he wanted to meet an old friend in Tanzaku Town and that her presence would just complicate things.


    As for the mission in the Land of Rain, he could handle that alone. And if it turned out he couldn¡¯t, in a place like the Land of Rain, riddled with ancient battlefields, he could easily summon a bunch of Impure World Reincarnation minions with just a snap of his fingers.


    In terms of practicality, red beans are far inferior.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I¡¯m a Jonin¡­ am I really that weak?" Anko couldn¡¯t take it, so she gave Naruto a few punches, but seeing he wasn¡¯t changing his tune, she pouted, "Sorry, I guess I¡¯m just too weak. I¡¯m no help to you at all¡­ other than for... you know."


    Anko, being the foolish woman she was, only struggled on the surface, and is not truly angry. Naruto said nothing, instead pinning her against the tree and kissing her until she flushed bright red, feeling embarrassed.


    When he finally pulled away, Anko¡¯s face was glowing with a deep blush. She fidgeted and stammered, "I guess I¡¯ll just head back then. You be careful, okay? This is as far as you¡¯re taking me, right? I mean¡­ it¡¯s nothing serious, just a tiny little thing, really."


    She hesitated, then continued, "Right before I passed out, I thought¡­ if I really died, would you be sad? Would you shed a tear for me?"


    "It¡¯s weird how I thought about so much in such a short moment. The human brain is amazing like that. I¡¯ve never really seen you look sad, and I just... I¡¯d really like to know if you¡¯d feel a little sad if I were gone one day."


    "Ah, I¡¯m rambling again¡­"


    Naruto stood there quietly, listening to Anko¡¯s frantic explanation, with no expression on his face, and her voice seemed to become increasingly distant.


    Sunlight filtered through the trees like golden threads, gently resting on their shoulders.


    Watching this foolish woman clumsily express herself, hearing her surprisingly touching words, Naruto felt only the faintest ripple in his heart. He wanted to say something in return, but he was suddenly reminded of how empty life could feel.


    His mind flashed back to when he first arrived in this world, bombarded by malice. He was cold and numb, smiling on the outside but stone-faced inside.


    To him, the village and the villagers had been nothing but tools for survival. Their life and death were meaningless to him, and their existence had been as insignificant as ants.


    But things gradually changed. Little by little, people like Tayuya, Ino, and Hinata brought light into his life, piece by piece, until life began to feel a little less dark.


    Whether it was Tsunade, Temari, or Koyuki, in the early days, he just regarded them as useful tools. They¡¯re nothing more than means to an end. Their importance was only in how much they could help him achieve his goals.


    As long as he can achieve his goal, it doesn¡¯t matter what other people do.


    But eventually, he found himself influenced by them, slowly changing. These changes even made him willingly involve himself in messy situations, doing his best to help solve them.


    And now, he was starting to realize what he truly cared about. Stripping away the false emotions, exposing his raw desires, he began to understand what was real.


    It was the gentle and pure Hinata, whose love filled half his soul. It was Ino, who held sway over his emotions, her love as dazzling as the stars.


    Pure love gradually warmed his heart, making his blood feel like it was on fire. Like a summer wildfire, it blazed uncontrollably.


    "¡­ I forgot what I wanted to say. It sounds weird, but..." Anko¡¯s voice gradually became clearer again.


    Naruto gradually came back to his senses and looked at Anko with a smile in his eyes.


    "But what?"


    "But... Oh, did you even hear what I just said?" Anko suddenly changed the topic.


    "Yeah, I heard. What about it? You rambled on for quite a while, so..."


    "Rambled? I was just nervous, so I didn¡¯t know what to say." Anko defended herself, "Just¡­ don¡¯t remember everything I said."


    "Really? Do you want to hear how ridiculous you sounded?" Naruto teased, his usual lazy smile returning as he raised an eyebrow at her, "You¡¯re really a foolish woman."


    "I-I was just worried I couldn¡¯t explain it clearly." After thinking for a while, Anko stared at Naruto for a few seconds, then suddenly leaned close to his ear and lowered her voice to a sultry whisper, "From now on, I belong to you!"

 Chapter 414 Tender Yet Cruel

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Anko was probably born foolish, which is why her teacher, Orochimaru, abandoned her. But her persistence brought hope¡­ there were always people who didn¡¯t mind her foolishness.


    "Go back on your own." Naruto repeated, "It¡¯s too dangerous to carry out the mission with you. Well, you know the reason, so I¡¯d rather go alone."


    "Tsk, I don¡¯t even want to go anyway." Anko curled her lips. She knew what Naruto was referring to, "It''s just right, I¡¯ll go home and take a vacation."


    "Your vacation should be over now. If you go back, it¡¯s straight back to work." Naruto reminded her deliberately.


    "Then I¡¯ll just slack off at work, it¡¯ll be almost the same as taking a vacation." Anko shrugged nonchalantly, displaying the same cheeky expression as Anya from Spy x Family.


    "You¡¯re something else."


    Watching Anko walk away, Naruto waited for a while before heading off in the opposite direction.


    The Land of Rain¡¯s mission could be put aside for now, as he seriously suspected Nagato was fishing. Besides, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble explaining things to Konoha, as the blame would fall on Anko as the team leader, not him.


    Tanzaku Town.


    He walked through the bustling market and stopped in front of a house. He pulled a key from his seal space and inserted it into the lock with practiced ease.


    The heavy wooden door creaked open, and he heard the sound of hurried footsteps from upstairs. Tayuya stood barefoot on the second-floor balcony, gripping the railing as she looked down.


    Three months. He had finally returned.


    "You¡¯re back?" Tayuya''s voice wasn¡¯t filled with excitement. It was calm, her words unhurried.


    "Yeah." Naruto thought she was mad. After all, she hadn''t heard from him since the end of the year.


    In truth, he was not busy at ordinary times, and he had some free time during his time in the village. But even when he was free, he never thought of sending a letter or going over to visit.


    Sakura was right¡­ Aside from Ino and Hinata, Naruto was quite heartless toward everyone else. Not heartless exactly, but more indifferent.


    When he had left during the New Year, he¡¯d said he needed time to think. And until he sorted everything out, he didn¡¯t send a single message. Tanzaku Town wasn¡¯t far from Konoha, but he hadn¡¯t bothered to visit in all that time.


    Three months had passed in a flash. If his thoughts hadn¡¯t suddenly cleared, it would not be surprising if it took him six months, ten months, two years, or even three years to figure it out.


    His heart is indeed made of stone. When his mind wasn¡¯t clear, nothing would change, even after ten years. But once he figured things out, everything would fall into place, and he¡¯d no longer be trapped by his thoughts.


    "Are you in a bad mood?" Naruto asked as he went into the kitchen and poured a glass of water. When he came out, he leaned against the door, looking a little tired.


    After resurrecting Orochimaru, he hadn¡¯t rested at all. Whether it was summoning the Shinigami¡¯s phantom or traveling, none of it had been easy on him.


    Naruto had changed into a dark-colored windbreaker on the road, and by the time he arrived at Tanzaku Town, it was nearly dusk. Dust-covered and weary, he had simply said "I¡¯m back" before heading to the kitchen for water.


    After drinking a glass of water, his burning and itchy throat was soothed.


    Tayuya was stunned for a moment when she heard Naruto''s question.


    "Me?"


    "Is there anyone else here?" His tone was a bit teasing as he raised an eyebrow at Tayuya, leaning casually against the doorframe with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Tayuya lay on the couch in the living room, her pale legs draped over the edge, lazily flipping through TV channels with the remote in her hand. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No." Tayuya responded quietly and didn¡¯t say much after that.


    The living room was quiet except for the sound of the television. Naruto didn¡¯t mind. He put down the glass and headed upstairs to wash up as night fell.


    By the time he came back downstairs from the bathroom, the living room was dark. The TV was still playing, but Tayuya was nowhere to be seen. She had probably gone upstairs.


    Naruto considered for a moment and knocked on her door.


    "What is it?" Tayuya asked, with no expression on her face.


    "What are you mad about?" Naruto had just finished showering, his hair still slightly damp, his blonde locks falling loosely over his forehead. His voice was calm, and for once, there was a hint of warmth in his demeanor.


    Seeing him like this, Tayuya unconsciously clenched her hands. It was the first time she had seen him act this way, genuinely lowering himself to comfort her. It almost made her feel uneasy.


    In her impression, Naruto was never really a good person. He would use any method¡­ threats, lies, manipulation, but never sweetness.


    Yet, even knowing there would be no outcome, she had willingly let herself be deceived. Six years without seeing him hadn¡¯t felt like a hardship, and these three months hadn¡¯t been much different.


    But seeing him again, without any warning, stirred up emotions she hadn¡¯t felt before. She felt sad, though she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why.


    "I don''t know." She said, standing in the doorway.


    Tayuya¡¯s red hair cascaded down, and she wore nothing but a burgundy oversized T-shirt that barely reached her thighs, like a short dress. The exposed skin of her legs gleamed pale white.


    "Is it because this small town confines you, makes you feel out of place?" Naruto asked, his tone probing, "You should go to bigger places and see more scenery."


    "Instead of staying here, cooped up in this house alone, just waiting for me to return, revolving your life around me¡­ does this life make you feel suffocated?"


    At that moment, Tayuya suddenly realized that the man in front of her was still as cruel as before. He had a knack for targeting the things she cared about, going straight for her weak spots.


    "I don¡¯t!" Tayuya bit her lower lip, raised her head, stared at him intently, and her eyes slowly turned red.


    Even though she knew that this man was doing this on purpose, her heart still filled with a sense of grievance, ¡®He clearly knew¡­ I had told him before¡­ that as long as he said the word, I would wait.¡¯


    Even if it took three years or thirty, she would wait. It had nothing to do with loneliness. It didn¡¯t matter that this was a small place, or that there was nothing beautiful to see here.


    In the past six years, she had traveled to countless places, met so many people, and seen endless sights. Yet after walking a thousand miles, after all the twists and turns, she still liked him.


    He knew that, yet he still chose to say such things. He was still the same as before, tender yet cruel.

 Chapter 415 The Best Answer

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto stood by the door, his gaze drifting to something behind her. There were a few trinkets on the desk, likely things she used to pass the time.


    "What I mean is, you shouldn''t invest all your hopes in me. Your whole life can''t revolve around me. You should have other things to live for. Sometimes..."


    "You said you needed some time to think about it. Is this your answer?" Tayuya stared at him without much expression on her face, but feeling a little sour in her heart.


    "No." Naruto frowned. He felt that Tayuya seemed different from before¡­ her personality has subtly changed. She has become more expressive, more aware of things, more emotional.


    If the old Tayuya was like a blank sheet of paper gradually being painted, the current Tayuya had started to think things through and care about more. Her emotions were surfacing.


    "Then what is it?" Tayuya didn¡¯t move aside, standing there as if waiting for Naruto to finish his words.


    "I have a long life ahead of me." He said.


    "Hmm? I don''t understand." She looked at him, but made no move to close the door.


    "You enjoy traveling, seeing both bustling cities and desolate landscapes. I, on the other hand, prefer staying put. You get what I mean, right? I just like to find a place and stay there."


    Naruto frowned as he tried to explain further.


    "Sometimes I¡¯ll stay in one place for a long time, then switch to another, but I¡¯m not the type to wander constantly. I don¡¯t want you to feel trapped, staying in one place just for me."


    Hearing this, Tayuya bit her lower lip and clenched her hands into fists.


    "I can stay."


    "How long can you stay? A year, two years? I still won¡¯t have much time. If I stay in Konoha in the future, the number of times we meet will be few and far between."


    "I... I don¡¯t know."


    She vaguely understood that it was due to her identity. Even if she went to Konoha, it would be too easy for people to recognize her. So she could only stay outside, making it hard for them to meet.


    "Actually, that¡¯s not the issue. I won¡¯t stay in Konoha forever either." Naruto added, snapping Tayuya out of her thoughts.


    "What?"


    "What I¡¯m saying is, you don¡¯t need to feel bound by me. I won¡¯t be tied to Konoha for the rest of my life. I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯ll be, but¡­" Naruto continued.


    "No matter how far you travel or how many places you visit, you¡¯ll still be able to find me. I love you, and maybe one day, we¡¯ll even have children. You won¡¯t have to choose between the two."


    "Before I leave Konoha, you can go as far as you like. Even the longest journey has an end. By then, I¡¯ll probably be somewhere, settled down."


    "The Land of Snow, the Land of Rain, the Land of Grass¡­ I am not too sure myself, but there is one thing I can be certain of: I love you. No matter how far you go, you won¡¯t be alone. We¡¯ll always meet again."


    "Is this your answer?" Tayuya clenched her fists, trying to maintain her composure. In that moment, her mind raced through many thoughts, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to give such an answer.


    ¡®No matter how far I go, I won¡¯t be alone. We¡¯ll meet again.¡¯


    Tayuya felt that this man in front of her was still as good at lying as ever, but his words left her powerless to resist. There were only two things that Tayuya wanted to do, to see more of the world and to be with him.


    When the two conflicted, she would always choose the latter. Waiting? That was fine. She could wait a year or two. If he asked, she would say that having him was enough.


    These were just her thoughts, but all her plans had crumbled.


    Yet, it seemed like he had truly thought it through and given them the most appropriate answer. She stood there, lost in thought, and by the time she came back to her senses, Naruto had already come inside.


    With a click, the door closed behind him, and he smiled at her.


    As the night deepened, they became tightly entwined, and Naruto could feel the softness of her back. In the dead of night, when all the passion had faded, the moonlight outside was serene and clear.


    Tayuya crawled out from under the blanket, found a comfortable position in Naruto¡¯s arms, and opened her eyes. She glanced at the blurry window and hesitated before speaking, "I won''t bother you. No matter what, I will come back here every year at the end of the year. I can wait, no matter how many years it takes."


    "If you miss me, just come back here when it¡¯s snowing. Is that alright?"


    "Mm." Naruto responded with a simple sound.


    He knew this was the kind of thing Tayuya would say. There was no need for him to add more; it was enough just to acknowledge it. She offered, and he accepted, it was as simple as that.


    Saying more would be pointless. This was just her nature, a result he had caused from the very beginning. Starting from the infinite debt, the process was not smooth, but after a lot of twists and turns, he still managed to trick her into his grasp.


    [Name your price, sell your soul to me, and I¡¯ll pay you triple]


    [One thousand... no, ten thousand ryo! I¡¯ve changed my mind, I meant thirty thousand ryo! Wait no, I mean... One hundred thousand ryo!]


    [Stop! Don¡¯t throw it away! You¡¯re throwing so much, I can¡¯t possibly pick it all up! Waaaah!]


    [The higher the debt, the greater your obligation, and the more control I have over you!]


    [So, I¡¯m really looking forward to the moment when I completely control your life!]


    [You wouldn¡¯t want your savings to shrink by twenty thousand ryo, would you? Hmm?]


    [No! Don¡¯t take my money?]


    [Fifty thousand ryo! Will you talk now?]


    [Okay, okay! I¡¯ll say everything!]


    [I¡¯m your debtor, I won¡¯t restrict your freedom. But I didn¡¯t expect you had such a hobby¡­ staying at home without wearing clothes?]


    [Mind your own business!]


    [Fine, do what you want.]


    [Let go of me!!]


    [I¡¯ll let go in a moment. Stop moving.]


    [I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I¡¯ll pay back all the money I owe you.]


    [No, that won¡¯t work. It¡¯s not about the money. It¡¯s not calculated that way.]


    [I was just fooling you! I only tricked you for some food and drink]


    [... I know. I give you money because I like you, not because you tricked me. I don¡¯t care. You have so many things to like, for example, you¡¯re really good at fixing air conditioning. A girl who can fix air conditioning is super cool.]


    [I... I know more than just that.]


    For a girl who had never been cared for, suddenly meeting someone who was always trying to deceive her into selling her life, with a smile, no less, felt surreal. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Love isn¡¯t just about giving; it¡¯s about being noticed and cared for. Even though she had no remarkable qualities, and she wasn¡¯t gentle or considerate, he still found something to like about her.


    Naruto said he liked her, and she believed him, even if the reason was as absurd as her air-conditioning skills.


    She wasn¡¯t too concerned about most things. Even after understanding the importance of money, she was still like a blank sheet of paper, separated from the world by an invisible barrier, strange and detached.


    Unable to grasp emotions, whether joy or sorrow, she could hold onto nothing but a little bit of money in her hands.


    So she believed without hesitation. Naruto, who played along with her childish debt game, who praised her for fixing air conditioners, who spent an entire day with her, must have liked her.


    Villainous side characters are always overlooked. When Naruto¡¯s attention finally fell on her, the feeling of being noticed made her realize that the world wasn¡¯t always so cold.


    Eighty million ryo couldn¡¯t buy her heart. She had never thought about possessing him, and it was enough that he sat high on his throne, with people crossing mountains and rivers just to love him.


    This was the love she gave, and the affection she received in return.

 Chapter 416 Frustated Tayuya

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    When morning came, Naruto finished washing up and bought breakfast, sitting in the living room watching TV. The programs were more interesting than he had expected, adding one more hobby to his list.


    About an hour and a half later, Tayuya finally woke up. She took her time washing up in the upstairs bathroom, and only after seeing Naruto watching TV did she sluggishly make her way downstairs.


    "Awake?" Naruto asked, looking at her with a smile that he couldn¡¯t quite suppress.


    "What are you laughing at?!" Tayuya looked like a little lion who had just woken up, with her red hair tousled.


    She felt like Naruto was laughing at her performance the previous night, at how her body had given up so many times before she finally fell asleep, exhausted from struggling.


    "Nothing, cough." Naruto stopped laughing immediately and stared at the TV intently. "Breakfast is in the kitchen, go eatit first."


    Tayuya looked at him with a complicated expression, and went into the kitchen silently. When she came out, she placed a glass of water on the table in front of Naruto.


    "Thank you." He said, barely able to hold back his laughter again.


    "If you want to laugh, just laugh!" Tayuya said sullenly, "Anyway, you must be lying when you said we might have kids in the future."


    "I wasn''t lying." He didn¡¯t look at her, still staring at the TV.


    "Impossible! I¡¯ve read books. Without that thing¡­ you can''t have a child." Tayuya bit her lower lip and said, "You must have deliberately not given it to me."


    "Huh???" Naruto was baffled, "That¡¯s ridiculous. Didn¡¯t you try already? It¡¯s not my fault if you were too quick."


    "Ah! Don''t say that!" Tayuya really wanted to crawl into a hole at this moment.


    In the following days, Tayuya tried many more times, but the results remained unsatisfactory. The more she failed, the more unsure she became about how to face Naruto, and she eventually started hiding in her room during the day.


    But Naruto didn¡¯t mind. After all, differences exist between people. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, and as long as he was normal, that was all that mattered to him.


    Even though it was a bit unconventional, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    After breakfast, it was already noon. The two of them hesitated a little and skipped lunch. After changing their shoes in the entryway, they headed out together. The streets were still bustling, lined with shops.


    "After leaving Konoha, where will you go next?" Tayuya asked, "What¡¯s the Land of Snow like? Is it really a country covered in snow all year round?"


    "You¡¯ve never been there?" Naruto turned his head to glance at her.


    "Nope." Tayuya shook her head, "I haven¡¯t traveled far. The farthest place I¡¯ve been to is the Land of Demons, but I didn¡¯t stay long before leaving."


    "That place is... hard to describe, kind of strange."


    "Oh, the Land of Snow used to be really cold, but now it¡¯s more like spring all year round." Naruto explained, "If you want to go, we can, but it¡¯s a bit far, and we¡¯d need to take a ship."


    "Then I won''t go." Tayuya said as she swayed beside him, her gaze wandering aimlessly over the crowds in the street.


    "Why not?"


    "I don¡¯t like ships, and I¡¯m not interested in places that are spring all year round." Tayuya said, "The Land of Hot Water is like that too, and it¡¯s boring."


    "Alright." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. For him, it was better not to go to the Land of Snow anyway, avoiding unnecessary trouble.


    "Have you been to the Land of Snow?" She asked casually.


    "I''ve been there once, on a mission," Naruto replied, "It¡¯s really far. The first time I went, the ship sank in the deep sea, and I almost didn¡¯t make it back."


    Upon hearing this, Tayuya turned around and looked at him.


    "But nothing happened. I ended up stranded on an abandoned island country and was later rescued after contacting Konoha." Naruto added.


    "Still, I probably won¡¯t stay in the Land of Snow in the future. It¡¯s too remote, unless transportation becomes more convenient. Right now, I¡¯m more inclined to stay in the Land of Grass or the Land of Rain."


    "The Land of Rain is dangerous." She said.


    "It''s not dangerous anymore. It has been dealt with." Naruto said, patting Tayuya¡¯s head, "Remember that old man who was with me last time? He¡¯s incredibly strong. He settled everything."


    "Oh, okay." Tayuya seemed to understand, but not fully.


    The two wandered around Tanzaku Town for a bit before finding a place to grab a casual meal.


    Two days later, the two parted ways in Tanzaku Town. Tayuya found a new direction to move forward, while Naruto still had unfinished business in the Land of Rain.


    After two days of non-stop traveling, Naruto arrived in the Land of Rain.


    In less than a year, the country had undergone significant changes. It wasn¡¯t quite a transformation, but the atmosphere of life had become more vibrant.


    The towering steel structures were gradually being repaired, and many high-rise buildings were put back into use. The electrical system seemed to have been renovated, and they even established a proper sewage system.


    With the mission scroll in hand, Naruto smoothly met up with Nagato and Konan.


    The two of them didn''t seem to have changed much. Nagato still looked frail and emaciated, though perhaps a bit less weak than before. Konan was wearing regular clothes instead of the signature Akatsuki black windbreaker with red cloud patterns.


    "Where did Pervy Sage go?" Naruto asked curiously.


    "Jiraiya-sensei left the Land of Rain a while ago. He probably had something to take care of." Konan replied in a lukewarm attitude.


    "Really?" Naruto raised an eyebrow and held up the mission scroll, "You commissioned a mission to Konoha? Are you guys... crazy?"


    Author Note:


    I will explain why there is no ¡®little black room¡¯ scenario.


    The personalities of all the heroines in the book come together to form a complete ¡®her¡¯. There is no concept of first blood for Tayuya, Temari, and Sakura.


    There is no stock speculation here, and this isn¡¯t just a typical harem. It¡¯s a kind of philosophical pure love.


    Since the protagonist doesn¡¯t care, characters like Tayuya, Temari, and Sakura have fragmented and distorted personalities, creating a one-sided dependency on the protagonist. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only Hinata and Ino are complete and independent, because they¡¯ve been loved and are capable of loving in return. They have a possessive desire for the protagonist.


    Therefore, only Ino and Hinata are special.


    So, in terms of the female leads¡¯ setting, you could consider this a dual heroine story, with the other female leads serving as fragments of the concept of ¡®her¡¯.


    To put it in simpler terms, Tayuya, Sakura, and Temari have integrated into the protagonist¡¯s side, and no matter what the protagonist does or doesn¡¯t do, their feelings toward him won¡¯t change.


    Their personalities are distinct but also somewhat one-dimensional, serving as fragmented representations of the ¡®her¡¯ concept that Ino and Hinata don''t embody.


    Ino and Hinata¡¯s personalities are rich and full, representing two different yet complete types of girls. The other female characters supplement these two, and together, they form a complete ¡®her¡¯.

 Chapter 417 The New Chunin of Amegakure

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha and the Land of Rain have a feud. So typically, anyone with some sense wouldn¡¯t delegate a mission to Konoha. In fact, all Five Great Shinobi Countries have tensions with the Land of Rain.


    "So... what¡¯s wrong with you people?"


    "The commission is real. We just didn¡¯t expect it would be you. We thought Kakashi would come." Nagato said in a hoarse voice while sitting on the iron throne.


    "Kakashi? The future Rokudaime Hokage won''t leave the village unless it''s necessary. I¡¯m handling things now." Naruto responded without hesitation, even though the truth was not what he said.


    There was no way he would take over Kakashi¡¯s workload. Working nonstop throughout the year wasn¡¯t for him, and he¡¯d much rather be lounging at home. But for now, he threw Kakashi¡¯s name around, bluffing to fool these two.


    "So, what¡¯s the deal with this mission?" Naruto looked at Konan and Nagato.


    They say villains lose their edge when they¡¯re ¡®redeemed¡¯. Though Konan and Nagato hadn¡¯t fully undergone that transformation, Nagato had already been swayed by Jiraiya before he could go all-out against Konoha. He never got a chance to be the looming threat over the village.


    The most they could be accused of was illegally forming a Missing-nin organization, and Naruto had no say over what sins they had committed in the past. He wasn¡¯t a champion of justice, so how Nagato and Konan were dealt with was entirely up to Jiraiya.


    "We had no other choice. Nagato¡¯s body can no longer sustain the Rinnegan." Konan explained, "But recently, too many Shinobi have been invading our village, with various factions continuously harassing us."


    "So? You wanted Kakashi to come and mediate?" Naruto¡¯s expression grew strange, ¡®As expected, villains become weaker once they¡¯ve been redeemed. After being redeemed, a character who once turned evil and could destroy the world has become so¡­ ordinary?¡¯


    "Yes, to mediate." Konan nodded, " We could use unconventional means, but that would inevitably drag the Land of Rain into the vortex of war."


    "We agree with Jiraiya-sensei''s philosophy. We don¡¯t want to sacrifice our village, nor do we want to let the enemy behind all this have their way. Their goal is to weaken Nagato¡¯s body and seize the Rinnegan."


    "Did they come here specifically to target the Rinnegan?" Naruto asked.


    "Yeah." Konan confirmed with a nod.


    Naruto didn¡¯t say anything for a moment and looked at Konan and Nagato carefully. Nagato looked very frail, but his health seemed to be improving slowly.


    Naruto preferred people who told the truth, as it made things simpler.


    Sakura, on the other hand, had a habit of hiding things from him. After he had lost his temper and scolded her once, she started to keep fewer secrets. This could be considered a kind of training, but it was necessary.


    Hiding things once or twice might be excusable, but making it a habit was a problem. He couldn¡¯t stand indecisive people, and sometimes, a firm reprimand was needed.


    "As long as those eyes are still in his possession, the attempts to infiltrate won¡¯t stop." Naruto continued, pausing for a moment, "Besides I¡¯m not really qualified to mediate."


    "Didn¡¯t you say you were taking over for Kakashi?" Konan was stunned for a moment.


    "Yeah, I wanted to, but it didn¡¯t happen."


    Konan: ¡°????¡±


    The Kakashi bait had failed, and they got a knock-off version of Kakashi instead. Now what? Without the ability to mediate, the most Naruto could do was investigate or help fend off intruders.


    "Isn¡¯t the reward for this mission quite hefty? I heard it¡¯s an A-rank mission?" Naruto pondered for a moment, "I''m still just a Chunin, so I won¡¯t get much of a cut."


    Konan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Nagato: ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, both of them finally understood the subtle tone Jiraiya had used when he mentioned Naruto in casual conversation. He had said he had a disciple with a rather... unique personality.


    "Then forget it. We¡¯ll have to figure out something else." Konan had no expression on her face, and looked at Naruto, "I¡¯ll handle driving out the invaders myself. I¡¯ll give you proof of completion, and you can head back to report."


    "No way. Since I¡¯m here, I have to complete my mission before I leave." Naruto refused without hesitation. "Mediating isn¡¯t impossible, but the problem is that they won¡¯t listen to me."


    "What''s the difference, then?" Konan asked.


    At the top of the highest building in the Land of Rain, on the uppermost floor.


    Nagato sat silently on the iron throne in silence, the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path behind him had been put away. Konan stood by his side, a white paper rose tucked in her hair.


    The rain had stopped, and golden sunlight filtered through the windows, illuminating half of the palace.


    "Even though I am a small figure with little influence, the forces of the other great countries won¡¯t necessarily heed my words me. But I still have to complete the mission. While I can¡¯t mediate, I can intimidate."


    "Intimidate?" Konan looked at Naruto up and down, seeming to be thinking about the feasibility of his suggestion.


    "No, no, not me." Naruto quickly corrected her, realizing she had misunderstood. He wasn¡¯t some invincible protagonist like in those Gary-Stu stories. And if he tried to act that way, it would only bring bad luck.


    The last time he¡¯d been in Amegakure for a mission, he hadn¡¯t done much fighting himself. He let Jiraiya take the spotlight, going around telling everyone how Jiraiya was still in his prime, single-handedly defeating Pain.


    And this is indeed the case. Naruto had played a minor role, mostly offering ¡®insignificant¡¯ intel support and staying on the sidelines.


    The motivation for keeping such a low profile is definitely not just about not wanting to be famous, though that was also part of it. After all, people are afraid of becoming famous just like pigs are afraid of getting fat.


    But the deeper reason was¡­ to avoid exposing his alternate persona, Uchiha Sasuke.


    After doing so many questionable things as Uchiha Sasuke, there were moments when Naruto felt a chill down his spine. Fortunately, he¡¯d remind himself that karma wouldn¡¯t come after him for those deeds, and he¡¯d feel better again.


    It is precisely because of the consideration that one must sever the cause and effect, so as to avoid being involved in any major karma, which would create a butterfly effect and destroy his plans for a pure and simple love life.


    "What I mean is¡­ we just need to heal Nagato." Naruto said.


    This time, Konan and Nagato remained silent, both turning to stare at Naruto for a few seconds. Their eyes showed a hint of surprise, as if they found his words a bit absurd.


    In the Land of Rain, it rains almost all year round. Out of 365 days, over 300 days see rainfall. The days when the sky is clear are rare. For example, the rain had stopped for less than half a day just now, but it started pouring again.


    In this land of steel, the towering structures held absolute authority.


    Nightfall.


    The invading enemies looked up at the rain-blurred, dilapidated buildings, easily spotting the towering steel structure far in the distance, glowing faintly through the rain. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is a dilapidated street somewhere in the village. Few people walk here even during the day, but this is one of the only paths to enter Amegakure.


    At this moment, the doors and windows on the street were shut tight, and the street was empty. The only sound was that of the rain, with not a soul in sight.


    A solemn and murderous atmosphere enveloped the entire area, and the invaders, upon stepping into it, immediately felt their hair stand on end. Almost instinctively, they stopped in their tracks.


    Hidden eyes peered out from the darkness of the night and rain. In a flash of lightning, a dozen Shinobi revealed themselves. Among them, a white figure appeared in the rain, with large wings on its back.


    Among a group of Amegakure¡¯s Chunin, Naruto, wearing the village¡¯s forehead protector, stood inconspicuously. His entire body was covered in a raincoat, and his face was entirely hidden by the shadows of the night.


    Since he was already a Chunin, there was no need to pretend at all. The temperament of a Chunin came naturally to him.


    Konan¡¯s face remained emotionless as she refused to even glance at Naruto, her eyelid twitching. She thought to herself, ¡®Jiraiya-sensei is right¡­ It seems the saying is true¡­ no one knows their disciple better than the master.¡¯


    ¡®This guy really has no shame¡­ He put on the Amegakure¡¯s forehead protector without hesitation and blended in with the other Chunin, hiding and waiting to ambush the enemy.¡¯


    The other party was sure that there were only a dozen people on the opposite side, and looking at Konan who was hovering in the air, he quickly formulated a plan within seconds.


    Accompanied by the sound of more than a dozen tactical boots stepping on water, the ten invaders drew their swords and kunai one after another.


    "Those using long swords are probably from the Land of Grass. They¡¯ve always been untrustworthy. Someone must have paid them handsomely for this job, and these people have all taken the money to risk their lives."


    Konan said, her voice directed at the Chunin, though it felt as if she was speaking to a particular individual in the group. She raised her hand slightly, pointing towards the group of invaders.


    "During that period, invaders tried to enter Amegakure from all directions almost daily. This is the nature of the great nations. They only care about their selfish desires and never wish for peace in the Land of Rain."


    The ones she pointed to felt a strong sense of alarm. Their wariness of Konan, who is floating ominously in the rain, deepened. This wariness even made them want to take action sooner rather than later to break the standoff.


    They are indeed Shinobi from the Land of Grass. The Land of Grass has never had principles and they only do things for money.


    No one responded to Konan, but she didn¡¯t mind.


    "Kill them. There will be another wave in a few days. It''s endless. They have plenty of people. Even if some are unremarkable, they¡¯ll still send them."


    "But the manpower of the Land of Rain is limited, and we need people to guard the borders. So even to deal with these pests, we have to personally step in."


    "Pests? We are not pests, we are just Shinobi who have been hired to risk our lives." The leader of the invaders shouted, "Kill them, take their forehead protectors, and we¡¯ll get another reward!"


    "See? They¡¯re insatiable. Even calling them pests is too kind for them." Konan said with a self-deprecating smile and her body slowly dissolved into paper.


    "The pests from the Land of Grass are really courting death."


    Naruto, who was mixed in with Amegakure¡¯s Chunin, sighed softly and silently drew a plain katana from his seal space. With a hum, the blade resonated, shaking off the raindrops that fell on the sword.


    In that instant, the killing intent in the air reached its peak. Countless paper sheets scattered through the storm, piercing through the wind and rain towards Kusagakure¡¯s Shinobi. Naruto¡¯s katana buzzed as the blade flashed like lightning.


    An even stronger murderous aura erupted the moment the invader''s long sword came into contact with that of a leading Amegakure¡¯s Chunin. The rest of the invaders seemed to sense something and instinctively began to retreat.


    But at such a close distance, even a god would find it hard to evade.


    The sound of a blade cutting through flesh shattered the eerie stillness of the street, startling the Amegakure¡¯s Chunin who rushed over one step behind. They watched as the sword of an unfamiliar Amegakure¡¯s Chunin danced like a dragon, weaving through the seven or eight invaders with deadly precision.


    The rain was entirely warded off by the flashing blade. As it slashed down heads, the rain continued to fall without hesitation. Large raindrops were struck off the blade, mixing with the splattered blood.


    With a click, they saw the Chunin in the raincoat savagely slam the last enemy in the chest with the flat of the blade, the impact akin to that of a heavy hammer.

 Chapter 418 Paper Flowers From Konan

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The man''s chest caved in heavily, and the fragile blade of the katana snapped under the immense force. With a loud bang, the last enemy was sent flying.


    Naruto instantly took down seven or eight enemies, while Konan used her Paper Ninjutsu to kill the remaining ones just as swiftly.


    Naruto, who was leading the charge, removed the hood of his raincoat and tossed the blood-stained broken blade onto the ground. He glanced at the bodies scattered around and then turned back to look at Konan.


    The Amegakure¡¯s Chunin stared at Naruto''s unfamiliar face and striking blond hair in silence. No matter how hard they tried to search their memories, they still found nothing.


    They knew there must be something wrong, so no one said anything. They simply watched as Naruto speak to the ¡®Angel¡¯, his tone was casual and even nonchalant.


    "Just kill them all. There''s no need to think so far ahead. In the end, the village has to stand on its own. Any peace talks are just delaying the inevitable. If he fails, the Amegakure will never know peace."


    Naruto, now dressed in new clothes, returned to the top floor of the tower.


    Konan frowned slightly, watching Naruto as he put on a pair of gloves. Unable to hold back, she finally asked, "Are you confident?"


    "Of course not. I''m not a Medical-nin." Naruto responded, looking back at her with some surprise, "We can only try now. Anyway, it won''t be worse than the current situation."


    Hearing his matter-of-fact tone, Konan was momentarily at a loss for words.


    " What do you mean by ''it won''t be worse¡¯?"


    "I mean¡­" Naruto said as he walked towards the expressionless Nagato, "At best, it might improve his condition a bit, but in the long run, he''ll still die."


    "Why?" Konan took a few steps forward, following him.


    Naruto stopped, then turned around and looked at Konan. Pointing at himself, he asked, "Do you know my current identity?"


    "What?"


    "I am the Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan." He said with utmost seriousness.


    Konan: "..."


    She instantly regretted engaging in conversation with him, ¡®Why did I even bother talking to him?¡¯


    She always felt that Naruto was being deliberately annoying. Talking to him was always exhausting, as he acted all arrogant and seemed to enjoy playing around.


    "The Uzumaki Clan¡¯s members has huge Chakra Reserve, which is why Nagato can wield the Rinnegan. But those eyes weren''t originally his." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto patiently explained, "Every time Nagato uses the Rinnegan, it puts a huge burden for him. While forcibly extracting Chakra to make it work is possible, it''s also life-threatening."


    "The Rinnegan¡¯s wielder must have extremely strong regenerative cells in their body. Chakra can indeed stimulate cell regeneration, but it comes at the cost of lifespan."


    "So, Nagato''s cellular vitality is nearly depleted. If he uses the Rinnegan a few more times, his lifespan will be completely exhausted."


    "How do you know all this?" Konan asked.


    "I told you, I''m the official Clan Head of the Uzumaki Clan." Naruto coughed, "And I have... a bit of a connection with Orochimaru."


    By ¡®a bit of a connection¡¯, Naruto meant that he had used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal to rip out Orochimaru''s soul and interrogated him thoroughly. That ¡®connection¡¯... was indeed rather extreme.


    However, Konan didn''t know these details and assumed that Naruto and Orochimaru shared intelligence and mutual interests. Hearing Orochimaru''s name, she felt slightly reassured.


    "So, what''s your plan?" Konan asked, still a little confused.


    "Inject Chakra to activate the cell activity in his body. Don''t worry, it will be quick." Naruto said, then turned around and continued to walk towards the skinny Nagato.


    "Is there really no risk?" Konan asked again, still a bit worried, calling out from behind him.


    "There''s no real risk. If we don''t do this, he won¡¯t survive much longer anyway." Naruto was already standing in front of Nagato, "Besides, no one is more suited for this task than I am."


    "The members of the Uzumaki Clan are either dead or have fled, and are scattered all over the place."


    Nagato lifted his head, his eyes surrounded by dark, sunken circles, a clear sign of impending death. His body was emaciated, and his expression was worn and tired, no wonder he spoke so little.


    "Why are you helping us?" Nagato asked hoarsely.


    "I want peace in the world, too. Didn''t Pervy Sage ever tell you that?" Naruto stretched out his hand. "No matter what, I am a kind-hearted person. I hate seeing the Shinobi World at war."


    Since having Kyubi extracted from him, Naruto could no longer use Biju Transformation, but he still carried an immense amount of residual Kyubi¡¯s Chakra within him.


    These Chakras can be freely transformed with the huge Chakra of the Uzumaki Clan that he was born with, which means that he has at least the Chakra of an entire complete Kyubi in his body.


    It was nearly inexhaustible! Simply endless!


    A steady stream of powerful Chakra flowed from Naruto''s palm into Nagato''s shoulder, coursing through his Chakra Pathway System again and again.


    Konan stood to the side, watching with a worried look on her face. However, seeing Nagato¡¯s complexion gradually turning healthier, she finally let out a small sigh of relief.


    This proves that the method Naruto said is indeed effective, and Nagato''s Chakra Reserve were indeed dangerously low, and his cellular vitality had been critically weakened.


    As a fellow member of the Uzumaki Clan, Nagato was able to digest the Chakra sent by Naruto. This process lasted for an hour, and Naruto slowly ended it when he felt it was enough.


    Naruto was still full of energy after transferring all those Chakra, and he estimated that he had only used about one tenth of his Chakra, which would replenish quickly with a bit of rest.


    "Thank you." Nagato said.


    "No need. This isn''t just to help you guys." Naruto waved his hand dismissively, "Since the power of the Rinnegan is so powerful, the person who implanted it in you must be no ordinary figure."


    "They''re trying to use you and Konan to achieve their goals. Now that they¡¯ve failed, they¡¯re probably looking to reclaim the Rinnegan. But that''s pretty naive. After all, we''re all Pervy Sage¡¯s students. Since he didn''t hold it against you, I''m not going to either. I wouldn¡¯t have bothered if I hadn''t come across this, but since I know, I might as well help."


    "Thank you." Konan said sincerely. After thinking for a moment, she conjured a bouquet of paper flowers out of thin air and handed it to him, "For you."


    "Oh, uh, thanks." Naruto took the bouquet and looked at it carefully. He was a little horrified and thought silently, ¡®Could this be a part of her body?¡¯


    "Nagato, how do you feel?" Konan asked with concern.


    "Much better." Nagato replied, trying to stand up. This time, he didn¡¯t fall back onto the iron throne, "I can only stand up now, but I still can''t walk."


    "That¡¯s already a big improvement. You¡¯ll recover slowly." Konan reassured him.


    Nagato frowned, thinking of the invading Shinobi. He immediately wanted to say that they must drive them all out, but he swallowed the words.


    "Yeah." He nodded.


    They both turned to look at Naruto, who was fiddling with the paper bouquet, waiting for him to say goodbye. After all, his mission is already complete.


    "I¡¯m going to stick around a bit longer and give him a few more Chakra injections." Naruto looked up and said, immediately meeting their surprised eyes.


    "What''s with your expressions?"


    "Won''t this affect your body?" Konan asked, "For Shinobi, Chakra is like lifeblood. Even though you''re young, you shouldn¡¯t..."


    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already feeling much better. You don''t need to push yourself." Nagato spoke hoarsely.


    "I''m not pushing myself. I know my limits. Even if I were down to a tenth of my chakra, I¡¯d still have more than most Jonin." Naruto waved dismissively. "It''s settled then. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow."


    Nagato and Konan exchanged glances, both at a loss for words.

 Chapter 419 You Believe In The Jashin

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Since that''s the case, let me arrange food and lodging for you." Konan offered, but the words felt foreign on her tongue. She couldn''t remember how long it had been since she''d said something like that.


    Probably not since Yahiko''s death.


    "No need, I already have a place to stay." Naruto thought of Ajisai¡¯s home. He had hidden there last time as well, so it would be a good idea for him to just go back there.


    "You have a place to stay?" Konan looked confused. "Where?"


    "Well, I don''t remember the way." Naruto scratched his head, then flashed a smile, "Oh, right, can I borrow someone from you?"


    "Who?"


    "Ajisai." Naruto replied. He had already taken her, so this was more of a formality.


    It seemed unnecessary to be sneaky now, and it¡¯s better to be upfront. Even though Ajisai had remarkable talent, he knew Konan and Nagato wouldn''t refuse.


    "Ajisai?" Konan''s expression became slightly strange, proving that she knew about Ajisai, "She is missing. She was a promising Genin."


    "She¡¯s not missing. I took her away."


    Konan: ¡°¡­¡±


    In just a few words, this infuriating man left her speechless again.


    ¡®You¡¯ve already kidnapped her, so why call it borrowing? Borrow what? Uzumaki Naruto, you''re so infuriating!¡¯


    Before leaving, Naruto took away one of Nagato''s Chakra rods and one of Konan''s non-disappearing cards.


    Nagato: ¡°¡­¡±


    Konan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The two felt this guy in front of them was a strange mix. He has the habit of never leaving empty-handed, at the same time, he can give Chakra generously. His personality was utterly shameless, but somehow, he still managed to seem reliable. Compared to Jiraiya, it can be said that he had surpassed his master.


    "This person is the complete opposite of Yahiko." Konan suddenly commented.


    Nagato, unsure of what to say, simply nodded.


    Meanwhile, Ajisai was in a state of confusion. She looked around, unable to believe her eyes. After being imprisoned for over a year, she had given up hope.


    A moment ago, she was still reading a book in the seal space prison and chatting with her cellmate, Yugito. But at the next moment, she was already standing on the ground of the Land of Rain.


    Before she had time to feel excited, happy, and kiss the ground, she saw the person she least wanted to see upon looking up¡­ a blonde-haired figure with a faintly cold yet amused smile, watching her leisurely.


    The two stood in the open space of an abandoned building, while a light drizzle fell outside. The streets were wet, and the air was stifling.


    "You... how did you¡­?" Ajisai stammered. After a year in prison, her sharpness had long since dulled.


    "How did I what?" Naruto replied, "Where¡¯s your house? I forgot how to get there. Lead the way."


    Ajisai was speechless, ¡®This guy... Not only did he kidnapped me, but now he was planning to occupy my home? Wasn''t this just bullying?¡¯


    "Oh, by the way, don''t even think about running." He suddenly added, "I have a good relationship with your Tenshi-sama, you can ask her yourself."


    "You''ve been ''borrowed'' by me now, and you know what that means, right? You¡¯re entirely under my employment now¡­ your life is mine."


    "... E-Employment?" Ajisai timidly glanced at him, "Do I get paid?"


    "What are you thinking? Of course not." Naruto shot her a glance, "Employment is just a nicer way of putting it. Don''t take it too seriously."


    Ajisai: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Isn''t this just slavery? How infuriating!¡¯


    However, Naruto showed no signs of guilt as he leisurely followed behind her, heading to her house. In his mind, he was already planning how to exploit his ¡®employee¡¯, and considering turning Yugito into his next recruit.


    However, as a Jonin from Kumogakure and the Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, Yugito had much stronger willpower than Ajisai, who is just a Genin from Amegakure.


    ¡®Just take it step by step, no need to rush.¡¯


    [Ding! Task Line III Activated: Followers of the Jashin!]


    [Dear World Traveler, Rodger, Jashin has extended an invitation to you. Gather ten followers, and you¡¯ll be rewarded with: Hashirama¡¯s Cells Activation Technique (The complete activation of the body once and return to the age of 18)]


    "Just once? Jashin is so stingy!" Naruto grumbled as he walked. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Ajisai turned back, confused by his muttering.


    "Nothing, I wasn''t talking to you." Naruto waved his hand and said impatiently, "Keep leading the way."


    "Oh, okay." Ajisai turned back around and continued walking.


    Only Naruto could see the multiple system panels in front of him. There were three task lines displayed.


    The first was already grayed out: [Task Line I: Affection from Hinata, Kyubi¡¯s Acknowledgement 73%. The host releases the Kyubi, incorrect action, the task line is lost, and has been permanently sealed.]


    The second had a small bit of green progress: [Task Line II: The Land of Water Arc, Ninja Sword Collection Task Line has been opened! Achievement unlocked: Seversword, Kubikiribocho. Reward: Izanagi (One-time item), issued when all achievements are achieved.]


    The third one, which had just been activated, was the weakest of them all: [Task Line III: Followers of the Jashin.]


    After thinking for a moment, Naruto closed the first two panels, leaving only the third. He scrolled down and finally saw the progress bar at the bottom.


    The gray progress bar mocked Naruto, as if it were a thirsty girl laughing at his incompetence. Jashin¡¯s petty reward made Naruto extremely dissatisfied, and he vowed to squeeze every bit of benefit from Jashin in the future.


    As he watched Ajisai walking ahead, swaying slightly, an idea suddenly struck him, ¡®Followers? Wasn¡¯t there a ready-made, natural follower right in front of me?¡¯


    Ajisai was walking ahead with an umbrella, her mind racing with thoughts, only for everything to become a chaotic mess again. She couldn''t wrap her head around what had happened during the time she was missing.


    ¡®How come that person become so familiar with Tenshi-sama? It would be fine if I was kidnapped, but now, I can''t do anything about him. I can''t even condemn him morally. Was I really sold?¡¯


    "Hey!" Naruto called her, "Turn around, I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?" Ajisai turned around and looked at Naruto in confusion. Her eyelids twitched for no apparent reason, "Wh-what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Do you have a faith?" He asked.


    "Do I... have one or not?" She looked at Naruto, somewhat uncertain.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Isn¡¯t this up to you? Even if I did have one, if it¡¯s not to your liking, wouldn¡¯t I just end up back in prison? This is so unfair!¡¯


    "I think you should have one." Naruto replied calmly, folding his arms.


    "I-I should have a faith?" Ajisai became nervous. She clenched her fists, looked around, and stammered, "What¡¯s my faith?"


    "Eh? You¡¯ve forgotten? You told me yourself." He said with a gentle smile, like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, hinting, ¡®You better remember, or else...¡¯


    "Oh! Right! I did say that! But I seem to have a bad memory." Ajisai said, and her palms were full of sweat. The thought of returning to prison filled her with despair.


    She was only eighteen years old, and she was sure that the time inside that prison moved differently than outside. If she were sent back to that place, even if she came out a year later, her heart would have aged.


    "No problem, I remember. You believe in the Jashin." Naruto said to her with a smile, "The Jashin of the Land of Hot Water, who grants his followers immortality."


    "Yes! That''s it! I believe in the Jashin." Ajisai swallowed hard and replied without hesitation.


    ¡®What is the Jashin? Can you eat it? Whatever, who cares¡­ it¡¯s better than going back to prison!¡¯ Ajisai watched Naruto''s smile grow wider, and then motioned for her to continue leading the way.

 Chapter 420 The Cannon Fodder, Ajisai

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ajisai breathed a sigh of relief, having escaped a disaster. It didn¡¯t matter what she claimed to believe, at least she wouldn''t have to go to prison again. After all, it was just a casual remark about her faith, and it didn''t have much impact on her.


    At this moment, a system panel popped up in Naruto¡¯s view:


    [Ajisai]


    [Amegakure - Genin - Female - 18 years old]


    [Jashin¡¯s Follower - Controllable (Options Hidden)]


    [Talents: Space Summoning, Summoning Technique]


    On the left side of the panel was a full 3D model of Ajisai, along with her physical data. She had short, purple curly hair and wore a gray martial arts outfit.


    Whether it was her strength, reflexes, or abilities in Genjutsu and Taijutsu, they were all at the lowest level possible. Aside from her talents, she was nothing more than a cannon fodder.


    At the bottom of the panel was a brutal evaluation: [A completely useless summoner girl.]


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®It''s fine to know this kind of thing yourself, there''s no need to mark it out in the system. But... what is this hidden option?¡¯


    Out of curiosity, he tapped it, and surprisingly, it responded.


    The panel expanded:


    [Control Options: Solo Training, Feeding, Outfit Change, Sparring, Team Training.]


    [Seal Space Training Modes: Jashin¡¯s Altar (Immortality), Shinigami¡¯s Underworld (Time Manipulation).]


    ¡®Is this some sort of raising simulation?¡¯ Naruto thought to himself as he walked with an umbrella, "Her strength is so low, so there¡¯s a lot of room for improvement, right?"


    He closed the hidden options panel and returned to the task line panel. He looked at the progress bar of Task Line III, which had already turned one-tenth green, and raised his brows.


    He remembered that there was another person in the seal space.


    ¡®If I added Yugito to the mix, wouldn¡¯t the task be one-fifth complete?¡¯


    Suppressing his slightly excited mood, Naruto followed Ajisai back to her home. After entering the door, he changed into house slippers at the entryway and scanned the familiar surroundings.


    With the task line¡¯s progress still on his mind, he flopped down onto the gray couch. Just as he was about to focus his consciousness into the seal space, he noticed Ajisai standing nervously in the middle of the living room.


    Frowning slightly, he casually found an excuse to send her away, waving his hand dismissively, "Go take a bath, and make sure you wash thoroughly. Don¡¯t come out for at least half an hour."


    "Huh?" Ajisai exerted force with her fingers, and her nails dug deeply into her palm.


    "Huh, what? Go now." Naruto urged.


    "Oh." Ajisai thought about it and decided that being in prison was much worse. She bit her lip, grabbed some clothes, and headed to the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, in the living room¡­


    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, looking surprised.


    "It actually failed?"


    Naruto frowned and hurriedly pulled up the system panel to check.


    [Yugito''s willpower is too strong, conversion to Jashin¡¯s Follower failed.]


    Seeing the failure notification on the system panel, Naruto slid down the couch, staring at the ceiling with dead fish eyes.


    "Sure enough, it''s not that simple." He murmured.


    He casually clicked on Ajisai¡¯s panel of Task Line III, and a full-body 3D image of Ajisai, which looked very weak, popped up directly.


    The purple-haired girl in martial arts uniform had a not-so-clever smile on her face and a brown cloth belt tied around her waist. Out of admiration for Konan, she held a useless paper tag in her hand.


    A simple Genin, a girl forced into this situation.


    After watching the display for about a minute, Naruto closed all the panels. He lay on the couch for a bit longer, and when he heard movement from the bathroom, he remembered Ajisai was still there.


    She stood not far from the bathroom door, the orange light casting a nervous glow over her as steam rose from her body. She glanced at Naruto, wanting to say something but not daring to.


    "I''m done." She said with her eyes closed.


    Her tone was filled with a sense of despair, and deep down, waves of humiliation stirred within her. She thought that if that man really wanted her to *, **, ***, ****, *****, she would rather return to prison.


    "Oh, you sleep on the couch." Naruto said as he got up to shower, leaving Ajisai standing there in confusion, unsure if she should feel relieved or bitter.


    The good news: she was home, and the boss wasn¡¯t harassing her.


    The bad news: she was home, the boss got the bed, and she got the couch. Who could understand that, right?


    Hearing the sounds from the bathroom, she collapsed onto the couch with a thud, staring at the ceiling before closing her eyes, which are filled with complicated emotions.


    The feeling of being imprisoned was indescribable.


    ¡®Now I could still lie on the couch, but what about tomorrow? The day after tomorrow? Will I have to go back to that place again? When that guy said I was ¡®borrowed¡¯, it was very likely that I would no longer have personal freedom.¡¯


    Lost in thought, Ajisai eventually fell asleep. When she woke up again, there was a thin blanket draped over her. The lights in the living room were off, and everything was silent.


    Ajisai propped herself up on her elbow, lowering her head and staring blankly at the thin blanket, ¡®Maybe he wasn¡¯t such a bad boss after all. People have two sides, right?¡¯


    In the middle of the night, Naruto woke up from ¡®his bed¡¯ and thought that he had to upgrade his ¡®tool¡¯ level. From the looks of it, he would only be staying in the Land of Rain for a few days. And he should leave after extending Nagato''s life.


    For a long time, perhaps the only tool he could use was Ajisai. Yugito wasn¡¯t submitting easily, and it would likely take more time to convert her into Jashin¡¯s follower.


    He felt that the options in this ¡®raising simulation¡¯ system seemed pretty useful. If he could recruit ten followers, that would mean he has ten tools at his disposal. In that light, the reward for Task Line III wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    At least one follower was already in, and soon he could unlock a personal panel for her. Naruto didn''t know what benefits the Jashin could gain from this, but Naruto knew that this could indeed satisfy some of his bold ideas.


    ¡®When I go back, I will recruit that Kurama Yakumo too. What''s the point of believing in the Will of Fire? Believing in the Jashin grants eternal life!¡¯


    After deciding on the basic plan for of the Task Line III, Naruto couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. As he tossed and turned in bed, he suddenly realized that the only tool he had was incredibly weak! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Unacceptable!¡¯


    ¡®How can such a lazy person become a qualified tool?¡¯


    Naruto got up, quietly opened the door, and walked to the living room, standing before the couch where Ajisai lay. Without a sound, he used the Four Symbols Seal, pulling her into the seal space.

 Chapter 421 Jashin’s Altar

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    With a thud, Ajisai landed hard.


    "Huh?" She opened her eyes and saw the familiar prison cell, her expression suddenly changed.


    However, unlike before, this time, she was not inside the cell, but outside. Nearby, Yugito stared silently at her... or rather, at something behind her, her gaze calm.


    ¡®Behind me?¡¯


    Ajisai turned around and saw Naruto''s face. She had to admit, Naruto was quite good-looking, his dark windbreaker neat and sharp, but he always gave her a sense of unease.


    Oh, she realized that this was the first time Yugito had seen Naruto¡¯s real face. In their past conversations, Yugito had discovered Naruto always used a fake identity.


    ¡®What was it again? Ah, Uchiha Sasuke.¡¯


    Naruto also noticed Yugito''s gaze, but he didn¡¯t pay it much mind. In the past, for the sake of caution, he didn''t use his real identity when dealing with her, and used a Uchiha alias.


    But now, there was no need to bother with such pretense. Task Line III had already begun, and Yugito wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble. No matter how strong-willed she was, eventually, she would become a tool for the Jashin.


    "This is¡­"


    She stood up and glanced at the empty prison cell that once belonged to her. Then, she walked over silently, closed the door behind her, and squatted down skillfully in the corner, as if she had done this many times before.


    ¡®Well, it really was just a big dream. If I have to serve time, then so be it. I really hope that guy dies soon, he''s so infuriating.¡¯


    "What are you doing?" Naruto looked at her, somewhat bewildered, "Why did you go in there by yourself?"


    "Aren¡¯t I supposed to be in jail?" Ajisai raised her head, equally astonished.


    "Who told you that? You won¡¯t have to stay there anymore, I swear." Naruto raised his hand and swore with a serious face, "If not, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning."


    "Really?" The naive girl suddenly stood up, her eyes glistening with tears.


    ¡®As expected! As expected! Even scumbags have a kind side, you can''t just label all bad people as evil.¡¯ Ajisai recalled how Naruto had covered her with a blanket in the middle of the night and couldn¡¯t help but think that he didn¡¯t seem so bad after all. If he insisted, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to give in to him.


    Bad people can easily redeem themselves with just one good deed, while good people bear the stain of even one bad act. The girl¡¯s thoughts were innocent, she¡¯s still too young.


    However, the wicked person who had turned over a new leaf in her eyes was actually plotting something with the Jashin¡¯s altar or the Shinigami¡¯s Underworld.


    Little did Naruto know that Ajisai had already labeled him as a lecher, but he really had no such worldly desires for a tool like her.


    "Of course it''s true." Naruto grinned and snapped his fingers, and the two of them disappeared instantly.


    ¡­


    This is an altar.


    Steps rose up like a pyramid, leading to a coliseum the size of a soccer field at the top. The stone bricks of the steps exuded an ancient aura, and dark red crystalline substances filled every crack in the coliseum. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surrounding the altar was an expanse of darkness, an endless void. There was no light in the distance, stretching to the horizon and beyond, and it was eerily silent.


    Ajisai withdrew her gaze from the distance and looked up to see a large light source illuminating the entire coliseum. There were no walls around the coliseum, and the ground was inscribed with some obscure, ancient incantations.


    Ajisai felt a bit anxious. After all, the environment here didn''t seem any better than the prison cell. At least the cell was clean, and apart from the bars, it felt almost like living freely.


    "Where did he go?" She searched around, spotting Naruto¡¯s silhouette.


    But she always felt that her boss had a strange aura about him, and the killing intent seemed a bit strong? Ajisai¡¯s heart raced, wondering if she had done something to provoke him.


    If there were also Internet in the Shinobi World, then at this moment, Ajisai would be asking on Reddit like this:


    ¡®Oh great friend, my boss doesn''t want to take advantage of me, but he brought me to this creepy, terrifying place. It seems he wants to kill me; what should I do? Waiting online, it¡¯s urgent!¡¯


    "That¡­" Ajisai could clearly sense Naruto¡¯s killing intent. She wanted to call out, but after gulping with difficulty, she changed her mind at the last moment.


    "Master, what is this place? It¡¯s a bit¡­ eerie. Did we come to the wrong place?"


    "It¡¯s just right."


    Naruto turned around, holding an ordinary sword. With a swish, he drew another sword from the darkness and tossed it in front of her with a clank.


    "This is the legendary Kusanagi Sword, it can cut through iron like mud. I won''t bully you."


    "Master, what is this for?" Ajisai was shocked Goosebumps rose all over her body and her survival instinct instantly kicked in.


    It can¡¯t be helped. If she had to stay in jail forever, she wouldn''t be that scared. But having been outside once, she didn¡¯t want to endure that suffering again.


    "This is part of your training, don''t be afraid." Naruto casually waved the sword in his hand, which felt awkward for him, and said comfortingly, ¡°This is the Jashin¡¯s Altar. As a believer of the Jashin, you won¡¯t die here. But the pain is real, so you must do your best to dig into your talents.¡±


    "I don''t have any talent!" She glanced at the Kusanagi sword on the ground, her voice trembling, "I don''t know how to use a sword either, this..."


    "It''s okay, I don¡¯t really know how to use one either. It¡¯s mainly to help you feel the atmosphere." He said, "Time waits for no one. Stop talking nonsense and get started."


    "Wait! I... I still don''t understand, Master, what are we supposed to do?" Ajisai held on to a glimmer of hope.


    "Hmm? Didn¡¯t I make it clear enough just now?" Naruto looked at her and said, "This is a real combat simulation. No one will die here, and I won''t really kill you."


    "At most, you''ll be injured and feel little pain. The wound will heal instantly and it won''t do any harm to your body. I''m doing this to help you grow. Become stronger, girl!"


    Ajisai: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Ah!!!"


    ¡°Don¡¯t!!!! Ah!!!¡±


    Ten minutes later, Ajisai lay on the ground in pain. She had no visible wounds, but the light had faded from her eyes. In those ten minutes, he had beaten her seven times.


    With each battle, she could feel the piercing pain in her body, but the pain seemed to come from different parts of her body. She even suspected that this man was doing it on purpose, as he didn¡¯t even use his sword.


    Under the pretext that using a sword was too cruel, he decided to let her adapt first.


    When you need to learn something, you will regret not having learned enough. Ajisai began to regret why she hadn¡¯t trained hard in the first eighteen years of her life. Now, she could only passively endure the beatings, and every time she is beaten, the pain makes her wish she could die.


    "You are quite talented and there is still a lot of room for improvement." Naruto¡¯s voice echoed again, dragging the tip of the knife along the ground, sending sparks flying against the stone bricks.


    "Ah!! Damn it!" Ajisai couldn''t hold it anymore and turned around to use Summoning Technique. A huge rhinoceros charged straight towards Naruto.


    With a swish, the blade fell and the rhinoceros vanished in a puff of white smoke.


    "This Summoning Beast is a bit weak. I''ll take you to catch a stronger one next time." Naruto smiled, feeling the pleasure in training his tool.

 Chapter 422 Farewell, I Hope You Become an Everlasting Flower of Hope

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Master, please let me go. I was wrong before. Boo-hoo." Ajisai completely broke down, her mind numb, ¡®This guy must be a sadist, right?¡¯


    She regretted it very much now, ¡®Damn it, how could I have believed this man''s lies?


    ¡®It''s true that I don''t have to go to jail anymore, but staying in this place was far worse than being in jail. It hurts! It hurts so much, but every time I get hurt, it heals instantly.¡¯


    "I''m not that petty. Get up." Naruto kicked the Kusanagi Sword toward Ajisai, "Just train for another half an hour, and you¡¯ll be free."


    "Really?" She asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡®If it was half an hour, I could tough it out and drag the time along.¡¯ Ajisai had roughly calculated that the flow of time here was normal.


    Every second she stayed lying on the ground would be one second less of training. But she didn¡¯t dare throw her life away either, because it would be scary if she really died.


    Otherwise, she would definitely use death to stall for time.


    In fact, in the Jashin¡¯s altar, Ajisai would not die. Even if her heart were pierced, she would still be able to come back to life in the next second without leaving any scars.


    Because this is the real Jashin¡¯s Altar, it cannot be compared with the Hidan¡¯s corrupted Jashin¡¯s protection.


    The reason why Naruto didn''t kill Ajisai was, firstly, because it was unnecessary. Training a tool didn¡¯t mean torturing them. Secondly, it was really painful, so it could easily cause psychological scars.


    "It¡¯s true." Naruto nodded.


    Half an hour later.


    Ajisai lay limp on the ground, her wounds slowly fading. She couldn¡¯t remember how much blood she¡¯d lost, but her body had been completely ravaged by the actual combat training.


    What was even more extraordinary was that every time her wounds healed, her chakra would also be fully restored. Though she didn¡¯t have much faith in the Jashin, that changed when Naruto cut off her hand.


    At that moment, she felt like her faith in the Jashin skyrocketed to its peak, and she almost wanted to kneel and bow in reverence. Fortunately, Jashin hadn¡¯t abandoned her, and her hand healed in a second.


    But that was as far as the cruelty went. Nothing more terrifying happened after that.


    With a snap of Naruto¡¯s fingers, he pulled her out of the sealed space. Ajisai opened her eyes and found herself back in the familiar living room.


    Her eyes immediately widened, and it was as if she hadn¡¯t breathed in forever. Her body arched as she took in deep breaths. A few seconds later, she collapsed heavily onto the couch.


    "We¡¯ll continue tomorrow." Naruto''s voice sounded.


    With a click, the door closed tightly. Ajisai was so shocked that she clamped her legs together and sat up straight away, her head buzzing.


    ¡®This is not the human world, it''s hell!¡¯


    Sinking into despair for a moment, realizing life was like this, Ajisai fell asleep instantly.


    The next day.


    At the top of the tower in the Land of Rain, Naruto yawned as he transferred Chakra to Nagato. Last night, in order to help Ajisai grow quickly, he worked until midnight.


    The whole process of accompanying her had drained him, so much so that he had struggled to get up that morning.


    He realized that this couldn¡¯t go on forever, and he needed to figure out a way to find Ajisai a sparring puppet, someone to throw into the Jashin¡¯s Altar with her.


    Estimating that he¡¯d already transferred a tenth of his Chakra, Naruto yawned again and stopped, his face full of exhaustion.


    Nagato looked somewhat moved. He raised his head and, after some hesitation, spoke to Naruto.


    "This is taking too much of a toll on your body. You should stop now."


    "No need, I¡¯m fine." Naruto waved his hand, yawning as he, "I¡¯ve got other things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    After Naruto left, Konan happened to return. She landed a few steps away from the top-floor window, folding away her paper wings. The blood on the paper cards she had tossed outside suggested she had been out ¡®chopping wood¡¯ again.


    "What''s wrong?" Konan asked after seeing the worried look on Nagato¡¯s face.


    "Naruto looked very tired after transferring Chakra to me just now. If he keeps pushing himself like this, he won¡¯t be able to hold up." Nagato said with a furrowed brow.


    "We can¡¯t let him keep doing this. Otherwise..."


    Ajisai¡¯s house.


    "Get up and get ready to train. Hurry up." Naruto said.


    "I¡¯m not getting up! Just kill me already. I don¡¯t care anymore." Ajisai refused to get up no matter what, wrapping herself tightly in a blanket on the couch.


    "Why would I kill you?" Naruto laughed in exasperation, "I¡¯m helping you grow, and I¡¯m not asking for your opinion right now."


    Snap!


    Naruto snapped his fingers.


    Jashin¡¯s Altar!


    With a clank, the Kusanagi Sword was tossed to the ground like a piece of junk in front of her. Ajisai looked down at the Kusanagi sword by her feet with numb eyes, then knelt down in front of Naruto and pleaded.


    "Master, you can **** me if you want, I won¡¯t resist. Please, just send me back to prison! I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ve learned my lesson."


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Am I that kind of person in your eyes?" Naruto said with a serious face. He threw away the sword and took out the Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    "Forget it, I''ll lower the difficulty for you. You use the legendary Kusanagi Sword, and I''ll just use this ordinary kunai."


    ¡®I don''t want to fight! Damn it, you bastard, just die already!¡¯


    Ajisai was practically roaring in her mind, but her expression remained numb. Looking at the black kunai in Naruto''s hand, she thought about it and nodded quietly.


    The Kusanagi Sword was indeed sharp enough to cut through iron like mud. As long as she was careful not to let Naruto get too close, Ajisai felt that she should be fine.


    With a ding, Naruto''s figure vanished.


    "Where did he go?" Ajisai was confused for a moment and couldn''t help but tighten her grip of the sword.


    "Behind you." Naruto said as he tapped her on the shoulder. The latter quickly turned to slash, but hit nothing but air.


    For the next hour, Ajisai endured inhumane torment due to Naruto¡¯s overwhelming speed. She finally recalled the legend that circulated on the battlefield twenty years ago, the Yellow Flash.


    Bang!


    Ajisai¡¯s eyes were already blurred. The blood she had lost returned to her body, the wound on her neck healed, and her chakra was fully restored.


    "Congratulations, you lasted a whole hour." Naruto put away the kunai with a faint smile on his face.


    "Was it... was it really necessary to torture me for a whole hour?" Ajisai barely had the strength to speak but still fought back desperately.


    "You¡¯re wrong. This isn¡¯t torture." Naruto walked up to her, squatted down, and said seriously, "Ajisai, do you have a dream?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A dream?"


    "Yes. What kind of person do you want to be? Do you want to remain a mediocre Shinobi, get married, have children, and grow old? Or do you want to become as powerful as your Tenshi-sama?"


    "Tenshi¡­ sama?" Ajisai¡¯s unfocused eyes gradually found clarity. She remembered her dream, to become a Kunoichi as strong as her Tenshi-sama.


    She had even specifically studied the Paper Ninjutsu, which wasn¡¯t very powerful, just to be closer to the person she idolized and to become a beautiful and powerful Kunoichi!


    "I want to..."


    "Good! Ajisai," Naruto took her hand, "You have a great talent for Summoning Technique. You''ve already shown that during training."


    "Keep it up, an excellent Summoner should be more powerful than their Summoned Beast."


    A day later.


    Ajisai felt completely exhausted. She had lost track of how many times her neck had been slashed or her heart pierced. At this point, injuries that once terrified her had become minor wounds.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t a fatal injury, she even learned to make a final counterattack.


    The training was brutal, but the results were remarkable. In just one day, Ajisai made incredible progress. Give her some more time, and she would grow to a terrifying level.


    Naruto spent his days training with Ajisai, and at night he continued his own practice. It wasn¡¯t just Ajisai who was suffering, as Naruto was struggling too. Though he wasn¡¯t physically exhausted, he wasn¡¯t getting enough sleep.


    The next morning came early again, and even though Naruto was exhausted, he still forced himself to get up.


    It was purely out of habit.


    He washed up and went out as usual. Before leaving, he found a bag of fresh tomatoes in the kitchen. After putting a few in his pocket, he hurried out the door.


    Following his routine, he transferred a tenth of his Chakra to Nagato. Naruto looked even more drained than the day before, as if all his energy had been sucked out of him.


    Konan''s face was filled with worry, and Nagato¡¯s brows also furrowed deeply.


    If Jiraiya were to see their junior looks like he has indulged in too much night life, how would they explain this? Could it be damaging his health permanently?


    Konan glanced at Nagato, who didn¡¯t know what to say either.


    Suddenly, a loud crash came from the staircase, followed by Naruto''s violent coughing. It sounded like he was about to cough up a lung.


    Konan and Nagato exchanged worried glances and rushed over, only to see Naruto leaning against the wall, coughing up blood.


    "Cough, cough, cough!!! Damn it, I can choke even when eating tomatoes."


    Konan wanted to approach, but Nagato, with a serious expression, stopped her. He shook his head and said, "I already tried to persuade him yesterday. He is a stubborn person. There is no point in talking to him now. It¡¯s better to send him off tomorrow!"


    The next day.


    Naruto, with dark circles under his eyes, stood there in a daze, looking at Nagato and Konan and asked.


    "What do you mean by ¡®enough¡¯?"


    "There''s really nothing wrong with my body! I can''t say anything else, but I¡¯ve definitely got plenty of chakra. Cough, cough!!! Sorry, I choked on my saliva."


    Konan and Nagato clearly didn¡¯t believe him. No matter what Naruto said, they were adamant about not letting him transfer any more Chakra to Nagato.


    "I appreciate the thought, but Naruto, you really shouldn¡¯t push yourself any further." Nagato said in a hoarse voice, "I already have more than enough Chakra."


    Hearing this, Naruto wanted to say something else, but Konan stopped him with a look.


    With a sigh, Naruto didn¡¯t argue anymore.


    "Fine."


    Seeing his slumped shoulders and reluctant acceptance, Konan felt slightly moved.


    ¡®Despite his sometimes despicable and shameless behavior, he was indeed the disciple who inherited Jiraiya-sensei''s will for peace.¡¯


    ¡®Even though he had a difficult personality, his soul remained bright. He was the final light we encountered after our long journey through suffering and darkness.¡¯


    "For you." Konan handed Naruto a bouquet of paper flowers.


    "Didn''t you give me one before?" Naruto asked, a bit surprised.


    "Hmm?" Konan shook her head, "Last time was a flower of gratitude. This time, it¡¯s a flower of farewell and hope."


    She raised her head and a sincere smile appeared on her face, like the sunlight breaking through the clouds after a rainstorm.


    "I hope you will become an everlasting flower of hope."

 Chapter 423 Don’t Tell Me I Have To Undress!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After leaving the Land of Rain, Naruto pondered for a while and decided to use the Impure World Reincarnation to find a sparring partner for Ajisai who would not complain of being tired, Kimimaro.


    It just so happened that there was a bone left behind by Kimimaro in the seal space, which was taken out by Naruto to summon Kimimaro the Impure World Reincarnation. He then threw Kimimaro into Jashin¡¯s Altar.


    After just one training session, Ajisai was completely numb. Begging for mercy didn¡¯t help, so she could only continue to struggle and throw herself into training again and again.


    Fortunately, the limit was one hour each day, and after that hour of hell, she got to enjoy her precious rest time. Only when lying in bed did Ajisai truly feel alive.


    After finding a sparring partner for Ajisai, Naruto no longer involved himself in her training. He quickly returned to Konoha to report, as it had already been half a month since he left the village.


    ¡­


    It was now late March.


    The cherry blossom trees next to the Hokage Tower were faintly showing signs of blooming. Kakashi glanced at Naruto¡¯s mission report with his usual dead-fish eyes, and was speechless for a while.


    "Your mission report is... a bit abstract." Kakashi finally said, looking somewhat helpless.


    "It''s a special mission, so I can¡¯t go into too much detail." Naruto came up with an excuse.


    Kakashi was too lazy to press further, after all, he had received information about the events in the Land of Rain from Jiraiya. Konoha''s attitude was simple¡­ just stay out of it. And if money was involved, they¡¯d take care of business and ask no further questions.


    After leaving the Hokage Tower, Naruto went straight to Konoha Hospital. Dark Sakura didn''t seem to have changed, and everything appeared to be normal.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Dark Sakura asked with a playful smile, "Is it because you haven''t seen me for half a month and you miss me? If you did, we could always... you know."


    Naruto said nothing, lowered his head and spit into the trash can.


    Dark Sakura: ¡°¡­¡±


    "Are you still holding a grudge?" She asked softly. Her pink hair was already past her shoulders and had not been trimmed. It was loosely tied behind her head.


    "Grudge? What grudge?" Naruto looked confused, pretending not to understand, "I don¡¯t care, Haruno Sakura. No need to worry about it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving."


    Sakura knew he was doing it on purpose, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to douse her with cold water the moment he returned.


    "Move aside." Naruto said impatiently as he reached the door.


    "No!" Sakura blocked his way with her body, leaning against the door and looking up at him, "I didn¡¯t mean for things to turn out like that. Can¡¯t you forgive me just once?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t respond verbally, choosing instead to answer with his actions.


    He pushed Sakura away with one hand and opened the door directly. He paused for a moment before leaving, giving her one last cold, lingering look. Then, he said cruelly, "I don¡¯t have time to guess what¡¯s on your mind right now. When you¡¯ve made up your mind, we¡¯ll talk."


    Sakura looked at his departing back, her gaze slowly becoming unfocused. Slumping back into her office chair, she looked at the mundane tasks before her and felt bored for the first time.


    She glanced up at the bright light filtering into the room, squinting slightly as she suppressed her emotions deep within.


    In this small duty room, she still remembered Naruto''s evasive look when he first learned the truth. Yet later, he had sincerely promised to always remember her, even to the grave.


    Life was precious. No one wanted to lose it.


    Sometimes, she thought about the possibility of having a child with him in the future, but now, that future seemed impossible.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and began to fall as she looked up slightly.


    ¡­


    After hurriedly leaving Konoha Hospital, Naruto didn¡¯t go looking for Ino or Hinata, nor did he return home. Instead, he headed straight for Satomi Hill¡¯s manor to meet Yakumo.


    In the afternoon.


    Yakumo watched as Naruto skillfully forced Ido out again. Then, she silently walked to a corner of the house and squatted down while covering her ears to avoid being frightened.


    Ido: "Wait! Can¡¯t we talk this out?"


    "Ah!! Don¡¯t you not understand human speech?"


    Naruto ignored Ido¡¯s plea. He hadn¡¯t fought in half a month, so how could he back down now? He knew it was a trick, so it was better to beat Ido up first.


    With that thought, he increased the force of his blows. In that instant, Ido truly felt the vast disparity of the world, ¡®It turns out that perverts really exist!¡¯


    After dealing with Ido, Naruto sat down and poured himself a cup of water. Ido returned to Yakumo''s body, and Yakumo stood timidly in the corner, lowering her head and waiting for Naruto to leave.


    However, this time, Naruto did not leave directly. Instead, he called up the system panel that only he could see, clicked on the Task Line III panel and examined it carefully for a while.


    "You asked me how you could become a normal Shinobi last time, didn¡¯t you?" Naruto suddenly looked up and asked Yakumo.


    "¡­ Yes." Yakumo didn''t know why Naruto brought up this matter at this time. After all, at that time, he rejected her because of her poor physical condition.


    Even though Kurama Yakumo pleaded with all her might, Naruto''s response was only a vague promise to think of a solution.


    ¡®Could it be... he already had one?¡¯


    "Your body is too weak, you¡¯re not really suited to be a Shinobi." Naruto said after pondering for a moment.


    "I know, but I still want to try." Yakumo said, gathering her courage, while nervously pinching herself with her hands by her sides.


    Naruto was aware that this was Yakumo¡¯s parents'' greatest wish before they passed, but he didn''t mention this scar. After all, he was not a soft-hearted mentor who liked to listen to pitiful stories.


    "Alright, I do have a method that can improve your physical condition." Naruto said with a serious face, "However... it comes with a cost."


    "Eh!? Don¡¯t tell me I have to undress!" Yakumo exclaimed in surprise. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you crazy!? What do you think I am?" Naruto retorted.


    "Oh." Yakumo obediently began putting her clothes back on, fidgeting as she looked him in the eyes and asked, "What do you need me to do?"


    "Cough." Naruto looked at her deeply and asked mysteriously, "Have you heard of the Jashin?"


    [Kurama Yakumo]


    [Konoha - Genin - Female - 18 years old]


    [Jashin¡¯s Follower - Controllable (Options Hidden)]


    [Talent: Genjutsu]


    At the bottom of the panel was an evaluation: [A weak Genjutsu User who can¡¯t take care of herself]


    ¡®Wow, the system¡¯s evaluations are brutally honest! Last time, it described Ajisai as ¡®a useless summoner girl¡¯, and now, it¡¯s calling Yakumo ¡®A weak Genjutsu User who can¡¯t take care of herself¡¯. How on point!¡¯


    But Naruto felt that young girls are easy to convince. After just a few words, she had already become a Jashin¡¯s Follower. Still, given her frail condition, Naruto had to take it slow in her training, lest she end up like a delicate flower, succumbing too soon.


    The Jashin¡¯s Altar could keep her from dying, meaning that the training would be intense, but ultimately beneficial for her body. It would be more like nurturing her rather than pushing her too hard.


    Naruto didn¡¯t need her to do anything for him right now, as she just needed to recover and train at her own pace, much like his current assistant, Ajisai.


    "Is this all?" Kurama was a little confused. She touched various parts of her body but didn''t feel anything unusual.


    "That¡¯s it for now." Naruto confirmed with a nod, "Take it easy for the next few days, and I¡¯ll come back to check on you later. You¡¯ll see the results then."


    "Oh, okay." Yakumo responded, still looking a bit puzzled.


    Naruto didn''t stay long, and went straight home. After quickly freshening up, he slept for the whole afternoon. After running around for many days, and giving some of his Chakra to Nagato, Naruto was really a little drained.

 Chapter 424 Couples’ Dinner With Shikamaru And Choji, So Bring Ino Along?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At night, Naruto changed into more comfortable clothes and headed out to get dinner.


    Not long after he started wandering the street, he ran into some familiar faces: Shikamaru, Choji, and two girls who seemed unfamiliar but carried a refined air. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It looked like the four were out shopping, struggling to decide where to eat. Shikamaru and Choji were dressed casually in short sleeves and shorts, both wearing expressions of mild annoyance.


    The two girls, dressed brightly and fashionably, were complaining as they carried bags, clearly a bit unhappy.


    Seeing this, Naruto quickly shrank his neck, hoping to avoid being noticed, and tried to slip away. They were clearly out on a date, and it would be awkward for him to join them while he was just out to grab food.


    However, Shikamaru quickly locked eyes with Naruto and called out to him, waving him over. Naruto''s eyes twitched, knowing that what he feared would come true.


    "What are you hiding for?" Shikamaru, looking as lazy as ever, asked with an exhausted expression, looking a bit like a henpecked husband.


    "I wasn¡¯t hiding." Naruto said, brushing some wrinkles from his shirt.


    The lively conversation from a moment ago quickly died down after Shikamaru¡¯s call. The two girls turned to look at Naruto, sizing him up with curious gazes.


    The girl next to Shikamaru is a head shorter than him, has very fair skin and smiles generously. The girl next to Choji is not the dark-skinned Kunoichi from Kumogakure Naruto was expecting, but a female Kunoichi from Konoha, who is slightly plump and cute.


    Because Naruto had thwarted the Akatsuki¡¯s plan, the timeline had extended, and the Fourth Shinobi World War did not start as scheduled. Shikamaru and Choji had reached the age of marriage, so it was natural for them to have partners by their sides.


    Since the Fourth Shinobi World War hadn¡¯t started yet, there was still rift between the Five Great Shinobi Villages. At this time, cross-border marriages were naturally unnecessary.


    The longstanding Ino-Shika-Cho Clans were well-established, and a marriage alliance with any of the prominent clans in Konoha was more than feasible.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, the guy I mentioned last time." Shikamaru turned to the two girls and casually introduced him, "We grew up together. Since we ran into him, let¡¯s all eat together."


    "Yes, let''s go together." Choji chimed in enthusiastically.


    The two girls smiled and greeted Naruto, and readily agreed to Shikamaru''s suggestion. They were well aware of Naruto''s special connection to both the Godaime and Rokudaime Hokage.


    It wasn¡¯t that they¡¯re being overly opportunistic, it''s just that within the same social circles, they had a better understanding of things. In this group of second-generation elites, there was no need for arrogance.


    Although Naruto himself was also part of that ¡®second-generation elites¡¯, his social circle barely intersected with Shikamaru and a few others. So even though Shikamaru''s friends know Naruto, Naruto will not take the initiative to engage with them.


    The reason for this didn¡¯t need to be spelled out¡­ it was like two people from different worlds. Even if they lived in the same village, there was no need to impose on each other. Naruto knew well how he was perceived by others.


    "You guys have no shame, huh? You¡¯re all in couples, what am I doing tagging along alone?" Naruto waved his hand in refusal, ¡®I¡¯m not looking to get emotionally scarred here?¡¯


    "Why don¡¯t you just call Ino? She should be at home." Shikamaru teased.


    "Yeah, the Yamanaka Flower Shop is not far from here." Choji added, his small eyes twinkling with amusement, "Naruto, just get Ino to join us for dinner!"


    "It''s just a meal anyway, so eating with six people is more fun than eating with four." Shikamaru¡¯s girlfriend chimed in instantly.


    Naruto sighed, "Alright then."


    He had initially planned to grab a quick meal and go home to rest, and looking for Ino would be a matter for tomorrow. However, with two girls present, Naruto couldn¡¯t bring himself to let down his two friends.


    So, the five of them split into two groups, four of them went ahead to queue at the busy restaurant, while Naruto went to pick up Ino.


    Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    When he pushed the door open and entered the store, Naruto found Rino was inside, which struck him as odd. But after thinking about it, he remembered that this flower shop was originally run by Ino''s mother, so there was nothing strange about it.


    Maybe it was because he always came at the wrong time and didn''t meet Rino.


    "Hello, Auntie." Naruto greeted politely.


    "Naruto? Are you here to find Ino?" Rino smiled warmly, clearly satisfied with him, "She¡¯s upstairs, you can go ahead and find her."


    "Thank you, Auntie." Naruto wasted no time and went upstairs directly.


    Ino had already heard the commotion downstairs and was sitting at her desk pretending to tidy up. The walls were plastered with various notes and papers, and a pink string hung above her desk, also clipped with several pieces of information.


    "Let''s go out for dinner, Shikamaru and Choji are waiting for us." Naruto said, leaning against the doorframe.


    "No thanks, I¡¯m busy." Ino replied without hesitation. What was the point of dining with those two guys? She¡¯d rather have a private moment with Naruto.


    "I''ve already promised them I¡¯d bring you." Naruto walked over and pulled Ino up by her arm, "Besides, they brought girls with them, and I don¡¯t want to be the odd one out."


    "Girls? Why are you joining their date?" Ino¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Hmm?" Naruto¡¯s hand gripped hers gently, the softness of her skin noticeable.


    "It''s not like I want to go, but I need your help. Come on." Naruto urged, pulling her slightly toward the door. However, Ino pulled away. She huffed slightly and said righteously, "I need to put on makeup."


    "??? What for? You¡¯re already prettier than both of them even without makeup. There''s no need to go through so much trouble." Naruto said, looking exasperated.


    "Really?" Ino asked doubtfully.


    "I swear on my life." Naruto sighed, trying to coax her, "Come on, princess, they¡¯re still waiting in line. Let¡¯s just go."


    "Okay!" Ino glanced at him from the corner of her eye, her neck blushing slightly. She then said in a muffled voice, "You go out first, I''ll change my clothes."


    "Alright." Naruto responded coolly, leaving the room like a gentleman.


    As he stepped out, Naruto noticed the faint sweet scent lingering in Ino¡¯s room, something he hadn¡¯t noticed while inside.


    The sound of Ino shuffling to change clothes came from within the room, as if the door between them didn¡¯t exist.


    When Ino was changing clothes, she almost tripped. Her heart was beating uncontrollably, and for a fleeting moment, she wondered if Naruto would stubbornly insist on staying to watch her change.


    The thought felt a bit improper, but she couldn¡¯t help it. It wasn¡¯t because she liked him, definitely not! It had to be the result of her recent lack of sleep and those bizarre thoughts!!

 Chapter 425 A Little Jealous

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Shikamaru and the group had chosen a popular restaurant, but when they saw the massive crowd swarming like dumplings being dropped into water, they realized it might be a hassle.


    After inquiring, they found out the wait time was about two hours, and they also couldn¡¯t just leave. If their number was called and they weren¡¯t there, they¡¯d lose their spot. Shikamaru, upon hearing this, immediately lost his enthusiasm for eating.


    However, he couldn''t refuse the two girls who were with them, so scratching his head in frustration, he resigned to stand in line.


    "Where''s Choji?" Shikamaru turned around and asked.


    Choji had already gone to see if paying extra would allow them to jump the line, well not really skipping ahead, but reserving one of the most expensive tables. Soon after, he returned with some news.


    "You have to queue over there too, but it''s shorter." Choji waved the small ticket in his hand with a silly grin, "Let''s go inside and wait instead of staying in this crowd."


    "Those two haven''t arrived yet, they won''t be lost, will they?" Shikamaru asked with a frown, scanning the bustling crowd, "Just head in first. I¡¯ll come out to fetch them later."


    The evening sky was bright, and the streets of Konoha were lit up as far as the eye could see, with lights radiating from the center of the village in all directions like a vast, glowing disk.


    Two golden-haired figures walked slowly, close together, through the crowded night market. The lively noise of passersby surrounded them, creating a lively and bustling atmosphere.


    The slim, curvy blonde girl with her long hair tied in a ponytail had a face filled with natural youth and beauty, her skin fair and smooth like ice cream. Her youthful energy radiated from every inch of her being. Though she tried to maintain an air of restraint, her eyes would often glance at the young man beside her.


    The young was casually dressed in a loose white T-shirt and black shorts, his spiky blonde hair as messy as ever. He seemed to be saying something, and his eyes wandered over the nearby market stalls.


    "People from the Land of Hot Water seem to have a lot of free time. There are hot springs everywhere. By the way, would you like to eat this?" Naruto paused mid-sentence, casually picking up a small box of sweets from a street vendor.


    Before Ino could answer, Naruto had already paid for it. Whether or not Ino actually wanted it didn¡¯t matter, he figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to carry it with them.


    "I don¡¯t want it." Ino complained.


    "Then give it back to me, I''ll give it to Choji." Naruto said, reaching for the sweet.


    "No way! I¡¯m keeping it!" Ino quickly guarded the small cake and looked at Naruto dissatisfiedly, "You can buy another one for yourself, but don¡¯t buy the same one as mine."


    "They only sell this kind of cake, though."


    "I don''t care!" Ino huffed, and pinched Naruto¡¯s hand.


    Naruto was a little speechless, though he never intended to actually give the cake to Choji. Choji preferred meat and snacks like chips, and in his own words, fancy little cakes weren¡¯t exactly a man¡¯s choice.


    "Getting possessive over a cake¡­ unbelievable." Naruto muttered under his breath.


    "Cough!" Ino felt a little guilty that he had seen through her, but she would never admit it even if she died.


    "Where was I? Oh, right, the Land of Hot Water." Naruto rubbed his hands and continued to talk to Ino as he walked, "The girls in the Land of Hot Springs are all nice, all of them..."


    "Ah!!! Ino, why did you step on me?" Naruto yelped suddenly.


    "It was an accident!"


    "Yeah, right! You totally did it on purpose!"


    "So what if I did? It¡¯s your fault for being so pervy!" Ino glared at him, "You were not doing your job properly during the mission. You learned bad things from following Jiraiya-sama."


    Meanwhile, in a small town of a certain country¡­


    Jiraiya, who was enjoying himself at a brothel, suddenly shivered and snapped out of his drunken haze. Glancing around suspiciously, he muttered to himself, ¡®Why do I suddenly feel a chill down my spine?¡¯


    "It was all part of gathering intel, you can¡¯t blame me for that." Naruto shamelessly retorted, passing the blame onto Jiraiya without hesitation. It''s better for the master to die than for the disciple.


    "Besides, I wasn¡¯t even eighteen at the time. I was just watching from the side. The real hands-on intel gathering was done by the Pervy Sage. I didn¡¯t do anything." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not allowed to look either!"


    "I didn¡¯t want to look in the first place!" Naruto defended himself, "Pervy Sage got drunk (and the girls'' legs were too fair), If I didn¡¯t keep an eye on him, who knows what could happen? (Besides, I paid to see, there¡¯s nothing illegal about that)"


    "Hmph!" Ino marched forward, ignoring him.


    Naruto, who was following behind her, rubbed his nose and was worried for himself. Ino''s possessiveness had only grown more obvious with time, becoming bold and unashamed.


    Now, he doesn''t dare to bring up Hinata in front of Ino anymore, nor does he dare to mention Ino in front of Hinata. He doesn''t know how long he could keep walking this fine line.


    "When did those two start dating?" He suddenly asked Ino while walking.


    "Huh?" Ino was stunned for a moment.


    "The girlfriends."


    "Oh! You mean Keiko and Tamako? We¡¯ve known them for quite some time." Ino said, "During the New Year Festival, the families met up pretty often."


    Hearing this, Naruto raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t recognize those names, but it made sense. There are quite a lot of small clans in Konoha, many of which had close ties with the Ino-Shika-Cho Clans. Clan alliances through marriage weren¡¯t uncommon.


    "An arranged marriage?" Naruto asked bluntly.


    "Not exactly." Ino turned and smiled at him, "There¡¯s some emotional connection involved. It¡¯s not like there were better options."


    "What about you?" He asked suddenly.


    "Huh?" Ino was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized what he was asking. Her face suddenly turned bright red, "Me? I... don¡¯t have anything like that! Why are you even asking?"


    "Just curious."


    "Oh." Ino answered, but then quickly realized what he was implying. A smug smile spread across her face, "Are you jealous?"


    "Nope." Naruto denied it, but he held her hand tightly as they walked.


    "Liar!" Ino beamed, clearly pleased with Naruto¡¯s reaction.


    Ahead of them, a flower vendor had set up a stall, the display illuminated by warm lights. Without thinking, Naruto took out some money with his other hand and bought a bouquet, handing it to Ino.


    In this way, Ino could only hold the flowers in one hand while the other is still in Naruto''s grip.


    He glanced back with a slight smile, and thought to himself, ¡®I can completely occupy your hands today, and I can completely occupy your life tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡®Jealous? No, not really. Well, maybe just a little.¡¯


    But, ask anyone on the streets of Konoha¡­ who¡¯s the top dog here? If anyone dared to interfere, he¡¯d have their heads spinning.


    "Fine, I like you." Naruto said without looking back, pulling Ino through the crowded crowd.


    No matter how noisy the surroundings were, the voice of someone you liked always stood out. Ino¡¯s heart fluttered for a moment, and a soft smile spread across her face, her eyes curving like crescent moons.


    There are many beautiful things in the world, reuniting after a long time apart, watching snow in winter, or listening to the rain in summer. Even if they didn¡¯t spend every moment together, hearing him say ¡®I like you¡¯ so openly made Ino happy.


    ¡®It''s also nice to just hold hands and walk down the street like this, as long as it''s with him.¡¯


    When Shikamaru spotted the two of them in the crowd, his gaze lingered on their interlocked hands for a few seconds. His eyes traveled to the flowers and cake Ino was holding, and he shrugged.


    "Are you two going for dinner or on a picnic?"


    "You sure care so much about other people''s business. Where¡¯s Choji and the others?" Naruto shot back. Ino instinctively tried to pull her hand away, but after struggling for a bit, she realized she couldn¡¯t.


    "Inside." Shikamaru turned and led the way.


    Ino glanced up at Naruto, only to see him acting as if nothing had happened, pulling her through the crowd.


    "Let go!" She whispered urgently.


    "No, it¡¯s crowded here." Naruto said, "Let''s go in first."


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ino wasn¡¯t used to being so close to Naruto in front of Shikamaru and Choji, but since she couldn¡¯t free her hand, she had no choice but to go along with it.

 Chapter 426 I’m Just Like You, So You Won’t Be Alone

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As they passed through the bustling main hall, the air was filled with lively chatter and the warmth of everyday life. Every now and then, they had to dodge the steam billowing from neighboring tables due to some mishap.


    Once they reached the third-floor private room corridor, the noise from the busy crowd downstairs faded, replaced by a quiet atmosphere. The soft carpet cushioned their steps, and faint spicy aromas wafted from behind the closed doors.


    "I¡¯d actually prefer to eat downstairs, but today¡¯s a special occasion, so we¡¯re up here." Shikamaru lazily explained. Since they were among close friends, he didn¡¯t bother hiding anything.


    "We couldn¡¯t let them wait too long, it wouldn¡¯t be right." Ino said.


    "Exactly. Women are such a hassle."


    Ino: ¡°¡­¡±


    Although she knew Shikamaru didn¡¯t mean anything by it, she still felt slightly annoyed. Unable to vent her frustration on him, she turned her gaze toward Naruto, who was chuckling beside her.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Naruto''s expression gradually shifted to one of mock terror.


    "This is all your fault!"


    "Ah!! Ino, you¡¯re being unreasonable!"


    "So what? Humph." Ino doubled down, becoming even more unreasonable.


    But the moment she pushed open the private room door, she was all smiles again, instantly joining the other two girls, laughing and joking as if nothing had happened. Like a blooming flower surrounded by other vibrant blossoms, their occasional bursts of laughter were light and sweet, like the tinkling of silver bells.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and slumped into a chair next to Shikamaru, taking on the posture of an old man relaxing.


    "When did you come back?" Choji asked casually. Dressed in his usual relaxed attire, his tone carried the maturity of someone who had grown up a lot.


    Naruto didn¡¯t react much, just raising an eyebrow and casually responding, "Today."


    "Great timing! It¡¯s like fate that we ran into you." Choji said, giving Naruto a friendly clap on the shoulder and signaling something with his eyes.


    "So... how¡¯s it going with you and that person? When are you two officially together?"


    With Ino still nearby, Choji didn''t dare to say the princess'' name directly, so he could only use ¡®that person¡¯ instead. Shikamaru, meanwhile, was leisurely browsing the menu, though his ears were definitely perked up.


    "Nothing¡¯s going on." Naruto sniffed, "I¡¯m focused on my career. Unlike you guys, I don¡¯t have time to waste on trivial romance. It¡¯s all so mundane."


    Shikamaru, unimpressed, slowly placed the menu down on the table and gave Naruto a look of mild contempt.


    "You didn¡¯t want to let go of her hand just now. What¡¯s this? Playing it cool all of a sudden? You¡¯ve been stringing her along for years¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve got some devious plan in mind?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Let¡¯s just eat." Naruto deflected.


    "The food¡¯s not even here yet." Shikamaru was speechless. He felt that Naruto was really good at changing the subject, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to press him further.


    After all, it was a matter between Ino and Naruto, and as close childhood friends, he was only bringing it up out of concern. Anything more would be crossing a line, since no matter how close they were, it was still their personal business.


    The door to the private room opened, and dishes began to arrive one by one. A small pot was set up in the center of the table, white steam rising as the broth boiled. With the room now filled with the fragrance of food and the warmth of a shared meal, the atmosphere quickly became lively.


    Soon, bottles of sake were brought out, and cups were filled to the brim


    Shikamaru and Choji seem to have gotten used to it. Coming from established Shinobi Clans, they were used to the formalities that came with adulthood, including drinking. As Shinobi, learning to handle alcohol was almost a passive skill they picked up along the way to relieve the stress of their duties.


    "I heard that," Shikamaru spoke up, slowly opening the conversation for the rest of the group.


    Everyone present knew each other, so even with the addition of two girls, there was no awkwardness. Naruto didn''t need to go out of his way to strike up a conversation with them, just occasionally picking up everyone¡¯s conversations would be enough.


    After half an hour, the atmosphere at the table became lively. Ino drank some alcohol, though not much, taking small sips. She still hadn¡¯t forgotten the time she got drunk and almost kissed Naruto, an embarrassing moment that made her swear she¡¯d never do something so foolish again.


    "The Land of Rain isn¡¯t that scary¡­" Naruto has been traveling around in the past few years, and the places he has been to are places that the others would rarely visit.


    Plus, spending a long time with Jiraiya had also taught him how to engage a crowd, so a few casual anecdotes were enough to keep the conversation flowing.


    "Will you be this busy from now on?" Choji suddenly asked.


    Ino, who had been laughing with the two girls, paused for a moment upon hearing Choji¡¯s question.


    "I don''t know, it''s not decided yet." Naruto replied, lazily placing his cup on the table with a clink, "If there is nothing to do, I will probably just stay in the village, but I might have to go on missions too."


    "Drink less." Ino turned her head to look at him and said with a frown.


    No sooner had she spoken than Choji, like a loyal servant, quickly took Naruto¡¯s cup and replaced it with water, wearing a goofy grin.


    "Here, have some water." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto: ¡°...¡±


    Sensing that the mood was just right, Shikamaru suddenly stood up, raised the sake cup in his hand and said, "I have something to announce."


    It seemed he had been planning this for a while. In settings like these, there were only a few major things one could announce, and his tone suggested it was one of those life-changing events.


    Ino looked at Shikamaru in confusion, while Choji seemed a bit nervous. The two other girls had varying expressions, while Naruto sat back, half-closing his eyes, the light casting a long shadow in them.


    The room fell quiet, the only sound being the bubbling from the hot pot in the center. Choji had just added fresh ingredients, and they floated in the boiling broth.


    "Tamako and I are getting married next week," Shikamaru said, with a slight blush appearing on his usually calm face.


    Smart people rarely blush, and they often go to great lengths to control their expressions. But seeing the sincerity and slight shyness in Shikamaru¡¯s eyes, Naruto knew this was his real emotions.


    "Awesome!" Choji clapped his hands, and the atmosphere in the room instantly became lively.


    The girl named Tamiko blushed as well, clearly expecting the announcement but still feeling shy. She and Shikamaru both blushed as they stood next to each other under the warm light.


    Naruto opened his eyes and stood up, offering his congratulations. The butterfly effect finally bared its teeth after so many years, but for Naruto, it was a good thing.


    This gathering had shown him the power of the butterfly effect. For someone like Shikamaru, whoever married him would undoubtedly be well cared for.


    Naruto glanced at Ino from the corner of his eye and could only see her side profile, her face still lit up with a smile.


    The word ¡®marriage¡¯ carried a surprising weight. Hearing Shikamaru announce his upcoming wedding didn¡¯t stir many deep emotions in Naruto. Ino was wonderful, and living with her would be just as good.


    But the moment he considered settling down seriously, things always seemed to take a turn for the worse.


    As the chairs were pushed back and people got up, Shikamaru and Choji, with their girlfriends in tow, excused themselves, each heading in a different direction.


    Ino naturally followed Naruto out. Once they stepped outside, the fresh air filled their lungs, and the cool night breeze instantly made them feel more comfortable.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ino asked.


    "Nothing much, just that time seems to fly." Naruto said, sounding a bit old-fashioned, "It feels like just yesterday we were all laughing and messing around together, but when I turned around, I found some of them are already moving on to the next stage of their lives."


    "Shikamaru doesn¡¯t like all those responsibilities, but the elders of the Nara Clan want him to be more involved in higher-level affairs." Ino explained on the side.


    "Only by getting married at this time can he slow down his life¡¯s trajectory. It¡¯s because he¡¯s not ready that he¡¯s doing it."


    Her eyes were bright as she looked at Naruto.


    "Choji actually doesn''t have that much pressure, but he''s a kind person. Once Shikamaru gets married, it won¡¯t be long before he follows suit."


    "Are you envious?" Naruto turned around and asked.


    "Mm-hmm."


    At the corner of the third-floor stairs, Ino turned around, standing next to Naruto as they gazed out at the countless lights illuminating Konoha in the distance. She smiled and said, "But I know you you¡¯re not envious, so I¡¯m not either. This way, you won¡¯t feel alone."

 Chapter 427 Extra: The Sick Ino

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As the late autumn sky dimmed, it seemed to be covered by a layer of ink, growing darker almost unnoticed.


    Perhaps it was the aftermath of the previous day''s torrential rain, but the temperature in Konoha had dropped noticeably.


    "Do you have a fever?" Naruto leaned down slightly, looking at Ino, who was sitting behind the counter on the first floor of her flower shop.


    She tilted her head up, her eyes instinctively squinting.


    Her cheeks were flushed like someone slightly tipsy, her eyes watery from weakness, giving her a fragile and pitiful appearance.


    Three minutes earlier, Naruto had been passing by the flower shop and, on a whim, decided to stop in and say hello to Ino. It was then that he noticed her slumped over the counter.


    "You don''t look so good." Naruto said, reaching out to feel her forehead. It was hot to the touch, and even her breath felt warm against his hand.


    "I''m fine." Ino replied weakly, her head still tilted back. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking a closer look, Naruto noticed that Ino¡¯s entire face was unusually flushed. Her voice was faint, and her eyes were so tired they were about to close.


    ¡®With your current condition, there is no way you are fine.¡¯ Naruto frowned slightly.


    "Let''s close the shop. I''ll take you upstairs to rest."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto noticed Ino''s small, cat-like body tense up slightly, along with her extremely soft right-angled shoulders and the white neck covered by her golden hair.


    "It''s not like I haven''t been inside before. What''s there to be embarrassed about?" Naruto muttered.


    On any other day, Ino would have immediately snapped back with a retort. But today, it seemed like she didn¡¯t even have the strength for that.


    He then sent her upstairs.


    "I want some water." Ino requested weakly, her breath uneven and her face even redder. Naruto paused as he turned to open the door. His face was calm, and he turned to look at the girl who was squinting and panting on the couch.


    "Alright."


    Her breath was hot, and when Naruto helped her drink, he could feel her labored breathing. Her small lips parted unconsciously, revealing her pearly white teeth. The normally prideful girl was surprisingly well behaved when she was sick.


    Her long lashes fluttered, her brows arched delicately, and her flawless pale skin glowed in the soft light. Even sick, she carried a faint fragrance, which seemed to intensify with her rising body temperature.


    "Do you have any fever medicine at home?" Naruto asked.


    "Does a fever patch count?"


    "Where is it?"


    He looked around the room. Ino¡¯s room was about the same size as his, but as expected from a girl¡¯s room, it was meticulously neat, from the bed to the desk.


    "In that cabinet."


    Following Ino''s instructions, Naruto found the cooling patch in the cabinet beneath the TV. The packaging had a cute cartoon girl holding a thermometer.


    Naruto opened the packaging and gently applied the cooling patch to Ino''s forehead.


    "Thanks."


    Ino''s chest rose and fell gently, like waves on a beach. Naruto couldn¡¯t tell if it was just his imagination, but after applying the patch, it seemed like Ino''s face turned even redder.


    The blush spread down her neck to her ears, with a few stray golden strands of hair falling across her flushed skin.


    "You''re as obedient as a little kitten right now."


    "You jerk!" Ino''s voice trembled slightly, clearly flustered.


    "I was just casually saying it. You should rest well." Naruto said as he tidied up and left.


    About two days later, Ino had fully recovered.


    Naruto ran into her in the hallway in front of his apartment. There stood a graceful figure in a knee-length skirt, as if she had been waiting for him. The pleats of her skirt were neatly arranged.


    Her fair cheeks and the elegant line of her jaw connected to her slender neck. In the soft glow of dusk, the girl stood like an angel stepping out of a mural.


    Ino stood quietly in the corridor, her long golden hair tied behind her head. She slightly turned to look at Naruto, who had frozen in place upon seeing her.


    Naruto noticed that Ino was holding a container, wrapped in thick insulation. As he approached, she handed it over. Inside the round container appeared to be tempura, the crispy golden coating visible through the glass lid.


    "Honestly, you didn¡¯t have to go through all the trouble." Naruto said, sniffing the air as he pulled out his keys, "By the way, I like maid outfits."


    "Go to hell, you pervert!" Ino¡¯s hands clenched in front of her, and her beautiful eyebrows knitted together in frustration.


    "Thanks for the compliment." Naruto said casually as he opened the door, turning back to invite her in, "Come on in and have a seat."


    Looking at the wide-open door, Ino hesitated for a moment, but eventually followed him inside.


    Naruto''s living room was well-ventilated, with the windows open. He immediately headed to the kitchen to pour himself a glass of water, his usual routine.


    The kettle on the table was bubbling away, and Ino stood nervously in the living room, glancing around. She had once vowed never to come here again.


    The room was simple, with a soft, plush carpet on the floor. The wooden table had a natural grain, and a gray sofa lay against the wall, where a fat, orange dog, Kurama, was napping with a bottle of sake in his arms.


    The air carried a faint scent of alcohol, though it wasn¡¯t overwhelming.


    The clinking sounds from the kitchen indicated that Naruto had little intention of fussing over Ino, which made her feel more at ease.


    Everything around her gave her a sense of comfort, even a subtle feeling of warmth, like being home. After taking a few steps, Ino sat upright on the couch.


    After waiting for a moment, she glanced at the slumbering foxhound beside her, which showed no signs of vigilance. Suddenly, Ino relaxed, and her tension melted away.


    The sounds in the kitchen stopped, and a minute later, Naruto returned with two simple dishes. He didn¡¯t place them on the dining table but rather put them on the coffee table with a heat-resistant pad underneath.


    "Eat something first, and then drink this."


    Naruto said as he walked over, pulling out a pink package labeled Ryukaku Powder from a first-aid kit beneath the TV cabinet.


    It was a fast-acting powder that soothed the throat. After swallowing it, the scratchy feeling in one¡¯s throat would quickly fade, leaving behind a refreshing coolness.


    "Uh... okay." Ino was at a loss for words and had to focus on the cooked porridge in front of her.


    Naruto waited until Ino finished drinking before he got up to clean up, removed the heat pad, and took the dishes back to the kitchen.


    When he came back, Ino was still sitting on the sofa.


    "If you really want to thank me, you can wear those black stockings next time, you know, the really long ones." Naruto said, leaning against the kitchen doorframe.


    "I¡¯m not wearing them!" Ino huffed, clearly annoyed. This guy always knew how to get under her skin, and her frustration bubbled over as she demanded, "Did you try to take advantage of me yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    Ino: "¡­"


    The conversation took an unexpected turn, and Naruto didn¡¯t follow the usual script. Ino blushed deeply, stammering ¡°you, you, you¡± without knowing how to respond.


    ¡®Wearing black stockings is absolutely impossible! Doesn''t that mean I have to agree to something? Maybe as a gesture of gratitude, I can only let him touch my feet. Anyway, he is a pervert.¡¯


    Naruto was dumbfounded when Ino suddenly extended her foot toward him.


    "What are you doing?" Naruto asked in confusion.


    Ino didn¡¯t answer, her face turning red as she looked away.


    Naruto hesitantly reached out and touched her foot, and when he saw that Ino didn''t react, his hand started moving toward her thigh. Ino was immediately startled and kicked him reflexively.


    "Pervert!"


    With a loud thud, Ino made a hasty retreat out the door.

 Chapter 437 I’m Still Just a Chunin

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kiba stared at Naruto with resentment, thinking to himself, ¡®What kind of reaction is that? You bastard, you''d rather pay back the money you owe me than introduce me to a girl?¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t dwell on it for too long and sighed, "What do you think I should give Shikamaru for his wedding?"


    "I don''t know." Naruto shook his head, "Shikamaru is always quick to everything. He was the first to become a Chunin and the first to get married."


    "Yeah." Kiba nodded in agreement, though he felt something was off, so he turned around and glanced back at Naruto, "Is there something else you''re trying to say?"


    "No."


    "Have you seen Hinata since you got back? Did you ask her what she¡¯s planning to give Shikamaru?" Kiba suddenly asked.


    "No."


    "That¡¯s all you ever say!"


    "No."


    ¡°You¡­!!¡±


    Kiba looked genuinely annoyed, and Naruto, realizing he¡¯d pushed it far enough, coughed awkwardly and stopped teasing him. Instead, he shifted the conversation, "What has Hinata been up to lately?"


    "How would I know?" Kiba grumbled, clearly displeased, "We haven¡¯t been in touch much recently. Everyone¡¯s busy, and it¡¯s hard to run into each other."


    He probably knew that the ¡®everyone¡¯ mentioned by Inuzuka Kiba refers to the members of Team 8. Their sensei, Kurenai, had gone on maternity leave early, and by now, her child, Sarutobi Mirai, was likely already crawling around.


    "When do you plan on marrying Hinata?" Kiba asked again.


    "Why are you suddenly asking such an embarrassing question?" Naruto was caught off guard, momentarily stunned.


    "Embarrassing? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be the type to feel embarrassed." Kiba said, frowning as he clenched his hand, "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to say, but I¡¯m not sure if I should."


    "Then don¡¯t say it."


    " Nah, I¡¯m going to say it. Naruto, Hinata really likes you. That¡¯s obvious to everyone. Well, except maybe to herself." Kiba tried to persuade him, speaking sincerely.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, kid. Let¡¯s change the topic." Naruto stood up, brushing the dirt off his pants, and walked off first.


    As for Kiba¡¯s attempt to advise him, Naruto didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    ¡®What a joke¡­ who gets married when they just reach adulthood? No wonder Shinobi generally had such short lifespans, they are not afraid of being squeezed dry, so they have no mood to do big things.¡¯


    Besides, Naruto wasn¡¯t going to make any choices right now. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for now, though, Naruto still had to put up with Kiba''s endless chatter. There were things he needed to ask him, particularly about an incident two years ago.


    The Inuzuka Clan had been infiltrated by a significant number of spies, and there was suspicion that Root was involved. This had led to the Inuzuka Clan''s rapid decline and their grudge against Danzo.


    But there was no evidence, so everything had to be kept quiet.


    "You¡¯re being all secretive again." Kiba grumbled, but although he was reluctant, he still stood up and followed You¡¯re.


    They walked through the old red-brick alleys, shaded by lush trees, before arriving at a secluded, run-down house. Fields of green surrounded the area.


    This was the same place where Naruto had once brought Dark Sakura to stargaze, where their relationship had begun to thaw. Its remoteness made it unlikely that Root would have any surveillance here.


    "Can you talk now?"


    "Yeah, let¡¯s start with Hinata first." Naruto exhaled and said sincerely, "We grew up together, and you know me well."


    "I don¡¯t have many great qualities, but if there¡¯s one thing I am, it¡¯s honest. Now look at all of you, you¡¯re all Jonin, even Hinata is about to be promoted to a Jonin, and yet I¡¯m still just a Chunin."


    "You know better than I do what the Hyuga Clan is like. You shouldn''t be asking me when I plan to get married. You should be asking the Hyuga Clan when they¡¯ll agree to it."


    Kiba was dumbfounded by Naruto¡¯s response. In his mind, Naruto is someone who was close to both the current and future Hokage, so in his mind, he almost took it for granted that Naruto was very awesome.


    At the very least, Kiba couldn¡¯t imagine himself navigating between the Sannin and the Hokage like Naruto could. But beyond that, it seemed like Naruto didn¡¯t have much. Even his higher-up title has no real standing.


    But the more Kiba thought about it, the weirder it seemed. Even Conan would be stumped by this situation.


    "Wait a minute!" Kiba probably spent too much time with innocent dogs and was not used to dealing with shameless people, so he was finding it hard to keep up with Naruto¡¯s trickery, "I need to think this over."


    "What¡¯s there to think about?" Naruto interrupted, silently thinking to himself, ¡®If I let you figure it out, how am I going to twist the truth? No, let''s talk about it.¡¯


    "What do you think Hinata?" Naruto asked.


    "She''s a nice person, pretty and kind-hearted." Kiba replied, following along with Naruto¡¯s line of questioning.


    "Do you think the Hyuga Clan would accept someone like me?" Naruto pressed.


    "This¡­" Kiba hesitated, ¡®That was hard to say. The only way they might agree was if¡­ if Naruto had a chance at becoming the Hokage.¡¯


    He knew that while others might not care about superficial things, but the Hyuga Clan sure does. They were proud of being Konoha¡¯s largest clan, like some ancient relic stuck in the past.


    But what Kiba didn¡¯t know was that Naruto had absolutely no interest in becoming the Hokage.


    "The Hyuga Clan is a big clan after all, and they have always been proud. Although you are still a Chunin now, but..." Kiba trailed off, not sure how to comfort Naruto.


    Should he tell Naruto to work harder? But that would be ridiculous¡­ Naruto didn¡¯t need any of that. After all, if Kiba himself had the same connections with big names like the Sannin, he''d be bursting with arrogance.


    But then again, despite all those connections, Naruto didn''t have any great titles or accomplishments to boast about. The awkward part was that the Hyuga Clan cared a lot about such things, making this situation uncomfortable.


    ¡®Comfort him? Yeah, right!¡¯


    Luckily, Naruto didn¡¯t let Kiba sit in the awkwardness for long. He sighed and continued, "I am also very troubled by all this now. What good is it to like someone? Without the blessings of the elders, love is doomed to be incomplete."


    "I¡¯ve grown used to being an orphan with no family, but I can¡¯t let Hinata suffer along with me. The outcome is the same: it won¡¯t work out. I¡¯m lost too¡­ how can I hope to keep something I know I¡¯ll never have?"


    Naruto was so excited that he could not stop talking, and he almost believed it himself. At the same time, he silently berated himself for neglecting to stay in touch with honest people like Kiba.


    He can''t say this kind of thing to Shikamaru or Ino. Neji wouldn¡¯t bother listening, Tenten was too smart to deal with Naruto¡¯s bragging, and Lee... well, Konoha¡¯s ¡®Mightiest Beast¡¯ wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning in this context.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Kiba, a single guy, actually felt moved by his words. Kiba sympathetically patted Naruto¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him, "Don''t give up, Hinata likes you so much, t there¡¯s still a chance in the future."


    "Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s get back to the main topic." Naruto responded, obviously not planning to give up at all. He was just wrapping up the small talk before moving to business.


    "What else is there?" Kiba asked, a little surprised.


    "Actually, the reason I¡¯m like this now is all thanks to Dan¡­" But before Naruto could finish his words, Akamaru at the side suddenly frowned and barked loudly.


    Akamaru¡¯s sense of smell and hearing were even sharper than ordinary Ninken. At this moment, his instincts warned of something abnormal nearby.


    Naruto immediately fell silent, and scanned the surroundings with caution. Kiba''s face changed as well, his expression turning grim as a flash of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes, as if recalling something unpleasant.


    "The wind¡¯s too strong. Let¡¯s just pick a gift for that bastard Shikamaru first." Naruto suggested.


    Kiba showed a hint of hesitation, and it was obvious that he had some thoughts in mind, probably wanting to investigate the surrounding. However, Naruto didn''t give him that chance and added another sentence, "If we wait any longer, Shikamaru¡¯s kid will be born by the time we choose a gift."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Who has kids that quickly?!" Kiba¡¯s serious demeanor softened, and he cursed with a chuckle, "Fine, fine. The wind¡¯s annoying anyway. Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 438 If It Wasn’t Danzo, It’s All Danzo’s Fault!!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The two of them quickly left the area and returned to wandering around Konoha¡¯s Main Street.


    "What do you think of this?" Naruto asked, holding up an exaggerated fox-shaped ornament.


    "Not very good." Kiba and Akamaru shook their heads at the same time, giving their negative opinions.


    "What do you know?" Naruto scoffed, grinning as he arranged with the shop owner to deliver the gift, a cow-headed sculpture, to the Nara Clan in a few days.


    Kiba, unimpressed with Naruto¡¯s tacky taste, picked out a cute dog-shaped ornament after browsing for a while. Just as he was about to pay, Naruto teased him.


    "The one you chose isn¡¯t much better, huh? It¡¯s just as tacky."


    "You¡­!" Kiba fumed, but when he realized that his gift was indeed not that different in style from Naruto¡¯s, he had no real comeback.


    He followed Naruto¡¯s lead, arranging with the shop owner to deliver his gift to the Nara Clan on the same day.


    "That¡¯ll be 50,000 ryo total."


    "What?" Kiba was surprised. "Isn''t the price 25,000 ryo?"


    "The gentleman over there said you¡¯d be covering his share," the shop owner replied politely.


    Kiba: ¡°¡­¡±


    Naruto stood to the side, grinning and spreading his hands, indicating that he had no money. Kiba was speechless for a moment, but as he recalled Naruto¡¯s earlier words, he suddenly realized that Naruto hadn''t taken on any missions for quite some time.


    ¡®No wonder he had said those self-deprecating things earlier. Sigh!¡¯


    Kiba didn¡¯t say anything, just shook his head and quietly paid for everything. Naruto, who had been expecting Kiba to argue with him, was left confused by his unusual reaction.


    ¡®How strange¡­ Well, never mind.¡¯


    After the two parted ways, Naruto, noticing that it was still early, decided to pay a visit to Yakumo at Satomi Hill¡¯s manor.


    This time, Yakumo was very considerate and greeted him early. She appeared frail, her complexion tinged with sickness, and she wore a thin gauze dress as she knelt submissively on the tatami mat, pouring him tea.


    "Master, please have some tea." Yakumo''s voice was soft and delicate.


    "Mm." Naruto responded coldly.


    Perhaps it was because Naruto wasn¡¯t familiar with her, or maybe it was because Yakumo didn¡¯t have many connections in the village either. The only person she could rely on was Kurenai, but Kurenai had her own concerns and wasn¡¯t focused on Yakumo now.


    And now that Yakumo called him ¡®Master¡¯, he didn''t hold back much.


    Yakumo knelt quietly to the side, not daring to speak casually. She only dared to steal glances at Naruto when he wasn¡¯t looking.


    Naruto¡¯s expression was cold and unreadable, as if he were simply resting.


    The room was quiet, and the only sound they could hear was each other''s breathing. There was nothing suggestive, just pure silence.


    Yakumo had lived in solitude for many years and has long been accustomed to the quiet. Sitting in the room, she could even hear the bamboo leaves rustling on the northern slope outside in the early morning sun.


    She kept her head down, not asking anything, silently staring at the steaming teacup. As soon as the tea seemed to cool, she would replace it, repeating the process over and over again.


    Even the simplest tasks, in her hands, seemed to lose their monotony. Yakumo¡¯s expression remained calm, as if this routine was the most natural thing in the world.


    After a long while, the atmosphere finally returned to normal.


    Naruto held the nearly cold tea in his hands and drank it all in one gulp, then rolled up his sleeves. Yakumo beside him understood what he meant and cooperatively brought out Ido.


    She didn¡¯t know how much longer Naruto planned to torment Ido, nor did she know what he intended to do with it. All she could do was follow orders out of habit.


    Yakumo crouched in the corner, closed her eyes and covered her ears. Ido¡¯s screams were too terrifying, so if she didn¡¯t block out the sound, she might have nightmares.


    But this time, Ido¡¯s screams didn¡¯t come immediately.


    "Wait! Don¡¯t hit me anymore, I give up!" Ido pleaded, "I really can¡¯t take it anymore! Just tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll do it!"


    Ido couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. Naruto was like some kind of sadistic freak. He came over whenever he felt like it and tortured it, using all kinds of brutal methods.


    Even a demon couldn¡¯t withstand this!


    Although Ido didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Naruto¡¯s mental state, but the fact that he could physically interact with it was already terrifying enough.


    "Oh." Naruto naturally didn''t know what Ido was thinking, so he just responded absentmindedly. He called up the mission panel and stared at it intently.


    [Ding]


    [Option 1: Tame Ido (Completed). Reward: Ido''s Prophecy (One-time use), successfully deployed.]


    Seeing that the task was finally completed, Naruto¡¯s expression softened. His persistent efforts over the past two months had finally paid off, and he had successfully tamed the cunning Ido.


    Before Ido could react, Naruto sucked it into his seal space and threw it into the Jashin¡¯s Altar.


    Inside the Jashin¡¯s Altar.


    Ajisai looked exhausted, having just defeated the reanimated Kimimaro. Although Kimimaro was only at ten percent of his peak power, he had still tormented her for a month.


    With his Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai, Kimimaro had countless bone weapons protruding from his body. In her eighteen years of life, Ajisai had never encountered someone entirely covered in bone spikes.


    She screamed in pain, and every time she healed, it felt like a nightmare.


    With a thud, she had finally defeated Kimimaro. She wiped the nonexistent sweat on her brow as a faint smile appeared on her tired face.


    ¡®At last, I could rest a little, finally getting a break from that annoying person.¡¯


    ¡®He said that a summoner must be stronger than their Summoned Beast? Ptui! What nonsense! If I were stronger than my Summoned Beast, why would I need a Summoned Beast?¡¯


    Ajisai was internally criticizing Naruto when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a dark figure falling from the sky. With a thud, the figure landed like a weakling on the ground.


    At the same time, Naruto¡¯s cheeky voice echoed from the air.


    "Brave summoner, you are not allowed to rest yet."


    "F*** YOU!!!" Ajisai was completely furious. She threw the kunai to the ground, her face flushed with anger as she unleashed a tirade of curses directed at Naruto. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, Naruto had already left and didn¡¯t hear Ajisai¡¯s sixty-second tirade. Those sixty seconds represented the extent of her vocabulary for insults, though the resentment behind it was much deeper.


    Naruto exhaled softly, then turned to Yakumo and said, "Ido¡¯s issue is completely resolved now. I¡¯ll come find you tomorrow, so you should start preparing yourself."


    "Okay." Yakumo had no objection, as her once rebellious nature was long gone.


    Naruto was pleased with this, ¡®No matter how stubborn a Chuunibyo was, they would eventually crumble under the weight of justice¡¯s iron fist and obediently fall in line.¡¯


    ¡®This world is indeed very free, where power reigned supreme.¡¯


    After leaving Satomi Hill¡¯s manor, Naruto suddenly stopped midway, as if something had come to mind. He stared at a small tree and started cursing aloud, "If it wasn¡¯t for Danzo, I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to extract the Kyubi from my body! If it wasn¡¯t for Danzo, I wouldn''t have such a strained relationship with Hinata and Ino! If it wasn¡¯t for Danzo... It¡¯s all that old dog Danzo¡¯s fault!"

 Chapter 439 Does Hugging Count?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    When he got home, Naruto saw Kurama sprawled lazily on the couch, looking listless. He paid him no mind and went into the kitchen to get some water for himself.


    The one-month alcohol ban meant that Naruto wasn¡¯t providing any alcohol for Kurama, but he hadn¡¯t restricted him from finding him own means to drink.


    However, no matter what, the amount of alcohol he managed to get wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy his cravings.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When Naruto woke up and washed up, he passed through the living room and saw Kurama squirming uneasily, occasionally glancing in his direction. When he realized he had been caught, he immediately shrank back.


    ¡°Are you in heat, you bastard?!" Naruto cursed.


    "You''re the one in heat!" Kurama dropped all pretenses, pointing his paw at Naruto, "I have a suggestion, regarding this month-long alcohol ban. Would you be interested in hearing it?"


    "Not interested." Naruto raised an eyebrow, running a hand through his still-damp hair, "Do I look like someone without principles? There¡¯s nothing to discuss."


    "I was going to propose that you meet that dumb owner of yours, I have a way to..." Kurama was stunned for a moment, "Fine, if that''s the case, then forget it."


    "Wait, I think principles can be flexible. Rules are something that should be applied strictly to oneself and lenient to others." Naruto coughed lightly.


    At noon, the sun was already high in the sky.


    "So, do you understand now?" Naruto was explaining the pros and cons of the Jashin¡¯s Altar to Yakumo, without hiding anything from her.


    Yakumo nodded slightly, acknowledging him with a soft ¡®mm¡¯.


    This was her own choice after all, and she didn''t take Naruto''s words about having to endure a little bit of physical pain to heart. No matter what, she was determined to become a Shinobi.


    It was her reason for living, and the greatest driving force keeping her going.


    "Since you¡¯re clear on everything, there¡¯s no need for more words." Naruto grabbed his teacup and downed it in one go, making Yakumo''s eyelids twitch at his intensity.


    Naruto is ruthless in everything he does, and Yakumo is still afraid of him.


    "Let''s begin." After saying that, he directly pulled Yakumo into the seal space and threw her into the Jashin¡¯s Altar.


    The number of Jashin¡¯s Followers have increased from one to two. The progress of Task Line III was one-fifth complete, and with a little more effort, Naruto felt it could be sped up.


    If there weren¡¯t any specific options to operate, he could have simply used a bunch of irrelevant characters to fill the quota. But once he discovered that certain options were manipulable, the reward for Task Line III suddenly seemed much more appealing.


    He could definitely use the Jashin¡¯s scary guise to create a group of Uzumaki¡¯s Ten Goddess, which would just do the Task Line II for him. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist? They were nothing.


    Once he found the time, he¡¯d make sure to take all their Ninja Swords for himself.


    Of course, it was just a thought for fun, as he hadn¡¯t really thought about forming the Uzumaki¡¯s Ten Goddess. It was just a random idea that popped into his head since the first three members happened to be female.


    If he didn¡¯t have time later, he¡¯d still consider taking anyone suitable as an assistant. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to run around anymore and could just sit back like Nagato, sending his subordinates out to do the work.


    As long as he could eventually sit back, relax, and not be involved in saving the world, and avoid trouble himself, that would be enough. At that time, he can take it easy and leisurely enjoy life.


    As Naruto was lost in thought, he suddenly froze, ¡®Shit, since I didn¡¯t come in¡­¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that Yakumo already mentally broken by the beating?¡¯


    In a rush, Naruto let his consciousness sank into the seal space. He ignored the caged Yugito and headed straight to the Jashin¡¯s Altar, which is shrouded in gray mist. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah! Stop hitting me!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Instead of the expected scene of Yakumo being beaten, Naruto found Ajisai and Ido locked in an even battle, with tears welling up in their eyes.


    Even though they were pleading for mercy, their bodies instinctively continued to fight.


    Yakumo stood on the side, looking slightly dazed as he watched the current scene. She seemed to be at a loss as to what to do.


    Naruto sighed, casually took out some of Haku¡¯s remains, and directly resurrected him through the Impure World Reincarnation.


    ¡®Alright, now it¡¯s 2v2¡­ time to fight.¡¯


    As for whether Yakumo will fight against Ido or Haku, that was something for him to figure out later. Anyway, since no one would die in the Jashin¡¯s Altar, they could all just fight freely.


    The more Naruto thought about it, the more he felt like this was akin to raising Gu. Fortunately, the strength those revived through the Impure World Reincarnation was fixed. In other words, they are just grinding stones for Yakumo and Ajisai.


    After withdrawing his consciousness from the seal space, Naruto quietly snuck away from the eerily silent Satomi Hill¡¯s manor.


    That afternoon, he had an appointment for tea with Choji. It was mainly Choji who invited Naruto, and the chubby Shinobi seemed quite nervous, radiating a palpable sense of anxiety.


    "Choji, if you need to go to the bathroom, just go. If it¡¯s really urgent, even a bottle will do." Naruto said, setting down his teacup, "We¡¯re all men here, it¡¯s understandable if you¡¯ve got frequent urges."


    Choji, ever the honest guy, stammered in his defense, "That¡¯s not it."


    "Naruto, Shikamaru¡¯s getting married soon."


    "Yeah, I know." He responded, "So what?"


    "Do you still remember? Back when Shikamaru..."


    "Choji, stop beating around the bush. If you don¡¯t get to the point, I¡¯m leaving." Naruto muttered, "I¡¯ve got a lot on my plate, and I¡¯m meeting Hinata tonight."


    Even though their friends probably had a sense of the complicated relationship between Naruto, Ino, and Hinata, there were things Naruto could discuss with Choji that he couldn¡¯t talk about with Shikamaru.


    Maybe because Choji more tight-lipped, and their relationship was closer. Choji is a kind-hearted fat guy, he didn¡¯t want to see Ino get hurt, nor did he want to mess up things with his best friend.


    "Naruto, isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing a bit wrong? If Ino finds out..."


    "Well, just don¡¯t say anything. Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, and I know." Naruto said, waving it off, "Come on, tell me what you wanted to say. Hurry up, stop dragging it out."


    "Well... you know how Shikamaru and I are in similar situations, both about to get married," Choji said, a bit bashfully, "So¡­"


    "Oh, getting married, that¡¯s great," Naruto replied absentmindedly, clearly not paying much attention.


    "So, are you facing some kind of problem?" Naruto asked, trying to gauge the situation.


    "Kind of... I guess. To be honest, I¡¯m a bit anxious." Choji said, "I''m getting married all of a sudden, but my relationship with her is still at the stage of being in the middle of it."


    Naruto¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he stared at Choji, starting to get a sense of what he was implying, ¡®It seemed like this guy was hesitating, caught between wanting to move forward and being cautious.¡¯


    "Holding hands?" Naruto asked.


    "No, it¡¯s not that. We¡¯ve already held hands." Choji shook his head.


    "Physical contact?"


    "Does hugging count?"


    "Oh~" Naruto suddenly understood.

 Chapter 440 I’ve Made Slightly More Progress Than Shikamaru

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Glancing around to make sure no one was listening, Naruto leaned in and made a gesture that all men would understand. Seeing this, Choji¡¯s face immediately turned red. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t say stuff like that!" Choji protested, clearly embarrassed.


    "Come on, just tell me, yes or no?"


    "No." Choji mumbled, reverting to his awkward self, avoiding the topic and looking away.


    "Choji, that¡¯s not fair. We agreed to share everything openly, but now you¡¯re holding back." Naruto pretended to be angry.


    "Keep this up, and next time, don¡¯t come to me for advice. Just go ask Shikamaru instead."


    "No, no, no!" Choji was immediately panicked, "There¡¯s no way I could ask Shikamaru for this! He probably hasn¡¯t done anything like that either, and besides, he¡¯s been so busy lately."


    "That''s not right. How can you be sure that I have experience?" Naruto was puzzled and scratched his head, "You didn''t even ask me."


    "You¡¯re so secretive, I didn¡¯t need to ask." Choji muttered under his breath.


    "¡­ Choji, that¡¯s a bit much." Naruto replied, acting offended, "What do you mean by ¡®so secretive¡¯? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    "¡­ Sorry." Choji thought he had actually upset Naruto.


    "You know me. I¡¯m not secretive at all,¡± Naruto protested.


    Choji: ¡°¡­¡±


    After beating around the bush for quite a while, Choji finally got to the point. The real issue was simple: When it came to intimate acts like kissing, his fianc¨¦e seemed somewhat resistant.


    "Naruto, do you think she¡¯s actually unhappy with me?" Choji asked, troubled.


    "That''s unlikely." Naruto waved his hand and said, "You two are about to get married. If she was unhappy, she wouldn¡¯t be refusing to kiss you."


    "It''s probably just a technical issue. You don''t need to be too anxious. If the other party can accept you, it proves that she won''t deliberately hold back over something like this."


    Marriages among large clans are essentially backed by the clan¡¯s reputation and trust.


    Those dramatic runaway weddings you see in TV dramas? They don¡¯t happen in real life. If someone doesn¡¯t want to get married, they would voice it early, apologize humbly in person, and make sure the other family is shown enough respect.


    There¡¯s no way someone would keep silent until the wedding and embarrass their parents and entire family like an idiot. If that really happened, the two families would inevitably become mortal enemies.


    For smaller families, it might not matter as much, as they could just move elsewhere. But for noble families with roots spanning decades or even centuries, if a younger member pulled off such a disgraceful stunt, their legs might literally get broken in the aftermath.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not just about kissing," Choji said a little embarrassedly, "I¡¯ve made slightly more progress than Shikamaru... that¡¯s all."


    Hearing this, Naruto¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he jumped to his feet, "You sly dog! You were trying to trick me!"


    "Wait, Naruto, calm down." Choji waved his chubby hands, trying to soothe him. He blinked his eyes and said, "I was just afraid you¡¯d spread it around. I¡¯m sorry, okay?"


    "Spread it around? Do I seem like that kind of person?" Naruto thumped his chest with pride.


    "You totally are." Choji responded bluntly after a brief pause, "Last time, you..."


    "Cough, cough. That was ancient history." Naruto was a little embarrassed, then waved his hand and said seriously, "We¡¯re grown up now, not like we were back then."


    A moment later...


    "Hahahaha!!!" Naruto laughed unrestrainedly, glancing at Choji, only to burst out laughing again.


    "Is it really that funny?" Choji was a bit displeased. He is starting to regret sharing this with his friend. He shifted uncomfortably and said, "Stop laughing already!"


    "It¡¯s not my fault¡­ it¡¯s just that you were too nervous."


    Despite his laughter, Naruto gave some serious advice afterward, along with a few obscure tips that helped rekindle Choji¡¯s Will of Fire.


    In the afternoon, after the two parted ways, Naruto wandered home alone. When he reached a secluded spot, he suddenly stopped, frowned and muttered to himself, "It''s over. Was it because I¡¯m exceptionally gifted, or is it that Tayuya¡¯s body is too sensitive?"


    Back then, he didn¡¯t feel much during their interactions¡­ Tayuya was too quick. At the time, he saw it more as completing a task and didn¡¯t give it much thought. However, now that he reflected on it, he felt something was off.


    However, it wasn¡¯t something he could easily verify, so after a moment of confusion, he pushed the thought out of his mind.


    He wasn¡¯t desperate for such things, and unless necessary, he didn¡¯t really care. At that time, Tayuya was waiting for his answer, and she had given her own answer as well.


    After countless experiences together, next time they met, they would never part again.


    After wandering around for a while, Naruto bought some food and two bottles of good sake before heading to a familiar alley. The moment he arrived, Kurama, who had been waiting for a long time, had bright eyes, showing that he hadn¡¯t forgotten his desires.


    "Cough, I just remembered you haven¡¯t eaten yet, so I brought you something." Naruto said casually, handing the food to Kurama, looking completely unfazed.


    Even though just recently, he had righteously imposed a month-long alcohol ban on Kurama, he shamelessly broke the promise now, showcasing the refined art of being a rogue.


    "Thanks." Kurama said, rubbing its paws together and eagerly accepting the food and sake, "By the way... about that month-long alcohol ban... can we¡­?"


    "What alcohol ban?" Naruto responded with a look of complete innocence.


    Kurama: ¡°¡­¡±


    While he was thrilled, he couldn¡¯t help but mentally give Naruto a middle finger for being so shameless, ¡®This guy had truly forgotten all moral principles in the face of temptation!¡¯


    ¡®But on second thought, if this bastard had any moral bottom line, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by him in the first place.¡¯


    Despite the man and the dog each had their own ulterior motives, both got what they wanted in the end.


    Kurama held the gift in his mouth and successfully lured Hinata out with a romantic trick. Looking at Hinata standing in the night wind with her head down and feeling uneasy, and Naruto with a smile on his face, Kurama curled his lips in disdain. After muttering, ¡®foolish humans¡¯ in his heart, he immediately left since his work here was done, not showing his achievements and fame.


    With the pesky third wheel gone, Naruto smiled even more brightly.


    "Let''s go." He said.


    "Okay." Hinata responded softly. She looked gentle as ever, gazing at Naruto with eyes full of tenderness.


    Under the moonlight, the two walked side by side in the darkness. The rustling of their footsteps on the ground echoed loudly in the quiet night.


    As Hinata grew older, she became more and more reserved.


    Hand in hand, they walked along a dimly lit path. Only a few scattered street lamps illuminated the way, just enough to make out the road ahead.


    "How¡¯s your preparation for the Jonin Exams going?" Naruto asked, breaking the silence.


    "It¡¯s going well. It was a bit tough at first." Hinata answered softly, speaking in detail, as if trying to share everything that had happened during the time he wasn¡¯t around.


    Naruto knew very well that Hinata was just introverted, not that she didn''t want to talk.


    Some people, when standing before the person they love, may have towering emotions inside, but what comes out are simple words, everyday matters.


    She spoke with such care, and Naruto, with equal patience, slowed his steps on purpose. He knew what kind of company Hinata needed, and he was willing to provide it, even if it meant being a bit shameless.


    The moment Hinata looked up, she caught sight of his slightly indifferent profile, and her heart suddenly beat faster. Warmth spread from her hand, flowing throughout her entire body.

 Chapter 441 The Revitalization of The Clan Rests on Your Shoulders

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Am I talking too much?" Hinata asked, her face flushing slightly as she nervously tugged at the hem of her skirt, even though it wasn¡¯t moving.


    Normally, she rarely wore skirts, and the playful night breeze brushing against her thighs made her feel uncomfortable. She preferred light pants for this reason.


    The moon hung high in the night sky, casting a soft silver glow. Perhaps due to the upcoming rainstorm, Konoha was now blanketed in a stifling heat.


    "Not at all." Naruto replied, somewhat absent-minded.


    For some reason, he suddenly recalled an event from years ago. After the bathhouse incident, Hinata had unexpectedly reached out to him once.


    It was at the entrance, under the soft glow of yellow lights.


    That was the only time she had ever opened up to him, and the short-haired girl who forced herself to muster up the courage to confess her love back then had since grown her hair long again.


    Thinking about it, Naruto felt strange, ¡®Even if I couldn¡¯t claim the title of ¡®Master of the Bathhouse¡¯, I could at least be called the ¡®Master of the Entrance¡¯, right?¡¯


    Shaking off the random thoughts, Naruto turned to look at Hinata, only to find that Hinata was also looking at him. Upon being noticed, she quickly turned away embarrassedly.


    As Naruto grew older, his facial features became sharper, his gaze deeper, and his smile exuded a magnetic, almost bewitching power even before he spoke.


    His eyes, clear and pure, made him seem like a natural-born trickster. No matter what he says, it seems that he can easily gain the other party''s trust.


    Naruto chuckled softly, resting his hand on Hinata¡¯s shoulder and pulling her close as he casually brought up a topic.


    "Have you prepared Shikamaru''s wedding gift?"


    "Huh?"


    "What are you giving him?"


    "A set of furniture." Hinata replied quietly.


    Although her response was understated, Naruto''s eyelids twitched, ¡®With the background of the Hyuga Clan, the furniture she prepared was definitely not the kind of thing you could just buy in a store.¡¯


    "What about you? What did you get him?" Hinata glanced at him shyly, her face tinged with red as she softly asked.


    "Me? Hmm¡­" Naruto hesitated to admit that he and Kiba had lazily wrapped up a random craft item as a gift. Not that Shikamaru would mind, of course.


    After all, it was just a token of their appreciation, a private gift between friends. The heavy exchange of favors between major clans didn¡¯t really involve them¡­ for the time being.


    Take, for example, a certain Clan Head who, despite leading an entire clan, was its only member. Even Naruto, with his thick skin, felt embarrassed to keep bringing up that he was a Clan Head.


    "The revitalization of the clan rests on your shoulders, Hinata." Narutosaid shamelessly.


    "Huh?" Hinata was momentarily confused, but when she realized what he meant, her face turned bright red. She bit her lip in a cute manner before softly replying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her response left Naruto¡¯s mind wandering for a moment. He felt that Hinata was just too sweet. He even thought that if the Hyuga Clan didn¡¯t have strict curfews, he could probably convince her to go home with him tonight. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the Hyuga Clan is a large and prestigious clan. Even though Hiashi wasn¡¯t entirely pleased with Hinata, she was still his daughter no matter what. It is impossible for him to watch her being taken advantage of by a perverted pig like Naruto so easily.


    "Why didn¡¯t you object? You agreed right away!" Naruto teased, pinching her cheek. His heart skipped a beat, as it was really too thrilling to pinch the face of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s eldest princess.


    And no matter how he pinches her, she never resists. At most, she would only pout slightly.


    "Um¡­" Hinata felt a bit of pain but endured it, then asked hesitantly, "Should I have refused?"


    "Of course not, I was just saying it casually." Naruto said, then his hands mischievously moved down from her shoulder to her waist.


    The two hadn¡¯t stepped out of the shadows yet, and were still shrouded in darkness. The streetlights were spaced far apart, making it impossible for anyone to see them clearly. All that could be made out were two figures leaning closely together.


    "Hmm¡­" Hinata shifted uneasily, her heart beating wildly.


    In her opinion, Naruto''s hands were very beautiful. Every time those slender hands reached out toward her, her face would heat up like it was on fire.


    For some reason, Hinata always felt that when his hands were fully stretched out, the protruding blue veins and conspicuous wrist bones inexplicably had a kind of rough masculinity that was irresistibly attractive.


    Sometimes, when Hinata slept, she would dream of those hands. Although she couldn¡¯t make out the face in the dream, her memory of those hands was exceptionally vivid. With just one glance, she knew they were his.


    In the dream, despite feeling shy, she couldn''t move her body. She could only watch as those long, sexy hands slowly roamed over her body, like lovers indulging in desire.


    After waking up from the shock, she realized it was just a dream. The white canopy above her bed gently swayed in the afternoon light, and it took her a long time to return to her senses.


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto noticed that Hinata seemed overly tense, her body almost rigid.


    "N-nothing." Hinata stammered. She raised her head with a flustered look, trying her best to cover up her feelings, "I-I just..."


    "Are you feeling unwell?" He withdrew his hand tactfully.


    "¡­ No." Hinata didn''t know what to say, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    "Oh, when exactly is the Jonin Exams?" Naruto smoothly changed the topic. He thought Hinata was afraid, so he decided to pull back for now, planning to test the waters again later.


    "The day after tomorrow." She replied, sounding a bit downcast.


    "The day after tomorrow? But Shikamaru¡¯s wedding is tomorrow, isn¡¯t that cutting it close? Are you going?" Naruto was a little surprised, as there was no exact time for the Jonin Exams.


    Generally, they submit their application according to the Chunin process, then after review, a group would be selected for the exam. The timing was uncertain, and you could apply year-round.


    However, summer was generally the busiest, with fewer applicants in winter.


    "Of course, I¡¯m going." Hinata bit her lip and repeated softly, as if she was reassuring herself, "I¡¯ll be there."


    Hearing this, Naruto¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, ¡®Ino would definitely be at the wedding too.¡¯


    While it wouldn¡¯t be a full-blown Shuraba, it certainly wouldn¡¯t benefit him.


    The relationship between Hinata and Ino has gradually become complicated since they had a heart-to-heart. It was as if there was a foggy barrier between them, something you couldn¡¯t quite see clearly or touch.


    "Oh, okay," He patted Hinata on the head, "I¡¯ll be there too."


    Though this was just a casual statement, Hinata looked up at him with a bit more attention. She didn''t know what Naruto meant, and she couldn''t help but become slightly anxious.


    Hinata might be a bit slow on the uptake, but she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    She knew the situation well, Naruto¡¯s attitude toward her, and how he treated her kindly, ¡®But he treated Ino well too. But I was clearly here first¡­ if I had been braver back then¡­¡¯


    ¡®Maybe things wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡¯


    ¡®Ino was a wonderful person. She¡¯s thoughtful, generous, and beautiful. Anyone would like someone like that. It seemed like Ino had been the one by Naruto-kun¡¯s side during that period.¡¯


    Hinata shook her head, trying to push away the chaotic thoughts.

 Chapter 442 Hinata Has Hand Fetish

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The two slowly wandered out of the shadows into the light. Naruto crouched at a small stall displaying trinkets, picking through them. He looked up at her and asked, "Which one do you like?"


    "Huh?" Hinata was still lost in thought when she was suddenly asked, her eyes darting nervously.


    When she looked down, she saw Naruto holding two cute yet oddly shaped trinkets. His fingertips, under the light, looked smooth and flushed with blood. Realizing she was staring at his hands again, Hinata¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She silently scolded herself for always getting distracted, thinking about things she shouldn¡¯t. Her ears began to burn, and she felt flustered.


    "Hmm?" Naruto smiled, ¡®Why did this girl always spacing out when she was with me?¡¯


    He stood up, stretched out his hand and gently pinched Hinata''s face. Sensing that Hinata wasn¡¯t quite in the right state for wandering around aimlessly, he glanced into the distance and said, "How about we head back?"


    "Huh?" Hinata lowered her head, and her mood seemed low.


    ¡®The word I said most frequently throughout the night was probably ¡®huh¡¯. Naruto-kun must be feeling a little numb after hearing it.¡¯


    "Young Miss, shall we head back? Or continue shopping for a while?" Naruto asked with a teasing smile, looking at Hinata with a bit of helplessness.


    Hinata seemed a bit upset by being called ¡®Young Miss¡¯. She nodded and said nothing more, as if she was sulking. She continued walking with her head down, not speaking.


    After walking with her head down for quite a while, she suddenly realized they were heading home, and abruptly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto stopped too, then reached out his hand.


    Suddenly, Hinata boldly grabbed his hand for no apparent reason. She lifted her head slightly, tears welling in her eyes.


    "I-I don¡¯t dislike it when you touch me. I just¡­ don¡¯t know how to say it. In fact, I really like it when you touch me, Naruto-kun."


    "But every time, I can¡¯t help myself. If I make a sound, you might think I am a frivolous person."


    Hearing Hinata¡¯s soft, slightly aggrieved words, Naruto was stunned for a good while. However, his hands moved faster than his brain, and before he even knew what was happening, he had already embraced the girl in his arms. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m glad you don¡¯t mind it." He said, "Honestly, I want to be close to you too. Every time I¡¯m with you, no matter how much I try to resist, I always fail."


    He hadn''t quite organized the words in his mind yet, but he spoke them out loud, even if they were straightforward. At moments like this, timing was always more important than flowery language.


    "Hinata, I like you."


    Without any hesitation, and before she could react, Naruto had already leaned in. He wrapped his arms around her waist, gradually tightening his embrace.


    He lowered his head and kissed her gently. Hinata¡¯s mind went blank and she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe, her body heating up and softening.


    In the dimly lit street, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene from her dream, and her heart felt hot and uncomfortable. She let out a soft moan, their lips pressing even closer together.


    After what felt like a long time, Naruto and Hinata finally pulled apart.


    Hinata¡¯s mind was a bit foggy, almost blank. Staring at Naruto, her lips slightly parted and cool from the air, her heart pounded, her first kiss was gone just like that.


    She felt as though she was being led, like a fawn following a fierce wolf, stepping deeper into a thorny forest. She couldn''t find her way at all, letting her soul drift.


    At the same time, a thought suddenly popped up in her mind: ¡®Why is he so skilled at this?¡¯


    It seemed like this was something all girls instinctively noticed, regardless of their intelligence. Whether smart or a little slow, their intuition was sharp and scarily accurate in this matter.


    "Naruto-kun, do you often... with Ino¡­"


    Just as he had gotten away with something, the potential Shuraba came crashing down.


    "Marriage?" He suddenly asked in the darkness, cutting her off abruptly, his eyes shining brightly.


    "Huh?" Hinata was startled. She had thought about it, but not like this, not in this moment.


    "Not marriage? You¡¯ve taken advantage of me, and you don¡¯t want to take responsibility?" Naruto stared at her for a while, and while Hinata was still confused, he took advantage of it to confuse her further.


    "I¡­" At that moment she thought of her father and the Hyuga Clan with extremely strict rules.


    "Do you not want to marry me? You just want to take my body and not be responsible for it?" He trembled dramatically, pouring all his acting skills into the moment, "You never planned to take responsibility?"


    "I tried so hard just now. Don¡¯t you want me?"


    Hinata bit her lip, not wanting him to keep going, and hurriedly tried to explain, waving her hands frantically in panic.


    "I-I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s too... too fast."


    "Not at all, it was long enough." Naruto said seriously, for just a moment, "You can¡¯t say things like that, it might cause misunderstandings."


    "Oh, okay¡­" Hinata still didn¡¯t fully understand.


    With Naruto¡¯s smooth distraction, Hinata had no energy left to press her original question. The small, potential Shuraba dissipated just like that. Luckily for Naruto, it was Hinata he was dealing with¡­ If it had been Ino, such tricks wouldn¡¯t have worked on her.


    After dropping Hinata off at her house, Naruto stood at the entrance of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s compound for a while. He let out a quiet sigh before walking away.


    The Shuraba dilemma had dragged on for so long that it was getting more complicated by the day. But there was an upside for this. His feelings for both Hinata and Ino had deepened since then, and they were no longer as shallow as they once were.


    There was always a way to resolve these things. Neither Hinata nor Ino were at the point of being irreconcilable enemies. And when they did meet, aside from some awkwardness, there were no major conflicts.


    That was just how Hinata and Ino were¡­ both were kindhearted. Moreover, Ino''s possessiveness is not that strong, as half of her attention was on the communication device, which is good news for Naruto.


    Hinata is gentle on the outside but resilient on the inside, and she also has a tenacious heart. Ino, on the other hand, had a more nuanced, tactful personality, though she wasn¡¯t exactly cute. The two girls were nearly polar opposites, yet they had a surprising number of similarities.


    Even if they met, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily become a Shuraba. Because of this, the situation wasn¡¯t completely hopeless.


    Naruto wasn¡¯t planning on any underhanded tricks. He knew that a bit of balance on both sides was all that was needed. Once he left the village, both girls would follow, and everything would fall into place.


    But before that, there were some things he could still keep hidden, for now.


    When he got home, Kurama was already asleep on the couch, clutching a bottle of alcohol in his arms.


    After a quick wash, Naruto lay on the bed and reviewed today''s experience. He quietly added a mental note: Hinata seems to have a particular reaction to hands.


    As he thought about this, his consciousness slowly faded.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Yugao knocked on the window outside Naruto¡¯s room and slide it open with a sharp ¡®swish¡¯. She didn¡¯t have the stern demeanor she used to, nor did she wear any friendly expressions. Instead, her face looked fatigued.


    "Hokage-sama is looking for you."


    "Which Hokage?" Naruto groggily sat up, shielding his eyes from the light with one hand.


    There were currently two Hokage in Konoha: Tsunade and the soon-to-be Rokudaime Hokage, Kakashi. Today was also Shikamaru¡¯s wedding day, and most people had been invited to the event.


    ¡®At a time like this, Kakashi probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in calling for me, right? Besides, Kakashi was lazy to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for being forced into the Hokage internship role, he¡¯d likely still be playing around outside.¡¯


    "It''s Tsunade-sama." She added.

 Chapter 443 Don’t Bring Up That Word To Me

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    When Naruto heard it was Tsunade who was looking for him, he stopped complaining.


    He obediently got up, quickly washed, ran to the entrance, changed his shoes, and rushed outside. As he hurried down the stairs, he turned back sharply.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Yugao was wearing an Anbu uniform, carrying a short sword on her back and holding a white animal mask in her hand. She stood at the top of the stairs and looked at him with a helpless look, "This is Hokage-sama¡¯s order."


    "Is Tsunade-sama really this bored? Or did you fall out of favor?"


    "You¡¯re the one who fell out of favor!" Yugao¡¯s lips twitched, but she quickly realized, "What are you even talking about? What favor."


    "I''m currently suspended from my duties and can''t carry out Anbu¡¯s missions, so Hokage-sama asked me to bring you there personally."


    "Suspended?" Naruto was slightly surprised and gave Yugao a second look, "What did you get suspended for? Don¡¯t tell me you offended Tsunade-sama?"


    "Of course not.¡± Yugao rolled her eyes. They¡¯d known each other for years, so they were comfortable speaking casually, "It¡¯s Root."


    "Oh~ framed, I see."


    Hearing this, Yugao felt a little comforted. At least Naruto didn¡¯t question it and unconditionally believed she was being falsely accused.


    While Tsunade knew the truth, Naruto¡¯s immediate reaction gave her a bit of comfort.


    What Yugao didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t about unconditional trust, it was just Naruto''s habit. Seeking benefits and avoiding harm, it was a subconscious reaction.


    After all, whether or not Yugao was innocent didn¡¯t really matter to him. He didn¡¯t need the truth. If Tsunade trusted her enough to keep her around, then Naruto could believe her unconditionally too.


    In the end, there was no downside to betting on her. If he lost, he wouldn¡¯t be any worse off, and if he won, it was a big gain.


    This cautious mentality, a part of his character, might have been obvious to Yugao under normal circumstances. But right now, she was going through a dark period, as her six years of hard work on the verge of collapse.


    Naruto¡¯s show of support warmed her heart a little. In her mind, Naruto''s image as a scoundrel and abominable scum softened just a tiny bit.


    Although Yugao had never been interested in Naruto¡¯s personal affairs, after working together for so long, she knew a bit about him. To her, Naruto had always been a scumbag in personal relationships.


    For someone like Yugao, who believed in romantic love as a sacred, untouchable, and redemptive force, any act of cheating or betrayal was the ultimate blasphemy and deserved harsh punishment!


    In her eyes, Naruto¡¯s two-timing behavior made him the lowest of the low. Privately, she deeply despised him for it.


    But professionally, Yugao had to admit that Naruto was a genius Shinobi. He was also a very good colleague, who is efficient, quiet, and skilled.


    "Thank you." She said reservedly.


    Hearing this, Naruto was stunned for a moment, ¡®What¡¯s she thanking me for?¡¯ But still, with his usual grin, he replied, "No problem."


    ¡­


    Hokage Tower.


    Tsunade was used to spending time in Shizune¡¯s office, lounging like a carefree slacker on a recliner. Somehow, she had found a table, and she would spend her time drinking without a care in the world.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sound of knocking came from the door. If it were Tsunade¡¯s own office, Naruto wouldn¡¯t have bothered knocking. But out of respect for Shizune, he made an effort and knocked reluctantly.


    "Come in." Tsunade said casually.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open forcefully from the outside.


    "What¡¯s up?" Naruto didn¡¯t even bother addressing her as Tsunade-sama and took a quick look around before sitting in Shizune¡¯s seat without hesitation.


    Shizune wasn''t here, and the empty office only had Tsunade and Naruto.


    "Shikamaru¡¯s getting married today?" She asked.


    "Yeah." Naruto looked down and noticed an exquisitely crafted invitation on Tsunade''s desk. It was probably sent by someone from the Nara Clan.


    "Didn''t you already know about it, Tsunade-sama?"


    "There¡¯s still time. We can head over later." Tsunade waved it off casually, "There''s no need to go so early and put pressure on the newlyweds."


    "That''s true." Naruto slumped in the chair, his legs dangling, almost reclining completely.


    With Tsunade''s status, it would be inappropriate to arrive too early or too late. Arriving too early would put unnecessary pressure on the Nara Clan, and even if it was a good intention to express her closeness, it might backfire.


    Konoha, after all, was a village built around many clans, big and small. The Hyuga Clan were always a prominent part of the village, though they maintained a balanced stance.


    The Ino-Shika-Cho, on the other hand, were openly supportive of the Hokage, almost the inner circle of the Hokage.


    "Choji is getting married soon too." Naruto suddenly said, "Looks like you¡¯ll have to attend another wedding, Tsunade-sama."


    "These two got married so young. Young people are always in a hurry when it comes to love." Tsunade glanced at him sideways, "But as for the Yamanaka Clan, I¡¯ll pass on that one."


    "Hehe." Naruto fake-laughed, thinking to himself, ¡®This old lady always brought up the most inconvenient topics and meddled in things that were none of her business.¡¯


    "I don¡¯t really care about them. I could go or not." Tsunade said, seeming both insistent and like she was just trying to kill time.


    "When are you getting married?"


    "Ugh, don''t bring up that word to me." Naruto was too lazy to play dumb with Tsunade, so he rolled his eyes and said, "Do look like someone about to get married?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don¡¯t." Tsunade agreed, reaching for her cup and taking a sip with a sly smile, " But you¡¯ve got guts, messing with both the Hinata and Yamanaka Clans¡¯ Princesses at the same time."


    "Back then, you were young. But now that they''re old enough to marry, things won''t go as smoothly as before."


    "It may not be smooth, but there¡¯s always a way." Naruto replied, not even bothering to hide things from Tsunade. Mainly because he couldn''t hide it, and he was also afraid Tsunade might deliberately trip him up if she got in a bad mood.


    An occasional Shuraba might be manageable, but if the Clan Heads of both clans got involved, it would be more trouble than it was worth. No point in risking that.


    At the same time, he also understood that while he might be able to charm the two silly girls, Ino and Hinata, he couldn¡¯t handle the Yamanaka and Hyuga Clans¡¯ Clan Heads all on his own.


    If he only chose one of them, whether it was the Yamanaka Clan or the Hyuga Clan, they would acknowledge him and call him a good son-in-law out of respect for Tsunade, Jiraiya, or even Kakashi.


    But if he tried to keep things going with both sides, no one would look at him favorably. In order to avoid the disaster, he needed Tsunade¡¯s support now more than ever.


    She has a special identity, being the granddaughter of the Shodaime Hokage and the first female Hokage. While her personality might not be ideal, Tsunade¡¯s position was undeniably powerful.

 Chapter 444 Prelude To The Lost Tower

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Does Tsunade-sama have any advice for me?" Naruto asked.


    Typically, when Tsunade brought things up like this, it meant she had something for him to do. She was fishing for him to ask, so she could reel him in.


    When it came to shameless tactics, Naruto knew he might not be able to outplay Tsunade.


    "Nothing much, just concerned about your important life event." Tsunade remained calm and continued with a smile, "Though it seems like you¡¯re facing some trouble. Shikamaru¡¯s getting married today, right? Ino and Hinata will both be there, won¡¯t they?"


    "Yeah."


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "Worried about what?" Naruto asked, playing dumb.


    Now it was Tsunade¡¯s turn to frown, thinking to herself, ¡®Something wasn¡¯t right. His reaction didn¡¯t match. His two girlfriends were about to run into each other, and yet he seemed totally unfazed? Hmm, something was off.¡¯


    She had been planning to bait him, but now her interest waned a little.


    "What do you think will happen when Ino and Hinata meet?"


    "Hehe." Naruto chuckled but didn¡¯t answer. He thought to himself, ¡®This genius had already smoothed things over with Hinata ahead of time, so even if they meet, there won¡¯t be any Shuraba.¡¯


    Naruto''s silence made Tsunade a little unhappy. But she was actually a little curious about why Naruto looked so confident.


    She frowned again, realizing her fishing attempt had failed. Tsunade decided to skip the topic directly, as she would find out soon enough anyway.


    "Alright, the real reason I called you here this time is for a mission." Tsunade said seriously with her fingers interlaced.


    "What mission?"


    "Sunagakure has requested assistance from Konoha. The Missing-nin, Mukade, a Puppet Master, has fled to the desert at the heart of the Land of Wind. Under our alliance agreement, we need to send people to support Sunagakure."


    "Chasing down a Missing-nin?" Naruto was puzzled, "He¡¯s just one Missing-nin. Do we really need to go all out? Did he steal some classified information?"


    Though he spoke like he didn¡¯t understand, deep down Naruto knew exactly what was going on. There was a ruin in the heart of the Land of Wind, and this was clearly the prelude for the Lost Tower plotline.


    "Mukade¡¯s goal is to activate the ruins in the heart of the Land of Wind¡¯s desert. Underneath the ruins lies a place called Roran, which holds a Ryumyaku. He¡¯s trying to claim the Ryumyaku¡¯s power and awaken an army of puppets."


    "What is a Ryumyaku?" Naruto asked.


    "An untamed source of infinite Chakra, containing immense energy. Some speculate there are multiple Ryumyaku, but the only known one is in the ruins of Roran in the Land of Wind."


    Tsunade explained. She paused before continuing.


    "However, some people speculate that there seems to be a miniature Ryumyaku under the Land of Rain. Hanzo of the Salamander supposedly used a Forbidden Technique during the war to repel the Iwagakure¡¯s force. And the nature of his Chakra is very similar to the Chakra of the Ryumyaku."


    "Last question, why me?" Naruto sat up straight, looking Tsunade in the eye.


    "It¡¯s not just you. Sakura will be going with you." Tsunade played dumb and said, "The mission is not that urgent, so you leave tomorrow if you want."


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    Naruto was speechless for a moment, ¡®This old woman was just like me, shameless to a fault. She is really worthy of being called a fat sheep. She¡¯s good at changing the subject and playing dumb.¡¯


    Seeing Naruto remain silent, Tsunade couldn''t keep up the act either. She cleared her throat and said, "Alright, the last time the Ryumyaku appeared, it was sealed by Yondaime. And you''re skilled in Sealing Techniques. Plus, Yondaime¡¯s seal can only be¡­"


    Tsunade trailed off, unsure how to finish the sentence.


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it." Naruto said, feeling a bit troubled. If this mission really went through, there was a chance he''d meet Minato.


    Sealing the Ryumyaku directly would make the mission somewhat pointless. Based on the principle that a thief should not leave empty-handed, he figured he''d have to take a little something from this barren world as a ''souvenir¡¯.


    However, if he wanted to take the Ryumyaku, he would inevitably have to travel through time with his own BGM.


    Since Naruto deliberately shifted the conversation away from the topic, Tsunade naturally would not continue to talk about it. Checking the time, she guessed it was about time to leave, so she stood up directly.


    "Wait a second. I''ll do the mission, but I have one condition." Naruto suddenly said.


    "Hmm? What condition?" Tsunade turned to look at him, her face radiating youthfulness, framed by her golden hair.


    "Kick Sakura, who¡¯s on the way, out of the mission. I can handle it on my own." Naruto said smugly, snapping his fingers.


    "Huh?"


    "Did he really say that?" Sakura''s face instantly turned red with anger, and she clenched her fists tightly, "Why does he say that?! What does he mean by Sakura, who¡¯s on the way?"


    Tsunade looked at Sakura with a mischievous grin, enjoying the spectacle. Then, she added in an exaggerated tone, "He also said that Medical-nin are just a burden to him, completely unnecessary. Even if he gets hurt, he can heal himself without any help."


    "Uzumaki Naruto!!!" Sakura gritted her teeth in rage.


    She was genuinely furious. Last time, that scumbag lied to her and said he had forgiven her and asked her to focus on her research. But now, he turned around and backstabbed her with insults.


    ¡®Men''s words are really deceiving!¡¯


    However, Sakura is not the kind of person who would keep a grievance to herself. As her brows furrowed, a scheme quickly formed in her mind.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Shikamaru''s wedding was very lively, with cherry blossoms in full bloom and crowds of people.


    On the lawn, Naruto looked at the many unfamiliar faces with little interest. His eyes landed on a strawberry cake among the dessert spread that looked delicious.


    So he reached for it, but his hand bumped into another chubby hand reaching for the same piece.


    Choji looked up. Perhaps afraid that Naruto would gossip about whether he had used the technique he taught him that day, his face suddenly looked a little embarrassed.


    "¡­ What a coincidence."


    Naruto was totally oblivious to Choji¡¯s dilemma. He took the cake directly, tore it in half with his bare hands, and handed one half to Choji, "Let¡¯s eat Shikamaru¡¯s family out of house and home! He¡¯s getting married way too early!"


    Choji nervously accepted the cake, unsure where Naruto¡¯s resentment was coming from. Thinking of his own upcoming wedding, he suddenly felt a sense of dread.


    "If it''s inconvenient for you, I can delay my wedding." He offered.


    "No need, no need!" Naruto waved it off. He felt somewhat touched by the offer, but he knew that Choji¡¯s wedding could very well turn into another Shuraba disaster.


    If Naruto hadn¡¯t given Hinata some reassurance the previous day, today might have really been a disaster. Now that he didn¡¯t see Hinata or Ino, he figured they must have arrived with their respective elders.


    He and Choji had come early purely to eat. The groom, Shikamaru, would be busy all day, while they, as groomsmen, only needed to show up for a short while.


    "Naruto, y-you should slow down. Be careful not to choke." Choji was really scared. Naruto was eating with such a wild pace, so he¡¯s worried Shikamaru would be the next thing on his menu.


    "Life¡¯s about eating! I¡¯ll eat and eat and eat!!!" Naruto shouted, taking another huge bite of cake and swallowing it in one go, "I¡¯m gonna eat everything here, and no one¡¯s gonna stop me! I¡¯ll eat and eat and eat!!"


    Choji trembled, wondering if he should just cancel his wedding altogether. With Naruto in this mood, he might end up on the menu himself.


    At this moment, a commotion erupted from the crowd in the distance.


    commotion erupted from the crowd in the distance as Tsunade, surrounded by people, entered the venue, accompanied by the Clan Heads of various clans. Naruto spotted both Hinata and Ino, who is entering the venue alongside their families. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 445 Are You a Pig? You Only Know How To Eat!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The wedding officially began, and all the important figures were present.


    Tsunade exchanged a few words with Shikaku Nara before her gaze pierced through the crowd, locking onto Naruto, who was busy stuffing himself. As if by instinct, the others followed her gaze, all eyes landing on the boy who was eating non-stop.


    "Cough, cough!" Choji nudged Naruto.


    Naruto looked up and saw Tsunade had already walked in front of him. The heavy pressure from her presence made him stunned for a moment.


    As his eyes traveled upwards, he couldn¡¯t help but wanted to curse, ¡®Why did she come to me for no reason? This troublesome woman must be doing it on purpose. I had planned to lay low and avoid a showdown, but here she was, drawing attention to me.¡¯


    Sure enough, both Ino and Hinata also looked over here.


    "Are you that hungry?" Tsunade asked with a slight amusement in her tone.


    "Are you that free?" Naruto responded with a forced smile, his voice almost hissing through the clenched teeth.


    ¡°Indeed, I''m a bit hungry. Is there something you need, Tsunade-sama?" Naruto thought to himself, ¡®You old hag!¡¯


    But in front of everyone, he had to maintain his respect for Tsunade. First, because he didn¡¯t want her to ruin his plans. Second, because he didn¡¯t want her to ruin his plans. And third, well, still because he didn¡¯t want her to ruin his plans!


    "Oh, nothing much. Just checking in on you." Tsunade smiled, looking like a gentle boss, which made Naruto felt a chill running down his spine.


    ¡®What''s with this old lady''s sudden acting skills? Usually, she didn¡¯t bother with this kind of demeanor. If she wasn¡¯t drinking, she was passed out at her desk. Always slacking off, who knew what she was really up to most of the time.¡¯


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, but before he could say anything, Tsunade turned and walked away.


    Naruto noticed Hinata sneaking a glance at him, while Ino stared directly at him with a hint of warning in her eyes. Her expression didn¡¯t look good at all.


    No matter how well he planned, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Tsunade luring people toward him like this. He was so angry he could almost grind his teeth, but there was nothing he could do except try to find a way to survive this situation.


    ¡®Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi¡­ don¡¯t bully a poor young man. Tsunade, just you wait!¡¯


    When Ino turned back, Naruto was already gone, making her frown even more deeply, ¡®That guy ran away pretty fast. He only knew how to eat.¡¯


    Without seeing him, she immediately lost interest. She planned to check out the wedding scene for a bit longer and then leave. Since they had good relationships, there wouldn¡¯t be much fuss, as they don¡¯t care about such things at all.


    Once the ceremony ended, Shikamaru would gather them for a meal, marking the true end of the wedding.


    Just as she lifted her foot to leave, someone appeared beside her. A young man, probably in his twenties, with a face she didn¡¯t recognize, but he smiled very attentively. He greeted her warmly, "Ms. Yamanaka, may I introduce myself? I am a Shinobi from the Shimura Clan, Shimura¡­"


    Hearing this, Ino was stunned for a moment.


    ¡®The Shimura Clan? A clan member who has always been at odds with the Ino-Shika-Cho Clans, came to introduce himself to me? What a joke...¡¯ She complained in her heart, but her face showed no expression.


    Before she could refuse, the man was suddenly shoved aside by someone.


    Naruto appeared from out of nowhere, with an impatient tone, "Get lost, you dog from the Shimura Clan. Don¡¯t let me catch you around here again. Next time, I¡¯ll shove a table down your throat."


    "You!"


    "You what? Get out of here now. Do you want to get beat up in front of everyone?" Naruto was too lazy to listen to this cannon fodder and was about to kick him. Seeing Naruto¡¯s action, the man left angrily.


    "Hmph, are you a pig? You only know how to eat."


    "Hey, what''s with that attitude?" Naruto grumbled, quickly grabbing Ino by the arm and leading her away from the crowd. Before leaving, he specifically confirmed that Hinata wasn¡¯t around.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Ino complained, still a bit reluctant as Naruto brought her to a quiet corner at the wedding venue.


    Naruto was dressed more formally than she¡¯d ever seen him, wearing a traditional black outer robe over a black underlayer. The outfit was simple yet somber, making his broad frame exude a masculine allure.


    Ino brushed her golden bangs to the side, wearing a light-colored sleeveless fitted top and a tight skirt that hugged her hips. Her exposed arms were pale, and her expression was slightly dissatisfied.


    "What are you angry about?" Naruto asked, noticing her mood.


    From their angle, Ino was completely hidden from view, so even if someone came, they wouldn''t be able to see that there was another person in the corner.


    "Huh, why do you care if I¡¯m angry?"


    "Oh, are you upset because I ate too much and embarrassed you?"


    "Of course not! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Ino reacted violently and stomped on his foot fiercely, "You know exactly why, and you¡¯re still pretending!"


    Hearing this, Naruto was stunned for a moment.


    "Are you upset because you know I¡¯ll be heading out on a mission after the wedding?"


    "You''re going on a mission?" Ino was surprised, "Why so soon?"


    "Who knows? Tsunade-sama just told me this morning." Naruto said without changing his expression, directly twisting Tsunade¡¯s earlier words to fit his needs.


    "She said it¡¯s an urgent mission, and I have to leave right after the wedding. It couldn''t even wait until tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Ino was indeed distracted and looked at Naruto with some concern. She held his hand and asked gently, "Is it dangerous?"


    The mission of a Shinobi cannot be disclosed, especially to people who are not related to the mission, even relatives. Ino is also a Shinobi, so she naturally would not pry further.


    "It¡¯s not dangerous, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back." What he said was true. The Ryumyaku¡¯s unpredictability meant he couldn¡¯t guarantee a return date.


    "Just make sure you come back safely."


    "Of course."


    Naruto smiled and stretched out his hand to pinch Ino''s cheek. Mid-action, he realized this was a gesture he usually did with Hinata, but his hand was already extended, so he couldn¡¯t just pull it back without reason.


    Ino was also a little surprised, as Naruto had never pinched her cheek before. The bastard in front of her normally had a tendency to grab at... other places. But given that they had just met again only to part soon, she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These kinds of missions don¡¯t happen often. Don¡¯t worry about it." Naruto reassured her, his lips curving into a small smile, "I''ll probably spend more time in the village after this, maybe even taking a break for a while."


    "Mm." Ino¡¯s mood was still low, but then she suddenly remembered Hinata, and her brow furrowed. She lifted her head and asked, "Have you seen Hinata?"


    Naruto pursed his lips slightly, thinking, ¡®Saying I hadn¡¯t seen her would make things too obvious, but admitting I had could stir up jealousy.¡¯


    In a split second, he already had the answer in his mind.


    "Yeah, I saw her. I wanted to go there to say hi, but I don¡¯t have time now." Naruto said, "Once the wedding starts, I have to head to the Hokage Tower immediately."


    "If you see her later, can you say hi for me?"


    He didn''t say he didn''t see her, but boldly admitted that he saw Hinata and wanted to say hi. But at the same time, he said that he was too late for the mission.


    Yet, here he was, spending time with Ino. The unspoken message was clear: Ino was more important to him than even Hinata, and certainly more important than his mission. More importantly, he even entrusted Ino with the task of greeting Hinata on his behalf, which was a declaration of sovereignty to some extent.


    Sure enough, Ino relaxed upon hearing this, her frown easing into a smile, "Alright then, I¡¯ll take care of it for you."


    Naruto grinned, took the opportunity to wrap an arm around Ino¡¯s neck, and quickly leaned in to kiss her.


    ¡°Mmph!!¡±


    Ino tried to struggle at first, but stopped after a short while.

 Chapter 446 I’m Leaving First

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Outside, the wedding was held under the cherry blossom trees in April, and in one quiet corner, things were heating up.


    By the time they pulled away, Ino was leaning against him, her face flushed with a rosy glow. Her voice was soft and tender, filled with affection, "Naruto, do you like me?"


    "Of course I do." Naruto replied with a smile. Then, he lowered his head again, brushing her lips with his own and murmured in a low, tempting voice, "Let''s sneak away quietly and go to my place."


    Those extremely tempting and provocative words sent a wave of tension through Ino¡¯s body, her ears became hot, and the strength in her hands became a little weak. However, she still gently pushed his chest away, "¡­ No!"


    She knew what would happen if they left together now. It wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling to take that step, but she felt a bit wronged. Ino couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Naruto¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t fully hers, that his feelings for Hinata were still lingering.


    Originally, she had decided not to kiss him again unless he completely distanced himself from Hinata. But desires often lead people into temptation, and once you fall into the abyss, it¡¯s hard to climb back out.


    "Hmph!" Ino straightened her messy clothes, her face flushed all the way down to her neck, "Next time, keep your hands to yourself."


    "I know, I know." Naruto replied lazily, still grinning, though it was unclear if he was taking her words seriously.


    But Ino knew the answer was definitely no, because even though she said that, she didn''t really resist these things in her heart.


    She felt a strange mix of emotions, while she should have been annoyed, she found it comfortable in an odd way. And since no one was around, the sneaky nature of their interaction added a sense of thrill. Her heart raced, and despite her outward protests, she couldn¡¯t help but look around cautiously to make sure no one saw them.


    Once she was certain they were still alone, she let out a small sigh of relief.


    Naruto, watching her cute reaction, couldn¡¯t help but smile wider. Ino¡¯s once neatly arranged hair had become disheveled during their little ¡®interaction¡¯ just now. She was tying her blonde hair in a ponytail and looked back at him angrily, "Don''t laugh! It''s all your fault!!"


    "Alright, I won¡¯t laugh anymore." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he was still smiling. There seemed to be something in his heart that he couldn''t explain. His heart was gradually wrapped in something warm, and the emptiness was gradually being replaced by this newfound comfort.


    The wedding continued, and Naruto quickly found Choji to fulfill his duty as the groomsmen, rushing through the ceremony. As he hurried through, Ino, dressed as a bridesmaid, glanced back at him.


    Before the event even finished, Naruto had already changed out of his formal clothes, leaving Choji confused.


    "Where are you going? The wedding¡¯s not over yet."


    "Mission from Tsunade-sama, no time to spare. Please tell Shikamaru for me." Naruto said, shoving his discarded clothes into Choji¡¯s arms and waving his hand.


    "I''m leaving now. We¡¯ll catch up next time."


    "Naruto¡­" Before Choji could react, Naruto had already left.


    Choji blinked in surprise and mumbled to himself, "Is he really going on a mission? Why does it feel more like he was running away?¡±


    In a flash, Naruto had already left the venue and ran all the way to the Hokage Tower. Because of Shikamaru''s wedding, the Hokage Tower seemed a little empty.


    However, the people from the mission administration center were still there. It was almost noon at this time, and the two clerks on duty were visibly drowsy. Naruto didn''t waste any time talking. He just went over and knocked on the table, saying with a smile, "Tsunade-sama''s mission, please process it."


    The two clerks recognized Naruto, so they didn¡¯t dare to make it difficult for him. They hurriedly completed the paperwork, and within no time, Naruto had left the village.


    Back at the wedding, Tsunade was also preparing to leave.


    Before leaving, she glanced around the guests. She saw Choji, Kiba, Neji, Lee and the others, but the conspicuous blonde was missing.


    Upon noticing this, she was stunned.


    "Where''s Naruto?" She asked.


    Choji could only honestly relayed Naruto''s original words, though he couldn¡¯t help but feel confused, ¡®Wasn''t it Tsunade-sama who asked him to carry out the mission?¡¯


    Ino overheard their conversation and turned to look at Tsunade.


    "Mission? He left so early? I thought I gave him permission to¡­" Tsunade was halfway through her sentence when she realized what was happening and was speechless for a moment, ¡®That bastard was using me as a scapegoat.¡¯


    However, now that things have come to this, and Naruto was already gone, Tsunade naturally wouldn¡¯t be petty enough to hold it against him. After thinking about it, she knew that she is indeed the one who asked him to go on this mission, so she might as well help him cover up this lie.


    "I gave him special permission to stay until after the wedding. What a guy. He is always so serious when it comes to missions."


    Hearing this, Ino¡¯s doubts were dispelled, and she turned back to continue chatting with the others, laughing and smiling.


    "Come on, you look great too."


    Hinata, standing quietly among the guests, couldn¡¯t help but glance over at Ino¡¯s direction, with a hint of envy in her eyes. Ino was surrounded by many people, but she handled them with ease and confidence.


    Everyone around Ino was laughing, and joy was radiating from their faces.


    Hinata thought to herself, ¡®If it were me, I would definitely not be able to do that. I would probably not dare to say anything more after saying two sentences. Bright and confident¡­ Naruto-kun probably prefers that kind of girl, right?¡¯


    As she was lost in thought, the laughter became clearer and clearer, as if it had reached her ears. But she didn''t move at all, and suddenly raised her head.


    Hinata found that Ino was coming over, and there were some girls standing sparsely around her, some of whom she knew, some of whom she had never seen before.


    She looked up and saw Ino staring at her. Hinata¡¯s heart raced, and for a moment, she panicked. She blinked, her throat dry, unsure of what to do. Her expression was one of pure uncertainty, which tugged at the heart.


    Ino¡¯s emotions were complicated too. They hadn¡¯t spoken much over the past few years, only exchanging polite greetings when they ran into each other. Originally, they had a very good relationship.


    Those golden days of summer, now forever frozen in time, back during the Chunin Exams when they were just twelve or thirteen.


    "Hinata, have you seen the bride¡¯s dress yet?" Ino smiled, reaching out to take her hand, just like she had done six years ago.


    "Huh? N-no, I haven¡¯t." Hinata stammered, instinctively lowering her head, though she didn¡¯t pull her hand away. The warmth from Ino¡¯s hand was comforting, and Hinata¡¯s words came out awkwardly.


    "I-I was too far away to see clearly."


    Hinata could have stood closer to the front, but she was afraid that running into Ino would make the situation awkward, so she stepped back when the wedding was almost underway.


    But since Ino asked her this, and Hinata was not the type to lie, she had no choice but to tell the truth.


    Ino, sensing her hesitation, offered gently, "Come with me. You can get a closer look. They¡¯re just inside.¡±


    Though Naruto had asked her to say hi to Hinata, Ino had decided to set that aside. She also knew that it was no different from claiming sovereignty, but she didn¡¯t want to do that now.


    She really wanted to claim sovereignty, but when Naruto brought it up, she lost interest because she didn''t want to make Hinata sad. Anyway, things were going well between her and Naruto.


    ¡®Hinata is gentle and has a good figure¡­ No wonder that guy likes her.¡¯


    ¡®However, it wasn''t Hinata who was wrong, it was that bastard¡¯s fault!!¡¯ Ino got angry again. Next time Naruto came back, she would make sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape!

 Chapter 447 Being Small is Cute Too

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Should we really just go in? Wouldn''t that be inappropriate?" Hinata asked hesitantly.


    Ino tightened her grip on Hinata''s hand and reassured her with a smile, "It''ll be fine, just follow me. That dress is really beautiful, and you''d look even better in it."


    Friendship between girls often start with complimenting each other on their looks.


    Hearing this, Hinata felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head, pursed her lips, and softly replied, "Ino... you look beautiful too softly replied, "Ino... you look beautiful too."


    Meanwhile, Naruto was likely unaware that Ino and Hinata had finally broken the ice, and their relationship had begun to improve. But even if he knew, it probably wouldn¡¯t bring him much joy.


    For Hinata and Ino, it was undoubtedly a good thing. But for Naruto, however, it was hard to say.


    Makoto¡¯s black-and-white photo still hung on the pillar of shame. If the kettle in the kitchen started boiling one day, even Naruto would feel a chill down his spine.


    At this moment, he was already on his way. Not long after leaving the village, he found someone was blocking his way. The summer breeze gently lifted her pink hair.


    "What are you doing here?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, "Go back quickly, I have something to do."


    "I''m carrying out the mission. What else can I do?" Sakura replied with her arms crossed. She said with a dissatisfied look on her face, "Shisou told me that I was originally assigned to this mission, but you kicked me out."


    Naruto was speechless, ¡®That old lady really had a loose tongue.¡¯ Still, he refused to admit anything, and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Impossible! That''s slander, a complete fabrication! I never said such a thing!"


    "Then let me join." She said.


    "Anything but that." Naruto responded, pulling out the mission scroll. He straightened his face and said seriously, "The mission has already been assigned, and it''s against the rules to make changes now."


    "Tsk, I''m not even asking for a share of the reward." Sakura curled her lips and said with her hands on her hips, "Besides, how much could a Chunin like you earn? Probably not even as much as me."


    Naruto: ¡°¡­¡±


    "That''s enough! Insulting Chunin is prohibited!" Naruto exclaimed, his face flushed with indignation, "What''s wrong with being a Chunin? It''s not like we''re eating out of your pockets!"


    "I¡¯m just making an honest living, and you''re still..."


    "Take me with you, Daddy." Sakura cut him off with an unexpected plea.


    "¡­ And, and¡­ and¡­" Naruto stammered, completely thrown off by her sudden approach.


    "If I say no, it''s no! No matter what you say, it''s not okay!" Naruto frowned, trying to stay, "Don''t think that pulling any tricks will make me change my mind. What kind of person do you take me for?"


    "What if I do ***?" Sakura asked tentatively.


    "This isn''t about ***. This is a serious mission. How could you treat it like a game?" He advised earnestly, "Go back, go back."


    "I can ****," Sakura countered.


    "Uh... what?"


    "Just say yes or no." Sakura demanded.


    "¡­ Fine, fine. You can come."


    "What?"


    "Let''s go together." He repeated with a sigh.


    "Okay." Sakura said cheerfully, then immediately walked beside him with her hands behind her back.


    "Why are you so determined to join this mission? Isn''t it better to stay in the village?" Naruto asked as he hurried on his way, glancing back at Sakura.


    "How would I ever get a chance in the village? You never even notice me." Sakura replied, rolling her eyes at him, "You¡¯re always running back and forth between Ino and Hinata. You''d never remember me."


    "That''s not true," Naruto quipped, "It''s not like I''d remember you just because I¡¯m not in the village."


    Sakura: ¡°¡­¡±


    "That''s exactly why I can''t let this mission slip away. There''s no way I¡¯d let you just kick me out." She said smugly, "Are you afraid that I will overshadow you?"


    "No." He said truthfully, "I just think you¡¯re too weak and would hold me back."


    "Hahaha! That''s the most ridiculous lie I''ve ever heard from you." Sakura said with a laugh, "Do you even realize how valuable a Medical-nin, who fully inherited Tsunade-sama''s abilities, is?"


    "Not only can I heal you, but I can also¡­"


    Naruto stayed silent, realizing that the truth was often the simplest explanation. Sakura would never believe that he genuinely saw her as a weakling.


    "So, you''re just a giving milk, right?" Naruto asked with a straight face. (T/N: Milk is usually a term for heal in game.)


    Noticing a suspicious gaze scanning her from neck down, Sakura immediately felt speechless and puffed out her chest in response.


    "Medical skills rely on talent! All that talk about that is nonsense."


    "It''s okay, being small is cute too."


    "You!!!" Sakura was on the verge of losing it. She pounced on Naruto, pinning him against a tree and shaking him furiously.


    "Calm down! Wait, wait," Naruto pleaded.


    The relationship between the two of them has obviously eased a lot, not as stiff as before, which is one positive outcome. Sakura knew her life was limited, and her future was uncertain.


    Perhaps out of passive acceptance, both Dark Sakura and Naruto had a mutual understanding not to bring up ¡®that matter¡¯, silently shifting their relationship into something more natural.


    What started as playful bickering somehow took a turn, and before they knew it, they had tumbled into each other¡¯s arms.


    After a heavy kiss, Sakura pulled away slightly, with a satisfied look in her eyes.


    The love expressed through a kiss brought spiritual fulfillment, which is far more enjoyable than mere physical actions. While the body could be mechanical, kissing was vibrant and colorful.


    At some point, Sakura had started growing out her hair, perhaps because she no longer needed to undertake frequent missions, and long hair was more aesthetically pleasing than short hair.


    As they continued their journey, Sakura suddenly asked, "At Shikamaru¡¯s wedding, why did you run off so quickly? Did something happen?"


    "You know the answer, so why are you asking?"


    "I actually don¡¯t know. I only saw the beginning before I left." Sakura explained, "Otherwise, how could I have caught up with you? Do you think I¡¯m a mind reader?"


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it," Naruto replied.


    Sakura chuckled at this. If he didn¡¯t want her to bother with it, she certainly wasn¡¯t interested in prying. Anyway, the Shuraba was something Naruto brought upon himself, and she never aimed to rise to the top of that mess.


    ¡®As long as I stayed by his side, even quietly, everything was fine. The cover of being teammates made it unlikely we¡¯d be caught. The only drawback is that time seems to be running out. Otherwise, having a child wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea.¡¯


    ¡®I can raise the child by myself, and with Tsunade-sama and Shizune-san around, it probably won''t be too hard.¡¯ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Huh?" Sakura snapped out of her thoughts. "Oh, nothing."


    Even though Sakura often teased Naruto with flirty remarks, but when it came to actually thinking about the future, even she couldn''t help but blush. The idea of having a child... it felt a bit embarrassing for her.


    Naruto, however, seemed completely oblivious. He had no idea that Sakura could even blush.


    ¡®In private, she constantly made bold jokes, and now¡­¡¯

 Chapter 448 She Hopes For A Complete Life and Loves One Person Wholeheartedly

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The journey was long and tedious, offering little entertainment.


    Sakura, though, seemed in a particularly good mood. When they took a break under the shade of a tree, she was smiling. Naruto, sitting beside her and sipping from a water bottle, happened to notice this, "What are you grinning about?"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing? Alright, maybe my eyes are failing me." Naruto said, not pressing further, "Once we reach the Land of Wind, remember to stand stay far back during the mission."


    "The Ryumyaku is extremely dangerous. If something goes wrong, it could end you on the spot."


    "If it''s that dangerous, why don¡¯t you stay far back?" Sakura frowned, her expression serious, leaving Naruto speechless.


    ¡®Damn, did kissing really lower her intelligence?¡¯


    "Look," He counted on his fingers and explained, "There¡¯s just the two of us on this mission, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "If you stand back, and I stand back, who¡¯s going to do the mission?"


    Sakura didn''t answer. She just crawled closer to Naruto, with a strange light in her eyes. With her mouth slightly open, she moved closer little by little.


    Naruto simply reached out and turned her face away, saying helplessly, "Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s the middle of the day, and we still have a mission to complete!"


    "Mission, mission... Damn it, you woman! Are you trying to destroy my moral integrity?!"


    "If it''s not possible during the day, does that mean it¡¯s okay at night?" Sakura asked with her eyes gleaming, and she held Naruto''s hand tightly, looking like she had lost her soul.


    "Night... Night, we¡¯ll see." Naruto muttered, giving in a little.


    Even though he said that, traveling during the day was still exhausting. Initially, they had occasional conversations, but soon, they fell silent as the fatigue of the journey set in.


    They rested quietly and continued onward afterward.


    It took about two days to reach the desert outskirts of the Land of Wind from Konoha. But they traveled at almost full speed, Naruto was fine, but Sakura was visibly struggling.


    In the end, Naruto had no choice but to carry Sakura on his back for the remainder of the journey.


    After a day of traveling, from noon to dusk, their pace had been compressed by nearly four or five times. As night approached, Naruto stopped at the edge of the desert of the Land of Wind and set up camp near a riverbank.


    Sakura had regained most of her strength and helped Naruto set up the tent. After laying out the sleeping bags, she gathered some firewood, stacked it together, and lit a fire. The water soon began to boil as she placed a pot over the flames.


    Naruto, who carried supplies in his seal space, wasn''t lacking ingredients, so he tossed in some dried noodles, and once they softened, Sakura added seasonings.


    Looking at Sakura, who was seasoning the food meticulously, Naruto suddenly felt it was a bit absurd. In the past, he never dared to touch anything Sakura had touched, for fear that there might be something strange mixed in it.


    For example, evil things like ¡®holy water¡¯ and mind-altering drug. A single mistake could lead to lasting regret.


    But now, here was Sakura quietly making a simple dinner, her pink hair cascading down, her expression gentle and serious. The two sat around the same campfire, with its light flickering across their faces.


    Time had really changed many things. What began with suspicion and mistrust slowly evolved as they got to know each other better. They had lowered their defenses, sharing experiences and growing closer through dangerous situations and mutual effort.


    All those moments¡­ frightening, mundane, joyful, and frustrating, had shaped the Sakura in front of him now.


    More specifically, this was Dark Sakura. He hadn''t interacted with Pink Sakura and hadn''t yet found a solution for her situation.


    Thinking about the current mission, Naruto frowned slightly, ¡®Since I couldn''t find a solution now, perhaps traveling back in time might reveal one.¡¯


    Using the Ryumyaku to travel through time would allow him to explore the past freely, and no matter how long he stayed, only a second would pass in the present.


    If he could explore the past, there might be answers there. After all, while the Sannin were strong now, they might not have been as formidable in the past.


    Similarly, with his current strength, if he goes back to the past, he may be able to access secrets he couldn¡¯t access in the present.


    As he was lost in thought, a pale hand suddenly waved in front of him.


    "Are you turning into an idiot?" Sakura asked, shaking her hand.


    "You''re the one turning into an idiot. I''m just tired and got distracted." Naruto brushed it off casually.


    "Oh." Sakura averted her gaze and looked back at the pot of noodles. She raised her head and said, "It''s almost ready. We can eat soon."


    After saying that, she felt a bit nervous, unsure why she had repeated herself. It felt like some kind of ritual before something important.


    Naruto didn¡¯t pay much attention and took out two sets of clean bowls and chopsticks from the seal space. The two then began eating and chatting by the lively campfire.


    "After this mission, are you planning to rest?" Sakura asked, holding her bowl and chopsticks. Steam floated up, and her lively eyes flickered.


    Naruto looked at Sakura and couldn''t help but think of the scene when they tumbled together at noon. Everyone has their own fetishes. Hinata seemed to prefer hands, and Ino enjoyed risky environments.


    Sakura seems to have a particular fondness for kissing, but Naruto wasn¡¯t sure why.


    As he was lost in thought, his reaction was naturally slower. He pretended to think for a while and began to recall what she had just said, ¡®It seemed that it was regarding the end of the mission.¡¯


    "I¡¯ll rest for a while. I won¡¯t be doing missions as frequently." Naruto said, blowing on his steaming noodles, "These qualifications should be enough to allow me to take the Jonin Exams. I¡¯ll probably pass it this year."


    "Oh." Sakura didn''t seem particularly impressed, as she had passed the Jonin Exams long ago. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, she is Tsunade''s disciple, and she has been working overtime all these years. In fact, she doesn''t need to do any missions. After the Medical Department¡¯s assessment, the promotion was more of a formality for her.


    Becoming a Jonin had never been a goal for Sakura, and everything just happened naturally. Instead, she envied ordinary people who could live complete lives and love one person wholeheartedly.


    "What are you spacing out about again?"


    Naruto''s words suddenly brought her back to reality, and the firelight flashed across her dazed face. Sakura smiled warmly and replied in a relaxed tone, "Oh, nothing, just thinking about something happy."


    Naruto saw through her easily, ¡®That dazed look wasn¡¯t someone recalling happy memories.¡¯


    However, he didn¡¯t press the issue. He merely nodded and changed the topic.


    After dinner, they both headed to the river to wash up.


    Under the dim moonlight, Naruto let his damp hair fall loose as he sat by the fire to dry it. Soon, Sakura returned, and the two sat in silence, with their knees almost touching.


    The silence stretched until Naruto stood up, ready to head back to the tent to sleep. Sakura suddenly stood up too, biting her lip as she stared at him, her face lit by the fire.


    They both knew what might happen next, but Naruto still asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing¡­ nothing." Sakura rarely showed such a nervous look, "Are you going to rest? Or¡­ maybe we could sit a little longer? Keep me company for a bit."


    Her voice trailed off with the last request, almost inaudible. She wasn¡¯t sure if Naruto had heard her. She hoped he had, yet at the same time, hoped he hadn¡¯t.


    "Sure." Naruto agreed and sat back down. Then, he took out the mission scroll to look at it carefully.


    Seeing this, Sakura let out a quiet sigh of relief and sat down too, inching closer to the fire to dry her long pink hair, her delicate eyes showing seriousness and trepidation.


    Once again, silence settled around them, with only the crackling of the fire breaking the quiet night.

 Chapter 449 The Aura of Wife

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    No one spoke, which only made the atmosphere more ambiguous. Sakura could almost feel her nervousness spreading around her.


    The warm firelight remained steady, and Sakura held her hands toward the flames, feeling the heat as random thoughts swirled in her mind, making her face flush even more.


    She was actually a bit worried since she had never experienced such things before. But she still wanted to give herself to him, even if not entirely, at least half of herself would be fine.


    Girls her age all seemed to have something to rely on, but Sakura didn¡¯t. If Naruto Naruto ever stopped caring about her, she would leave nothing behind in this world.


    Her memories would return to her main personality, her consciousness would merge back, and it wouldn¡¯t be much different from dying.


    The night sky above was pitch black, like a massive onyx stone, a large bowl overturned, equally watching over everyone.


    "Naruto," She suddenly called him.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you think¡­ this means we¡¯re together?"


    Naruto didn''t say anything. He had never really been with anyone before. He¡¯d never clarified relationships. It was considered companionship. He had done things couples did, but he had never said anything like being officially together.


    A large space in his heart has always been reserved for Ino and Hinata. The unique summers he had spent with Ino and the warm winters with Hinata had filled much of his thoughts.


    In early spring and late autumn, he only cared about the feelings of the two women. Was he a scumbag? Of course. As he had been moved by Tayuya too, and had even liked her.


    But whether it was Koyuki, Anko, Tayuya, or Temari, they can only occupy a small place in his heart. Sakura, having shared more experiences with him, held a slightly bigger place.


    Seeing that Naruto didn''t say anything, Sakura smiled softly. Although she was smiling, there was no trace of happiness in her eyes. She tilted her head back slightly, blinking away the tears.


    If it was someone else, they might have already been crying by now, but not Sakura. With her personality, she would hold back her tears, reining in her emotions just as they were about to surface. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re different. We''ve been together for a long time now." Naruto¡¯s gaze was bright as he spoke.


    For some reason, but it wasn¡¯t out of pity. Naruto had simply said it. Maybe it was the truth, maybe he didn¡¯t want to deceive to himself, or maybe he had started caring for Dark Sakura too.


    "Since you¡¯ve said it, I¡¯ll believe you." Sakura said with a smile.


    Naruto didn¡¯t deny it. Once spoken, his words wouldn¡¯t be taken back. The future had already changed beyond recognition over these past six years, and he could no longer see where the future was heading.


    But he had a feeling that, if he didn¡¯t give up on Dark Sakura now, she wouldn¡¯t give up on him in the future. Fate was mysterious and unpredictable, and nobody could predict it.


    Perhaps due to her time spent learning under Tsunade, Sakura wasn¡¯t immature. She possessed a boldness and maturity beyond her years, and a certain allure that other girls her age lacked.


    Simply put, she had the aura of a wife, which is a mysterious and hard-to-define quality. But not every wife has it, and not everyone with that aura is a wife.


    True maturity is about elegance and allure without vulgarity, it¡¯s the soul of that charm.


    For example, a beautiful young woman looks coldly at others, but shows her shows tenderness and allure only to you, like a delicate rose waiting to bloom. Even opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue can be enticing.


    Perhaps it was from spending so much time with Tsunade, but when Sakura smiled now, there was a natural elegance and allure to it.


    Naruto smiled along with her, but then he quickly realized something wasn¡¯t right.


    Normally, she didn¡¯t smile like that. When Naruto looked up at Sakura again, he noticed the deep affection in her eyes and instantly understood what was going on.


    ¡®Everything tonight would happen naturally, though what tomorrow held was uncertain.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t nervousness exactly, as Naruto wasn¡¯t inexperienced. He had once shared an intimate moment with Tayuya, though unfortunately, Tayuya hadn¡¯t been able to keep up with him.


    In fact, there wasn¡¯t much to feel from that experience. Tayuya had faded too quickly, and Naruto had felt more like a tool. It wasn¡¯t really his fault. This is either his natural talent or Tayuya is too weak.


    After all, it had been Tayuya''s first time too. Despite her best effort, it always ended quickly for her. If we were to use an analogy, it would be several times in just a few seconds.


    The world is big, so it is understandable that such individual cases occur.


    Now, Naruto felt a bit uncertain. If Sakura ended up being like Tayuya, then it was confirmed that he was ¡®gifted¡¯. But honestly, that wasn¡¯t exactly a good thing.


    The law of nature don¡¯t allow for too much indulgence, and those who overstep are often struck down.


    He could still vaguely remember the old Xianxia Novels he had read before crossing into this world. The scenes were more fierce than the last. If such ¡®harmonious beast¡¯ really exists, they would surely bring destruction and rule the world forever.


    Despite these swirling thoughts, only a moment had passed in reality.


    "Do I need to lie to you?" Naruto replied.


    Hearing this, Sakura pressed her lips together and smiled, lowering her head slightly before continuing.


    "In fact, sometimes I think about how nice it would be if it were just the two of us alone. But whenever the opportunity comes, the timing never seems right."


    "You don¡¯t have me in your heart. Even if we¡¯re standing close to each other, it doesn¡¯t mean anything."


    "Sakura-san, what you said is a bit absurd." Naruto interrupted her and said seriously, "Don¡¯t you realize what we¡¯ve been through? How many times was the water you gave me really clean?"


    "And¡­"


    "Alright, I admit I made mistakes too." Sakura said, slightly embarrassed as she half-covered her face, "That¡¯s on me, but I stopped doing those things afterward."


    " You¡¯ve never heard the saying, ¡®Once bitten, twice shy¡¯? It takes time to heal from the shadows left behind." He said, "Besides, back then, you..."


    Seeing that Naruto was about to complain again, Sakura quickly reached out to interrupt him.


    "Stop talking."


    "Why can¡¯t I talk about it?" Naruto was surprised. "You did those things, but I can¡¯t even mention them?"


    "No, you can¡¯t!" Sakura pouted and said, "Back then, in the summer when I wore a skirt, you were always staring. Always focused on my legs. Every time I wore black stockings, you got excited, or..."


    "Cough, there''s no need to talk about the past." Naruto awkwardly cut her off, clearly uncomfortable.


    When it came to figure, no one could compare to Hinata, but in terms of feet, Ino had the edge. As for leg shape, Sakura was unmatched, especially with black stockings wrapped around her legs, it was an allure that was hard to resist.


    ¡®Hmph, men.¡¯ Sakura sneered in her heart, though she knew there was nothing she could do about this rascal.


    "In fact, every time I pretended not to care, I secretly wanted to go shopping with you openly, wearing pretty clothes." She continued, though her gaze remained fixed on the fire.


    "In the summer, we could be together, and in the winter too. We could do boring things, and even if we were wasting time, it would still be meaningful¡­ building snowmen, basking in the sun."


    "I¡¯ve dreamed of living that kind of life, but I know it¡¯s impossible. You have Ino and Hinata, and they¡¯ll accompany you do those things."


    "Uzumaki Naruto, you¡¯re really a scumbag."


    "But even if I wanted you to be a scumbag, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t always be with you. Maybe next time, or someday, it¡¯ll suddenly end with nothing."


    "I can¡¯t do it, so I won¡¯t force you either."


    Sakura raised her head and smiled at Naruto. The firelight danced in her eyes, reflecting his face with a deep, emotional gaze.


    Although her tone was cheerful, it was as if she was saying, ¡®Next time, you might not see me again.¡¯


    Naruto was clearly taken aback for a moment, his gaze toward Sakura becoming slightly more complicated.

 Chapter 450 There is Light Even in The Darkest Place

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Though he had wanted to distance himself from Dark Sakura before, he hadn¡¯t fully abandoned her, which had led to this moment. But it turned for the better, and things seem to be going pretty well now.


    But Naruto is still Naruto after all, he is carefree and has completely forgotten the unpleasant things in the past. For him, what¡¯s done is done, and no point in overthinking it, as the situation was already set.


    The atmosphere grew quiet again as they both fell silent.


    Sakura pursed her lips and turned her attention back to the fire. The wood burned black in the flames, glowing red near the base and turning a bright yellow as it went up.


    The fire crackled as the last pieces of wood were consumed, sparks flying.


    After thinking for a moment, Naruto tossed the final log into the fire with a snap, then stood up abruptly. Sakura was startled by his sudden movement and quickly looked up at him.


    "Come with me. I¡¯m taking you somewhere."


    After saying that, he walked straight into the darkness. Sakura hesitated for a moment but soon got up to follow him.


    "Are you familiar with this area?" She asked as she caught up with him.


    "I''ve been here many times, on various missions. Sometimes I¡¯ve had to stay in the desert for months." Naruto replied, his voice somewhat cool, which sounded even more alluring when the night wind blew.


    They were on the edge of the desert. The night was like a flawless gemstone, distant and quiet. Behind them were sparse patches of grass, and the farther they walked, the more barren the landscape became.


    Sakura glanced around while walking, realizing she had completely lost her sense of direction. It''s easy for people to lose themselves in the vastness of the world, like a grain of sand in an endless desert.


    She felt dazed for a moment, but when she looked ahead again, she saw that Naruto had already stopped, waiting for her. He didn''t urge her, nor did he blame her, he just stood there quietly, waiting for her to catch up.


    The faint light of the night outlined his figure in a blue-black glow, like a flag waving in the wind, standing tall in the darkness.


    When she finally caught up, Naruto spoke.


    "Even in the desert¡¯s darkness, there is light. Walk forward a bit. Do you see that tallest sand dune over there?"


    "I see it." Sakura nodded.


    In the distance, there really was a giant sand dune. Without paying close attention, it would just look like a massive shadow. The majestic beauty of the desert was a unique spectacle, and it¡¯s impossible to discover it without guidance.


    "Let''s go up and take a look." Naruto said, and without hesitation, he took Sakura¡¯s hand.


    Feeling the warmth from his palm, Sakura¡¯s body instinctively followed. A soft warmth spread from her heart, filling her limbs.


    Sakura didn¡¯t know how long they walked. Naruto held her hand the entire time, their feet treading through the dark desert. Her heart felt unusually calm, not fearful at all, but rather more at peace than ever before.


    Finally, the two of them reached the top of the sand dune, where the sand beneath their feet was as cold as ice. At first, there was just a single beam of light, then suddenly, a vast expanse of light filled their view.


    Before them was a silent sea of sand. The moonlight and starlight had all disappeared, leaving only a blue-black light covering the entire desert. In the distance, there was a faint, cold glow, but nearby, it was nothing but darkness.


    "So beautiful," she murmured.


    "It really is. I''ve seen it too many times." Naruto smiled and pulled Sakura over and hugged her, then pointed to the front.


    ¡°There is light even in the darkest places. Just keep walking forward and you will find the light on the other side of the sand dune.¡±


    "If one day you open your eyes and find yourself surrounded by darkness, unable to find a way out, don¡¯t be afraid. Just keep walking forward. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in that place where the light is."


    "When you find me, I''ll take you out."


    Sakura couldn''t hold back any longer, and her tears burst out like a dam breaking. She suddenly threw herself into his arms, first sobbing softly, then crying openly.


    He had told her not to be afraid. That from now on, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about disappearing. Even if she found herself lost in darkness, she could just keep moving forward towards the light.


    Whether it was true or not no longer mattered. She just needed something to believe in, a reason to keep living.


    "Sob¡­ I¡­ I never dared to tell anyone, even if they were my closest friends." Sakura choked out, tears running down her face.


    "No one¡­ no one has ever said anything like that to me. I thought¡­ I thought you just wanted my body¡­ but I was ready to give it all to you."


    "You could¡¯ve just¡­ just had me directly! Why did you have to bring me here? Why say those things?"


    "I¡¯m even more afraid to die now! More afraid of disappearing. If I¡¯m not around anymore, you¡­you have to promise you¡¯ll come find me. Okay?"


    "Yeah." Naruto responded to her softly.


    Love is when two people''s hearts meet. Whether it starts from pity or lust doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not about feelings but about actions, what you do matters most.


    When one person falls into despair, the other should hold the torch, guiding them to the light, letting them know that even in the darkest moments, there¡¯s someone beside them. Maybe you can¡¯t save the world, but you can be their hero.


    Why not just be a hero for one person? Because that person might need to be a hero for many others, and two hands can only hold so many.


    Sakura couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She kissed Naruto passionately, and in the empty desert, the sound of their kiss echoed. The wind howled as they embraced each other tightly.


    When they returned to the tent, Sakura gently kissed his earlobe, whispering softly, almost coaxing him.


    "I want to give my everything to you." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Night had fallen, and the fire had long since burned out.


    In the tent, the lights were off. Halfway through, Sakura began crying again, wiping her tears with the back of her hand, biting her lip as she spoke.


    "I don¡¯t know when life will stop, but until then, I will do everything I can for you. I love you, please don¡¯t forget me."


    "I think I know why you didn¡¯t bring me with you this time. I don¡¯t want you to take risks for me. You still have Hinata, and Ino too. Maybe one day she¡¯ll love you as well."


    "Once the mission is over, don¡¯t do anything reckless, okay? Let¡¯s go back together. I¡¯ll eat and sleep well, do my research, and live a good life. The length of time no longer matters. You¡¯ve done so much for me, and I will love you."


    "Let¡¯s just pretend I¡¯ll always be by your side, forever."


    Naruto didn''t say anything in response. He only pressed her down gently, his mouth barely moving as he muttered indifferently, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±

 Chapter 451 Roran’s Ruins

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Like clouds and rain, the delicate flower was gently unfolding.


    Naruto suddenly remembered a passage he had read in The Romance of the Western Chamber, which said something like ¡®the graceful swaying waist like a willow tree¡¯ or ¡®a peony blooming with dewdrops¡¯.


    In the second half of the night, they fell into a deep sleep.


    He had taken her up the sand dune in circles, not just to sleep, but to show her the light beyond the desert. The greatest happiness and pleasure of human beings comes from the romance in the spiritual sense.


    The phrase ¡®Romantic till death¡¯ comes from Tang Xianzu''s preface to The Peony Pavilion, which says that love doesn¡¯t have a clear beginning or end.


    Once someone wholeheartedly devotes themselves, love has already begun. In simple terms, love is the desire to share. When you see beautiful mountains or rivers, you will think of that person.


    And love does not depend on others. Once it''s firm enough, no matter what you face, you can walk through it with courage.


    Naruto is a cautious person. Since he has said that he will accept Dark Sakura, he will definitely consider every detail. What if something went wrong on this mission? What if they failed?


    After all, Ryumyaku is a massive Chakra energy source. If it were amplified millions of times, it might be comparable to a Chakra Fruit. With such immense energy, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if something went wrong.


    He planned to use the Ryumyaku to go back in time and stay for a while, searching for a solution to Dark Sakura¡¯s problem twenty years ago.


    While he was back, he could also visit Konoha.


    Core technologies always come from Konoha.


    Things Tsunade didn¡¯t know, and things Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t easily reveal, he had no way of finding them out now, but if he went back 20 years, he might have the chance to get a glimpse of the truth.


    This is a shortcut, although it is somewhat unethical.


    But although this plan is good, it also comes with risks. Even if he could go back to 20 years ago, the Ryumyaku wasn¡¯t something that would let him stay for as long as he wanted.


    What if something went wrong? What if he can''t come back? Anything is possible.


    It was for this reason that Naruto took a roundabout way by taking Sakura up the sand dune, pointed to the distance, and delivered the words of encouragement he had prepared in advance.


    Where in the small world of Naruto can one find such a deep, soulful encouragement? Even Jiraiya¡¯s romance novels were considered classics, and the most advanced thoughts were little more than the brainwashing of the Will of Fire.


    A dimensional-level strike is indeed so terrifying.


    What Naruto had to do was to prepare Sakura mentally. In case something went wrong, she wouldn¡¯t lose hope or give up, because there would always be a way out.


    It is his habit to be prepared for both situations.


    He might not need it with others, but he knew Dark Sakura well enough to take extra precautions. Even when it came to real battles, his seemingly casual attitude was intentional. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark Sakura had that kind of personality, she will shine with a little wind, and giving her a bit of uncertainty actually made her feel more secure. Because this is consistent with her judgment of Naruto in her heart, that is, he is a scumbag.


    ¡®Heh, ptui!¡¯


    Naruto didn¡¯t mind at all what Dark Sakura¡¯s evaluation of him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    He opened his eyes to find Sakura smiling at him, with a hint of tenderness in her eyes, which had curved into crescent moons. She didn¡¯t mention how many times they had been together the night before, perhaps becoming a little more reserved.


    Her flirtatious gaze flashed briefly.


    After freshening up and eating something simple, the two of them stepped into the sea of sand with the morning light.


    Sakura didn¡¯t seem much different from yesterday. She was still talking and laughing at the beginning of the journey, but as they journeyed further, she fell silent.


    By the end, she was exhausted and once again climbed onto Naruto¡¯s back.


    "Is this how you used to travel?" Sakura asked helplessly. She felt this wasn¡¯t traveling, but more like playing with their lives.


    "In emergencies, sometimes." Naruto replied, "We still have a long way to go. If you really can''t hold on, just tell me. There''s no need to force yourself."


    At this moment, Sakura, who was lying on Naruto''s back, was speechless. Though the ride was a bit bumpy, what really shocked her was Naruto¡¯s seemingly limitless stamina.


    After thinking for a while, Sakura¡¯s expression suddenly turned strange and she asked, "Did you¡­ not get tired last night?"


    "Mhm."


    ¡®What kind of monster are you? I was nearly drained.¡¯ Sakura muttered inwardly but dropped the subject, changing the topic to end the conversation.


    But Naruto didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, it¡¯s normal for 18-years-old boy to have nearly unlimited stamina, right?


    After a full day of travel, Naruto and Sakura finally arrived at the heart of the desert before nightfall.


    "We won''t be able to find the Roran¡¯s ruins today. Let''s rest first." Naruto said as he looked around and set up a tent in a wind-sheltered area.


    He had stored plenty of drinking water in his seal space, more than enough for their washing needs. Space-Time Ninjutsu wasn¡¯t something only Naruto could use, as Tenten could use it as well.


    When Team 3 goes out on missions, they were never short of supplies. Even in the wild, they didn¡¯t have to rely on Military Ration Pills, and can even start a fire to cook.


    "I''m going to take a bath." Sakura said, tossing the words behind her as she walked away.


    Naruto also understood what she meant, and he felt a bit of anticipation, but not much. Sakura couldn¡¯t fully satisfy him, at most, only once.


    And he was actually okay with that kind of thing. He wasn¡¯t a eunuch and had no psychological burdens, but neither was he desperate. To him, it was like eating or drinking water, just another part of daily life, part of the routine of being in love.


    Later that night, a thoroughly exhausted Sakura couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell into a deep sleep. Naruto, with his mind full of philosophical thoughts, had no one to share them with and could only reflect that the ¡®Sage Mode¡¯ of afterthought truly was universal.


    The next day¡­


    As they continued on their way, Naruto deliberately slowed his pace, and as they neared the Roran¡¯s ruins, he slowed even more. When he finally sensed the location of the Ryumyaku, he stopped completely.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We¡¯re right above the Ryumyaku. It¡¯s in a deep underground cavern." Naruto said, looking up as the fierce desert winds blew sand across the sky. His blond hair whipped violently in the gusts.


    Around them stood towering stone pillars, and the intense wind and sand sliced through the ancient ruins like blades. This is the ancient kingdom of Roran, and its former glory has long since fallen into obscurity.


    "Should we go down and take a look?" Sakura asked, a little confused.


    "No rush. Let¡¯s wait a bit." Naruto replied, remaining calm. He knew he needed to deal with that nuisance, Mukade, first.


    He could activate the Ryumyaku anytime, but if that troublesome Mukade interfered, things would become complicated, which was something Naruto didn''t want to see.


    Once the Ryumyaku was activated, they¡¯d be transported twenty years into the past. Naruto didn¡¯t want to waste time fighting Mukade in the Ancient Kingdom of Roran. It would be better to strike first and kill Mukade directly here.


    This was why Naruto had pushed himself so hard to get here¡­ Time! Before Mukade reaches the Ryumyaku, he will ambush that guy here.


    Mukade was just a Puppet Master. Since Naruto can kill Sasori, there is no reason he couldn¡¯t deal with Mukade.


    "What are we waiting for?" Sakura asked in doubts.


    "We¡¯re waiting for someone."


    After hearing what Naruto said, Sakura didn¡¯t bother asking further. After a simple ¡®oh¡¯, she followed Naruto and hid herself.

 Chapter 452 Activating Ryumyaku

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the * S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The wait was long and boring, and occasionally, Sakura would glance at Naruto.


    Sometimes she¡¯d be lost in thought, other times giggling for no apparent reason. She thought to herself, ¡®Even if I disappeared at some point, there would be nothing to regret.¡¯


    But Naruto didn¡¯t think that way. He crouched silently in the shadow of the ruins, like a wolf lying in wait. Once he decided on a course of action, he would see it through to the end.


    Sakura looked up at him again, and after seeing the depth and complexity of his eyes, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips. She felt that being with someone like Naruto was, indeed, reassuring.


    The wait lasted for two full days before Mukade finally appeared.


    He was a thin man, draped in a robe to shield him from the sand, with a few puppets at his side. He had a tired smile on his face, though it was a bit vulgar.


    From the shadows, two pairs of eyes watched him. Sakura glanced at Naruto, who met her gaze. Neither said a word. They exchanged a look and silently held their breath in tacit understanding.


    Mukade led the puppet to stroll through the ruins, approaching the vast underground cavern little by little, and only breathed a sigh of relief when he stood at the edge of the opening. Then, he burst into laughter again, and the fatigue of the past few days seemed to be swept away.


    "I¡¯ve finally found you! Rora¡­!"


    Before he could finish his words, he heard two rustling sounds of breaking wind, and his heart immediately tightened. Just as he turned, a figure appeared out of nowhere and kicked him, sending him crashing into a stone pillar with a loud boom.


    Mukade¡¯s eyes bulged, and blood sprayed from his mouth.


    Naruto¡¯s kick was powerful, and bolstered by his Flying Thunder God Kunai, which had silently teleported him, Mukade had no time to react. His chest suddenly caved in, and four or five of his ribs were broken.


    Fortunately for Mukade, he was a Puppet Master. He quickly tried to control his puppets with Chakra Threads, but before he could act, there was another boom. A second figure followed up, shattering all three of his puppets with a single punch.


    When Mukade saw that the person who had destroyed his puppets was just a pink-haired girl, his eyes nearly popped out of his head, and his eyes are filled with disbelief.


    Looking at Naruto, who was walking towards him slowly with his sword drawn, Mukade¡¯s breathing became ragged. Panicked, he hurriedly begged for his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!!¡±


    "I can tell you a huge secret!!"


    "No need. Just keep it to yourself." Naruto spat on his sword, the spit landing on the blade, "According to the alliance between Konoha and Sunagakure, you don¡¯t hold any importance to me."


    Slash!


    The matter was resolved, and Naruto tossed the bloodied sword aside. Without saying anything, he threw a Lava Release Ninjutsu to roughly clean up the scene and then shattered a nearby boulder.


    With a thunderous crash, the collapsing boulder buried everything.


    The wind howled through the Roran¡¯s ruins, and after the brief chaos, silence returned. Naruto and Sakura stood at the edge of the vast Ryumyaku pit, and no one said anything.


    Seemingly bothered by the sand in her eyes, Sakura rubbed her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "You planned to come here a long time ago, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yeah." Naruto didn¡¯t deny it. After all, by now, Sakura was fully tied to him, "This is the Ryumyaku. It has the power to go back in time."


    "You want to go back to the past?" Sakura was startled and instinctively grabbed his arm.


    "What¡¯s with that surprised look? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bring you along, it¡¯s just that¡­" Naruto coughed and carefully chose his words, "Going back in time may not have much effect on the soul, but I can''t guarantee whether it will have any effect on the personality. If we go back and you wake up as a different Sakura¡­"


    "Then it would be pointless, you understand?"


    "Fine." Sakura relented.


    "But it¡¯s still risky, right?" She bit her lip, looking at Naruto intently, "Is it because of me that you want to use the Ryumyaku to go back in time?"


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded, as he saw no reason to hide the truth.


    "I¡¯ve searched before, but I couldn¡¯t find a solution. But just because there¡¯s no way now doesn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t one in the past." Naruto said with a determined tone.


    "Technology is always developing, but Ninjutsu is regressing. Konoha used to be more primitive in the past, but civilizations back then were far more brilliant."


    "Whether it¡¯s the ancient kingdom of Roran or other civilizations, there must be records of research into personalities. However, due to wars or migrations, all of them have disappeared along with the history."


    "I want to go back and take a look. Maybe I can find a solution."


    Hearing this, Sakura fell silent for a moment.


    "Can you not go?"


    "No." Naruto refused without hesitation. Once he made up his mind, there was no going back.


    "Why? I''m fine now. I can eat and sleep. Even if you want..." Sakura¡¯s voice grew agitated.


    "Haruno Sakura!" Naruto gave her a sharp look, "Have you forgotten what happened last time? What did I tell you? Is your memory that bad?"


    Sakura stopped talking and lowered her head, feeling a little wronged. After hearing what Naruto said, she was indeed a little scared, and tears started to well up. She¡¯s treating this like a final farewell.


    "So what can I do?" She asked, her voice trembling.


    "There''s a lot you can do!" Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and said, "In a bit, just stay far away. After activate the Ryumyaku, bring me back up when I pass out."


    "It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll wake up soon, maybe in a minute, or maybe two. Anyway, it won¡¯t be too long. Just keep an eye on me, and once I wake up, it¡¯ll all be fine."


    "Really?" She asked, her voice still tinged with tears.


    "Yeah, there''s no need for me to lie to you." He nodded, "Going back in time won''t take up time in reality. You¡¯ll just have to pull me up quickly. Maybe it won''t even take a minute."


    Hearing this, Sakura finally burst into laughter through her tears. She wiped her eyes and pretended to be angry, "You better not lie to me."


    "I won''t."


    After calming Sakura down, Naruto ensured she wouldn¡¯t follow him. He made her stand further away, knowing that once the Ryumyaku was activated, she¡¯d approach him just as he was about to wake up.


    ¡®Time travel¡­ ugh.¡¯


    To say he wasn¡¯t nervous would be a lie, but he had to do it. At the same time, he needed to see if there was a way to cut off the access to the Ryumyaku entirely, as going back in time is too buggy.


    Anyway, Naruto didn¡¯t want anyone else using it after him, intending to ¡®burn the bridge¡¯ behind him. The idea of someone in the future using time travel to go back and kill him was too absurd to risk.


    Once he confirmed that Sakura had moved far enough away, Naruto leaped into the pit. Embedded in the heart of the Ryumyaku was a kunai, which was the Sealing Technique left by Minato, and it was shining with a faint, eerie blue light in the darkness.


    After falling, Naruto walked straight toward the kunai without hesitation. He raised his hand and pulled it out in one swift motion. With a bang, the Sealing Technique was removed.


    Before the blue seal could rebound, Naruto used the Four Symbols Seal to absorb the blue seal entirely. There was a crash, similar to the sound of glass breaking.


    The seal left by Minato dissipated instantly, and with a roar, the Ryumyaku awakened.

 Chapter 453 Uchiha Once Again!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A surge of purple Chakra shot into the sky, filling the entire cave with a massive pillar of light.


    Naruto''s figure was instantly engulfed by the blinding white light. From a distance, Sakura could only hear the deafening roar as the light pillar shot upward, causing the entire sky to change color.


    ¡®It was only a minute or two,¡¯ Sakura clenched her fists tightly and silently said to herself. She suppressed the urge to rush forward, biting her lip and stubbornly staying in place.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®What if he had lied to me? What if something went wrong?¡¯ But now that things had come to this, she had no choice, ¡®If something went wrong, I would...¡¯


    On the other side, Naruto opened his eyes and found himself surrounded by a river of light. The purple Ryumyaku Chakra surged around him, sweeping him up into the river of time.


    Looking at the vast expanse of light, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental.


    People with strong souls, like him, were different. When others traveled through time, it was like they¡¯d just blink and be there, like undergoing a full anesthetic.


    But not him. He was fully conscious the entire time, watching the process unfold from every angle. He was going back twenty years in time. At least, he thought it was twenty years.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure which year he was returning to.


    Based on his memory, Mukade was exposed to the light pillar earlier in the original work, so the timeline he traveled through was earlier than the protagonist. From this, it can be inferred that the timing was linked to the concentration of Chakra in the Ryumyaku.


    The mechanism was likely similar to a water pipe burst. At first, the flow is rapid, but once the Chakra leaks out, the pressure lowers. And Naruto had been right next to the seal from the start, the closest to the source.


    After some moments of chaos, he opened his eyes.


    All around him stood towering structures, hundreds of meters tall, with bridges crisscrossing through the air. The towers were arranged in a scattered yet orderly fashion, like stars dotting the sky. The buildings connected in a vast web, creating an incredibly grand sight.


    ¡®Is this the ancient kingdom of Roran?¡¯ He murmured to himself, tilting his head back and suddenly feeling a little confused.


    ¡®The sky was divided into narrow patches by the towering buildings. If people lived here, they probably didn¡¯t get much sunlight. How did they dry their clothes?¡¯


    As he looked around, several guards dressed in armor quietly surrounded him.


    Since he had already taken care of Mukade in advance, his plan to usurp the throne had failed. This version of Roran was still ruled by the old queen, with no signs of turmoil.


    "Who are you?" One of the younger guards asked, eyeing Naruto warily.


    "Seize him! Bring him to Her Majesty the Queen for questioning!" Another guard shouted impatiently, "He might be an intruder. Capture him!"


    Seeing this, Naruto sighed inwardly, ¡®Why did everything have to end in violence with these people? Didn¡¯t these soldiers notice his strange attire? This coat was clearly from twenty years in the future! How annoying!¡¯


    After a moment of hesitation, Naruto decided to shout.


    "Stop!"


    The guards were indeed intimidated and stopped, looking at him warily.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    "I''m a Konoha¡¯s Shinobi!" Naruto introduced himself, and it was indeed the truth, as he was from Konoha.


    However, whether Minato was already married or not was hard to say at this point. He figured that he hadn¡¯t even traveled back that far. As an experienced world traveler, the main question was figuring out exactly what year it was right now.


    "Why are Konoha''s Shinobi here? Intruder, tell me your name!"


    "My name is Uchiha Sasuke."


    "Uchiha?" The guards instantly panicked, and they exchanged uneasy glances. The aggression they showed just now dissipated in an instant.


    Although the ancient kingdom of Roran was a small country, they were not isolated from the world. In the wars that had swept across the Shinobi World, the Uchiha Clan of from Konoha had gained a fearsome reputation, known as ruthless killing machines on the battlefield.


    "Wait, if you¡¯re from the Uchiha Clan, why is your hair blonde?" One of the bolder guards asked.


    "I dyed it. What, is that a problem?" Naruto didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. He had told a lot of lies and would never show his flaw in front of others, "Why can¡¯t a Shinobi dye their hair? Must all Uchihas have black hair? I¡¯m furious!"


    "No one defines the Uchiha! No one cherishes the Uchiha¡¯s glory more than I do!"


    The guards didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but they were dumbfounded by his dramatic outburst. Perhaps, to them, an Uchiha behaving like a crazy person made sense.


    In short, the guards didn¡¯t understand the prestige of the Uchiha name, but they did understand that there was a big difference between a madman and an invader, so they decided not to bother him further, nor did they want to get themselves into trouble.


    With the guards escorting him, Naruto was smoothly brought before the Queen of Roran, and her daughter, Princess Sara.


    The Queen carried herself with a gentle and serene grace, exuding a regal air. Her face was healthy and vibrant, and despite the toll of time, she was still an elegant beauty, well-maintained even in her later years.


    Naruto¡¯s gaze briefly passed over the queen, not lingering long. His focus instead fell on Princess Sara, trying to estimate her age.


    In fact, both the Queen and Sara were still a little confused when they first heard the guards¡¯ report. After all, Roran was just a small country and could not be compared with the neighboring superpower, the Land of Wind.


    Not to mention being compared with the distant Land of Fire. When they heard that a Shinobi who called himself Konoha¡¯s Uchiha appeared in Roran, both the Queen and Sara treated the matter with great seriousness.


    To be more precise, they were a bit at a loss.


    During this brief pause, Naruto had already taken the opportunity to fully size up Sara. Sara looked like she was already an adult, her face exuding confidence and curiosity.


    But this was only natural, after all, the shit-stirrer, Mukade, has already been killed by him.


    In the original work, Queen of Roran should have been killed by Mukade, but here she was, still alive and well, allowing Sara to grow up carefree under her mother''s protection.


    There was no trace of the usual sadness on her face, only an adorable confusion.


    "Mother, so this is what an Uchiha Shinobi looks like?" Sara whispered to the Queen, leaning in close.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." The Queen glanced at her daughter, then turned back with a gentle smile towards Naruto, who was standing in the hall, her voice calm and soothing, "And how should we address you?"


    "Uchiha Sasuke." Naruto replied without hesitation.


    "Sasuke-dono, is the Sandaime Hokage in good health?" The Queen asked with a warm smile, her voice soft.


    "He''s doing well." Naruto answered, while adding silently in his heart, ¡®He¡¯ll probably live for another twenty years or so.¡¯


    With this, Naruto finally confirmed the timeline and felt a weight lifted off his chest. After all, he was not particularly interested in Roran, he just wanted to get out of there and head to Konoha.


    ¡®At this point in time, Orochimaru had likely already defected, and Tsunade had also left the village. Konoha is now ruled by that old man, Sandaime, and the next Hokage, Minato.¡¯


    The Queen continued to ask questions. Her attitude was very polite, and none of her inquiries were particularly sharp. She was always gentle, as if she were merely making casual conversation.


    "So, why did you come here?" The Queen finally asked the crucial question, "The ancient kingdom of Roran has never involved itself in the conflicts between great countries. Sandaime Hokage should be aware of this."


    "Well, I do have a specific purpose, but it''s not related to war." Naruto replied, half-truthfully, "In fact, I came here for a special mission, and I¡¯m seeking your help, Your Majesty."


    "Help? How can I assist you?" The Queen looked surprised, while Sara remained silent, her curious eyes never leaving Naruto.


    "Mother, he is lying." Sara whispered quietly to the Queen. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 454 Encountering Thirty-Year-Old Tsunade

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto would never have thought that this seemingly na?ve Sara to be able to see through his lie so easily. It really made him frustrated.


    But the Queen didn¡¯t seem to mind. She shook her head gently, signaling for Sara to remain quiet.


    Naruto had originally planned to make up an excuse to leave and head toward Konoha. Even if Roran tried to detain him, with his current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to leave.


    But just as he was about to speak, he changed his mind. The ancient kingdom of Roran was at least a small country with some hidden heritage. Following the principle of ¡®even a mosquito¡¯s leg is still meat¡¯, he decided to change his approach.


    Then, he explained the issue of his dual personality but omitted any mention of Sakura, casually making up a name instead.


    Upon hearing this, the Queen furrowed her brow slightly, then shook her head gently.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "It''s okay." Naruto said politely, though his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of Sara¡¯s hesitant expression. He immediately felt there was something more going on, but he chose to stay silent.


    Without hesitation, he said goodbye to the Queen of Roran.


    The Queen smiled and agreed, showing no intention of making things difficult for him. As a small country, Roran was careful to avoid unnecessary conflicts with the great powers.


    After leaving Roran, Naruto glanced back at the towering structures of Roran and his brows furrowed slightly.


    The look on Sara¡¯s face had clearly indicated that Roran had some related knowledge or research. However, the Queen had declined to assist him, and Naruto couldn¡¯t find a good reason to return now.


    After all, Roran is just a small country, so it''s normal that the Queen is reluctant to get involved in any potential.


    After thinking it over, Naruto abandoned the idea of sneaking back to abduct Sara. If the other party wasn¡¯t willing, forcing the issue wouldn¡¯t achieve anything.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, as he has plenty of time. He could wait for the right moment.


    ¡®Roran is just a small country, so it is nothing but a pipe dream for such a weak country to remain neutral like the Land of Iron. When war eventually spread, I will come back.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s just go to Konoha first.¡¯


    This thought grew stronger in his mind. After all, Konoha was the number one Shinobi Village in the world. Even if Roran had some relevant research, it wouldn¡¯t compare to what Konoha had.


    ¡®The information surely existed, but somehow, it must have been lost or destroyed later on.¡¯


    With this thought in mind, Naruto¡¯s figure quickly disappeared from the outskirts of Roran. A long while after he had gone, a guard peeked out from the distance and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Now that the troublesome person has left, I can go back and report to the Queen.¡¯


    At this time, the Queen was sitting and chatting with Sara, and her eyes were full of tenderness when she looked at her daughter.


    "Mother, was what that man said true?"


    "I don''t know." The Queen shook her head gently, "Roran cannot withstand the flames of war. It''s definitely a good idea to have less dealings with Konoha''s Shinobi."


    "But the story he just told is so touching." Sara said, looking up at her mother, "Besides, I distinctly remember reading a document that recorded something similar."


    "Silly child, you just asked me if what he said was true." The Queen chuckled, "Ryumyaku is the foundation of Roran, and it cannot be revealed to outsiders at will."


    "Moreover, just because something is recorded doesn¡¯t mean it will work. What if it fails? The people of Roran cannot bear the wrath of the Uchiha."


    "I understand, Mother." Sara nodded obediently.


    ¡­


    At the same time, a certain yellow-haired ¡®Uchiha¡¯ was on his way back to Konoha. He rushed into the desert and was about to open his seal space to replenish his water supply.


    "What the heck?! Where¡¯s my water!!"


    The seal space was completely empty, cleaner than the pockets of his pants. All the supplies, including the prison cell inside, had disappeared.


    This was more painful than killing him. He knelt in the desert and screamed for a long time.


    After a long time, he finally accepted this miserable start. He was naked after traveling through time. The seal space was a third-dimensional space, and apparently, the equipment inside couldn¡¯t be carried over.


    ¡®If I had known this, I would have kept some supplies on myself. I blame myself for the habit of throwing everything into the seal space. Now, I was left with nothing but my coat.¡¯


    Naruto felt numb and looked around, but he was completely lost in the desert.


    Had he known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have shown off and would have stayed in Roran for another day. A routine equipment check would have revealed the issue with his seal space. So even if he would leave Roran, he could have taken some supplies with him.


    He gritted his teeth and walked for a day and a night until he finally saw the forest at the edge of the desert in the distance. With a loud thud, he collapsed on the far side of a sand dune.


    Squinting his eyes, he planned to rest up before moving on, cursing one last time before falling into a deep, exhausted sleep.


    "This guy seems to have fainted. Shizune, come over and check on him."


    In his half-conscious state, Naruto vaguely heard Tsunade¡¯s voice, and suddenly became a little confused. Thinking he was back in Konoha, he immediately opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was a deep abyss that made his blood rush.


    "Oh, he''s awake." Tsunade muttered to herself as she straightened up. From Naruto''s angle, he couldn''t see her face at all, only the two mountains.


    At this time, Shizune had already hurried over and spoke in a childish voice.


    "I''m here, I''m here."


    Shizune came closer, revealing the face of a ten-year-old girl. This immediately startled Naruto, who sat up straight from the sand and stared at her with wide eyes.


    "Shizune, give him some water. He looks like a decent kid." The thirty-year-old Tsunade said lazily.


    "I understand, Tsunade-sama." Shizune pulled out a large water jug from her side, poured a cup of water and handed it to Naruto, "Here you go."


    "Th-thank you." Naruto was still in a daze. He took the cup of water and took a sip. His dehydration was immediately relieved.


    "Hmm? Why do you look so..." Tsunade frowned and stared at Naruto for a while, "That yellow hair is pretty striking. It reminds me of someone."


    As she spoke, Tsunade had already started ruffling Naruto¡¯s hair unscrupulously.


    "You''re a Shinobi, right? Why aren¡¯t you wearing a forehead protector?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Forehead protector?¡¯ Naruto couldn¡¯t remember the last time he wore one. Except for official missions, he never bothered to wear a forehead protector.


    It all boiled down to his lack of a sense of belonging to Konoha.


    "Yeah, I have a forehead protector." Shizune said innocently, pulling out her Konoha¡¯s forehead protector. There was no sign of the cool and composed assistant she would later become.


    "I do too." Naruto wanted to say that he was from Konoha, but then reconsidered and changed his mind, "Well¡­ I''m a wandering Shinobi, the kind without a village to call home."

 Chapter 455 We’re Both Old Foxes Here

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto never needed to rehearse when lying, nor does he have any psychological burden, and he never cared whether the other party would see through it. He played it by ear depending on who he was talking to.


    Facing Tsunade, he could confidently spin an outrageous lie. He knew Tsunade''s character very well, and even if she saw through it, she wouldn¡¯t bother calling him out.


    She didn¡¯t care and wouldn¡¯t dig deeper into it.


    At this point in her life, Tsunade was in one of her most chaotic periods. All her relatives and lovers had passed away, and she herself suffered from hemophobia. She had almost lost interest in life and had no desires or ambitions.


    Sure enough, Tsunade just chuckled and didn¡¯t say much.


    She saw a familiar look in Naruto¡¯s eyes, even though it was their first meeting. He acted as if they were old friends who had met just the day before.


    At first, it was Shizune who discovered Naruto first. Tsunade glanced at him, finding his blonde hair vaguely familiar. After thinking about it for a moment, she told Shizune to help him.


    In fact, Naruto had already woken up groggily before Shizune could even begin checking him. His incredible vitality slightly surprised Tsunade, piquing her interest.


    The S-Rank Ninjutsu, Yin Seal, which Tsunade had developed, was based on stimulating the body¡¯s vitality. As a member of the Senju Clan, she had the abundant resources to fully unleash its potential.


    Who told her for having pure blood and being the eldest princess of the Senju Clan?


    But even though she knew that the Uzumaki Clan also possessed such tenacious vitality, the Uzumaki were usually identified by their signature red hair. At this time, Tsunade did not know Naruto, so she did not link him to the Uzumaki Clan.


    That''s why her interest was piqued just a bit. If she could uncover some secrets, it might aid her research on regenerative techniques.


    On the other hand, Naruto didn¡¯t think that deeply. He simply figured that since he had time-traveled and happened to encounter Tsunade, and meet Tsunade, he couldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.


    ¡®This damn old woman almost made a Shuraba to explode.¡¯ S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Damn it, there¡¯s no way I was going to let you off the hook. This time, I¡¯d get you back in spades. If I didn¡¯t cause you enough trouble, I wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied.¡¯


    The two of them, each with their own agendas, smiled at each other, their smiles were unusually bright.


    Both Tsunade and Naruto thought secretly in their hearts, ¡®Sorry, this time, you¡¯re not getting away!¡¯


    The innocent little Shizune, with her short hair hanging down, lifted her head and glanced between the blonde and Tsunade, feeling a bit confused.


    ¡®These two people have just met, but how come they seem to be familiar with each other? Moreover, Tsunade-sama¡¯s signature smile¡­ was she planning to trick someone?¡¯


    Shizune knew Tsunade all too well. This master of her, which is also one of the Sannin, was far from upright. Either gambling or cheating, she employed all sorts of tricks.


    Fortunately, Tsunade still has a bottom line. Even if she swindled someone out of their money, she would repay them after a while. The victims might be mad for a bit, but no one would doubt the Senju Clan¡¯s foundation.


    "So, where are you going?" Tsunade asked with a warm, concerned expression.


    "Oh, I was planning to go to the Land of Hot Water."


    Naruto replied, playing along. He wanted to travel with Tsunade so he could get his chance, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to say so outright.


    As it happened, Tsunade had the same thought. As only by taveling together would she had the opportunities.


    "The Land of Hot Water is quite far from here. Do you even know the way?" Tsunade asked, sounding serious but completely making things up, without a hint of shame.


    "This... no, I don¡¯t." Naruto shook his head with an innocent look on his face.


    "How unfortunate, then I can¡¯t help you with that." Tsunade said with an apologetic tone, as if it were true. Shizune, who had been listening, let out a small sigh of relief, thinking that was the end of it.


    "It''s okay." Naruto also smiled, looking unbothered.


    ¡®Since you refused me now, I could just find another opportunity to ¡®coincidentally¡¯ run into you guys at the next place. Let¡¯s see who could be more underhanded in this game, old lady.¡¯


    Every time Tsunade was up to something, Shizune never had peace. She¡¯d either have to cooperate in the act or she would go against her conscience and blind eye to Tsunade¡¯s schemes.


    At first, Shizune was a little worried when she saw the playful look in Tsunade¡¯s eyes, but when she heard Tsunade politely decline, she felt relieved.


    However, before she could fully relax, Tsunade spoke up again.


    "Shizune, let''s go."


    "Oh, okay." Shizune was about to take a step when her gaze met Tsunade¡¯s, making her freeze in place.


    Tsunade gave her a meaningful look, with a silent signal she was all too familiar with. Shizune''s heart skipped a beat, and her heart began to beat faster.


    Watching Tsunade mouth words silently, Shizune gulped with difficulty.


    Tsunade (silently mouthed): "You know what to do."


    Shizune: "¡­"


    She now regretted following Tsunade, but this was her fate, and it was not something a little Genin like her could resist. Sighing inwardly, Shizune reluctantly let out a loud ¡®huh?¡¯.


    "What''s wrong, Shizune?" Tsunade asked, feigning confusion.


    This made Shizune speechless. Looking at Tsunade¡¯s flawless act, she had no choice but to continue acting even though she was reluctant.


    "Um... Tsunade-sama, have you forgotten? We have a trip scheduled through the Land of Hot Water. You promised Orinobu-sama to take care of that matter last time."


    "Oh, I remember now." Tsunade pretended to have a sudden realization, but in reality, there was no such person as Orinobu-sama. He was just the owner of a steam bathhouse in the Land of Wind.


    Naruto sneered in his heart, dismissively scoffing in his mind, ¡®Heh, this old lady was showing off her skills in front of a master actor? When I was perfecting my acting, you were probably still losing money gambling!¡¯


    "The Land of Hot Water, huh? What a coincidence. I wonder, would it be alright if I traveled with you?" Naruto lowered his head slightly, behaving just right.


    His expression showed hesitation and nervousness, as if he had mustered up his courage to ask. But in fact, when he lowered his head, his eyes remained calm and devoid of any emotion.


    ¡®I say the Land of Hot Water, and suddenly you have business there too? If I said I was going to the Land of Snow, would you have claimed you were planning to sail across the sea with me then?¡¯


    ¡®We''re both old foxes here, why bother pretending?¡¯


    Tsunade¡¯s acting might have been good enough to fool most people, but Naruto was no novice anymore. Having lived two lives, he was far more cunning than the current Tsunade.


    With just a quick glance, Naruto knew that something about him had caught Tsunade¡¯s interest. As for what exactly, he didn¡¯t bother thinking too much about it.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like this old woman¡¯s after my organs or anything.¡¯ Naruto thought, ¡®Even though her shamelessness might rival mine, she¡¯s at least not as dangerous as Orochimaru.¡¯


    ¡®Either he wants the skin or the body, how perverted!¡¯ Naruto even suspected that Orochimaru had crossed over from some perverted world.

 Chapter 456 How About a Quick Round?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Shizune." Tsunade did not agree immediately, but instead turned to Shizune, as if seeking her opinion.


    "Huh?" Shizune, already mentally exhausted, opened her mouth, wanting to refuse. However, when she caught a glimpse of Tsunade¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye, she had to give in, "Tsunade-sama, perhaps we could let him join us."


    "Would it delay us?" Tsunade asked, feigning concern.


    "No, not at all. We have plenty of time." Shizune ground her teeth in frustration, practically biting through her back molars, "It''s boring on the way, so having company to chat with would be nice."


    "Well, alright then." Tsunade responded, showing a ¡®reluctant¡¯ expression.


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." Naruto replied very smoothly. Though as soon as the words left his mouth, both Tsunade and Shizune looked at him in surprise.


    Tsunade was only caught off guard for a second, but besides noting how quickly he was picking things up, she didn¡¯t think much of it.


    "If you like, you can keep calling me that." Tsunade waved her hand dismissively and didn''t dwell on the issue any further.


    Naruto broke into a slight sweat but quickly masked it with a sheepish grin, covering it up smoothly. Luckily, time travel was such an unprecedented concept that no one would even suspect it. After all, there hadn¡¯t been any prior cases.


    The two of them exchanged another smile, and thus, they all embarked on their journey, somewhat oblivious to the deeper motives. As for why Naruto had chosen the Land of Hot Water, he had his reasons.


    The Land of Hot Water was close to the Land of Fire, and heading there wouldn¡¯t cause any major delays. Besides, he planned to scout the area, to see if he can find anything.


    After all, the belief in Jashin originated from the Land of Hot Water. Even though Naruto still harbored a grudge against the unspeakable Jashin, he wouldn¡¯t mind plundering a few benefits from it.


    For Tsunade, it didn¡¯t matter where they went, as traveling anywhere was just a form of entertainment. And with her wealth, she had no concerns.


    The Land of Hot Water was known for its hot springs, and she¡¯d gladly soak while luring someone into being her research material.


    Thus, a world where only Shizune was anxious was created.


    During a break on their journey, Naruto sat on the grass, casually tossing pebbles. His precise throws made them land neatly, sparking Tsunade¡¯s interest.


    "Do you know how to play dice?" She asked.


    "No." Naruto replied honestly, shaking his head like a shy little lamb.


    Seeing this, Tsunade¡¯s playful side took over, and she licked her lips slightly in anticipation.


    "How about I teach you?" She offered.


    With such a tempting ¡®offer¡¯ swaying before him, Naruto found it hard to focus. After a brief moment of consideration, he hesitated before nodding, playing along, "Sure."


    Shizune, sitting nearby, didn¡¯t participate. She adopted an attitude of ¡®ignorance is bliss¡¯, knowing full well that her opinion wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Besides, she had no reason to stop Tsunade from enjoying herself. Tsunade had lost everything now, and this was all she had left. If Shizune tried to prevent even this, Tsunade¡¯s life would be unbearably bleak.


    Others might not understand, but Shizune, who had always been by Tsunade¡¯s side, knew the truth. One by one, her loved ones had died in battle, and Tsunade had developed hemophobia.


    This meant Tsunade could no longer have anything to do with medical treatment. Not only has she lost her loved ones, she has also lost the career she had dedicated decades to. Now, she had nothing left.


    Even though people occasionally recognized Tsunade on the road and sought her help with medical issues, she would always refuse. If there was a suitable situation, she would let Shizune take on the case for practice.


    But Tsunade herself absolutely refused to get involved. And even if she was giving instructions, she wouldn¡¯t even glance at the patient¡¯s wounds. In the beginning, she couldn¡¯t even tolerate the smell of blood, though over the past couple of years, that had improved slightly.


    But she still can''t see or touch blood.


    While Naruto listened to Tsunade¡¯s serious teaching, his mind wandered to her hemophobia. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®If Tsunade can¡¯t handle blood, what does she do when she gets her period?¡¯


    With that thought in mind, his gaze involuntarily lowered.


    "Cough cough." Tsunade naturally noticed that Naruto was distracted. She coughed and stared at Naruto with some dissatisfaction.


    He snapped back to attention, meeting her gaze without any embarrassment. Instead, he smiled and playfully said, "I roughly understand the rules now, but since it¡¯s my first time playing, don¡¯t go too hard on me, Tsunade-sama."


    "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll go ea¡­"


    "Tsunade-sama, you lost again." Naruto said. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade was a little dumbfounded. After ten rounds, she had lost seven. Still, true to her nature as a ¡®fat sheep¡¯ gambler, she showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°One more, one more.¡± She muttered, ¡°Just put my losses on a tab. I¡¯ll pay you back when we get to the Land of Hot Water.¡±


    "Alright." Naruto smiled, not particularly concerned.


    He didn''t care about money at all. While it might seem outrageous that Tsunade lost seven out of ten rounds, this was actually Naruto going easy on her. If he didn¡¯t deliberately hold back, Tsunade wouldn¡¯t have won a single game with her usual performance.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, had her own little scheme. She had no intention of paying him back, ¡®Losing was just losing and debts were debts. Anyway, this guy seemed easy to fool.¡¯


    Her plan was simple: finish her research on the road and ditch Naruto in the Land of Hot Water. Killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡®Heh!¡¯


    But while her plans were beautiful in theory, reality was far less kind.


    Every time Tsunade decided to focus on ¡®researching¡¯ Naruto, he would find some excuse to trick her into playing another round, like a delinquent student coaxing his classmate into skipping school.


    And with each attempt, his persuasion skills only got smoother.


    "Tsunade-sama, you must be tired. How about a quick round?" Naruto took advantage of the break and approached her, "I got lucky last time. This time, it¡¯s your turn to make a comeback."


    "Oops!! My bad, my bad! You¡¯re amazing, Tsunade-sama! Truly worthy of being a senior!"


    Tsunade waved her hand. Now that she was almost thirty, she couldn¡¯t stand flattery anymore.


    "Oh, it¡¯s really nothing."


    She thought smugly, ¡®Hmph, since there¡¯s no need to pay, I¡¯ll just have fun! Play to my heart¡¯s content!¡¯


    Grinning, she agreed and sat down with Naruto to continue gambling.


    Meanwhile, Shizune coldly observed them from the side, not at all interested in engaging with the two gambling addicts. She sat quietly reading her book, focused on her journey to become the ultimate assistant. The road to becoming a top-tier secretary was long and arduous.


    "Another loss." Tsunade muttered in frustration.


    She wasn¡¯t really that addicted, but under Naruto¡¯s constant coaxing, she found herself increasingly eager to win. Though she lost frequently, the occasional narrow victory gave her a thrilling sense of satisfaction.


    Finally, the three of them arrived at a small town.


    As soon as Tsunade spotted a pachinko parlor, she lost all interest in playing with Naruto, waving goodbye before heading inside. Naruto just chuckled and returned to the inn with Shizune.


    However, something strange happened. Sitting in front of the pachinko machine, watching the colorful images spin on the screen, Tsunade felt nothing. The sounds of the machine couldn¡¯t stir her emotions, and her mind was completely calm.


    This made her a little dumbfounded, as she seemed to have lost her passion for her favorite pastime.


    But when Tsunade returned to the inn alone and lost her soul, she hesitated when faced with Naruto''s invitation. She wanted to say she wasn¡¯t interested anymore, but seeing the eager look in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse.


    "I¡¯ll take a bath first. We¡¯ll play after that."


    "Sure."


    In the bathroom, Tsunade stood under the hot shower as steam filled the air. She felt a little regretful, wondering why she accepted his invitation when she was obviously not interested anymore.

 Chapter 458 Should I Just Get Rid of Him Secretly?

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    During a break, the three sat in the shade of a tree.


    Naruto noticed Tsunade¡¯s reluctance to engage with him and merely smiled, pulling out his dice and playing by himself, seemingly lost in his own world. From start to finish, he didn¡¯t once look in Tsunade¡¯s direction.


    Once the break was over, Naruto calmly stood up and continued on their journey. This time, they kept on going until nightfall. The three of them were not traveling very fast, and they were just traveling at a normal speed.


    The journey from the Land of Wind to the Land of Hot Water is long, and as night approached, they found themselves near a forest.


    "Let¡¯s find a river and camp there." Tsunade said.


    "Okay." Shizune agreed, and her small body skillfully jumped onto the treetops, squinting her eyes to see the direction of the river clearly.


    Naruto had no objection to this.


    His clothes were clean, and he hadn¡¯t carried anything with him. He is ate relying on others for food and lodging, but he was shameless and didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    However, although he failed to bring all the supplies in the seal space, fortunately he still had the buff of catching fish with 100% success. Seeing Shizune about to pull out some dry rations again, Naruto looked at the river not far away and volunteered to catch some fish for dinner.


    "Fishing?" Shizune looked a little confused, scratched her face and said, "Doesn¡¯t that sound troublesome? Although I brought salt, Tsunade-sama is probably already hungry."


    "It won¡¯t take long. I won¡¯t need even half a minute." Naruto waved his hand and ran enthusiastically towards the river.


    "Where¡¯s he going?" Tsunade looked at Naruto who disappeared into the night, walked over and asked curiously.


    "No idea. He said he was going to catch some fish." Shizune replied.


    "Huh? Fishing?" Tsunade asked with a question mark on her face, frowned and said, "It won¡¯t take long to wait for him to come back, right?"


    And just after she finished speaking, a dark figure returned from the distance.


    Shizune muttered with dumbfounded expression, "Tsunade-sama, you¡¯re right. How can he come back so soon? He must have come back empty-handed."


    "Well, duh! Have you ever seen anyone catch fish in under ten minutes?" Tsunade curled her lips. She already had some resentment towards Naruto, so she took this opportunity to vent her frustration.


    But just then, a strong fishy smell hit them. Tsunade and Shizune looked at Naruto in disbelief, and their eyes drifted down to see the four freshly caught and cleaned fish he was carrying.


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto asked curiously, holding the fish, "What were you talking about just now? Do you want to eat fish?"


    Shizune and Tsunade looked at each other with complicated expressions.


    "Yes." The two women replied in unison.


    They weren¡¯t worried about Naruto trying to trick them. After all, when it came to medical knowledge and poisons, Tsunade and Shizune were at the very top in the Shinobi World. They couldn¡¯t imagine Naruto having any ill intentions towards them.


    In Shizune''s eyes, Naruto was a poor fool who is about to be trapped by Tsunade. And in Tsunade''s eyes, Naruto was merely a subject of her research.


    However, her study of his vitality had made no real progress so far due to certain entertainment factors.


    After eating the fish, Tsunade''s impression of Naruto seemed to improve. At least, she wasn¡¯t as irritated by him anymore.


    The crackling of the fire filled the air as they relaxed.


    Sensing that the timing was right, Naruto pulled out his dice and quietly began to play by himself near the fire.


    Across from him, Tsunade, who had just eaten her fill, watched him play. The flickering firelight danced in her eyes, and seeing Naruto immersed in his own little game, she squinted, feeling a familiar itch in her heart.


    The moment Naruto looked up, he caught a glimpse of her expression. There was no expression on his face, but he wanted to laugh in his heart. He wondered how long Tsunade would be able to hold out.


    The sound of soft footsteps came closer. Surprisingly, Shizune was the first to approach. Her small face was flushed red from the firelight as she curiously looked at the dice in Naruto¡¯s hand.


    "Is that really so fun? I¡¯ve seen you playing with it a lot recently."


    "Not bad, just something to pass the time." Naruto replied casually, though he was about to say more when he suddenly felt someone blocking the firelight. Looking up, he saw Tsunade standing there, looking a bit embarrassed. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Move aside, kid. Don''t play this, this is a game for adults." Tsunade said, picking Shizune up with one hand and setting her down on the other side, "Go to sleep!"


    "Ah?" Shizune was a little disappointed, but Tsunade¡¯s authority left no room for argument. She mumbled an ¡®oh¡¯ and obediently went off to sleep.


    Now, only Naruto and Tsunade were left by the fire. cleared her throat deliberately and, without showing any emotion, sat down in the spot Shizune had just vacated.


    ¡®She clearly wanted to play, but she insisted on acting aloof.¡¯


    "Cough, is it even fun playing that all by yourself?"


    "Not really." Naruto shook his head, thinking it was about time to stop pretending to be clueless. If he continued to play dumb, he would end up making things worse, "Tsunade-sama, are you interested in joining me for a couple of rounds?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade was obviously pleased, but she still put on an air of indifference.


    "Alright, just a couple of rounds. I still need to sleep afterward."


    Naruto saw through it but didn¡¯t call her out on it. He simply smiled without saying anything, ¡®Sleep? Staying up late was the path to temptation. If you can sleep tonight, I will kneel down and call you mom.¡¯


    ¡°I won!!¡±


    ¡°I lost!!!¡±


    ¡°I won again!!!¡±


    "Ugh, I''ve lost too much, This is boring. We agreed that this is the last round, then I¡¯m going to sleep after we''re done."


    "I won again? Huh, okay, let¡¯s play a little more."


    "How is your luck so good?! This is fun, hee hee."


    "What? You¡¯re tired? No way! You can¡¯t rest yet! Keep playing, no breaks!!"


    The next morning, the sun was already high in the sky.


    Shizune, the early riser, got up to wash up. She vaguely remembered hearing loud noises outside last night, but she had been too sleepy, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    Just as she was about to wake up Tsunade, she noticed that there was no one around.


    After a moment of confusion, she stumbled out and found both Tsunade and Naruto asleep by the fire, practically collapsed on the ground.


    A pair of dice lay scattered on the ground, standing out starkly in the morning light.


    Seeing this, Shizune gulped nervously. As she walked closer, she was relieved to feel the warmth still coming from the fire. Otherwise, Tsunade might freeze to death if she slept in the wild.


    "Tsunade-sama, wake up." Shizune gently shook Tsunade awake, trying to get her to move to a sleeping bag near the trees.


    "Hmm?" Tsunade woke up in a daze. She only remembered that she played dice with Naruto until very late yesterday, and it was not until dawn that they both couldn''t bear it anymore and collapsed beside the fire.


    She couldn¡¯t remember how many rounds she had won or lost. At some point, Naruto had stopped keeping score, and the stakes had become irrelevant.


    The thrill of it all had kept Tsunade hooked, deeply immersed in the endless gamble with Naruto. But it was only limited to Naruto. When she thought of the pachinko and the usual games in a casino, she suddenly lost interest entirely.


    She glanced over at the still-sleeping Naruto and frowned slightly. She couldn''t help but think that something was wrong. She then spoke hoarsely, "Shizune, next time, remind me not to play with him."


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!" Shizune nodded eagerly, feeling a sense of relief.


    ¡®Finally, Tsunade-sama realized the danger of this man. Maybe it was time to ditch him. No need to go to the Land of Hot Water anymore¡­ anywhere else would be better.¡¯


    However¡­


    In the evening, in a small town.


    Shizune stood at the inn¡¯s doorway, gripping the edge of the door tightly, looking at the backs of Naruto and Tsunade as they walk off together, laughing and heading out to have fun.


    Her heart was filled with humiliation.


    ¡®Tsunade-sama has fallen!!!¡¯


    ¡®What should I do? What should I do? Should I just get rid of him secretly and not tell Tsunade-sama?¡¯

 Chapter 459 Shizune: It’s Over, I’ve Become That Blonde’s Bitter Rival

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Naruto sat a bit away from Tsunade, absentmindedly playing a pachinko game. His peripheral vision caught sight of Tsunade nearby, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    The sound of the spinning reels rang out, but Tsunade¡¯s eyes were dull, as if she had no interest at all. As she played, she even seemed to drift off, her focus wandering.


    She shook her head, and furrowed her brows.


    ¡®There must be something wrong¡­ Damn it! Why did it feel like gambling games weren¡¯t fun anymore unless I was playing with that guy? No way! It had to be my imagination.¡¯


    "Having fun?" Naruto came over at some point with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm." Tsunade¡¯s face remained stern, obviously not happy.


    Naruto, who noticed something unusual, showed no expression on his face, but he was laughing like crazy in his heart. If there was no one around, he might¡¯ve started rolling on the ground, clutching his stomach in laughter.


    ¡®Serves you right, Tsunade!! Even a fat sheep like you can have such a day too! Have a taste of the feeling of being depraved. When you are completely addicted, I will go back to the future and make you insensitive to gambling for 20 years.¡¯


    Like someone who¡¯s experienced a better game, the thrill of regular games will pale in comparison. Unbeknownst to her, Naruto had raised Tsunade¡¯s bar for excitement, making simple pachinko games seem dull in comparison.


    Happiness is limited. After experiencing higher levels of happiness, you will be less obsessed with lower levels of happiness.


    "Huh? What¡¯s fun about it?" Naruto asked mischievously.


    "Can''t you play by yourself?" Tsunade was speechless and stood up to leave.


    The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. Pachinko couldn¡¯t make her happy anymore. She decided not to play it again next time, ¡®And I won''t play with that guy either¡­ He''s too evil.¡¯


    "Tsunade-sama, how about we play one more round?" Naruto asked tentatively.


    "Hmm?" Tsunade paused mid-step and turned to look at Naruto. Her smooth, pale face froze, her lips parted slightly, but no sound came out.


    She was hesitating. She has already made a decision in her heart not to get involved with this person anymore, especially when it came to dice, as it was too easy to get hooked.


    But as much as she tried to stick to her decision, she wavered when faced with the choice. After all, the pleasure was right in front of her, and all she had to do was nod.


    Tsunade was struggling at the edge of the abyss of addiction, while Naruto stood beside her with a calm and composed look, his smile seemed a bit cocky and enticing.


    "Isn''t that a bad idea? Shizune is still waiting for us to eat." She said hesitantly, completely embodying the ¡®reluctant but tempted¡¯ look.


    "It''s okay as long as we go back before lunch." Naruto encouraged. He had already found a reason for Tsunade and was not afraid that she would not agree.


    "Well¡­" She bit her lip, indecisive but undeniably charming in her struggle, "Well, let''s make an exception this time."


    Naruto laughed inwardly, thinking, ¡®Well, enjoy the descent into addiction.¡¯


    The two found a place to play for a while, switching between dice and cards, winning and losing in a perfect rhythm. It was almost time for lunch, so Naruto stopped playing.


    "Okay, time to go eat."


    "Oh, okay." Tsunade seemed a bit disappointed and tucked her golden hair beside her ears, "Let¡¯s go back."


    Seeing Tsunade''s absent-minded look, Naruto was also stunned for a moment, ¡®Had I gone too far by tempting Tsunade to indulge in playing games with me?


    But then Naruto thought back to all the times she had bossed him around, and he sighed softly.


    ¡®Too far? What nonsense! Time to push even harder!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it! Old woman, don''t think I can let you go easily!¡¯


    Although Naruto knew Tsunade had good intentions toward him, she often abused her power as his superior, embodying the authority of the Hokage. Though nothing she did was too excessive, her teasing was relentless.


    But for Naruto, it was just a bad taste. He had no intention to harm Tsunade, he just wanted to take revenge on her and vent his anger.


    For Naruto, this was just a harmless way to get back at her, to vent a little. Even after he left, Tsunade wouldn¡¯t lose her love for gambling. Her passion might diminish without the thrill he provided, but in the end, that could be a good thing.


    Shizune waited in the inn for a long time but no one showed up. She couldn''t help but walk around the room anxiously, muttering to herself, wondering what the two people were doing.


    "Could it be that Tsunade-sama... no, no way!" Shizune shook her head, her face suddenly filled with horror.


    "What should I do after she give birth to a child? She won''t ask me to take care of it, right? Kids are cute, but they¡¯re also terrifying. What should I do? What should I do?"


    As she muttered to herself, Shizuneturned her head and bumped into Tsunade at the door, looking up to see two towering peaks before her.


    "Shizune, what were you just saying?" Tsunade said through gritted teeth.


    "Ahh!!"


    After some ¡®loving discipline¡¯, Shizune, clutching her head, finally learned about Naruto and Tsunade''s morning activities, and was even more speechless. She would rather believe that the two of them were sneaking off for some secret affair than believe they spent the whole morning gambling.


    ¡°This is really outrageous¡­ this had to be full-blown addiction, right?¡±


    Hearing Shizune¡¯s words, even Tsunade froze for a moment. She frowned, pacing back and forth, then spoke seriously, "Shizune, you might have a point."


    "Yes, exactly, Tsunade-sama, you can''t stay with that person anymore." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mm-hmm, you¡¯re right."


    "Open! Open it for me!" Tsunade shouted. Naruto also seemed a little nervous and opened the dice cup carefully.


    "I lost." Naruto sighed.


    "Hah!" Tsunade, on the other hand, laughed joyfully.


    Shizune, leaning against the door, bit her sleeve and sobbed quietly, her eyes filled with tears. Watching Tsunade in her downward spiral, Shizune felt helpless, like someone unable to stop a train wreck.


    But no matter how much she disapproved, Tsunade¡¯s authority over her was absolute. She could only sulk at the door, peeking inside with a heart full of bitterness, looking very much like someone suffering in silence.


    "Cough." Naruto felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by the little loli Shizune, and cleared his throat and said, "Maybe we should let Shizune come in. It feels kind of weird with her standing there watching."


    "Huh?" Tsunade finally noticed Shizune. She frowned and asked, "Shizune, what are you doing there? If you want to come in, just come in. Don¡¯t just stand there."


    Shizune was on the verge of tears, her heart full of misery, ¡®I was the one who came first, but Tsunade-sama was snatched away just like that? As expected!!! Women always abandon the old for the new!!!¡¯


    Shizune ran away crying, leaving Naruto and Tsunade a little confused. After exchanging bewildered looks, Naruto, gazing at Tsunade¡¯s innocent and bewildered face, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is Shizune sick or something?"


    "I have no idea. She¡¯s acting weird." Tsunade replied, reaching for the dice cup and shaking it, "Don''t worry about her, she won¡¯t go far. Let¡¯s keep playing."


    "Oh, okay." Naruto replied, turning his attention back to the game.

 Chapter 460 Next Time, I Will Definitely Scold Him to Death!

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the afternoon, the two of them went back to their rooms for a nap after being tired from playing. As expected, Shizune eventually returned, silently checking on the sleeping Tsunade with a look of concern.


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that blond-haired guy who insisted on dragging Tsunade-sama to play.¡¯


    Naruto, after waking up, decided to go for a walk. As he was about to step outside, the sliding door opposite his room suddenly opened, startling him. Tsunade and Shizune shared a room across from his.


    Of course, Tsunade had paid for the rooms. At first, she treated Naruto like a research subject, so she didn¡¯t mind spending a little money. Plus, she didn¡¯t care much about money.


    Secondly, Tsunade had a slight ulterior motive. Having Naruto nearby made it convenient for her to drag him into a dice game whenever she wanted.


    When the sliding door opened, Naruto thought Tsunade had woken up from the noise and was about to greet her, but he was met with little Shizune¡¯s puffed-up, angry face.


    And that resentful look in her eyes¡­ If looks could kill, Naruto would have been sliced into a thousand pieces right then.


    Seeing this, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, thinking to himself, ¡®So this is what Shizune-san was like when she was younger.¡¯


    He couldn''t help but want to tease her, and asked with a smile, "Hey, Shizune-chan, what''s wrong?"


    Naruto knew Tsunade and Shizune had been away from Konoha for years and only have some impression of Minato. Moreover, Tsunade had experienced so much in her life that she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the village¡¯s affairs.


    Even though Tsunade felt that the name Naruto sounded familiar, it was only from when Jiraiya boasted about the protagonist of his novel, and she didn''t have a very deep impression of it.


    Even if Tsunade and Shizune might eventually connect Naruto with Minato, they they would likely assume they were just relatives and would not think in other directions at all.


    Naruto, feeling at ease, knew Shizune¡¯s personality well. Although she was usually considerate and kind, she occasionally had a bit of a tsundere streak, just like Tsunade.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Naruto continued to ask with a grin.


    "You''re the one who''s sick!" Shizune, not wanting to talk to him, angrily slammed the door shut. The stern lecture she had planned in her mind had completely vanished at this moment.


    At this time, Shizune was still squatting behind the door, feeling frustrated, ¡®I didn''t perform well just now¡­ Next time!! Next time, I will definitely scold him to death.¡¯


    On the other side, Naruto went out for a stroll.


    By the time he returned, it was already dark. The scenery outside had failed to capture his interest. As he walked, he silently calculated how much longer he could stay.


    ¡®Logically speaking, as long as the Ryumyaku is not activated, I can still wander here for a long time, even one or two years is not a problem. When I returned to my own time, only one or two minutes would have passed in the real world.¡¯


    But while he could afford to stay, but Roran couldn¡¯t.


    A small country like Roran wouldn¡¯t survive long in the midst of war. Sooner or later, it would definitely be dragged into conflict. If that happened, the Ryumyaku might be exposed. And if it were destroyed, he¡¯d have no way to return.


    Estimating in his mind, Naruto figured he had about two or three months left before he had to go back to Roran.


    When Naruto returned to the inn, Tsunade was already awake. Her face was slightly flushed, and there was a faint smell of alcohol. And Shizune was nowhere to be seen.


    The door to Tsunade¡¯s room was wide open, the lights inside were off, and she sat there, drinking alone in a daze. Her legs were casually crossed, and her neckline was a bit disheveled.


    Naruto, without any shyness, walked right in and sat next to her, casually snatching the cup from her hand. Before she could react, he tipped his head back and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Stop drinking so much. I¡¯m confiscating this."


    Tsunade stared at him blankly for a few moments, clearly not fully awake yet. She muttered softly, "Why do you care so much?"


    "I''m here to keep an eye on you." Naruto replied, tapping the table twice, "If you drink too much, your brain will become stupid." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade was jolted awake by the sound of Naruto¡¯s finger tapping the table. She opened her eyes and looked at Naruto carefully. Without the lights on, it was hard to see clearly. Her blurry glance stirred a strange feeling inside her.


    ¡®Am I going crazy? Why does it feel like I¡¯ve known him for years?¡¯


    With the alcohol gone, Tsunade slumped at the table, her mind drifting back to old memories. Her gaze dimmed as she sank into a melancholic daze. The half-dreamlike intoxication was the only thing that made her feel slightly better.


    Seeing this, Naruto did not say anything. He knew that no one could truly understand another¡¯s pain. No matter how eloquent his words might be, they wouldn¡¯t comfort Tsunade.


    Instead of persuading her with high-sounding words, it would be better to just shut up and do nothing. She is Tsunade, after all. She would find her way through.


    Thus, the atmosphere in the room grew rather peculiar.


    At the dimly lit small table, Tsunade lowered her head and remained motionless while Naruto drank cup after cup in the darkness. His movements were neither fast nor slow, but quite rhythmic.


    It wasn¡¯t until Tsunade slowly pulled herself together that she raised her hand, her voice hoarse as she asked for another drink. Naruto did not refuse and handed her the cup in his hand.


    Tsunade didn''t complain, took a sip and murmured, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Naruto didn¡¯t respond, but stood up with a rustle. Glancing at Tsunade¡¯s somewhat despondent expression, he asked, "Wanna go for a walk?"


    Tsunade initially wanted to decline, but after realizing Naruto wasn¡¯t the type to nag her, she warmed to the idea of clearing her head. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she agreed.


    It was strange how things unfolded sometimes. Something she originally thought was impossible happened naturally without any particular trigger.


    Tsunade found the situation somewhat odd, though Naruto thought nothing of it. He knew that when Tsunade was feeling down, the last thing she wanted was someone yammering at her, so he just sat there and didn''t say anything.


    Usually, it was Tsunade who suggested going out for a walk, with Naruto quietly following behind her, keeping her company. But now, with time reversed, the roles were swapped.


    Naruto led the way, with Tsunade trailing behind. Neither spoke much as they wandered around, occasionally stopping to point out the distant lights and exchange a few words.


    Slowly, Tsunade''s mood improved. The heavy feeling in her chest dissipated, and a smile began to creep back onto her face. Every so often, she and Naruto would share some small talk, mostly idle chatter.


    When they returned to the inn, they spotted a small figure crouching under the dim light outside the inn.


    "Isn''t that Shizune?" Naruto asked, slightly surprised. He reached out to poke Tsunade, but accidentally poked the wrong place and felt a softness at his fingertip.


    Tsunade shot him a displeased look, but considering that Naruto had just helped her clear her mind, she let it slide.


    "Yeah, let¡¯s go check on her."

 Chapter 461 The Relationship Has Subtly Changed

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From the distance, Shizune saw the two of them approaching together. She remembered how she had gone out to buy food for Tsunade earlier, only to return and find herself completely abandoned.


    She felt extremely aggrieved at the time and wanted to cry but couldn''t, so she could only squat outside the inn and wait.


    Although she had been feeling aggrieved just now, the moment she saw Tsunade walking over with a puzzled expression, her anger immediately dissipated. She could only purse her lips. What else can she do? She¡¯ll just forgive her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Naruto asked.


    "It''s none of your business!" Shizune snapped fiercely.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tsunade asked again.


    "Wow, woo, woo, Tsunade-sama!" Shizune threw herself into Tsunade''s arms while crying.


    Naruto: ¡°????¡±


    ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Naruto thought, feeling baffled, ¡®Playing favorites much?¡¯


    Although he was exasperated by the clear double standard, seeing the little Shizune sobbing, he decided not to provoke her any further.


    With a wave of his hand, Naruto walked past the two of them, intending to head back to his room first.


    "Hey, it''s time for dinner soon, where are you going?" Tsunade, still holding Shizune, called out to him.


    "Oh, uh¡­ I¡­"


    "Just wait a bit. Let¡¯s all go together." Tsunade suggested without thinking too much.


    Unexpectedly, Shizune in her arms reacted violently and burst into even louder sobs.


    Naruto and Tsunade looked at each other with confusion and puzzlement in their eyes.


    Fortunately, Shizune stopped crying after a short while, but no matter how much Tsunade asked, Shizune just kept her head down and refused to explain the real reason. She just said that she was in a bad mood and couldn''t hold it back.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t press further and simply took the two of them to eat.


    Later that night, Tsunade and Naruto gathered together again for a few rounds of games. It was just a casual play, not as intense as the previous nights when they stayed up all night playing.


    After playing for a while, Tsunade decided to take a bath. Seeing her leave, Naruto also got ready to return to his room for a bath and some rest. However, just as he was about to leave, he was called back by the yawning Tsunade.


    "Wait. After I finish my bath, let''s play one more round, the last one." She said.


    Hearing this, Naruto chuckled and nodded in agreement.


    Tsunade went to take a shower, leaving Shizune and Naruto sitting there. Shizune didn''t want to see Naruto, nor did she want to pay attention to him, so she just snorted and turned away.


    Naruto was a little speechless by this, but didn''t say anything. He just idly fiddled with the dice on the table.


    Tsunade soon came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, with her damp hair bundled in a towel as well. Her snow-white shoulders were exposed, gleaming like ivory.


    The bulge in the towel was even more stunning, like a snow-capped mountain. The large towel covered most of Tsunade''s body, all the way to her calves.


    Seeing this, Shizune frowned. She had realized that the relationship between Tsunade and Naruto had subtly changed. She silently wondered what happened when the two of them went out, and soon her face turned red.


    "Let¡¯s continue." Tsunade sat down casually, her robe loosely draped over her body, and she doesn¡¯t even bother to adjust it. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay." Naruto looked down and found that Tsunade''s feet had been stretched out and placed casually next to him.


    Her delicate toes lined up neatly, and her smooth legs were in full view. Although the position wasn¡¯t particularly graceful, the sight was captivating enough to shift his thoughts.


    Despite her earlier comment about playing only one more round, it was impossible to play only one round after getting started. After playing several rounds back and forth, Tsunade finally called it quits. Seeing it was getting late, she kicked Naruto out of the room.


    Naruto could also see that she was not in a very good mood today, so he didn¡¯t try to tempt her further. He simply went back to his room to wash up and rest.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Tsunade was in good condition again. She picked up Naruto from his bed in the middle of the day, hollering about playing more. They played until the evening, at which point they decided to resume their journey the next day.


    Naruto then remembered that he had wasted a long time on the road, so he put down the dice, thought for a while, and said with a frown, "We''re almost at the Land of Hot Water. I should probably leave soontoo."


    Tsunade, focused on her cards, didn¡¯t react much, only slightly curling her pinky in response. She gave a nonchalant ¡®Hmm¡¯, acknowledging his words.


    Seeing her lack of reaction, Naruto naturally didn''t continue talking about this topic. He fiddled with the dice with one hand, and looked at the cards carefully with the other hand.


    In fact, Naruto also felt that he had teased Tsunade enough. Once he left, other gambling games would not be able to satisfy her. Whether it was from the perspective of revenge or helping her quit gambling, it was almost enough.


    It was impossible for him to continue wandering with Tsunade. They just met by chance and it was normal for them to part ways.


    He didn''t expect any major reaction from Tsunade, after all, Tsunade had been to too many places and met too many people. This was just a friendly farewell before their carefree time together ended.


    Naruto had come here to get information and would need to assume a new identity before heading to Konoha. Since Tsunade had already seen his face, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    However, he had to be cautious when heading to Konoha, as Konoha was still a very powerful Shinobi Village at this time. Sandaime is still in his prime, the Uchiha Clan were ambitious, and Danzo was lurking in the dark.


    Moreover, the Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato, was at the peak of his strength, and Kakashi was already earning his reputation as a genius. Had Tsunade not left, Konoha could have been described as having ¡®four Kage-level figures in the same era¡¯.


    The current situation in Konoha is not the Konoha that would be riddled with internal struggles 20 years later. Even Naruto needs to be cautious if he wants to get important top-secret information from Konoha.


    These thoughts flashed through his mind before he returned to their game, laughing and joking with Tsunade. At one point, Tsunade tried to cheat, but Naruto caught her.


    "Tsunade-sama, that¡¯s a bit much, don¡¯t you think?"


    "I don''t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Let go! Hurry up!" Tsunade, thick-skinned as ever, didn¡¯t feel the least bit embarrassed after being caught cheating. She even tried to continue cheating.


    He naturally couldn''t stand it anymore, and grabbed Tsunade''s wrist to make a stand. Eventually, Tsunade succeeded in her sneaky move, leaving Naruto feeling a bit helpless.


    He tossed his cards onto the table with an exasperated sigh, "This is rigged. No more playing. No more playing."


    After saying that, he got up and went back. Tsunade was holding the playing cards and laughing behind him, looking like she had gotten something. She didn''t stop laughing until the door slammed shut.


    Shizune had already finished washing up and was about to crawl into bed. When she looked up, she saw Tsunade sitting alone at the table in a daze, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Tsunade-sama, is everything okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''m just thinking about how to cheat better." Tsunade turned around, and replied with a smile.


    Shizune: "¡­ Go to sleep."


    The night passed without incident.

 Chapter 462 Arriving At The Land of Hot Water

    Support me at Pat reon


    https://www.pat*reon.com/IamPoorGuyToo Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    remove the *


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    The three of them left the inn and resumed their journey. They were only two or three days away from the Land of Hot Water, and their farewell was drawing near.


    On the road, nothing seemed to have changed. Tsunade and Naruto continued to chat and laugh, and during their midday break, they played cards again.


    Shizune was too lazy to look at them, so she just walked away and leaned against a tree for a nap.


    As usual, Naruto and Tsunade joked around, occasionally raising their voices. Their playful arguments often led to some light physical contact, with Naruto shamelessly taking advantage of the situation.


    Tsunade didn''t seem to mind, almost as if she had accepted it. The countdown to parting was indeed a magical thing, accelerating feelings of dependency and other emotions.


    In fact, for Tsunade, she did feel a bit reluctant to part with Naruto. It wasn''t a romantic attachment, but just a feeling of comfort, as it is very comfortable to be with him.


    Whether it was their way of interacting or the conversations they had, he helped her forget a lot of unpleasant things. Even though there was a ten-year age gap between them, there was no sense of disconnect at all.


    To be honest, after that walk, Tsunade had considered inviting him to travel together. It had been her dream to see the whole world, and now she wanted to add someone to that journey.


    Naruto, however, didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. In the afternoon, they continued on their way.


    That evening, Naruto once again prepared a grilled fish dinner, and after the meal, Shizune was still poking at the campfire, hugging her knees and playing with the flames.


    Seeing that the night was still young, Naruto scanned the surroundings and decided to ask Tsunade for a walk.


    "A walk?" Tsunade looked up.


    "Just a stroll." Naruto said, and it seemed that he had no other intention.


    "Alright." Tsunade stood up and turned to look at Shizune. She felt that Shizune probably heard it too, so she asked her directly, "Shizune, do you want to go with us?"


    "No." Shizune replied in a muffled voice, still hugging her knees and playing with the flames.


    She already knew what happened between Tsunade and Naruto before. It was indeed just a simple walk or a stroll, or they got together to play cards or dice.


    As a result, she had lost all her interests in them.


    Hearing this, Tsunade didn¡¯t say anything further and walked over to Naruto. After saying ¡®Let''s go¡¯, the two of them strolled leisurely along the riverbank.


    Naruto recalled that Tsunade¡¯s habit later on was to enjoy taking walks, often wandering around the Hokage Tower whenever she had time, sometimes with Shizune, sometimes with Sakura.


    "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before, but I just can''t remember where." Tsunade said out of the blue.


    "Really?" Naruto responded with his usual carefree smile, and glanced at her, "Maybe you saw me in a dream?"


    "Heh." Tsunade sneered, but turned around and added, "Let¡¯s play a few more rounds of cards before bed. In a few days, you won¡¯t be able to play with me anymore."


    "I don''t want to play anymore." Naruto declined outright.


    "Why?" Tsunade was a little taken aback.


    "No reason, I just don¡¯t feel like playing anymore." He said, "I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days anyway, so I''d better get used to it in advance, so that I won''t be uncomfortable in the Land of Hot Water alone."


    "You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to the Land of Hot Water.¡± Tsunade grumbled.


    "Well, isn¡¯t it the same for you, Tsunade-sama?" Naruto retorted.


    Hearing this, Tsunade was speechless. Naruto¡¯s excuse was clearly false, but her reasoning wasn¡¯t much better. However, this wasn¡¯t the right time to pry into secrets.


    Besides, given the situation, any further research would have to be abandoned. While she didn¡¯t dwell on it, the thought of not being able to play cards with him in the future made her feel a bit reluctant.


    "How about... you just don¡¯t go to the Land of Hot Water?" She asked tentatively.


    "Then where should I go?" Naruto chuckled, feeling a little amused.


    Tsunade thought to herself, ¡®How should I know where you¡¯re going?¡¯ But in the end, she changed her words, and said, "Maybe we''ll meet again someday? Let''s play cards together at that time."


    "We¡¯ll definitely meet again, but it might be a long time." Naruto said half-jokingly, "But Tsunade-sama will definitely not be able to wait that long."


    Tsunade: ¡°¡­¡±


    With a sigh, nothing else happened. The two strolled around for a bit before returning. The night passed quietly, and the next morning, they continued their journey as usual.


    The next day was uneventful, much like the first day of travel. They played while making their way forward, though the pace was slower than the previous day.


    On the third day, as night fell, the group finally arrived in the Land of Hot Water. Naruto mentioned that the hot springs here were famous, so without hesitation, Tsunade led them straight to the hot springs.


    The hot springs were separated by gender. Tsunade and Shizune went to one side, while Naruto headed to the other, with a thick bamboo wall separating the two areas.


    Naruto enjoyed a relaxing soak and got dressed while waiting for the two women. . When they emerged, Tsunade¡¯s face was flushed from soaking too long in the hot water, leaving her slightly dizzy.


    As she stepped out, she wobbled and nearly fell into Naruto¡¯s arms. Fortunately, Naruto caught her in time and nothing happened. After a brief moment to recover, she was fine again.


    After dinner, Shizune stayed in the inn, while Tsunade played a couple of rounds of cards with Naruto. But Tsunade was obviously a little distracted.


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto asked.


    Tsunade didn''t say anything. She unconsciously stretched out her slender index finger and tapped on the table twice, but her heart suddenly tightened.


    She didn''t have this habit before, and she wasn¡¯t sure when she picked it up. Before she could think more, she noticed Naruto staring at her in surprise, so she knew she had to say something.


    "Where are you going (tomorrow)?"


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m going to go back and wash up." He replied, not sure what Tsunade meant.


    "Oh, okay." Tsunade nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    The night passed without much conversation, and the next day arrived.


    Naruto yawned as he washed up in the morning, and just as he turned around, he saw Tsunade stepping out of her room. Dark circles hung around her eyes, and it was obvious that she didn''t sleep well.


    "Tsunade-sama, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing."


    By noon, the sun was already high in the sky.


    At the dining table, Tsunade looked a little lost, propping her head up with one hand while lightly tapping the table with the other. She kept glancing at Naruto as if she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Aren¡¯t you leaving soon?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t have money to eat, so I figured I¡¯d have one last meal before I go." Naruto responded cheerfully, without a hint of embarrassment.


    Tsunade: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mute: "¡­"


    Sometimes, when someone shamelessly refuses to budge, there is really no solution.


    Naruto didn¡¯t mind at all. He really didn¡¯t have money for food, and even though he was about to leave, he wasn¡¯t going to depart on an empty stomach. Although he wouldn''t starve to death with his ability, why not take advantage of a free meal when he could?